《Horror Game Designer》


 Chapter 1: An Ordinary, Ordinary, and Warm Evening

    chapter 1: an ordinary, ordinary, and warm evening


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    ¡°happy birthday!¡±


    the ambient light in the living room bathed the pale yellow tablecloth in an intimate glow, creating an atmosphere of unrivaled warmth. this cozy scene welcomed the mother and father as they made their entrance, balancing a birthday cake in their hands.


    their daily professional challenges never darkened the doorstep of their home; their faces remained illuminated by smiles, and they showed no traces of the day¡¯s fatigue, even after enduring the demands of their respective jobs.


    without engaging in conversation with his parents, gao ming busied himself by transferring the dishes he had just prepared from the kitchen to the dining table, opting to sit in solitary silence on one side of the table.


    observing his son¡¯s behavior, the father sighed in a gesture of helpless acceptance. he shed his rain-drenched coat and mud-splattered boots, methodically replacing them with indoor slippers neatly aligned next to the mother¡¯s.


    the father, always looking sharp in his tailored suit, exuded a tall and stately presence, while the mother, both tender and adept, dressed in a simple white blouse paired with denim jeans, commended gao ming on his culinary efforts. this was followed by their joint effort in disposing of their soiled garments into the laundry basket in the bathroom.


    the sound of cascading water permeated the space as the mother washed her hands, inadvertently leaving behind a few droplets of a dark red substance on the washbasin¡¯s edge.


    ¡°no matter how demanding our jobs are, we will always make it a point to return home to celebrate your birthday,¡± they affirmed.


    yet gao ming seemed detached, his attention firmly anchored to the newscast echoing from the television, not acknowledging his parents¡¯ sentiment.


    ¡°breaking news: the ¡®rainy night murderer¡¯ strikes again! our city¡¯s historic neighborhood becomes the scene of a third gruesome murder!¡±


    ¡°the police have a suspect in mind! the public is urged to remain calm, secure their homes, and avoid venturing out late during these perilous nights!¡±


    as the rain tapped a rhythmic pattern against the windows, the tempest outside was a sharp contrast to the comforting veil of steam rising from the hot meal indoors.


    ¡°why do you watch these unsettling news stories?¡± the father inquired with evident concern, reaching to confiscate the remote control. ¡°some news outlets thrive on sensationalism, spreading anxiety and misfortune.¡±


    gao ming remained unresponsive, his gaze subtly scanning the cozy confines of their home.


    the walls were fortified with soundproofing materials coated with special sound-absorbing paint, a testament to their intent to ensure that the outside world would remain oblivious even in the event of a significant disturbance.


    a new air-cooled refrigerator stood in the living room, its internal fan circulating air to keep stored meat fresh and free of any telltale odors.


    the kitchen boasted an ample supply of zipper bags, each perfectly sized to hold sizable portions of meat, designed for effortless transport. below the counter lay chemical compounds capable of hastening the decomposition of organic matter when introduced to water. the contemplation loomed: were the plans to conceal portions of the meat in the refrigerator while disposing of the remainder elsewhere?


    tucked behind the bathroom door was a swath of plastic sheeting, sufficiently expansive to cover the entire floor, suggesting that the ¡®meat¡¯ referred to was likely processed in this very room. this ¡®meat,¡¯ however, was probably far from the mundane variety found in a kitchen.


    gao ming¡¯s imagination began to conjure vivid and macabre scenes as his eyes swept over the immaculate flooring.


    despite the home¡¯s inviting de?cor, an involuntary shiver coursed through his hands.


    ¡°come, let¡¯s enjoy the cake. we went through a lot in the storm to pick it,¡± the mother prompted after cleansing her hands, proceeding to carefully adorn the cake with eighteen candles.


    ¡°eighteen candles...¡± gao ming mused, despite having turned twenty-six years old. the number on the cake failed to correspond to his actual age, but it seemed to hold a different significance.


    ¡°make a wish,¡± his father prompted as he ignited the candles while his mother, complicit in the ceremony, extinguished the lights.


    the room plunged into darkness, broken only by the flickering candlelight that cast unnerving shadows upon the walls. these shadows danced over his ¡®parents¡¯ faces, their smiles eerily identical, unnaturally mirroring each other to the very curvature of their lips.


    as his parents leaned in closer, their silhouettes warped in the semi-darkness, taking on forms that the weak candlelight couldn¡¯t fully reveal, suggesting a sinister transformation in the play of light and shadow.


    ¡°i wish that dad and mom could always be with me,¡± gao ming declared, breaking his silence that had lingered since their return. his affection for his parents was profound, matched by their love for him. no matter the demands of their lives, they never failed to return each evening to be with him.


    when the overhead lights were switched back on, a sheen of cold sweat clung to gao ming¡¯s back. he methodically removed each candle, cleaning them with care before storing them in a metal box that housed a collection of many others.


    ¡°wishes must be kept silent if they are to come true. next time, hold it in your heart,¡± his father advised with a ravenous look as he began to devour the food with a voracious appetite.


    an icy shiver shot up gao ming¡¯s spine as he pivoted to face his parents then, who were standing silently behind him, their heads hanging lifelessly.


    the birthday cake, their presence, mom and dad...


    the quaint scenes from the small game he had designed to reinforce familial ties had materialized in his reality, albeit with some ¡°minor¡± modifications.


    he had sought to flee, but outside his apartment¡¯s security door lay impenetrable darkness, emanating a sinister presence as though it were a gateway to some otherworldly dimension.


    left with no alternatives, gao ming was forced to reckon with the rules of the game he had inadvertently brought to life.


    even if the game had grotesquely transformed, how daunting could it be when it¡¯s a game intended to strengthen family bonds? was it simply that his parents morphed into monstrosities once the lights went out? was it merely that his parents would visit every night? was it only about surviving in a house that had become a charnel ground until he reached eighteen and allowing his ¡®parents¡¯ to perform their duties in companionship?


    reflecting on the harrowing events of the past three days, gao ming¡¯s eyelids fluttered uncontrollably, and he made a mental note to eschew cake for the remainder of his days.


    he extinguished his cigarette and herded the latest ¡®parents¡¯ into the bedroom. their faces twisted as if they were averse to gao ming¡¯s departure.


    ¡°with each return of mom and dad, the number of candles on the cake grows, meaning becoming eighteen signifies a passage. so, the appearance of the eighteenth candle signifies the end of the game.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m grateful for your company, but if you were truly my mom and dad, you wouldn¡¯t desire for me to stay here; instead, you¡¯d wish for me to lead you out of this place.¡±


    each prior containment of ¡®mom and dad¡¯ in the bedroom hadn¡¯t provoked such a ferocious response, possibly suggesting that gao ming was nearing the completion of his sinister game.


    as he shut the bedroom door behind him, warmth began to creep back into the house. the news broadcast from the television sounded more distinct, and the patter of rain against the window felt incrementally more tangible.


    ¡°three days have passed. at last, i can escape this accursed dwelling.¡±


    he advanced towards the security door in the living room and gazed through the peephole. the hallway, once swathed in darkness, now bore a glimmer of light that flickered weakly, hinting that gao ming was on the cusp of leaving something behind.


    ¡°the events in that tunnel remain a blur. the key to why my game became a reality must lie there!¡±


    the need to unravel the mystery pressed upon gao ming, as he had always been drawn to perplexing enigmas. in his mind, more souls had perished here than rested in a public graveyard.


    should this twisted game spill into reality, the whole city would be imperiled.


    as the hallway¡¯s light began to scatter the shadows, gao ming poised himself to attempt the door when the sound of hasty footsteps suddenly echoed from beyond.


    his heartbeat escalated, his eyes were glued to the peephole, and his arms tensed with anticipation.


    ¡°the game should be over by now!¡±


    with bated breath, gao ming¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the corner of the staircase.


    a short while later, a man in his twenties, about 180 cm tall and clad in a raincoat, emerged in front of the door. his demeanor was grave as he methodically examined the doors along the corridor.


    gao ming¡¯s gaze sharpened; the man¡¯s stature and appearance bore a striking resemblance to the one described in the police surveillance bulletins, which alleviated some of gao ming¡¯s immediate fears.


    ¡°that was a close one. it¡¯s just the rainy night murderer. i was worried that it was my parents coming back again.¡±


    he threw a glance towards the bedroom. there ought to be a reward for completing the game, but gao ming was too apprehensive to seize it just yet. he quickly wrapped his leg in bandages to create the illusion of an injury before grabbing a garbage bag and cautiously opening the security door. fresh, humid air spilled into the room, and gao ming drew a long, deliberate breath.


    the man in the raincoat seemed poised to move on, but then he caught the noise of the door swinging open. rainwater streamed from the rim of his hat as he struggled to conceal the surge of excitement in his gaze, turning his attention to grip the doorframe firmly.


    ¡°it¡¯s a downpour outside, and you¡¯re drenched. please, come in and get warm,¡± gao ming offered, without waiting for a response from the raincoat-clad stranger, and he hobbled towards the table where food still steamed invitingly.


    observing gao ming, who appeared completely defenseless, the man in the raincoat stepped over the threshold. he noted gao ming¡¯s ostensibly injured left leg and then the half-consumed cake. the homely, inviting environment of the room seemed to only fuel his sinister impulses, and a distinctly malevolent grin spread across his face.


    this could well be the last semblance of an ordinary and cozy evening you¡¯ll ever have.

 Chapter 2: Too Introverted to Talk to Parents

    chapter 2: too introverted to talk to parents


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    as qi yan meticulously secured the heavy-duty lock on the security door, he was unaware of the faint trail of mud that his shoes were smudging across the floor. his hands, which remained out of sight under his raincoat, were clenched so tightly that his nails were starting to puncture the skin of his palms. his breaths were uneven and rapid, a physical testament to his inner turmoil. the press had taken to calling him the ¡°rainy night murderer,¡± a nickname that resonated with him as it captured the essence of the terror he inspired ¨C a blend of brutality, madness, and the kind of fear that chilled to the bone.


    he mulled over a rather perverse thought, ¡°how should i repay his kindness?¡± with a twisted sense of irony.


    as he intently observed gao ming from behind, the sclera of qi yan¡¯s eyes had become a network of red vessels, all converging like rivers of blood. the sight only fueled his sadistic desire to prey upon the kind, to systematically break their spirit and joy, and then to literally and figuratively grind that innocence into the dirt.


    ¡°he must have led a sheltered life to be this kind,¡± qi yan mused with a sneer. ¡°coddled by his parents, nurtured in a safe, controlled environment ¨C he¡¯s like a greenhouse flower, completely oblivious to the true nature of evil.¡±n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    while still shrouded by his raincoat¡¯s hood, qi yan¡¯s face contorted as he indulged in the twisted fantasies of how he would inflict suffering upon gao ming.


    ¡°you must be hungry,¡± said gao ming, offering up the meal he had prepared with a generous sprinkling of ¡°special ingredients¡± and pouring a glass of water for his guest. ¡°today¡¯s my birthday, so i¡¯ve made more food than usual. how about some cake?¡± he offered.


    the cake, a gift from gao ming¡¯s ¡®unusual¡¯ parents, sat on the table, ¡®symbolizing¡¯ his belief in sharing life¡¯s little joys.


    qi yan declined, ¡°no need,¡± steering clear of the food and drink, likely cautious of leaving behind any forensic evidence. ¡°isn¡¯t that someone calling you from the bedroom?¡± he probed with deceptive innocence.


    ¡°yes, my parents are here,¡± gao ming replied, his smile tinged with sadness. ¡°they¡¯re quite ill, bedridden, and incapable of looking after themselves.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t you need to see to them?¡± qi yan urged, already envisioning gao ming as nothing more than a lifeless corpse. ¡°why not check on your dear father and mother?¡±


    admitting to his reclusive nature, gao ming responded with a sigh, ¡°i¡¯ve never been much for conversation,¡± and began to shuffle towards the bedroom, his limp noticeable. ¡°they¡¯re suffering from some odd illness; they need peace and quiet.¡±


    the eerie sounds coming from the bedroom reached qi yan¡¯s ears too. following gao ming to the threshold, he noticed the unnatural way the light seemed to bend and a palpable drop in temperature compared to the living room.


    as gao ming opened the door and stepped aside, qi yan, driven by a morbid curiosity, peered within.


    the darkness inside the bedroom seemed to recede, splitting into a miasma of shadow and an elusive, faint light.


    where the obscurity met the gloom, grotesque faces and contorted forms emerged! the entities, posing as gao ming¡¯s parents, suddenly became frenetic at the sight of their ¡®son,¡¯ scrambling toward the door in a chaotic dance of madness!


    the bedroom was now mostly illuminated by regular light, the ¡°parents¡± being confined to an ever-shrinking corner of darkness. but then, unexpectedly, one of the ¡°mothers¡± broke free from her chains!


    her gaze, laden with a twisted affection, was petrifying as she dragged the shadows behind her, surging towards gao ming!


    gao ming, caught by surprise, made a split-second decision to flee. qi yan, however, still trapped and unable to move, was left to face the horrifying onslaught alone.


    in the final moments of her unsettling disappearance, the spectral mother pulled qi yan into the shadows with her. a piercing, heartbreaking scream filled the air, hinting at the horrific possibility that the spectral mother had drawn something out from qi yan¡ªperhaps a part of his very essence.


    by the time the clock struck 4:44 a.m., the bedroom appeared as if nothing had happened. gao ming walked in, mop in hand, to find the room seemingly untouched by the strange events that had occurred. it was as though the spectral parents had never been there; even the cake and candles they had supposedly brought had disappeared without a trace. all that remained was qi yan, lying in a daze.


    qi yan¡¯s eyes were devoid of any spark of life, reminiscent of the vacant gaze of someone in a vegetative state as if his soul had been drained from him.


    in the exact location where the spectral mother had vanished, gao ming stumbled upon two eerie black-and-white photographs. he pondered if these were some twisted form of victory prize for conquering the game.


    these photographs were antiquated and tattered, printed on an unfamiliar substrate that suggested a considerable age.


    the first photograph captured gao ming seated at a dining table enjoying cake, encircled by an unnerving throng of spectral parents. the picture seemed to have been taken against his will, with everyone in it, including the cake, furniture, and the multitude of parents, appearing in black and white except for gao ming himself, who was portrayed in full color.


    on the reverse side of this photograph were crooked, child-like scrawlings soaked in bloodstains, which made for an unsettling sight.


    the inscription addressed gao ming as ¡°my dear child,¡± marking his eighteenth birthday as the transition into adulthood. it declared him the new patriarch, endowed with the key to the family home¡ªa place shrouded in the twilight zone of nightmares, skirting the most bizarre fringes of reality. although distant, it was also described as being connected to the darkest crevices of every heart.


    the note detailed that as the head of the family, gao ming could opt to save each family member, love them equally, exploit them, or even inflict upon them twisted forms of torture.


    it elaborated on his newfound freedom, stating that the only thing required of him was to lure more people into playing the game after dusk. the energies they would emit could nourish an entity only whispered about in rumors.


    the second photograph gao ming discovered depicted qi yan, his features distorted by terror as though it was an image used for a memorial service. the back of this photo, too, bore cryptic words.


    this message described the ¡°family photo¡± as a symbol that only those consumed by their grip on reality, those teetering on the brink of death, those longing for death, ensnared in nightmares, suffering mental disturbances, or burdened with grave sins could find their way to their home¡ªa place purported to be the penultimate stop before death, offering a secondary option to the finality of death itself.


    the note ended with a grim observation: most who found their way to this abode ended up regretting their choice, wishing they had chosen the simplicity of death instead.

 Chapter 3: The Civilization City of Jiang, Hu, and Han

    chapter 3: the civilization city of jiang, hu, and han


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    seated beneath the focused illumination of the living room light, gao ming was meticulously scrutinizing a pair of black-and-white photographs. his intention was to unearth any potential leads hidden within them.


    he pondered over the images, considering the details described in the obituary photos. ¡°the family referred to here must be from the same realm as the ethereal entities i¡¯ve come to know as ghost dad and ghost mom,¡± he theorized. in his contemplation, he deciphered the symbolism presented in the first photograph. it suggested that he had assumed the role of the ¡®patriarch,¡¯ entrusted with a metaphorical ¡®key¡¯ to unlock the familial domain. gao ming speculated that this ¡®key¡¯ wasn¡¯t a tangible item but represented some kind of special capability or power. he connected this thought to the peculiar incident where the video game he had designed had inexplicably manifested into the real world, providing a gateway for ghost dad and ghost mom to transition into reality. he hypothesized that these parental figures might not be presenting their true forms; instead, they were perhaps adopting a certain guise to interact within the physical world.


    with these thoughts swirling in his mind, gao ming jotted down the pronouns ¡®them¡¯ and ¡®it¡¯ in his notebook, indicating his ongoing uncertainty regarding the true nature of the mysterious entities he was dealing with.


    out of nowhere, a sharp pain shot through his head, prompting gao ming to instinctively press a hand to his forehead. he drew a connection between the series of peculiar symptoms he was experiencing and a certain traffic tunnel. ¡°i need to explore that tunnel at daybreak,¡± he resolved, believing that it might hold the key to resolving the enigmas that surrounded him.


    as he returned his gaze to the second obituary photograph, he noticed an alarming transformation. merely minutes had passed, yet the individual in the picture, qi yan, looked dramatically different. his body showed fractures, and his face was etched with an intensified expression of terror.


    ¡°could it be that qi yan¡¯s mind, or possibly his very soul, has been pulled into ghost mom¡¯s world?¡± gao ming speculated. the rapid deterioration in qi yan¡¯s condition led him to surmise that this ¡®home¡¯ dimension was a place of immense horror.


    with a sense of urgency, gao ming secured the obituary photographs and hastily called the emergency services, anxious to prevent qi yan from meeting a gruesome fate within the walls of his own residence.


    ¡°hello, i¡¯d like to report a crime in progress. the perpetrator of the rainy night murders is in my house.¡±


    after a tense moment of silence, the operator responded with a heightened sense of alertness. ¡°are you currently being held captive? stay calm, do not agitate the assailant. can you tell us if he¡¯s in close proximity to you? we need him to communicate his demands; rest assured, your safety is our utmost concern!¡±


    glancing towards qi yan, who lay bloodied and injured, ingesting some unknown substance, and restrained, gao ming weighed his next words carefully before urging, ¡°please hurry. if you delay, he might not survive.¡±


    in the anxious wait for the police, gao ming browsed the news on his phone for any relevant updates.


    it seemed illogical that the vanishing of an entire busload of passengers would go unnoticed by the media, yet he found no coverage of such an event he experienced three days ago.


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    upon checking the bus timetables for the night of the ghost festival, the official website confirmed that all services had been canceled due to severe rainstorms that evening.


    puzzled, he thought, ¡°if there were no buses running, what exactly was the bus i boarded that day?¡±


    given his profession as a psychological counselor within the highly secured confines of henshan high-security prison, gao ming had encountered numerous disturbed individuals. to maintain his professional integrity and mental clarity, he had always anchored himself to logic and reason. however, in this moment of crisis, he allowed himself to entertain a startling possibility.


    without acknowledging li lin or the others, the scarred man surveyed the room and made his way to the bedroom. as he entered, however, his black ring communicator began to emit a sizzling electrical noise, suggesting a malfunction.


    after a fruitless attempt to fix the device, the scarred man left in haste.


    ¡°that man isn¡¯t part of your unit, is he? how is it that he has clearance to be involved in a police matter?¡± gao ming queried, feeling an instinctual suspicion. the man with the scarred face seemed more like a criminal than a law enforcement officer.


    li lin, with a subtle shake of his head, whispered, ¡°he¡¯s a special investigator from new hu city, although what he¡¯s specifically investigating, i can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°special investigator?¡± this term was new to gao ming, despite his experience within the prison service.


    li lin refrained from further discussion. they were there with a purpose, and given qi yan¡¯s critical state and their lack of medical equipment, he quickly debriefed gao ming and then directed his team to leave.


    once the living room door closed again, gao ming settled back onto the sofa. the flurry of recent events had left him too unsettled to consider sleep.


    ¡°when will this incessant rain let up?¡± he wondered aloud.


    the monotonous ticking of the wall clock accompanied him as he pulled out the two obituary photos once more. the number of fissures in the black and white photo of qi yan had multiplied, suggesting that the murderer¡¯s time was rapidly running out.


    ¡°these black and white photos seem akin to playing cards, only that in this fiendish game, the cards are real people, and the players are entities beyond our normal understanding.¡±


    gazing at his own vibrant obituary photograph, gao ming sought to lighten his mood, ¡°judging by the striking design, my photo would likely be considered a rare card, wouldn¡¯t it? although, someone with as complex a family background as mine doesn¡¯t typically end up being the hero in stories.¡±


    .....


    walking out from the entrance of building number 4 at li jing apartments, li lin stood in the rain, his figure wrapped in a waterproof coat. he gazed at the building, which seemed dark and unwelcoming in the storm, except for the single light beaming from gao ming¡¯s window.


    ¡°xiao liu, i need you to dig into the history of that psych counselor right away. something about how unfazed he is just doesn¡¯t sit right with me,¡± li lin instructed.


    another officer by the name of xiao liu looked down at his phone, shielding it from the rain as he replied, ¡°well, it turns out he wasn¡¯t spinning tales. he is indeed the most freshly appointed psych counselor over at henshan high-security prison, graduated from a legit medical school, and yes, he¡¯s even got the credentials to write prescriptions as a neurologist. there¡¯s a ¡®but,¡¯ though...¡± he had to wipe away raindrops smudging his screen: ¡°you see, psych counselors working in places as intense as high-security prisons have to pass a mental health check every single month to make sure they¡¯re in the right headspace to handle the job. and, according to what i¡¯ve found, there was something fishy about his latest mental health check-up results. it looks like some sort of glitch in the system.¡±


    li lin¡¯s eyebrows raised in concern, ¡°a glitch? what kind?¡±


    xiao liu scrolled through the information, ¡°his danger score, the one that¡¯s supposed to flag any potential risks he might pose, well, it shot right past the highest mark the testing equipment is supposed to measure.¡±

 Chapter 4: The Horror Game Studio That Doesnt Make Horror Games

    chapter 4: the horror game studio that doesnt make horror games


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    the unrelenting rain poured heavily from the sky, drenching the earth incessantly. yet, gao ming was not so frightened by this deluge as he was entwined in a complex web of emotions.


    as the early morning light began to filter through the clouds, gao ming turned to the internet for updates and discovered that the persistent heavy rain had triggered landslides and flash flooding, disrupting road networks. it was clear that no vehicle could navigate to the tunnel that served as a crucial intersection for hanjiang, xinhai, and hanhai, the three adjacent cities.


    he clung to a slender thread of hope that the tunnel remained unobstructed by the landslides.


    confounded by the bizarre turn of events where his game seemed to merge with reality, gao ming was forced to confront and reluctantly accept this bewildering fact. he mused to himself about the futility of deleting his game designs now, but it seemed like his next step would inevitably lead him to nightlight game studio.


    as a part-time game designer, gao ming had worked closely with nightlight game studio on numerous occasions, providing them with an extensive array of ideas and concepts for games with themes of mystery and murder. now, he was resolved to erase all the game designs he had submitted, hoping that it might somehow undo the strange events unfolding around him.


    following a brief meal in the morning, gao ming packed the photograph of significance into his backpack, equipped himself with a raincoat, and embarked on his journey. he was known for his decisiveness and his ability to put plans into action effectively.


    as he made his way, the relentless rain continued to flood the city, and oppressive clouds cast a somber hue over everything. gao ming managed to hail a taxi and reached the northern district of hanhai city.


    his initial plan had been to leave his current job as a psychological counselor to pursue his passion for game design full-time.


    his motivation to break into the gaming industry was simple yet personal: he had been unable to find horror games that met his taste, so he decided to take the initiative to create games that he himself would enjoy.


    by nine o¡¯clock in the morning, with the help of a janitorial staff member, gao ming found the office of nightlight games.


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    this studio was a branch of motu technology, which boasted the largest gaming platform in the nation and was known for crafting suspense and thriller games. nonetheless, they were currently experiencing a period of transition and were not at their peak performance.


    before gao ming even stepped through the door, he could hear the thunderous bellowing from inside. ¡°are you sick?! are you all out of your minds?!¡± the words reverberated through the glass door.


    inside the office, several employees were hunched over their desks, their eyes locked on large monitors displaying a scene from a game. it showed a nondescript protagonist in a moment of surreal horror, watching his own death in a video during a break in a se?ance game that also featured his deceased wife within the eerie confines of a haunted house.


    ¡°destroy them? those drafts have the potential to be masterpieces if they¡¯re ever brought to life!¡± wei dayou left the comfort of his desk and walked up to gao ming, a mix of confusion and concern in his voice. ¡°what¡¯s gotten into you? what sort of ordeal have you endured?¡±


    ¡°my days of crafting horror games may be behind me,¡± gao ming admitted, offering a reassuring pat on wei dayou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°and a bit of cautionary advice for you all¡ªsteer clear of venturing out at night for a while.¡±


    manager gou ming¡¯s spirits, which had momentarily dipped, soared once more upon hearing gao ming¡¯s change of heart. ¡°gao ming, wei dayou mentioned you¡¯ve left your position at the correctional facility. why not join our ranks in the meantime? we truly value what you bring to the table; you wouldn¡¯t even need to go through an interview process!¡±


    ¡°thanks, but i¡¯ll have to reject the offer,¡± gao ming gently rebuffed the offer.


    through persistent conversation and persuasion, gao ming eventually convinced wei dayou to unlock the file cabinet where the studio kept its archives. together, they unearthed the plethora of game design proposals gao ming had contributed over time.


    given the prolonged nature of game development and the hefty initial investment required, many game concepts don¡¯t make it off the ground and end up shelved indefinitely.


    truth be told, had the studio not been in the midst of pivoting away from horror-themed games, gao ming might have found it much more challenging to take back these intellectual properties.


    with deliberate care, gao ming began to sort through the archives, categorizing his creations into five distinct levels of peril based on their content: criminals, rumors, omens, cryptic, and strange tales.


    the ¡®criminals¡¯ category involved games derived from actual criminal cases, where danger is purely human, hinging on puzzle-solving and evidence collection within the bounds of reality.


    ¡®rumors¡¯ also drew on murder cases yet were laced with peculiar and spine-chilling narratives. however, the true peril remained human-centric despite the fictional overtones.


    ¡®omens¡¯ represented a departure into the realm of the supernatural, hinting at the existence of fearsome entities and world-altering prophecies, where the threats were rooted in curses and the paranormal.


    ¡®cryptic¡¯ games were a notch above, dabbling in authentic mysteries that could defy explanation.


    the ¡®strange tales¡¯ were the most unpredictable, a domain where safety was an illusion, rules were subject to change, enigmas abounded, and the narratives were not only self-evolving but increasingly expansive, drawing in more unsuspecting individuals.


    then there was a sixth, even more dire category¡ª¡¯uncontrolled strange tales.¡¯ these were the narratives without hope, the darkest of gao ming¡¯s creations, which he had come specifically to destroy in the hope that their bleak scenarios would never bleed into the fabric of reality.


    ¡°36 criminals, 25 rumors, 5 omens, 25 cryptic, 31 strange tales, 4 uncontrolled strange tales... i¡¯ve really been quite diligent over the years.¡± gao ming reflected, perhaps with a hint of pride but also a touch of solemnity, considering the strange circumstances that necessitated this purge.

 Chapter 5: To Our Love That Will Eventually Perish

    chapter 5: to our love that will eventually perish


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    gao ming works as a psychological counselor within the daunting walls of henshan high-security prison, where he is engulfed by the intense pressures that come with the job. to cope with the stresses of his day-to-day encounters with the dark facets of human psychology, he has turned to an unconventional outlet: game development. through the creation of video games, gao ming channels the chilling experiences he absorbs from his environment, weaving the terrors he witnesses, hears about, and conjures up in his mind into the fabric of his games. by doing so, he invites players to step into his shoes, sharing with them the disquiet and dread that haunts him. in offering a glimpse into his troubled psyche through his games, gao ming exhibits a unique form of generosity.


    he once harbored an earnest aspiration: to transform all his creative concepts into tangible video games, thereby granting gamers across the globe the opportunity to delve into the captivating world of his genre.


    when dreams take shape into reality, the outcome is typically one of elation, but for gao ming, the fruition of his dream took on an unexpectedly harsh contour.


    in a solitary act, he carried a cardboard box heavy with his game design manuscripts to the restroom. there, gao ming produced a lighter and watched as the flames eagerly devoured his previous works, a pyre for his aspirations. in a poignant moment, he lit a cigarette using the very flames that rose from his incinerated dreams.


    having reduced his past endeavors to ashes, gao ming disposed of the remains and retreated to his office. it was there that he hoped to encounter manager gou¡¯s cooperation in erasing the digital traces of his work from the studio¡¯s computers.


    erasing the game designs that had failed to attract investors proved to be a straightforward task. however, there was one game, a completed romance game that had been the subject of discussion in nightlight studio¡¯s meeting that very morning, which posed a greater challenge.


    the game, poetically titled ¡°to our love that will eventually perish,¡± had been fervently pursued by manager gou. leveraging his industry connections, gou had gone to considerable lengths to sell this game for nightlight studio, viewing it as a pivotal asset for its future direction.0v3l.b11n.


    manager gou, confronting gao ming with a grave countenance and clasping his thermos, implored him by invoking their shared history and the studio¡¯s dependence on the game for its survival. he painted a vivid picture of his personal circumstances: a man in his forties, burdened with the care of both his aging parents and his young children, and shackled by his commitments to the investors. should this game not reach completion, gou¡¯s family faced the grim prospect of destitution.


    while gao ming sympathized with manager gou¡¯s predicament, he remained resolute in his decision. at present, gou¡¯s obligation to the investors is purely commercial. but if ¡°to our love that will eventually perish¡± were to be released, the company would unwittingly be entering a perilous contract with forces as unforgiving as death itself.


    unlike other games designed to extract money from players, gao ming¡¯s creation threatened to extract the very lives of those who engaged with it¡ªboth the creators and the players would be ensnared with no chance of release.


    confronted with this reality, gao ming made a proposition as he powered up his computer. the core design of ¡°to our love that will eventually perish¡± was the handiwork of wei dayou, yet gao ming had injected his own ideas into it, particularly in the realm of murder cases. of the nine girlfriend storylines woven into the game¡¯s narrative, eight could remain untouched. but the ninth storyline¡ªthe one that bore the imprint of gao ming¡¯s dark genius¡ªwas to be excised entirely.


    the narrative of ¡°to our love that will eventually perish¡± unfolds the life of a pop culture enthusiast and academic underperformer whose world is turned upside down as he crosses paths with nine distinct women during different stages of his life. his interactions with a spectrum of personalities, such as a childhood friend fighting a serious illness, a stern yet warm-hearted executive, and a scheming character named li lu?xin, are central to the plot. wei dayou, alongside the team at nightlight studio, crafted the first eight women¡¯s stories, but their lack of extensive personal romantic experiences led to the creation of rather conventional love tales within the game.


    gao ming, desiring to imbue the game with a unique edge, proposed an additional ninth narrative arc featuring xuan wen, a serial killer whose love, once pure and deep, curdles into a twisted fixation when spurned. she¡¯s depicted as a chillingly smart woman with an uncanny ability to track the protagonist¡¯s every move throughout the day with unnerving precision.


    the inclusion of xuan wen¡¯s dark storyline marked a turning point for the game, transforming it from a mere romance to a thrilling intersection of crime and the paranormal.


    upon hearing gao ming¡¯s insistence on scrapping this ninth subplot, manager gou couldn¡¯t be more relieved, enthusiastically agreeing to pivot back to creating a conventional romance game.


    gao ming, adding a cautionary note, suggested: ¡°let¡¯s limit the number of leading ladies¡ªjust one would suffice. and preferably, she should only marginally brush past the protagonist¡¯s life. it¡¯s enough if they can both simply live out their days peacefully into old age.¡±


    taking refuge at a spot farthest from xuan wen, gao ming discreetly pulled out his phone and initiated an online search for her, but the digital world returned no insights on xuan wen. undeterred, he proceeded to enter the names of the female characters from ¡°to our love that will eventually perish¡± into the search engine.


    one by one, he searched, and when he keyed in the name li lu?xin, a chilling discovery surfaced: multiple news reports detailed the mysterious death of a woman by that name, found in her boyfriend¡¯s wealthy home just two nights prior, her demise ruled a probable suicide.


    ¡°could it be mere coincidence, or something more sinister? is she embodying her namesake by actually committing the acts?¡± these thoughts raced through gao ming¡¯s mind as he glanced towards xuan wen. the unsettling coincidence of her arrival at nightlight studio didn¡¯t sit well with him¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was here with an ulterior motive that involved him.


    a shiver ran through him, prompting gao ming to take immediate action. he swiftly cornered wei dayou, insisting that all the game concepts, especially those contributed by him, needed to be purged without delay.


    this wasn¡¯t just a trivial precaution; he felt compelled to oversee wei dayou as he meticulously deleted and altered the data.


    by the time the afternoon rolled around, gao ming had ensured that all his contributions to nightlight studio¡¯s projects were either wiped clean or substantially modified.


    staring at the now-empty documents, a wave of relief washed over him. as he exited the office with a cup of hot tea in hand, the previously lethargic cat mirrored his exit, its nimble escape belying its bulky frame.


    ¡°are you attuned to the danger as well?¡± gao ming mused quietly, finding solace in a secluded area of the communal lounge where he began to stroke the cat. ¡°you¡¯re quite astute for a pet,¡± he thought, contemplating his next move.


    the room slowly emptied out until, after about five minutes, the cat on the couch suddenly became lifeless, akin to a stuffed animal, unmoving and still.


    gao ming¡¯s instincts instantly kicked in. standing up, he detected a subtle yet intoxicating scent that wafted through the air¡ªa fragrance that was as alluring as it was foreboding.


    gao ming wheeled around, his pulse quickening as he found xuan wen unexpectedly close, her presence undetected until she was almost within arm¡¯s reach. her fingers, slender and seemingly delicate, came to rest lightly upon his shoulder, effectively pinning him against the wall. ¡°husband, why do you act as though you don¡¯t know me?¡± she queried, her tone casual yet incongruent with their apparent strangerhood.


    the word ¡®husband¡¯ hung in the air, freezing gao ming¡¯s features into a mask of shock. his grip on his water cup faltered, and it tumbled to the ground. the impact scattered droplets across the floor, some of them dotting their clothes in a silent testament to his startled reaction.


    the compliment felt alien and surreal¡ªgao ming had never been romantically involved with anyone; the very idea that he could be someone¡¯s spouse was absurd. the situation was spiraling into a bizarre and unsettling realm.


    xuan wen leaned in, her proximity overwhelming, as her soothing smile belied the unsettling words she spoke. ¡°you¡¯re eager to erase the games, but the nightmares you¡¯ve been incubating have already leaped from your subconscious into the world three days ago,¡± she whispered, her voice tinged with an eerie calm. her eyes, a mirror to his own trepidation, fixed on him as she continued, ¡°have you really forgotten that night in the tunnel? should you need assistance jogging your memory, my door is open to you this evening.¡±


    with movements that hinted at a history of close familiarity, xuan wen¡¯s hands moved to adjust gao ming¡¯s collar, a gesture typically reserved for those entwined by intimacy and years of companionship.


    her next words, spoken softly into gao ming¡¯s ear, were laced with a chilling confession, ¡°there¡¯s no need to be concerned about danger, especially not from those ill-intentioned women who lusted after you,¡± she murmured. ¡°i¡¯ve taken care of them¡ªi¡¯ve killed them.¡±


    in that moment, gao ming was ensnared not only by her physical closeness but also by the gravity of her words, leaving him to grapple with the reality that the fiction he had created might be collapsing into his actual life in the most terrifying way imaginable.

 Chapter 6: The Apocalypse Triggered by One Person

    chapter 6: the apocalypse triggered by one person


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    ¡°initially, life was simple for me ¡ª ¡®mom and dad¡¯ would return each evening, and i would drug and restrain them inside the bedroom. but then, inexplicably, a stranger has now started calling me ¡®husband.¡¯ it¡¯s as if a whole family had materialized around me shortly after transversing that strange traffic tunnel.¡±


    observing xuan wen¡¯s retreating silhouette, a ghostly pallor overtook gao ming¡¯s face. a certainty settled in him: xuan wen and the parents who had once offered him cake were all altered by a mysterious force.


    ¡°it¡¯s clear now that xuan wen is aware of the odd events in the tunnel, and she anticipated my visit to nightlight studio intending to erase the games.¡±


    it was only after xuan wen vanished down the corridor that gao ming¡¯s color and composure returned, and the previously immobile cat behind him sprang back into action, cozying up close.


    with the heavy rain rendering the roads impassable, gao ming realized that for immediate answers, he must confront xuan wen. yet, he pondered the stark contrast between her condition and that of his ¡®parents¡¯ ¡ª she appeared utterly unaffected, moving about the city with ease in daylight.


    ¡°why have you scampered over here, richy?¡± wei dayou scooped up the plump cat, caressing it while teasing gao ming, ¡°why not stay, gao ming? see, even the cat is loath to part with you.¡±


    ¡°the cat¡¯s reluctance isn¡¯t about attachment; it¡¯s about being wary of life,¡± gao ming noted, having never before seen a cat feign death with such commitment to stillness, regardless of the world¡¯s chaos. ¡°dayou, i consider you a good friend, and that¡¯s why i urge you one last time: avoid the night, and keep your distance from our new colleague. she¡¯s wrapped in trouble.¡±


    aware of the recent disturbances in hanhai, wei dayou reassured gao ming, ¡°don¡¯t fret, look after yourself, and remember to call me if need be. after all, we¡¯ve been comrades for years.¡± despite the cat¡¯s vehement protests, he carried it back to the office.


    the cat, now outside, scratched at the office¡¯s glass door, meowing forlornly at gao ming.


    ¡°stick with me, and you¡¯ll witness genuine terror,¡± gao ming murmured with a rueful grin, ¡°this cat¡¯s got sense, albeit not much.¡±


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    rather than heading home, gao ming made his way to the bus station, eyes scanning the city map peppered with various routes.


    hanhai is a metropolis of nineteen distinct districts, each with its own character. the affluent eastern district is a playground for the global elite, offering extravagant pleasures that defy the common person¡¯s wildest dreams. in stark contrast, gao ming resides in the old district, a place worlds apart. here, cramped apartment buildings huddle close, their proximity creating an oppressive air that makes breathing difficult for those navigating the narrow passages.


    a century earlier, hanhai emerged from the ravages of conflict, transforming into a sanctuary for politicians, entrepreneurs, and the displaced. leveraging its strategic position, it ascended to become one of the globe¡¯s three principal free trading hubs. yet, as the industrial revolution reshaped the world, hanhai too found itself at a historic juncture, its future path uncertain.


    ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand; the recent string of murders around li jing apartments aren¡¯t my doing,¡± xuan wen declared amidst the sound of rain. ¡°truth be told, i¡¯m quite terrified myself and live in constant fear.¡±


    ¡°is that why you¡¯ve removed all possible threats, to ensure you¡¯re not afraid?¡± gao ming initially hadn¡¯t considered the murders, but xuan wen¡¯s statement prompted him to recall officer li lin¡¯s cautionary words. during the three days gao ming had been confined to his room, many ¡°things¡± had already ¡°spread.¡±


    they crossed the apartment courtyard to enter building 2.


    upon reaching the third floor, they encountered an elderly woman conducting a ritual, burning paper offerings in the hallway. a brazier before her contained the remains of joss paper, and she mumbled prayers, bowing repeatedly before a portrait of a much younger man beside the fire.


    the silver-haired lady was paying homage to a portrait of a man in his forties, her adopted son, who had taken his own life three days prior. neighbors spoke well of him, describing him as a decent, diligent person who cared for the old woman as though she were his own flesh and blood.


    ¡°often, what¡¯s visible is merely the surface; the less articulate may harbor deeper stories,¡± gao ming mused. he remembered seeing the old lady¡¯s adopted son, mr. zhao, around the complex. zhao was perpetually cheerful, often volunteering to clean the communal bathrooms while chatting on his phone.


    yet, gao ming had always sensed an element of strain behind zhao¡¯s smiles.


    having a background in psychological counseling, gao ming occasionally conversed with brother zhao in the courtyard. however, since the previous month, zhao¡¯s presence had been missing.


    after paying his respects to the portrait, gao ming followed xuan wen up to the fifth floor.


    the hallway was draped with clotheslines, hanging close to exposed electrical wiring, with an array of clothing dangling from them. whether it was the influence of the surrounding environment or something else, the garments seemed to take on a gray and lifeless hue, listlessly stirring even in the still air.


    as they made their way down the hallway, they were flanked by aging iron doors marked by the passage of time, their surfaces marred by rust. the door frames, tinted with shades of yellow and brown, framed these portals to private lives. bright red couplets hung next to the doors stood in stark dissonance to their dilapidated surroundings. even the traditional ¡®fu¡¯ characters, usually symbols of fortune, seemed out of place as if they reluctantly clung to the notion of luck in this somber setting.


    arriving at their destination, xuan wen produced a key and opened the door to apartment number 2507. gao ming, however, paused at the threshold, reluctant to cross into a space shadowed by recent tragedy.


    ¡°this apartment once belonged to the old lady¡¯s adopted son. merely three days earlier, the space had been breached by despair when mr. zhao chose to end his life by leaping from the balcony of this unit,¡± xuan wen explains.


    ¡°you¡¯ve taken over the lease of someone who¡¯s just passed away? we haven¡¯t even observed the traditional mourning period of seven days,¡± gao ming remarked, his tone a mix of disbelief and unease.


    in that moment, gao ming¡¯s thoughts veered to a game scenario he once crafted ¡ª an unnervingly similar scene where a character, engaged in a ghostly game within a haunted house, eerily confronts a video foretelling his own demise, much like peering into a grim and unavoidable future.

 Chapter 7: A Harrowing Discovery

    chapter 7: a harrowing discovery


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    room 2507 remained virtually unchanged, a time capsule of zhao¡¯s existence. every item, from his wardrobe and sofa to the coffee table, stood as a testament to his presence, a silent homage to his life once lived there.


    mr. zhao, a modest man, had embraced a minimalist lifestyle. his home reflected this austerity, with an interior that felt cold and sparse. the atmosphere was heavy, tinged with an unnamable somberness.


    outside, rain lashed against the window panes, driven by a somber sky. although it was just after six in the evening, a premature darkness had enveloped the room.


    xuan wen, foregoing the artificial light, moved directly to the balcony. she stood there, overlooking the courtyard, her gaze fixated on the relentless downpour.


    meanwhile, gao ming, after a moment of hesitation, entered room 2507. his attention was immediately captured by a large, black cloth-covered picture frame on the living room wall, conspicuously displayed.


    ¡°do you want to know what¡¯s beneath?¡± xuan wen inquired, her back still turned yet seemingly attuned to gao ming¡¯s curiosity. ¡°you can uncover it.¡±


    heeding her suggestion, gao ming delicately removed the cloth. revealed was a large black and white wedding photograph. in it, both gao ming and xuan wen beamed with joy. however, only gao ming was in color; xuan wen, in her striking beauty and lavish wedding dress, remained in grayscale.


    ¡°is this another keepsake?¡± gao ming was puzzled; he had no memory of ever taking such a photograph with xuan wen, especially one so eerie.


    ¡°do you recall anything now?¡± xuan wen asked, turning to face him. her smile was gentle, her demeanor tender, yet her presence radiated an unsettling, cryptic energy, her eyes holding deep, hidden secrets.


    ¡°what transpired in the tunnel on the ghost festival night?¡± gao ming stood near the door, poised to leave at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°you boarded a bus not meant for you, journeying to an unintended destination,¡± xuan wen¡¯s gaze was intense, a mix of eerie familiarity and disturbing fascination. ¡°you¡¯ve forgotten what happened in that tunnel. your mind is shielding you, believing you incapable of confronting the dreadful truth. it has selectively erased these memories.¡±


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    ¡°why are you aware of the tunnel events? you¡¯re just a character from my game; you shouldn¡¯t know of my experiences there,¡± gao ming backed towards the door.


    xuan wen compared the photo in her hand with the large wedding photo on the wall. evidently, the dress in her hand-held photo was slowly transforming, gaining color.


    ¡°the other female characters from the dating game have manifested under some mysterious force. technically, they¡¯re deceased. yet, the issue lies here...¡± xuan wen brandished a photograph of a deceased person, her eyes alight with a frenzied intensity. ¡°this photograph symbolizes the residual memories left by the dead in the real world. if a black and white image transitions to color, does it signify the subject¡¯s resurrection? it appears that by eliminating these haunted counterparts, i can liberate myself from certain limitations.¡±


    ¡°is this why you can traverse the city freely, blending in as if alive?¡± gao ming was visibly unnerved as he processed xuan wen¡¯s nonchalant admission of ¡®handling¡¯ the other girlfriends. eight in just three days¡ªit was madness!


    xuan wen, once a peripheral and deranged character in the game, neglected and distorted, had become more attuned to the new reality than gao ming. her clarity and decisive actions when the game bled into the real world surpassed his understanding.


    xuan wen¡¯s sudden presence also sharpened gao ming¡¯s perspective. in those horror and mystery games, the threats weren¡¯t limited to monstrous entities or vengeful spirits; there could also be potent, unhinged beings.


    ¡°i only aspire to become a person, like you,¡± xuan wen¡¯s speech quickened, her behavior growing increasingly erratic as she disclosed her true motive for seeking out gao ming. ¡°my repeated experiments have uncovered a process for a game¡¯s transition into reality. the more horrifying and perilous the game, the more gradual its integration with our city, giving rise to alarming signs and premonitions. to activate the urban legend before its full manifestation, three elements are essential: a murder site with a recent death, a photograph of the departed from that realm, and your involvement.¡±


    in the ominous room 2507, gao ming understood xuan wen¡¯s goal. she aimed to ¡°hunt¡± the monstrous narratives from the game, consuming them before they could fully materialize within the urban myths.


    ¡°the murder site represents the game¡¯s backdrop, the photograph serves as an entry pass, and you are the vital link,¡± xuan wen clutched gao ming¡¯s clothing. ¡°the voice instructed you to introduce more players to the game, so i qualify as a participant, correct?¡±


    her eyes reddened, xuan wen revealed eight blank obituary portraits from her handbag.


    ¡°i have ample ¡®tickets¡¯.¡±


    ¡°stay calm, your theory is speculative at this point,¡± gao ming responded, his fear subsiding upon discerning xuan wen¡¯s actual intent. he scrutinized her, noting her flawless visage. ¡°but i¡¯m willing to assist you. we¡¯ll test your hypothesis tonight, right here in room 2507.¡±


    as a psychological counselor in a high-security prison, gao ming was adept at dealing with volatile personalities.


    just as he consented to help, footsteps resounded in the hallway, followed by the doorbell.


    after xuan wen shrouded the wedding photograph with the black cloth again, gao ming opened the door. a disfigured investigator stood in the corridor, panting, ¡°this room is dangerous; you must vacate it immediately!¡±

 Chapter 8: The Return of Strange Tales

    chapter 8: the return of strange tales


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    ¡°you say this house is dangerous, but isn¡¯t it just a normal home?¡± with a bold and challenging demeanor as if seeking danger, gao ming only heightened the investigator¡¯s worry.


    ¡°the former occupant of apartment 2507 took their own life. you shouldn¡¯t stay here just because the rent is affordable,¡± the investigator cautioned, his face so disfigured it was unreadable. yet, his urgent tone unmistakably conveyed a grave problem with apartment 2507.


    ¡°why? was brother zhao¡¯s death not a mere accident but rather a homicide?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t inquire about it!¡± sweat beaded on the investigator¡¯s scarred face as he gestured towards his own gruesome features. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to end up like this, leave at once!¡±


    clearly, the investigator knew something, which only further sparked gao ming¡¯s interest. ¡°you need to provide us with a reason.¡±


    being asked to move out abruptly is naturally disagreeable for anyone.


    ¡°not just you, everyone on this floor needs to relocate temporarily until the cause of the oddity is determined.¡± having encountered gao ming the night before, the disfigured investigator was aware of his skepticism. ¡°you overcame the rainy night killer, and i acknowledge your courage, but some perils are unseen! these entities are behind the numerous murders in the old city port region!¡±


    ¡°these entities are...¡± gao ming squinted his eyes. while most would be terrified by the investigator¡¯s appearance, he found him fascinating.


    ¡°the more you know, the more they¡¯re drawn to you. my actions and words are for your protection. i hope you¡¯ll trust me.¡± the investigator implored earnestly, but gao ming and xuan wen were unconvinced. ¡°you won¡¯t believe it until you come face to face with your own coffin, will you?¡±


    gao ming slowly bowed his head. it was uncertain if he would weep at the sight of a ¡°coffin,¡± but he knew xuan wen wouldn¡¯t, just as she wouldn¡¯t in a capsule hotel.0v3l.b11n.


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    ¡°if you truly won¡¯t leave, then heed my warning.¡± the investigator, unable to persuade them to depart, could only offer advice. ¡°replace anything used by the deceased. avoid copying the deceased¡¯s behavior or emotions, day or night.¡±


    ¡°i get replacing their items, but what do you mean by not mimicking the deceased?¡± gao ming was perplexed. ¡°does it imply that if we replicate their emotions or actions where they died, they will come back?¡±


    the investigator neither confirmed nor denied; instead, he ascended the stairs, apparently to investigate further.


    zhao xi had endured physically taxing jobs for years, which had taken a toll on his health. a leg injury the previous year resulted in his dismissal from the factory.


    with no formal education, a physical disability, and deteriorating health, zhao xi struggled to find employment. confined at home, he endured cold glares and reprimands from his sister-in-law and foster mother.


    as an adopted child, zhao xi yearned for recognition and a sense of belonging more than anything. he craved authentic familial connections. yet, he was met with disrespect from those around him. his phone seemed to be his only solace, understanding him more than his own family and the only outlet for his bottled-up emotions.


    the cheerfulness, determination, and warmth he exhibited were largely a self-constructed mask to avoid feeling ¡°abandoned¡± once again. however, the more he endeavored to maintain this fac?ade, the deeper the internal agony he experienced.


    feeling hopeless, incapable of altering his circumstances, and perceiving himself as a burden, he eventually grew to despise himself.


    as these negative emotions resurfaced, the temperature in the room perceptibly dropped.


    seated in the living room, gao ming felt transported back to the night zhao xi ended his life.


    in the darkness, no light penetrated the heavy clouds. although there was no rope around his neck, gao ming experienced an increasing struggle to breathe. he touched his neck, overwhelmed by a surge of repulsion from within.


    the windows and doors seemed to offer no respite. he felt cornered, forgotten by the world, isolated and impotent.


    suffering from headaches, heart tremors, and a disordered mind, sleep eluded him. he desired only to keep his eyes open, relentlessly sifting through memories.


    the reflection in the mirror began to warp. shadows swelled throughout the room like a flood, imbuing his soul with remorse and fixation.


    a familiar coldness crept up his spine. gao ming¡¯s eyes snapped open to find all the candles in the living room snuffed out. the entire room 2507 was shrouded in darkness!


    peering into the mirror, gao ming saw his pupils shrink as the full-length mirror displayed an inverted, distorted world.


    ¡°bang!¡±


    before gao ming could process, a thunderous noise erupted from below. he rushed to the balcony to see what had happened.


    in the courtyard of li jing apartments, by the entrance of building two, lay a contorted body with a broken neck, its lifeless eyes staring directly up at the balcony of apartment 2507.

 Chapter 9: Distant Relatives Arent as Good as Close Neighbors

    chapter 9: distant relatives arent as good as close neighbors


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in a room that was shrouded in darkness, an unnerving, damp atmosphere reigned, tinged with a subtle but unmistakable scent of decay. familiar with this oppressive sensation, gao ming realized he was once again straddling the boundary between two realms.


    he reflected on the strategy provided by xuan wen, affirming its accuracy in actively initiating the haunted game. deliberately avoiding looking at the corpse below, he focused on the living room, where the snuffed-out candles at each corner marked the time of the deceased¡¯s suicide.


    alone, gao ming pondered the whereabouts of xuan wen. this serial killer was supposed to accompany him in the game and was conspicuously absent. gao ming wondered if she had ever entered the room or left without him noticing.


    gao ming stood motionless, steadying his nerves while surrounded by dense shadows that engulfed him like dark, ominous seawater. he contemplated which of the games he knew had materialized into this eerie reality.


    he noted the corpse¡¯s appearance downstairs, realizing the scale of this game surpassed any he had previously encountered, enveloping at least the entirety of building no. 2.


    reflecting on his past interactions with brother zhao, gao ming recalled their plans to create a calming game for him, brainstorming various design concepts.


    his thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the vibration of a mobile phone. pushing open the bedroom door, he discovered an unremarkable phone on the bedside table. with its yellowed case and dirty charging port, the unlocked phone displayed a series of new messages.


    gao ming remembered this phone belonging to zhao xi. he touched the screen, opening zhao xi¡¯s chat group for the residents of li jing apartment building no. 2, named ¡®distant relatives aren¡¯t as good as close neighbors¡¯.


    recently, mr. wang from the first floor shared three videos in the group, capturing zhao xi¡¯s corpse from his balcony. the deceased had landed headfirst, his face gruesomely distorted, neck unnaturally elongated and broken, limbs contorted, with bones jutting through the skin.


    a message from 2101 wang kuisheng read: ¡°i saw zhao xi being taken away by the officials! how did his body come back? what¡¯s happening???¡±


    panic ensued in the chat. some members had suggested calling the police, while others wanted to investigate themselves. however, the conversation quickly went silent.


    a message from 2203 xiao qiu raised the alarm: ¡°brother wang, there¡¯s something off with your videos! zhao xi¡¯s position shifts between the first and third videos! he seems to be... moving!¡±


    the residents, including gao ming, had re-examined the videos, indeed noticing the disturbing change in zhao xi¡¯s position across the three recordings.


    huddled on her bed, her desperate pleas for help went unheeded as those in the building remained apathetic to her plight. tears began to form in her eyes, and she was on the verge of breaking down when suddenly the lights in her room started to flicker and then extinguished completely.


    the room, numbered 2203, was plunged into darkness, with only the feeble glow from her phone¡¯s screen casting light on her terrified face. she was motionless, save for the tight grip on her phone, her eyes locked onto the living room.


    from the darkness of the living room, eerie creaking noises broke the silence. fear overwhelmed xiao qiu as she held her breath, covering her mouth and nose to stifle any sound.


    the noise of something heavy dragging on the floor inched closer. the door to her room began to open following this, its hinges creaking as something with cracked nails scraped across the floor tiles. eventually, a shadowy presence became discernible in the blackness.


    her heart raced, pounding against her chest with such intensity it felt like it might burst. trembling, xiao qiu activated the flashlight on her phone.


    the sudden flash of light was met with a blood-curdling scream from her.


    in a panic, she wrenched open the bedroom window, desperately clawing at the security bars in an attempt to escape. the downpour soaked through her nightgown, her phone slipping from her grasp and landing on the windowsill. absorbed in her frantic efforts to break free from the bars, xiao qiu was oblivious to the phone still transmitting the video.


    the phone¡¯s camera captured a glimpse of the bedroom ceiling and the edge of the window. unbeknownst to xiao qiu, a ghostly pale face slowly ascended outside her window, visible to those watching.


    the neighbors in the chat group cried out warnings, but xiao qiu, trembling, turned back towards the room.


    her face was twisted in absolute terror, as if she had laid eyes on something horrifying. her mouth opened as if to scream, but before any sound could escape, she was violently pulled into the darkness.


    a chilling silence enveloped room 2203, and the group video fell eerily quiet.


    observing this unsettling scene, gao ming scrutinized each neighbor¡¯s subtle expressions in the video call. he quickly made his way towards the living room door and noted the corpse¡¯s ascent up the stairs, but a more disturbing realization crossed his mind.


    gao ming had glimpsed a face outside xiao qiu¡¯s window in the video. that face wasn¡¯t zhao xi¡¯s; it bore a resemblance to wang kuisheng from 2101.


    his attention shifted away from the ¡®distant relatives aren¡¯t as good as close neighbors¡¯ group chat. gao ming didn¡¯t stay to watch the neighbors¡¯ fates unfold. he recalled instances of ¡°parents¡± being replaced in the past. his most alarming suspicion was that the neighbors might have been replaced by entities other than themselves, turning them into ¡°ghosts,¡± with him being the sole exception.

 Chapter 10

    chapter 10


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in a typical scenario, anyone would be terrified and make dangerous mistakes when faced with supernatural stories. however, gao ming was different. he always prepared for the worst, setting his expectations low before acting.


    fang shuqi, from apartment 2409, voiced concerns about wang ge and xiao qiu¡¯s misfortune and emphasized the need for the remaining residents to unite for survival. he expressed hope that zhao xi¡¯s family would explain the situation, as zhao xi¡¯s inevitable return to the building was somehow linked to them.


    li li, from apartment 2304 and sister-in-law, rebuked her neighbors for their hypocrisy towards. despite calling him ¡®brother zhao¡¯, they secretly despised him and spread malicious rumors, driving him to his death.


    the video captured li li¡¯s trembling figure, clutching her child in fear on the third floor. fearing the corpse on the second floor, she considered seeking refuge upstairs.


    following her was zhao xi¡¯s adoptive mother, crying and carrying a basket of paper money. li li had accused her of causing zhao xi¡¯s return. suddenly, they heard eerie sounds in the dark stairwell, resembling hands climbing the stairs.


    terrified, li li screamed, abandoning the elderly woman and the video call to flee with her child.


    the video, shaking violently, became unclear.


    fang shuqi from 2409 questioned li li¡¯s abandonment of her mother-in-law.


    huang mingming from 2501 suggested that everyone should hide on the top floor and devise a plan, as staying alone in their rooms was unsafe.0v3l.b11n.


    jia qi from 2607 disagreed, arguing that hiding wouldn¡¯t help and the corpses would find them anyway.


    yao yuan from 2707 invited everyone to his place, the furthest from the stairway.


    fang shuqi questioned teacher yao¡¯s health. yao yuan, a retired police academy teacher and an esteemed anti-pickpocket officer, was known for his skills in lock-picking, combat, scam awareness, and exceptional physical strength. however, he had been diagnosed with a terminal illness two years earlier, leaving him wheelchair-bound and unable to speak or eat. his sudden appearance speaking in the video shocked fang shuqi and the neighbors.


    ¡°i...¡± the elderly man hesitated, his expression a mix of sadness and amusement, ¡°i¡¯m at a loss myself. three months back, i ceased my treatments, resigning myself to death at home, bedridden and weak. but tonight, i felt miraculously healed. i was pain-free, and my body seemed rejuvenated, as strong as in my youth.¡±


    his statement was met with disbelief. to prove his point, the old man quietly removed his shirt on camera. his skin, pallid and corpse-like, was marred with large, black veins across his chest and abdomen, alarmingly swollen as if ready to rupture and meld into the ether: ¡°i can¡¯t explain this transformation, but i am in full possession of my abilities and still myself.¡±


    the group call fell silent. the neighbors, witnessing teacher yao¡¯s altered physique, instinctively recoiled in fear and revulsion. their reactions visibly discomforted teacher yao.


    wrapping himself in a jacket, the wise, world-weary teacher yao understood that no amount of explanation would convince them now, and he refrained from insisting that they seek refuge at his place.


    in the eerie black and white footage, zhao xi¡¯s figure, contorted unnaturally, struggled on the steps. his face scraped grotesquely against the ground, his neck broken and dangling.


    zhao xi in the footage seemed to become aware of the surveillance, slowly raising his head. he offered a chilling smile towards the camera, then started violently slamming his head against fang shuqi¡¯s door.


    the neighbors, merely watching the footage, were seized by fear. for fang shuqi, confined in his apartment, the horror was magnified. his hand, clutching the phone, shook violently with each thud against the door, culminating in a ninth knock and his own scream.


    then, the sound of glass shattering pierced the air, the video feed spinning chaotically until the sound of a heavy fall was heard.


    ¡°thud!¡±


    fang shuqi¡¯s phone, previously gripped tightly, fell, its camera lens capturing his lifeless expression. it appeared he had been thrown from the fourth floor, a grim echo of zhao xi¡¯s fate.


    blood stained the video, jolting gao ming into action. he rushed to a window at the corridor¡¯s end on the seventh floor and broke it open to look outside.


    his suspicion was confirmed.


    while fang shuqi¡¯s body was visible in the video on the ground below, gao ming saw no corpse from his vantage point, only a bloodstain at the building¡¯s entrance!


    this indicated that the neighbors in the video might be illusory, part of a fabricated, horrifying scenario.


    ¡°the video is manipulated! the neighbors calling in are questionable too! the phone left by zhao xi in the room might be a ¡®ghost¡¯s¡¯ trick!¡±


    realization dawned on gao ming, his forehead marked by a pulsing vein. he understood that if he didn¡¯t escape this nightmarish game quickly, his end could be far grimmer than fang shuqi¡¯s.


    he pondered the improbability of zhao xi¡¯s phone being casually left in the room. following zhao xi¡¯s suicide, his adoptive blood-sucking mother and sister-in-law would likely have pilfered all his assets. gao ming recalled that xuan wen¡¯s rented room, left with only essential furniture, showed signs of having been looted.


    with the camera covered, gao ming scrutinized the deceased¡¯s phone in his hand, recalling a game competition from years past. he had assisted wei dayou with a project titled ¡°the only family.¡±


    the game¡¯s protagonist was an unremarkable middle-aged man, but he had a kind and beautiful wife, a bright and obedient daughter, and loving parents. his only connection with them was through his phone, all interactions confined to video calls. this routine continued until one day, he saw a woman on the street bearing an uncanny resemblance to his wife.


    he moved swiftly towards her, longing for an embrace, but the woman evaded, instead finding solace in another man¡¯s arms. this moment sparked the player¡¯s quest for truth, leading to a harrowing realization: his entire life was an illusion crafted by his phone. plunged into despair, he grappled with the fact that he had mistaken someone else¡¯s wife and child for his own. in harsh reality, he was estranged from his biological parents; his only ¡®family¡¯ was the old phone.


    this revelation cast him as the true antagonist of his own story. stripped of pretenses, his corrupted soul was laid bare for all to witness.


    the game unfolded into three distinct endings: in one, the uncle rediscovered a long-lost diary and medication. it was his fifth awakening, but he chose to re-enter the delusion for a sixth time, swallowing the pills once more. the ¡®good¡¯ ending saw the uncle shattering his phone, breaking free from the falsehood, and embracing a fresh start. he earnestly worked on his flaws and mended his relationship with his parents. the final ending was unsettling: consumed by madness, the uncle treated the phone as his actual family. his life ended alongside the phone, which was eventually found by a bullied child.

 Chapter 11: I Am the Rule in the Ghost Story

    chapter 11: i am the rule in the ghost story


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    gao ming became increasingly certain about which game had turned into reality as the horror unfolded through the videos, bringing him closer to the bizarre and the despairing.


    the character of zhao xi, who lived in apartment 2507, was markedly different from the middle-aged male protagonist in ¡°the only family.¡± zhao was simple and hardworking, whereas the protagonist in the story was gloomy and lazy. despite their differing personalities, their living environments were strikingly similar.


    though they appeared to have families and loved ones, the true nature of their homes, which were far from ideal, was only known to them once the doors were closed.


    gao ming found zhao xi¡¯s body but did not encounter any other neighbors. he only heard various sounds. the images displayed on the mobile phone were likely the imagination of the phone¡¯s owner, depicting neighbors who looked down on zhao xi and were now murdered, gao ming recalled from what he had learned about building 2 from the neighborhood committee¡¯s lady.


    wang kuisheng, a small business owner on the first floor, was temporarily living in the li jing apartments to avoid his debts. xiao qiu, who lived on the second floor and was unemployed, seemed to be the source of the rumors about zhao xi and his sister-in-law. on the third floor, fang shuqi, a technician from the port district, appeared to be the reason behind zhao xi¡¯s disability, seemingly acquired while saving fang.


    the accumulation of these negative emotions and pressures from all sides could overwhelm a person¡¯s will, eventually leading zhao xi to his end under the night sky.


    ¡°the only family¡± had three possible endings. to achieve a good ending, zhao xi had to destroy his own mobile phone.


    the mobile phone played terrifying videos because zhao xi wanted to see such scenes. gao ming decided to confront his fears head-on and free himself from the influence of the deceased¡¯s mobile phone.


    ¡°alone, my strength may not be enough,¡± gao ming thought, stepping over the shattered glass of a window on the floor and stopping at the door of room 2707. ¡°if teacher yao isn¡¯t in the room, and the scene inside 2707 is different from the group video, it means that teacher yao is a ghost created by the phone, and my previous guess was correct. if teacher yao is in the room, then two possibilities arise: either my speculation is wrong, or teacher yao is also a living person who has entered the game.¡±


    gao ming knocked on the door of 2707. before teacher yao could answer, the security door of 2706 next to him slowly opened a crack.


    the sound of the door creaking made gao ming instinctively protect himself, ready to leave at any moment.


    ¡°don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s me,¡± a familiar, yet horribly disfigured face appeared behind the door of 2706. the investigator waved at gao ming, ¡°don¡¯t stay in the hallway, come inside quickly!¡±


    in such a strange environment, gao ming couldn¡¯t possibly trust the investigator who suddenly appeared, and he remained exceedingly cautious.


    ¡°i know you¡¯re scared, anxious, and feeling helpless right now! but i am the only one who can help you!¡± the investigator implored urgently. ¡°we¡¯ve been drawn into an abnormal event. i came here specifically to investigate such incidents! i know you have many questions, but the corridor is extremely dangerous. a single misstep could be fatal!¡±


    ¡°so, have you discovered anything?¡± gao ming still remembered the way officer li lin treated the investigator. it seemed that even the lowest-ranked members of the investigation bureau wielded considerable power.


    ¡°all abnormal events follow a certain trajectory and occur within a specific area; beyond that, everything else is unknown,¡± the investigator tried to force a creepy smile, likely attempting to encourage gao ming. ¡°the probability of ordinary people getting involved in these abnormal events is very low. this kind of experience, where one can see the truth, is rare.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re quite good at comforting people,¡± gao ming remarked, digesting all the information. the tunnel he passed through on the night of the ghost festival was precisely at the junction of three cities. he wondered if something from xinhai had entered his body.


    ¡°the anomaly has already occurred, so there¡¯s no use blaming fate or others. we must face it with full effort. as long as we¡¯re careful, we can survive until dawn,¡± the investigator said, stroking the black band, allowing gao ming to see the text displayed on it. ¡°many investigators in xinhai have sacrificed their lives to gather this information, which can help you survive. please remember and abide by every rule.¡±


    ¡°when you¡¯re involved in an abnormal event in an apartment building, pay attention to the following points for self-rescue.¡±


    ¡°first, find all the residents as soon as possible and agree on a contact signal. after some time, the residents may be replaced once the abnormal event starts.¡±


    ¡°second, don¡¯t trust the clocks you see; the time is inaccurate.¡±


    ¡°third, after midnight, do not open your door under any circumstances unless something that doesn¡¯t belong to you appears in your home.¡±


    ¡°fourth, don¡¯t suddenly turn on lights. fifth, don¡¯t listen to any audio...¡±


    ¡°so, does doing nothing mean we can safely survive until morning?¡± gao ming wanted to address the root of the problem, not just avoid mistakes by following rules. ¡°if we follow the rules, can we just go to sleep and avoid all misfortune?¡±


    the investigator swiped the black band, then shook his head seriously after a moment. ¡°rule eleven states, ¡®do not sleep; stay alert at all times.''¡±


    ¡°thank you for providing me with so many precautions, but i still have things to do,¡± gao ming used zhao xi¡¯s phone to send a message to teacher yao in room 2707. he needed to confirm some things with teacher yao.


    ¡°all the information you see now has been obtained by investigators at a bloody cost. you can doubt their accuracy, but never gamble with your life!¡±


    ¡°rules are rigid, but people are adaptable...¡± gao ming opened the door of room 2706, looking at the corridor swallowed by shadows. in his mind, he left a thought unspoken.


    as a game designer, in a sense, he was the rule in the ghost story.

 Chapter 12: I Had a Rather Bold Idea

    chapter 12: i had a rather bold idea


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in the dimly lit hallway, black stains marred the floor, evidence of past horrors, while eerie scraping sounds reminiscent of nails echoed faintly from downstairs, hinting at something sinister slowly making its way closer.


    gao ming had just stepped out of room 2706, his footsteps cautious and measured. he approached room 2707 and knocked softly. ¡°teacher yao? it¡¯s xiao gao from building 4. remember, we once had a conversation about gardening?¡±


    the investigator, who had been observing gao ming¡¯s actions with growing alarm, couldn¡¯t contain his anxiety. ¡°why don¡¯t you ever heed warnings?¡± he exclaimed. he watched in dismay as gao ming not only traversed the dangerous hallway but now also dared to disturb a neighbor. ¡°this corridor is perilous! our neighbors could have been replaced by unspeakable entities. we might encounter bizarre dangers any second! come back immediately!¡±


    ¡°but the elderly teacher yao in 2707 is gravely ill. i need to check on him,¡± gao ming protested.


    ¡°there are no ¡®buts¡¯ in this situation!¡± the investigator interjected sharply, grabbing gao ming¡¯s arm with urgency. ¡°once entangled in an abnormal event, forget about rescuing others. surviving and extracting with crucial information and rules is already a significant contribution to the safety of our entire city!¡±


    he attempted to yank gao ming back with considerable force but to no avail. ¡°don¡¯t let excessive compassion cloud your judgment! you don¡¯t grasp the full horror of these abnormal occurrences. you¡¯re risking all our lives!¡±


    gao ming, however, was resolute, unwilling to engage in further debate with the investigator. grasping the doorknob firmly, his tone icy, he called out, ¡°teacher yao, i¡¯m aware you¡¯re in there. open up, or i¡¯ll be forced to break down the door.¡±


    initially intent on further dissuasion, the investigator was taken aback by gao ming¡¯s stern approach, which seemed to deviate from a purely altruistic intent.


    then, the sound of the door lock turning broke the tense silence. as the old door creaked open, withered mugwort leaves scattered to the ground. behind the door stood teacher yao, his bespectacled eyes meeting gao ming¡¯s. ¡°come in,¡± he beckoned.


    ¡°don¡¯t just recklessly enter a neighbor¡¯s home!¡± the investigator warned, his voice laced with fear. ¡°if the neighbor has been victim to some strange fate earlier, then confronting it...¡± his words trailed off as gao ming pulled him into room 2707 as well, leaving the inspector to stare at the now-shut door, his mouth agape in shock.


    teacher yao revealed his caution inside, showing that he had covered his phone¡¯s camera with black gloves after disabling its microphone. ¡°i got your message and took precautions,¡± he explained.


    gao ming, urgency evident in his voice, quickly began, ¡°we don¡¯t have much time. here¡¯s zhao xi¡¯s phone,¡± he said, presenting it. ¡°i suspect that our seemingly normal neighbors in our group chat are impostors. they only seem to materialize in videos.¡±


    the investigator, just realizing the existence of the group chat, interjected, ¡°you formed a group without my knowledge?¡±


    teacher yao, a quick-thinking police academy lecturer, struggled to make sense of the night¡¯s bizarre events. ¡°but aren¡¯t you and i both real?¡± he questioned.


    his eyes fixed on the group video, gao ming elaborated on his theory. ¡°imagine resurrecting a corpse is like a horror game. then, the three of us are players, while the other neighbors in the chat might be other entities or mere illusions created by the phones to deceive us. zhao xi¡¯s corpse is currently ascending to the fifth floor. once he breaches huang mingming¡¯s apartment in 2501, we¡¯ll force open room 2607. if the occupant, jiaqi, differs from their video counterpart, it¡¯ll confirm my suspicions.¡±


    teacher yao¡¯s face, deeply etched with wrinkles, displayed a mixture of concern and skepticism as he posed his question. ¡°are you seriously considering breaking down the door, mimicking the actions of that ghost?¡± nearby, the investigator¡¯s facial scars twitched involuntarily, a subtle but telling sign of his growing unease.


    his voice, tinged with hysteria and regret, echoed through the room. ¡°even in suicide, there¡¯s no escape! why didn¡¯t you stand up to those who tormented you? you deserve a coward¡¯s fate for all eternity!¡±


    the scene was gruesome ¨C black blood spattered everywhere as zhao xi¡¯s mutilated body convulsed on the floor. huang mingming, his hands trembling, gripped the knife with both hands, repeating his slashing motions with desperate ferocity.


    despite his frenzied efforts, his clothes and skin were torn to shreds, yet nothing he did seemed to hinder zhao xi¡¯s relentless advance.


    zhao xi¡¯s corpse, its bones grinding grotesquely against each other, seemed to open up like a grotesque, gaping mouth.


    as shadows enveloped the room, huang mingming found himself unable to escape, almost consumed by zhao xi¡¯s enveloping skin.


    this horrific spectacle sent shivers down the spines of both the investigator and gao ming, who were witnessing this nightmare unfold on the video. huang mingming, wrapped up in the chaos, struggled violently, but his efforts seemed in vain. his legs, as if possessed, dragged him uncontrollably towards the balcony, his arms ensnared in zhao xi¡¯s flesh.


    his voice, filled with terror and regret, resonated through the room. ¡°let me go, zhao xi! i admit my guilt! i falsely accused you of theft at the port! i¡¯m sorry, truly sorry!¡± as broken bones pierced his hand, huang mingming, seemingly compelled by an unseen force, grasped the window frame and thrust open the glass window.


    the torrential rain instantly soaked his face. his wails were filled with agony and desperation as he slowly climbed onto the window sill, mirroring a fate that the real zhao xi might have suffered just days before.


    ¡°zhao xi! please, let me down! let me down!¡±


    it was as if zhao xi responded to his pleas. clinging to huang mingming¡¯s back, they both plunged from the window in a chilling descent.


    the investigator, witnessing this through the video, felt a deep chill. ¡°the anomalies within this building are more horrific and dreadful than anything i¡¯ve encountered,¡± he realized. ¡°in most abnormal events, entities like this are rare. we¡¯re facing a truly grave situation this time!¡±


    with a sharp ¡°crack!¡±, the door to room 2607 was forced open by teacher yao and gao ming. they peered inside, only to find the room shrouded in darkness, covered in a thick layer of dust as if it had been abandoned for ages.


    ¡°the neighbors we¡¯ve seen in the phone videos are all fabrications. even those being systematically eliminated by zhao xi are nothing but illusions, reflections of his troubled psyche,¡± teacher yao observed, his gaze admiringly fixed on gao ming. ¡°your deductions were spot on!¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s our next move?¡± the investigator, too, turned to gao ming, seeking guidance.


    exiting the group chat, gao ming scrolled through zhao xi¡¯s phone, which contained numerous personal videos: his foster brother¡¯s wife playing with the baby, his aging foster mother cooking, scenes of everyday life that zhao xi longed to be a part of, yet felt alienated from due to rumors and the clear disdain from his brother¡¯s wife and foster mother towards his disability.


    these snippets of life contrasted sharply with videos of zhao xi himself, alone and ignored by those around him, speaking into the phone as if it were a trusted confidant. in his loneliness, the phone had become his sole companion, a repository for his thoughts and emotions, almost akin to a family member.


    gao ming, his eyes fixed on the dark, ominous staircase, shared his plan in a voice that seemed to echo his deep contemplation. ¡°i have a rather daring plan,¡± he announced. ¡°i intend to have a deep, heart-to-heart conversation with the deceased.¡±

 Chapter 13: Jump!

    chapter 13: jump!


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    upon hearing gao ming express his wish to converse heart-to-heart with the deceased, both the investigator and teacher yao were taken aback, wondering if they had misheard him.


    just three days prior, the person in question had tragically ended their life by leaping from a building. this individual, now a ghost, had returned with a gruesomely mangled body featuring shattered bones and contorted limbs and was seen in a video brutally massacring their building¡¯s residents. the very idea that gao ming now sought to engage in dialogue with this spectral figure was so startling it would undoubtedly astonish the entire community of psychological counselors.


    ¡°are you out of your mind?¡± the investigator questioned, prodding gao ming¡¯s arm to feel the warmth that confirmed he was still human. ¡°you don¡¯t appear to be possessed by a ghost! why are you behaving even more bizarrely than those who have been overtaken by such beings?¡±


    typically, individuals taken over by unknown entities made great efforts to hide their true nature to avoid being discovered. however, gao ming was an open book, his candor unnerving even his allies.


    ¡°malevolent spirits of true brutality would confront you directly, not merely intimidate through a video. as an experienced psychological counselor, i¡¯m inclined to believe that this resembles zhao xi reaching out for our assistance. he despises himself and feels trapped, unable to change his situation.¡± gao ming, however, kept the real reason from the investigator.


    in the video game ¡°the only family,¡± the protagonist¡¯s phone fabricates a blissful, fulfilling family life within a warm, sunny setting. in stark contrast, the game¡¯s protagonist is depicted as lazy, morose, and self-centered, far removed from the idyllic life his phone portrays.


    zhao xi¡¯s case was the exact reverse. his phone showed deeply disturbing and haunting videos, whereas in reality, zhao xi was a sincere, diligent individual, always thankful to his foster mother. following this logic, it seemed improbable that zhao xi, before completely losing himself, would have committed the actions suggested in the fictional videos on his phone.


    ¡°the horrors from the game are bleeding into reality. if i don¡¯t proactively confront these horror tales, the calamities depicted in the phone videos might actually materialize.¡±


    gao ming then directed the investigator and teacher yao to enter room 2607, explaining, ¡°zhao xi will be here shortly. i need your assistance with something.¡±


    teacher yao, clutching a toolbox and aware of his limited time due to terminal illness, inquired, ¡°what do you need?¡±


    ¡°we need to tear up bedsheets and other fabric, twist them into ropes, and lower them from the balcony window,¡± gao ming instructed as he hurried into the bedroom to start preparations. ¡°you two stay in 2607. i¡¯ll go to 2507 alone to meet zhao xi. i¡¯ll talk with him on the balcony.¡±


    the investigator, although daunting in appearance but kind-hearted, objected, ¡°ghosts in these strange events don¡¯t have emotions; you¡¯re essentially on a suicide mission!¡± he admired gao ming¡¯s bravery but was deeply concerned for his safety.0v3l.b11n.


    gao ming, focused on his task of tearing the sheets to create a makeshift rope, reassured them, ¡°i¡¯ll be close to the window. if i can¡¯t convince him, you two must pull me up with the rope.¡±


    ¡°perhaps it should be me going to 2507,¡± teacher yao proposed, unbuttoning his shirt to expose his chest and abdomen, where his veins visibly pulsated in a concerning manner. ¡°i¡¯ve already lived a full life, whereas you¡¯re still young.¡±


    gao ming countered, emphasizing his professional credentials, ¡°i¡¯m a certified psychological counselor. it¡¯s best to leave this to someone with expertise.¡± unbeknownst to others, he harbored an alternate strategy: for a favorable resolution in the game, it was crucial that zhao xi himself destroy his phone. such an act would symbolize zhao xi breaking away from the chains he had imposed upon himself.


    understanding the challenge of influencing a ghost as a living being, and knowing typical approaches would prove futile, gao ming had conceived an audacious plan.


    when zhao xi had taken huang mingming¡¯s life, he had done so by leaping off the building together. gao ming, too, was prepared to potentially embrace this fatal method.


    having crafted a rope and securely dropped it from the balcony of room 2607, gao ming then ventured out alone.


    he cautiously opened the door to 2507 but hesitated to enter.


    from below, chilling sounds of flesh dragging and eerie images haunted his mind. distorted limbs were ominously ascending towards the fifth floor.


    as thunder boomed and rain violently pelted the window, both the investigator and teacher yao, stationed in room 2607, clutched the rope with growing apprehension. they could faintly catch the essence of gao ming¡¯s heartfelt plea, exchanging glances that conveyed their shock and concern.


    leaving a trail of blood behind him, zhao xi had almost reached the balcony, his face now directly facing gao ming. ¡°i¡¯m not trying to deceive you in a bid to save myself, nor am i seeking an escape. we¡¯ve had many conversations, and i truly understand the kind of person you are. i genuinely want to help you,¡± gao ming assured him, holding out zhao xi¡¯s phone and gesturing to the video. ¡°whether it¡¯s creating fragments of a beautiful life or meting out deserved retribution to those neighbors, i can help you achieve it. the images in this phone are mere illusions, but together, we have the power to reshape reality.¡±


    without retreating, gao ming boldly stepped forward, extending his hand in a gesture of alliance. ¡°join my family, and let me be your partner in this.¡±


    these words, simple yet profound, caused zhao xi to cease his crawling for the first time.


    after a tense few seconds, zhao xi¡¯s contorted arm began to rise, bones stretching and creating a harrowing sound that reverberated through room 2507.


    confronted with this nightmarish sight, gao ming stood his ground, unflinching. in his eyes, amidst the palpable fear, there flickered a hint of hopeful anticipation.


    zhao xi¡¯s damaged hand reached out toward gao ming, but rather than clasping gao ming¡¯s hand, it ominously enveloped his arm.


    gao ming, perceiving the change, exhaled a soft sigh. it appeared zhao xi had become devoid of any emotion, his actions mechanical as he sought to manipulate gao ming¡¯s body, endeavoring to push him off the edge of the building.


    as zhao xi¡¯s fragmented body grotesquely unfolded like a gaping maw, gao ming, compelled by instinct, retreated backward onto the windowsill.


    ¡°quick, get up here!¡± teacher yao and the investigator yelled anxiously, their voices competing with the howling wind and rain as the rope they held swayed perilously.


    ¡°just a little longer,¡± gao ming urged himself, wrapping the rope tightly around his wrist. he faced a terror that was beyond the comprehension of most, fixing a resolute gaze on zhao xi¡¯s horrifically disfigured corpse.


    zhao xi, misunderstood and isolated, had resorted to this extreme method to envelop his neighbors, compelling them to share in a fate similar to his own.


    the weight of the corpse bore down on gao ming, shifting menacingly backward. seizing the moment, gao ming forcefully inserted zhao xi¡¯s phone into the cavernous wound of the body.


    ¡°hurry! pull yourself up!¡±


    zhao xi¡¯s visage was alarmingly close, and in his eyes, gao ming could discern a maelstrom of pain, sorrow, and a haunting numbness.


    their flesh entangled in a macabre dance, zhao xi seemed determined to pull gao ming into a fatal plummet. they both leaned perilously toward the window, the relentless rain drenching them, matting their hair and clothes.


    in that critical moment, as they teetered on the brink of falling, gao ming, who had until then refrained from any physical struggle, summoned every ounce of his strength and thrust zhao xi back into the room!


    this forceful action dislodged the phone from within zhao xi¡¯s wound, altering the course of the tragedy ¡ª zhao xi remained inside, witnessing gao ming¡¯s descent amidst the downpour.


    ¡°hang on to him!¡±


    ¡°damn!¡±


    teacher yao and the investigator exerted every bit of their strength, desperately clutching the rope. gao ming¡¯s body collided violently with the building¡¯s wall, suspended between the fourth and fifth floors. his arm contorted unnaturally, his face marred by a fresh wound, blood streaming down, yet he seemed almost insensate to the pain.

 Chapter 14: The First Chain

    chapter 14: the first chain


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    zhao xi¡¯s cellphone, a repository of his life¡¯s fragments, slipped from his wound amidst the torrential downpour, plummeting from the height of a five-story building. as it crashed to the ground, the phone shattered into countless pieces, utterly obliterated by the impact.


    this phone had held much more than digital data; it was a vault of zhao xi¡¯s life. it contained videos and images, the silent words he whispered to himself in his loneliest moments, his aspirations, his envies, and even the darkest, most brutal thoughts that he harbored deep within. as the phone met its end on the rain-soaked ground, these intimate shards of zhao xi¡¯s existence dissolved into the relentless rain.


    drenched to the bone, gao ming was jolted into action by the sound of the phone¡¯s demise. he commenced his ascent only after this auditory cue.


    ¡°hold on tight! you reckless man! did you really dare to jump?¡± the investigator shouted.


    ¡°be careful! you¡¯re still not past the fifth-floor window!¡± another voice added.


    the investigator and teacher yao, soaked through by the relentless rain, used all their strength to haul gao ming upwards.


    clutching the rope with all his might, gao ming exerted every ounce of his strength. ironically, it was as if zhao xi himself had orchestrated the destruction of his own cellphone.


    back on the fifth-floor balcony, zhao xi stood there, his expression a mix of confusion and pain, a stark contrast to his earlier numb, cold demeanor. he seemed lost, his gaze lingering on gao ming, reflecting a turmoil of emotions.


    trapped in a web of relationships with friends, family, and neighbors, zhao xi had found himself cornered, unable to discern a path forward, eventually leading him to the brink of the building.


    in life, he seemed to have been overlooked, and even in death, he was the subject of complaints, with people wishing he had chosen a more distant place to die. ¡°such bad luck,¡± they lamented, concerned about the impact on property values.


    during the final chapter of his life, zhao xi had met many who, albeit unintentionally, nudged him closer to the window¡¯s edge. gao ming was the only exception.


    the phone¡¯s videos had chronicled zhao xi¡¯s hidden desires and the malice that an otherwise honest man harbored. now, this malice was symbolically annihilated by zhao xi¡¯s own actions.


    from his body emerged a dense, black shadow, possibly signifying a connection between zhao xi and an unknown realm or some mysterious energy.


    in room 2507, his solitary sanctuary, zhao xi stood. this room had been his abode, and on that rain-drenched night, he had remained standing there, just as he was now.


    tugged along by the rope, gao ming gazed intently at zhao xi inside the room. after a brief moment of contemplation, he made a pivotal decision.


    positioning himself on the windowsill of room 2507, gao ming readjusted his stance, released the rope, and leaped back into the room.


    this unexpected action left teacher yao and the investigator utterly stunned. teacher yao, who hadn¡¯t cursed in over thirty years, couldn¡¯t help but let slip a swear word.


    ¡°shit! why did he go back in there?!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve never witnessed anyone dare to jump back and forth like this on a fifth-floor window ledge,¡± remarked the disfigured investigator, who, despite his exhaustion, held fast, fearing gao ming might leap out again.


    ¡°adults, too, crave understanding and solace. i merely wished to forge a familial bond with him, but he departed,¡± gao ming expressed, halting the investigator who had begun to feverishly jot down notes. ¡°please, don¡¯t jot down inaccuracies! my approach to reach his heart was through intricate analysis, reinforced by the years i spent as zhao xi¡¯s neighbor. this technique is unique and inimitable.¡±


    ¡°you possess a remarkable quality! i sensed your uniqueness from our very first encounter!¡± the investigator, still gripping gao ming¡¯s hand, exclaimed with enthusiasm.


    ¡°you hardly noticed me when we first met,¡± gao ming countered.


    ¡°that detail is insignificant,¡± the investigator replied earnestly. ¡°should you be interested, consider joining our investigation bureau. i would gladly recommend you!¡±


    ¡°i might think about it if job hunting proves fruitless,¡± gao ming suggested, nodding towards zhao xi¡¯s room. ¡°his room may still hold some clues. you should take a look.¡±


    with the investigator¡¯s attention redirected, gao ming didn¡¯t stay put. he proceeded downstairs, following zhao xi and hoping for a reward at the game¡¯s conclusion.


    upon reaching the ground floor, gao ming found that zhao xi had already vanished. the dissipating shadows left behind a black and white obituary photo at the stairwell entrance.


    as gao ming reached to retrieve it, teacher yao, standing beside him, emitted a startled cry.


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± gao ming inquired.


    under gao ming¡¯s attentive eyes, teacher yao raised his hands, his form beginning to blend into the shadows. ¡°it seems... i can no longer leave this place,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°teacher yao!¡± gao ming exclaimed.


    the stairwell¡¯s temperature rose, and the lights flickered momentarily. in that instant, teacher yao¡¯s form fused with the shadows.


    when the lights stabilized, teacher yao was nowhere to be seen, leaving only his black and white obituary photo behind.


    gao ming carefully picked up both obituary photos. teacher yao¡¯s photo captured his resigned, somewhat helpless smile.


    the back bore childlike, uneven handwriting: ¡°family member¡¯s photo (individual at death¡¯s door). i listened to my inner voice. rather than passively awaiting death in bed, stripped of freedom and dignity, i yearned to re-experience the essence of being alive.¡±


    in reality, teacher yao, afflicted with a terminal illness and confined to his bed, seemed to have reclaimed the feeling of life in the shadow-enshrouded world.


    ¡°was this genuinely teacher yao¡¯s own decision?¡±


    gao ming then examined the second obituary photo. it depicted a distorted, eerie zhao xi falling from the balcony, with gao ming at the window firmly grasping him.


    in this image, only gao ming was depicted in color. his arms, grasping zhao xi, were entwined with black, chain-like veins, symbolically binding their arms together.


    ¡°family member¡¯s photo: the ties between family members encompass a promise, a responsibility, and also signify rights and control. i willingly become a part of you, with the hope that my struggles and pain will be acknowledged by more.¡±

 Chapter 15: Seven Levels

    chapter 15: seven levels


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in the past, a detailed inspection revealed that zhao xi¡¯s black and white memorial photograph, which gao ming had acquired, was distinct from any he had seen before. the photo bore numerous folds and cracks, all converging on the chains binding the arms of gao ming and zhao xi. intriguingly, the black chains in the image seemed to move, and zhao xi¡¯s figure within it appeared blurred, as though he was transmitting something to gao ming through the chains.


    pondering over this memorial photo, gao ming speculated that understanding and spreading awareness of zhao xi¡¯s past might be crucial for acquiring his abilities and aiding zhao xi in releasing his obsessions. gao ming was curious about the nature of these abilities; perhaps they involved surviving a fall from a building. he noticed significant variations among the memorial photos, suggesting there was much to explore and experiment with.


    resolved to delve deeper, gao ming planned to bring all the memorial photos into the game on his next entry, hoping to enable the families in the photos to recognize each other. he also considered the possibility that qi yan might still be alive and thought it wise to alert zhao xi and teacher yao about a potential murderer in the apartment building on this rainy night.


    upon his return to the fifth floor, as the hallway lights illuminated his path, gao ming encountered a scene where xuan wen, with a swift backthrow, had just floored a disfigured investigator. in a mocking tone, gao ming questioned whether the investigation bureau neglected combat training, startling the investigator who had expected his intervention. gao ming¡¯s comment left the investigator speechless and defensive, insisting they never attacked ordinary people.


    entering his apartment, gao ming secured it by locking the anti-theft door, closing the windows, and drawing the curtains, creating a private space for candid discussion. xuan wen, visibly angered, confronted the investigator about his unexpected intrusion into her home. nursing an injured arm, the investigator divulged details about the bizarre occurrences, stressing their role as both witnesses and experiencers.


    despite her aggressive demeanor moments earlier, xuan wen¡¯s voice was now eerily calm as she inquired about the lack of public information on the abnormal events in this city over the past six months. the investigator revealed that even those familiar with survival rules had low survival rates in such events¡ªaround 34% for investigators and less than 10% for ordinary people. he noted that survivors often endured severe psychological and physical trauma, receiving free treatment from the bureau. admiring gao ming¡¯s capabilities, he expressed a wish to recruit him into the bureau.


    previously, gao ming, displaying a look of intense curiosity, posed a critical question to the investigator: ¡°if i choose not to join, will i be forcibly taken away for ¡®treatment¡¯?¡±


    adopting a serious and somber tone, the investigator reassured gao ming, ¡°no, that won¡¯t happen. the nature of these secrets means they can¡¯t remain hidden indefinitely. abnormal events are bound to escalate broadly. our current strategy is to postpone this looming catastrophe while preparing extensively to manage it.¡±


    xuan wen, evidently contemplating alternative strategies, asked, ¡°is it possible for just anyone to join your organization?¡±0v3l.b11n.


    pointing to gao ming, the investigator commented, ¡°you have an astute and remarkably courageous friend here.¡± he touched his own disfigured face, a testament to past encounters, and continued, ¡°by joining the investigation bureau, he could potentially save numerous lives, but he would also face various hazards. my current appearance is the result of an abnormal event. i¡¯m relatively fortunate; i am the sole survivor among all the investigators who accompanied me.¡±


    gao ming, weighing his options amidst uncertainty about when the disaster might fully unfold, responded thoughtfully, ¡°i will give it serious consideration.¡± the prospect of joining the investigation bureau appeared to be a viable option.


    the investigator then hinted at the potential benefits of joining the bureau: ¡°we confront dangers head-on, but in turn, our rights and authority significantly increase in times of danger.¡± shifting the conversation subtly, he added, ¡°you¡¯re likely to encounter more abnormal events. i¡¯d like to give you this survival guide our team is developing.¡±


    gao ming mused, ¡°perhaps the old man chose his own fate.¡±


    the old man, teacher yao, was absent from the room, and notably, there was no eerie presence lingering. it seemed as though he had finally attained a peaceful rest.


    following the departure of the ambulance that took teacher yao¡¯s body, gao ming and xuan wen retreated to room 2507, seizing a moment of solitude.


    with a tilt of her head and a soft smile, xuan wen asked gao ming, ¡°did you really go through my room¡¯s ghost story game with that uncle?¡±


    gao ming, extracting zhao xi¡¯s photograph, replied, ¡°it¡¯s not as odd as you make it sound. i had intended to bring you along, but you weren¡¯t there.¡± he then shared, ¡°the blank photo you gave me disappeared. it appears the ¡®ticket¡¯ is a one-time use item.¡±


    xuan wen moved closer, her curiosity piqued. ¡°i was somehow prevented from joining. that ghost story game is fraught with danger. how did you manage to navigate through it?¡±


    after contemplating whether to reveal zhao xi¡¯s photo to xuan wen, gao ming decided to do it, ¡°the ghost story game that unexpectedly triggered was about level 3 in danger according to the investigation bureau. yet, the ghost seemed capable of evolving into a more formidable entity.¡± he then offered her zhao xi¡¯s photo, saying, ¡°take a look at this. i¡¯ve discovered another method to enhance your reality, to make you more powerful.¡±


    xuan wen, examining the photo, noticed the peculiar movement. ¡°the chains and blood vessels in this are pulsating? what¡¯s that about?¡±


    turning the photo over, gao ming elaborated, ¡°the chains symbolize familial bonds. i can harness his abilities by making people aware of zhao xi¡¯s suffering.¡± he then theorized, ¡°if we can stir emotions in others by sharing zhao xi¡¯s story, perhaps it could benefit him posthumously. i¡¯m contemplating transforming his tale into a tribute game where players¡¯ emotional responses could influence zhao xi.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s a plausible approach,¡± xuan wen noted. ¡°but remember, your game materialized into reality due to your experience in that tunnel, not any inherent power. if you wish your current game to take on a similar reality, revisiting that tunnel might be necessary to gain a full understanding.¡±


    gao ming, putting away the photo, responded, ¡°my goal isn¡¯t to continually manifest games into reality. i aim to spread zhao xi¡¯s story more widely.¡± he then added, half-jokingly, ¡°if zhao xi¡¯s situation improves, it might also serve as a safety net for your existence.¡±


    xuan wen, playfully posing with her hands behind her back as if bound, quipped, ¡°are you planning to ¡®eat¡¯ me?¡±


    gao ming, picking up his backpack and heading out, retorted with a smile, ¡°there you go with that tease again. do i really seem like that type of person to eat a woman?¡±

 Chapter 16: Fundamental Abilities The Father and Mother Who Delivered the Cake

    chapter 16: fundamental abilities the father and mother who delivered the cake


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    gao ming jogged down the stairs, undeterred by the pouring rain as he hurried back to his house without opening his umbrella. the day had been remarkably rewarding, a stark contrast to his mundane job at a maximum security prison.


    once inside, he laid out several black and white photographs on his coffee table. lost in thought, he wondered if the emerging horror games with reality could bring back the people in these memorial photos. yet, he also wondered if they would remain themselves upon their return.


    his eyes lingered on a photograph of teacher yao, contemplating yao¡¯s potential adjustment to the other side. as he planned the next horror game session, he decided to include photographs of zhao xi and teacher yao.


    in the dark, rain-drenched night, a famished gao ming that had fasted all day reluctantly opened his fridge. his reluctance stemmed from a deep psychological impact left by the first game, making him hesitant to eat anything from home.


    considering takeout, he mused about the escalating disaster and the possibility of food delivery amidst it. after ordering via his phone, he fell silent, staring at the standby screen.


    his phone¡¯s wallpaper depicted a meal with his parents in a suburban district of xinhai, taken during a leave day. still in her apron, his mother served dishes while fretting about a neighbor¡¯s matchmaking plans for him once his job stabilized.


    meanwhile, his father, seizing a moment of distraction, stealthily enjoyed a glass of wine.


    this heartwarming photo, however, troubled gao ming as he gripped his hair in distress.


    the photo¡¯s normalcy was puzzling. who had taken it? it didn¡¯t seem like an automatic shot due to the phone¡¯s distance. it implied a fourth person¡¯s presence, which gao ming couldn¡¯t recall.


    he reflected on the investigator¡¯s warning about communication disruptions due to anomalous events. despite this, during his three-day entrapment, he had received calls from his parents, sounding utterly normal.


    he hesitated to delve deeper, fearing the implications.


    ¡°anomalous events in xinhai began six months ago. have all these calls since then been from someone else?¡± he wondered.


    as a psychological counselor, gao ming was skilled at detecting emotions, making him hard to deceive.


    the heavy rain made travel to xinhai impossible. with tense, crackling knuckles, he hesitated before finally dialing that familiar number.


    the ensuing busy tone was more unsettling than any horror game.


    ¡°no answer?¡± he questioned, engulfed in uncertainty.


    gao ming anxiously paced within his house, repeatedly attempting to call the number, but each effort met with silence. he questioned the sudden inability to connect, feeling a growing sense of unease.


    the delivery guy, holding a bag of yellow braised chicken rice, was rendered speechless by the scene. he cautiously stood in a corner, gently offering, ¡°brother, your food is here.¡±


    ¡°sorry for troubling you,¡± gao ming expressed his apologies to the delivery guy, his eyes conveying sincere gratitude. he recognized that the delivery man¡¯s timely knocking had potentially saved him from a grim fate. curious, he asked, ¡°what¡¯s your name? how long have you been knocking? i don¡¯t want to hold up your other deliveries. let me send you a tip through the phone as compensation.¡±


    introducing himself as sumo, the delivery guy modestly suggested that a positive review would suffice. nevertheless, appreciative of sumo¡¯s unintended rescue, gao ming took out two hundred dollars and handed it to him.


    puzzled by this generosity, sumo inquired, ¡°why are you doing this?¡±


    fumbling for his phone, gao ming responded, ¡°good deeds deserve recognition. i rarely use cash. add me as a friend, and i¡¯ll transfer the money digitally.¡±


    despite sumo¡¯s attempts to decline the extra payment, insisting it was merely a five-minute delay, gao ming insisted on the gesture. he then asked sumo if he had noticed anything unusual outside, to which sumo, looking perplexed, shook his head.


    gao ming speculated that the eerie ¡®parents¡¯ in the memorial photo could only influence things as long as they remained within the photo¡¯s confines. he then checked his indoor surveillance footage on his phone.


    sumo, curious yet apprehensive, peeked at the screen.


    the footage unsettlingly depicted gao ming in a state of frenzy, spasming and gesticulating wildly as if in the grip of madness.


    this sight unnerved sumo, who trembled as he held the yellow braised chicken rice and the money. he began to suspect gao ming might be under some supernatural influence.


    just then, the motion-activated lights in the corridor flickered off, casting gao ming¡¯s face in a spectral light from the phone screen. they exchanged wordless, uneasy glances.


    feeling scared, sumo half-joked, ¡°bro, don¡¯t look at me like that, i¡¯m getting frightened.¡± he shared that he was a college student new to food delivery, apologizing if he seemed rude.


    gao ming tried to reassure him, affirming that he was a normal person.


    sumo, now visibly scared, retorted, ¡°which normal person needs to assert they¡¯re normal?¡± he recalled hearing rumors about bad feng shui and criminal activities at li jing apartments and started to believe them.


    without waiting for an explanation, sumo hastily set down the food and money and bolted downstairs.


    gao ming, left alone with the delivery and the cash, retreated to his room, contemplating the night¡¯s surreal occurrences. he realized that using the memorial photo while making calls home triggered changes in the photo¡¯s ¡®parents,¡¯ allowing them to manifest from the shadows.


    ¡°this situation is horrifying,¡± he thought, ¡°yet it could be a valuable tool if harnessed correctly.¡±


    he remembered a tense confrontation with zhao xi, where his parents had eerily knocked on the door, cake in hand.

 Chapter 17: Which game designer, other than me, would consider the life and death of the players?

    chapter 17: which game designer, other than me, would consider the life and death of the players?


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    after he had finished eating, gao ming carefully arranged several old black and white photographs next to him. these photographs weren¡¯t ordinary; they held a special significance in his life.


    ¡°these memorial photographs,¡± gao ming mused, ¡°each has its unique way of being activated. once i figure out how to do this, my entire family could benefit from them and stand united against any difficulty. with these photos, i can even summon the spirits of my ¡®dad and mom¡¯ to help, which gives me some protection. but in this chaotic world, these measures are hardly sufficient. i need more allies to ensure my survival.¡±n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    while pondering his next move, gao ming¡¯s thoughts inadvertently drifted to the image of that troubling woman from his game. xuan wen was not an ordinary woman; she was a psychopathic serial killer who had ruthlessly eliminated all the female leads in her story and had now set her sights on him. her strategies were always executed with chilling precision and cold-blooded efficiency, making her a fearsomely skilled adversary.


    fortunately, due to the peculiar dynamics of gao ming¡¯s game design, xuan wen had developed a bizarre kind of affection for him, which, for the time being, kept him relatively safe from her harm. but gao ming knew that this precarious balance might not last forever. there was always the looming danger that xuan wen might eventually try to break free from the influence he had over her.


    in the context of the game, xuan wen was an effective ¡°colleague¡± for gao ming, and he was willing to assist her. however, their relationship was strictly professional at this point, nothing more.


    gao ming reflected on the characters he had created in his games, particularly recalling the thirty-six criminals from his mystery games inspired by real-life cases. among them were the most deranged and evil of criminals ¨C lunatics, irredeemable perverts, and demonic figures. yet, some were not inherently evil; a few had been thrust into their bloody paths by circumstances and wouldn¡¯t choose violence if the game¡¯s scenario were to become a reality.


    gao ming understood that criminal behavior wasn¡¯t always inherent; often, it was the result of a gradual accumulation of circumstances and influences. some individuals, born with abnormal hormone levels or unique brain structures, could still evolve into disciplined and successful members of society with the right care from their families and communities. conversely, those who were inherently kind and honest could be transformed into monstrous beings by their environments.


    gao ming harbored a desire to rewrite some of the tragic stories he had crafted earlier. however, he knew the task wouldn¡¯t be easy. the vastness of the city made locating these criminals an arduous task. he had the contact information given by an investigator, which he silently committed to memory. engaging the help of the investigation bureau seemed like a practical approach, but getting involved with them could mean losing control over his own destiny.


    later, as he sat on his sofa, listening to the rain patter against the window, gao ming was consumed by his thoughts until late into the night. he was too apprehensive to go to his bedroom to sleep. eventually, overcome by exhaustion, he resigned himself to sleeping on the sofa, wrapping his body in a thin quilt and curling up in an attempt to find some rest.


    ......


    at the early hour of 5 am, gao ming was abruptly awakened from his sleep by a persistent knocking on his door. rather than rushing to see who it was, he first sat upright on the couch, his makeshift bed for the night, and glanced out the window. the relentless downpour of rain continued unabated, casting a somewhat ominous mood over the dark, early morning hours.


    ¡°this has to mean something,¡± gao ming thought to himself, feeling a bit downhearted. ¡°the sun has been hiding for days now.¡±


    he stretched his arms and legs, taking a moment to shake off the grogginess and fully wake up before he decided to see who was at the door. peering through the peephole, his expression shifted to one of immediate worry.


    at 8:00 am, manager gou was the first one to arrive at the office. as usual, he approached his work with the vigor of someone who¡¯s on a relentless mission to turn things around, always exuding the kind of boundless energy one might associate with being injected with an invigorating substance of chicken blood. however, this morning was different. he was greeted by the sight of gao ming, who appeared as if he had been injected with something far less invigorating, perhaps even ghost blood.


    manager gou was taken aback by the intense atmosphere in the office. he noticed the screen filled with densely packed projections, a wildly ambitious game design, and an entirely new operational plan. his eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°what time did you all get here?¡± he asked. then, noticing gao ming, he added, ¡°gao ming, what brings you here as well?¡±


    ¡°manager gou, i¡¯ve come up with a very bold idea for our game design,¡± xuan wen explained as she presented the new plan to him. ¡°the current gaming market is saturated with similar concepts. given our limited budget, conventional game designs won¡¯t make us stand out. why not try something completely different?¡±


    ¡°but weren¡¯t we committed to creating a straightforward romance game as we discussed yesterday? what¡¯s all this about?¡± manager gou questioned.


    ¡°what we¡¯re proposing is to create the most terrifying romance game ever,¡± gao ming interjected, his eyes bloodshot and his demeanor suggesting he was on the edge as if he had encountered something otherworldly the night before.


    ¡°no, we must uphold our commitment to our clients,¡± manager gou responded firmly, shaking his head. ¡°we should stick to their requirements. if there¡¯s an error, it¡¯s on them. but if we take a reckless approach, who¡¯s going to be accountable? will you be?¡±


    ¡°manager gou, we should consider everyone¡¯s suggestions,¡± gao ming urged, joining in the persuasion. ¡°our studio doesn¡¯t have the resources to compete in the mainstream gaming market. however, gamers are increasingly dividing into niche interest groups. we just need to capture a segment of the market to see returns.¡±


    ¡°you speak as if you¡¯re a permanent part of our team,¡± manager gou remarked, a bit puzzled as he scratched his wig. yet, as he perused the design proposal from xuan wen and gao ming, he found himself intrigued by their ideas.


    gradually, other employees of nightlight studio trickled in, some wearing headphones, others carrying cups of coffee, all initially relaxed. however, their casual demeanor quickly faded as they noticed the murder photos and death reports scattered across the table, elements decidedly out of place in a studio that¡¯s constructing a romance game.


    ¡°i¡¯ve had a conversation with dayou about our current situation,¡± gao ming began, addressing the full team once everyone had gathered. ¡°do you really want to spend your time on projects you¡¯re not passionate about? do our romance games truly have a competitive edge? another failure could irreparably damage our reputation.¡±


    gao ming¡¯s longstanding relationship with nightlight studio, and his familiarity with everyone there, lent him the confidence to be so forthright.


    manager gou, deep down, yearned for the studio¡¯s success more than anyone. he knew the odds were stacked against them. ¡°the market for horror games is limited. who would make such a drastic shift unless it was a matter of survival?¡± he mused, voicing his concerns amidst the unfavorable industry climate.


    ¡°i may have only been a part-time planner and designer for the studio in the past, and i¡¯ll be the first to admit that my work then wasn¡¯t up to par. but after immersing myself in field research over the past several days and experiencing something profoundly unsettling...¡± gao ming paused, turning his head to look at xuan wen, ¡°i¡¯ve come to a deep understanding of what true terror feels like! give me another opportunity, and i promise i can heighten the intensity of fear in our game by ten times! our romance game will become a legend in the industry, unforgettable to all our competitors!¡±


    gao ming¡¯s recent experiences had ignited a newfound passion within him. he was determined to blend his personal encounters with terror into the fabric of the game. his vision was to craft a horror experience so vivid and realistic that if players ever found themselves in similarly horrifying situations in real life, they would be mentally fortified, equipped with strategies to cope and survive.


    this revelation solidified his resolve. gao ming understood that his approach was unique in the gaming industry. while other game planners might focus on gameplay mechanics or storylines, he was considering the real-world implications of the experiences he was creating. he aimed to go beyond mere entertainment, offering players not just a game, but a form of psychological preparation for life¡¯s most frightening moments.

 Chapter 18: The Thrill of Wanting to Curse

    chapter 18: the thrill of wanting to curse


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslationn??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    gao ming, a game designer at nightlight studio, firmly believed that their latest horror game was destined for success. he was convinced that players would soon recognize that they were engaging in more than just a game; it was a thrilling strategy for survival. with conviction, he proposed a bold idea during a team meeting, ¡°if there¡¯s still concern, why don¡¯t we extract xuan wen¡¯s storyline, refine it, and release a test version? this way, we can gauge player reactions firsthand.¡±


    as he presented his innovative design plan on the big screen, he emphasized, ¡°i have unwavering faith in our team¡¯s abilities. however, our clients seem less convinced. blindly adhering to their whims could strip our game of its unique essence, turning a potentially groundbreaking game into something utterly mundane. let¡¯s let the market be the judge.¡±


    wei dayou, another team member, chimed in, removing his headphones and giving xia yang a nudge. ¡°considering our tight schedule, why not give gao ming¡¯s suggestion a shot? xia, what are your thoughts?¡±


    looking intently at the big screen, xia yang was familiar with and surprised by gao ming¡¯s intricate horror game design. it was so detailed that it felt like he had been plunged into a real-life paranormal encounter. ¡°how did you come up with such intricate designs?¡± he inquired.


    with a hint of humor, gao ming replied, ¡°three days of eating cake with my parents sparked an epiphany.¡±


    manager gou, overseeing the team¡¯s preparations for the large-scale project, remained hesitant. as an industry veteran, he appreciated the creativity in gao ming and xuan wen¡¯s designs and recognized nightlight studio prowess in horror games. yet, he had committed to the client that they would produce a romance game to cater to market demands.


    standing confidently with wei dayou and xuan wen backing him, gao ming reassured manager gou, ¡°trust us on this. suppose the test version that¡¯s focused solely on xuan wen¡¯s storyline fails to resonate with the audience, we will scrap it and revert to the standard romance game format.¡±


    after considerable persuasion, manager gou reluctantly agreed to their plan.


    despite operating efficiently, a sense of unease hung over nightlight studio. the walls were plastered with old news articles about a murder case researched by gao ming, overshadowing the romance game¡¯s promotional material. the team delved into the case details, striving to create the most authentic experience from the victims¡¯ perspective.


    ¡°our edge lies in our female lead¡¯s distinctive character,¡± gao ming explained, unveiling his latest character design. ¡°i¡¯ll tweak it further to give her an even more ghostly aura. i want players to feel like they¡¯re encountering a real ghost.¡±


    overwhelmed by the unconventional approach, manager gou could only respond, ¡°are you even speaking human language?¡±


    gao ming confidently declared, ¡°that¡¯s our specialty!¡±


    the game¡¯s male protagonist, designed by gao ming, reflected his own real-life paranormal experiences. he proposed intense gameplay mechanics: ¡°choosing to flee results in instant death. silence means death. resistance is futile. paid items are useless. failure to make a choice within a minute leads to death! we must amplify the difficulty!¡±


    intrigued by the extreme polarization, mr. zhao downloaded the game, noting its title, ¡°to our love that will eventually die? isn¡¯t this similar to my game¡¯s concept?¡±


    the game started with a gentle, unassuming male protagonist living alone in a seemingly peaceful house, which was actually a murder scene. as night fell, the game¡¯s atmosphere transformed drastically. mr. zhao¡¯s character died before he could fully grasp the situation.


    glued to the screen, he watched the protagonist¡¯s corpse being dragged away and instinctively restarted the game. each decision led to a unique and terrifying death: strangulation from behind while sitting on the sofa, a murderer breaking into the bathroom, cabinets that turned into man-eating traps, a horrifying face under the bed, and even emails that drove the protagonist insane.


    the game¡¯s immersive and emotional engagement was intense, leaving mr. zhao feeling like punching the screen in frustration.


    as the test promotion continued, player comments flooded in:


    ¡°i¡¯ve died seventeen times in a love game! seventeen!¡±


    ¡°the realism is unnerving! it seems all the budget went into crafting the dead female lead. who¡¯s the unlucky investor behind this?¡±


    ¡°can anyone survive past the seventh day? it¡¯s like a survival simulator with a twist!¡±


    the game began to gain traction, first in the horror community and then catching the attention of niche gaming youtubers, gradually widening its reach.


    by 5:40 pm, after numerous attempts, mr. zhao reached the eleventh night in the game. as he pondered the identity of the murderer, manager gou entered his office with an awkward smile, bearing two cans of mr. zhao¡¯s favorite tea.


    gou attempted to divert the conversation away from the game, but his eyes involuntarily drifted to the game screen on mr. zhao¡¯s computer, freezing upon recognizing it.


    ¡°out of trust and the hope of assisting you, i entrusted this project to your studio. weeks have passed, and i need to know where my investment went. how¡¯s the love game progressing?¡± mr. zhao asked, his focus still on the game.


    manager gou, choosing his words carefully, finally admitted, ¡°actually, you¡¯re playing it right now.¡±


    the sound of the keyboard ceased. mr. zhao looked up, pointing first at the game screen and then back at himself, a mix of surprise and inquiry in his expression.

 Chapter 19: The psychological impact this had on my simple self was immense!

    chapter 19: the psychological impact this had on my simple self was immense!


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    ¡°what¡¯s gotten into manager gou?¡±


    gao ming¡¯s confusion deepened as his phone buzzed yet again. since 5:41 p.m., manager gou¡¯s relentless calls had become a background drone, a persistent reminder of a world outside the cramped, cluttered office where he now sat. but his mind was elsewhere, fixated on xuan wen, whose enigmatic presence seemed to dominate the tiny space.


    the office was dim, lit by the flickering light of an old desk lamp and the glow of several monitors. papers, empty coffee cups, and various tech paraphernalia littered the space, creating a chaotic landscape. in this disarray, gao ming had fashioned a makeshift seat from a sturdy cardboard box, positioning himself close to xuan wen.


    ¡°the download count has just crossed a thousand,¡± gao ming said, his voice tinged with a mix of excitement and apprehension. he checked the analytics on his phone one more time, ensuring the numbers were real. ¡°do you feel anything off? anything at all?¡±


    xuan wen, sitting rigidly in her chair, looked like a figure carved out of stone, her gaze fixed on her hands resting motionless in her lap. ¡°there are... noises,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    gao ming leaned in, his notebook ready. ¡°noises? what kind of noises? can you describe them?¡±


    xuan wen¡¯s eyes, distant and unfocused, seemed to be looking at something far beyond the cramped office. ¡°it¡¯s like a cacophony of voices, a blend of emotions i can¡¯t fully discern. they¡¯re making my consciousness feel more... real, more anchored here.¡±


    gao ming scribbled down her words, his handwriting shaky. ¡°is it overwhelming? are these... voices affecting you negatively?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure,¡± she admitted, her voice quivering slightly. ¡°but i see shadows, black and ominous, hovering at the edges of my vision. they¡¯re trying to pull me back, back to where i came from. they want to ¡®correct¡¯ my fate, whatever that means. but these voices, the players¡¯ voices, they¡¯re like lifelines, holding me here, in this reality.¡±


    gao ming paused, recalling a briefing he had attended. ¡°the bureau mentioned something about a ghost in their weird tale report. it said the entity feeds off negative emotions, growing stronger, more uncontrollable. do you feel like you¡¯re losing control?¡±


    xuan wen lifted her head, revealing her left eye, bloodshot and alarming. the veins seemed to be alive, crawling slowly across her face. ¡°control is... a tricky thing. i¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening, but i¡¯m trying to adapt, to hold on.¡±


    gao ming, his heart racing, rummaged through his desk and handed her a sleep mask. ¡°maybe this will help with the... eye thing.¡±


    xuan wen¡¯s lips twitched into a semblance of a smile as she took the mask. ¡°call me ¡®big sister¡¯ again, and i might just lose control for real,¡± she half-joked, a hint of her old self peeking through.


    as they stepped out of the office, xuan wen paused, her hand on the storeroom door. ¡°if this weird tale takes over, if it ensnares a thousand lives, it won¡¯t just be my sanity at stake. we¡¯re teetering on the edge of a disaster. but for now, the balance holds.¡±


    xuan wen¡¯s voice resonated with a deep, suppressed intensity, each syllable seeming to ooze out between tightly clenched teeth. he spoke with a fervent conviction, ¡°the game we¡¯ve developed, it¡¯s akin to a sacred shrine for me, and the wedding dress photo featured within it, that¡¯s my idol, my talisman. it¡¯s through these digital manifestations that i can siphon off a trickle of emotions, a subtle sense of unease. and the beauty of it is, the players, they remain blissfully unaware, spared from tumbling into the abyss of real despair.¡±


    gao ming, absorbing every word, nodded in agreement.0v3l.b11n.


    xuan wen continued, his voice gaining a hint of liberation, ¡°i can sense it, the gradual loosening of the shadow world¡¯s grip on me,¡± he declared, his hand reaching for the storeroom door. ¡°tonight, we push to complete the game¡¯s full version. and if it means securing loans to broaden our player base, so be it. we must let more people experience it!¡±


    hearing these words from xuan wen struck gao ming as surreal. he couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the stark contrast between the person before him and the notorious psychological crime serial killer of his acquaintance. this killer, infamous for extinguishing the lives of eight female leads in a mere three days, was a mastermind of intricate plots and posed a grave danger. yet, in a bizarre twist of everyday normalcy, this same individual routinely took a taxi to work at the crack of dawn and displayed a pragmatic preference for loans over squandering company resources.


    ¡°you keep the work going here. once i¡¯ve taken a brief respite, i¡¯ll be back to assist,¡± xuan wen remarked, slowly closing the storeroom door behind him, leaving gao ming standing there, immersed in thought.


    gao ming pondered, ¡°xuan wen possesses a brilliant mind, but even the brightest can be blinded when too closely involved. now that i¡¯m convinced ordinary games can harvest emotions for the weird tale, i can leverage the tale to generate revenue. that income can then be funneled into sustaining the monsters under my command.¡± his thoughts were interrupted as he opened his backpack, his eyes narrowing in contemplation. ¡°i need to gather more haunting black-and-white photos, similar to zhao xi¡¯s.¡±


    why adhere to conventional norms when the apocalypse looms on the horizon?


    ......


    sumu, ever since his first encounter with gao ming, harbored an instinctual belief that there was something unsettling about him. compelled by this notion and a growing sense of apprehension, he crept closer to the storage room door, his ears straining to catch the conversation within.


    the words that reached him sent a jolt through his system. ¡°go find some rope and tie up my hands and feet...¡±


    for sumu, a university student brimming with idealistic notions of the professional world, this statement was jarring: ¡°tie up??¡± he couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the nature of their workplace dynamics.


    he held his breath, waiting for more context, but the ensuing dialogue only deepened his confusion. ¡°where should i tie you?¡±


    ¡°the table? bookshelf? radiator? anywhere!¡±


    sumu¡¯s cheeks reddened involuntarily. was this a normal conversation to have in a workplace setting? his mind raced with the implications.


    the conversation continued, further baffling him. ¡°let¡¯s record the entire process. i need to know my condition. we can watch it together, or study it slowly at work tomorrow.¡±


    the notion of recording such an event, and then reviewing it ¡®together¡¯ the next day at work, seemed utterly outlandish to sumu. the pure-hearted student was shaken, his worldview of professional decorum thoroughly challenged.


    with his ears still burning, sumu instinctively stepped back, only for the door to suddenly swing open. he found himself once again face-to-face with gao ming, his heart racing.


    ¡°what did you hear?¡±


    confronted by gao ming¡¯s piercing gaze, sumu felt a chill run down his spine. the man before him not only exuded an aura of malice but now, in sumu¡¯s eyes, seemed to harbor peculiar, perhaps even sinister proclivities. the young deliveryman stood frozen, grappling with the fear and confusion of the moment.


    ......


    in the bustling east district of hanhai, nestled on queen sixteen street, the third floor of the fuan private hospital harbored a scene far removed from the typical hospital bustle. in a dimly lit, secluded room, a tall middle-aged man methodically wiped the blood from his fingertips. his movements were calm and deliberate, betraying no hint of emotion. he maneuvered around a lifeless body on the floor, his steps measured as he settled into the main chair with an air of authority.


    ¡°chairman situ, the documents have been delivered,¡± announced a young doctor, his tone remarkably composed given the grim scene. he adjusted his glasses as he spoke. ¡°congratulations on your appointment as the acting director of the hanhai investigation bureau¡¯s east district branch.¡±


    ¡°only acting director?¡± chairman situ¡¯s voice, cool and detached, broke the silence that followed.


    ¡°frankly, there isn¡¯t anyone who could compete with you,¡± the doctor replied, pausing briefly before voicing a question that seemed to linger on his mind. ¡°but i must admit, i¡¯m curious. why have you gone to such lengths to secure a role that most would go to great lengths to avoid?¡±


    ¡°doctor lu, your curiosity is misplaced. such matters do not concern you.¡± the chairman¡¯s voice was like a cold wind, his figure an enigmatic silhouette against the dim light reflecting off the table. the rest of him was cloaked in shadows.


    ¡°did you bring the people i requested?¡± chairman situ shifted the subject without missing a beat.


    ¡°yes, seven investigators, each with firsthand experience in third-level abnormal events. they¡¯re prepared to brief you on survival strategies for such scenarios.¡± doctor lu placed a stack of files on the table. the files contained the details of seven investigators, three of whom bore physical disabilities and one with a severely disfigured face.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need for briefings. i want them to accompany me to the haunted building in the east district. tonight, at midnight, we will enter the house that was once the sanctuary of the flesh immortal devotees.¡±


    ¡°that... might be challenging. they are affiliated with other branches of the bureau,¡± doctor lu replied, a hint of concern coloring his words.


    ¡°rules are merely guidelines until they¡¯re replaced by new ones,¡± chairman situ declared, his tone final. he rose, pushing his chair from the shadows into the faint light, symbolizing a shift from the unseen to the overtly influential. his presence seemed to fill the room, an unspoken promise of change hanging in the air.

 Chapter 20: Can You See Me?

    chapter 20: can you see me?


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    sumer was known for his unwavering dedication throughout his life. as a child and later as an adult, he consistently maintained his position among the top five students in his class due to his exceptional academic performance.


    his routine involved rigorous studying and a part-time job after school hours. sumer¡¯s aspirations were modest yet clear-cut; he aimed to complete his education and secure a position at a well-respected company. his primary motivation was to earn a sufficient income to help ease the financial struggles faced by his family.


    while sumer was still in the midst of his studies, he would often daydream about his impending professional career. however, one particular incident abruptly interrupted his train of thoughts.


    with a sudden shift in tone to a more chilling one, gao ming addressed sumer, ¡°i¡¯m asking you a question. what did you hear?¡± this unexpected change in demeanor caused sumer to tremble with fear. he had just been lost in a moment of reflection about his future, a typical occurrence for someone of his age and position.


    ¡°nothing,¡± sumer replied hastily, shaking his head. ¡°i didn¡¯t hear anything!¡±


    gao ming issued a stern warning, ¡°don¡¯t be curious about things you shouldn¡¯t be,¡± as he imposingly stood in the doorway. ¡°this world is more complex than you can imagine. make sure you head home early in the evening and avoid working too late.¡±


    ¡°understood, understood,¡± sumer responded quickly. he grabbed his electric scooter helmet and hurriedly left the scene, moving even more swiftly than before.


    panting heavily, sumer rushed into the elevator and frantically pressed the button to close the doors. as the metallic doors of the elevator sealed shut, he allowed himself a moment of relief.


    ¡°the workplace is terrifying,¡± he muttered to himself.


    inside the well-air-conditioned building, sumer wiped the sweat off his forehead and stood in a corner of the elevator. nearby, two men, one tall and the other short, were engaged in a hushed conversation.


    ¡°did you hear? two nights ago, a programmer who was working late on the 11th floor passed away suddenly. his colleague, mistaking him for asleep, continued to work beside him before realizing the grim truth,¡± one man said.


    ¡°that¡¯s horrifying. the gaming industry¡¯s competitiveness is reaching extreme levels. the little we earn isn¡¯t even sufficient to cover medical expenses,¡± the other replied.


    ¡°there¡¯s something even more chilling,¡± the shorter man added in a lowered voice. ¡°a friend of mine said that last night, as he was leaving, he noticed someone still working and decided not to turn off the lights. then, that person, with their back turned, said something eerie¡ª¡¯it¡¯s okay, i can see even without the lights.''¡±


    ¡°goodness, was it the spirit of the programmer who died unexpectedly?¡±


    ¡°i can¡¯t be sure! but my friend was totally shocked. he later saw that person sitting at the deceased programmer¡¯s desk, staring at a computer screen filled with incomprehensible symbols.¡±


    as the elevator came to a halt and the two men exited, sumer was left alone, his mind racing with the eerie tale he had just overheard.


    gao ming knew the team well. ¡°they don¡¯t say it, but they actually have a lot of affection for nightlight.¡± he was familiar with the studio¡¯s history and its past achievements.


    wei dayou, filled with determination, declared, ¡°this time, we must fight a beautiful battle for revival!¡± he showed no signs of leaving, which caused gao ming some concern.


    ¡°dayou, let everyone go home and rest. it¡¯s too late,¡± gao ming suggested.


    but wei dayou was resolute. ¡°not going home today! we men are going to fight!¡± he took a sip of his coffee and returned to his workstation, embodying a spirit of defiance.


    looking at the increasing download numbers for the trial version, gao ming knocked on the storeroom door. ¡°xuan wen, are you feeling any better?¡± he asked with concern, indicating his awareness of the toll the situation was taking on her.


    when gao ming received no response, his concern escalated. cautiously, he cracked open the storeroom door, only to be greeted by a scene of eerie distortion. the room was shrouded in darkness, with large, unsettling shadows flickering like sinister, ghostly flames.


    ¡°xuan wen?¡± he called out tentatively.


    within this haunting environment, he found xuan wen, a woman usually impeccably dressed for her professional role, now enveloped in these dark, dancing shadows. her eyes were firmly shut, and her skin was marred by thin, pitch-black veins that emerged like sinister chains. one end of these veins seemed to be rooted in the shadows themselves, while the other end was intricately woven into her body.


    gao ming couldn¡¯t help but draw a parallel. ¡°this looks a bit like the chains between zhao xi and me.¡± zhao xi, transformed into a malevolent spirit by forces from an unknown world, possessed eerie and terrifying powers. his memories, regrets, and obsessions had materialized into similar black, chain-like veins that bound both him and gao ming, marking a haunting connection.


    zhao xi, unlike xuan wen, was a real person with a connection to the tangible world. xuan wen, however, was a creation of gao ming¡¯s, existing without a real-world anchor. yet, as over ten thousand people came to know of her through the game, these ominous black veins also began to manifest within her.


    gao ming mused, ¡°belief makes it real; disbelief does not. the emotional impact is what keeps urban legends alive in people¡¯s hearts. that explains why these spirits thrive on spreading fear.¡±


    he stepped closer to xuan wen, his gaze fixated on her pale neck. there, all the newly emerged veins converged, forming a chain-like entity that seemed to embody the core of her obsessions and memories.


    gao ming faced a critical decision: destroying this chain could either send xuan wen back to the shadow world in a comatose state or cause her to lose control entirely. alternatively, connecting the chain to himself might grant him the ability to harness her powers.


    confronted with the choice of either ¡°killing¡± xuan wen or ¡°dominating¡± her, gao ming hesitated. ultimately, his hand didn¡¯t go for the chain but instead picked up the unopened milk tea lying next to xuan wen.


    acknowledging the complexity of consciousness, he thought, ¡°it¡¯s tough enough to gain self-awareness. it would indeed be too cruel to depart without experiencing anything good.¡± he opened the milk tea and began to drink, remarking, ¡°room temperature, tastes better without ice.¡±


    leaving the storeroom with the milk tea in hand, gao ming closed the door behind him and walked away. after his departure, xuan wen¡¯s eyes, which had been tightly closed, slowly opened.


    her reaction seemed to carry a hint of irony or disbelief as if to say, ¡°i gave you a chance, and you used it to drink milk tea?¡±

 Chapter 21: Something Strange in the Office

    chapter 21: something strange in the office


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    upon returning to the studio, gao ming had successfully memorized most of the intricate details regarding various hanhai haunted houses. he was diligently collaborating with his team, each member focusing on different aspects of the project to bring it to life.


    time seemed to fly as the wall clock continued its steady ticking. gao ming, engrossed in the complexities of the haunted house design, hardly noticed the office lights beginning to flicker ominously. suddenly, a slender, eerie shadow appeared almost out of nowhere.


    ¡°what¡¯s happening here?¡± gao ming thought, a sense of unease gripping him as he struggled to draw breath. he observed with growing alarm as multiple shadows began to converge, eerily creeping towards the storeroom.


    ¡°great, what new twist is this now?¡± he muttered to himself. unlike previous instances, this time gao ming hadn¡¯t actively invoked any spirits or reenacted scenes from the past. it seemed as though he was being involuntarily pulled into this unsettling scenario.


    the lights continued to flicker more erratically, and then abruptly, all the lights went out, plunging the room into darkness.


    a chilling, all-too-familiar sensation enveloped gao ming. he took a deep breath, preparing to warn his colleagues about the potential danger, when suddenly, he noticed wei dayou leaping onto a table, a backpack in tow.


    ¡°stay calm, everyone!¡± wei dayou announced as he opened his backpack and produced an emergency light. with a click, the light illuminated his surroundings.


    ¡°let me be upfront with you all,¡± wei dayou began, setting the light on a stack of books. ¡°i was struggling with the game development and ended up working in a night market. that¡¯s where i got this light for my stall. our nightlight studio has been underperforming at motu technology for seven months now. no one believed in our horror game concept. i¡¯ve been juggling part-time planning duties, constantly facing criticism from leaders and players. honestly, i¡¯ve been harboring some resentment.¡±


    wei dayou¡¯s voice grew more impassioned. ¡°but now, we¡¯re on the brink of a breakthrough! our experimental blend of a love and horror game in its beta version has already surpassed the download numbers of our last official release. against all odds, nightlight studio is on the cusp of a major comeback!¡±


    his words deeply resonated with the few employees still working late. long-time nightlight studio programmers li jie and zhang wang felt a renewed sense of connection to their workplace and stood up, visibly moved.


    ¡°i know we¡¯re all exhausted, but the toughest part is just these next few days,¡± wei dayou continued with fervor. ¡°we must capitalize on the game¡¯s current popularity and finalize it swiftly. we owe it to our players, our clients, and ourselves. i¡¯ll head to the power room to check on things. please, everyone, carry on with your tasks.¡±


    as wei dayou started to leave, without even his phone with him, gao ming quickly intervened. ¡°dayou, wait!¡±


    ¡°i know what you¡¯re about to say,¡± wei dayou said, gripping gao ming¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°brother, this time we won¡¯t disappoint you. we¡¯ll bring your vision for the game to life flawlessly.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not about that...¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t be too formal; we¡¯re not strangers!¡± wei dayou said, releasing his hand. but at that moment, gao ming¡¯s phone buzzed. it wasn¡¯t just his phone; others in the nightlight studio office also turned their attention to their own vibrating phones.


    as each member of the nightlight studio team swiped open their phone screens, they were greeted with a chilling message:


    ¡°he¡¯s the ghost! the ghost has killed!¡± sumer screamed, almost hysterical.


    ¡°the ghost is possessing him!¡± standing apart from sumer, manager ma shouted towards gao ming and the rest.


    ¡°so men can scream that high-pitched,¡± xia yang commented dryly, covering his ears and squinting at the two men. ¡°someone¡¯s dead. maybe that text wasn¡¯t a joke after all.¡±


    unfazed, perhaps due to experience with similar games or some other reason, xia yang didn¡¯t seem terrified. instead, a faint smile played on his lips.


    ignoring the panicked cries of sumer and manager ma, gao ming stepped forward to examine the body more closely.


    gao ming carefully unfastened the collar of the deceased, revealing distinct signs of livor mortis. ¡°the person died more than 24 hours ago. it¡¯s highly improbable that the killer is either of the two from the elevator.¡±


    ¡°why were they found with the body then?¡± xia yang pondered, glancing at the ominous message on his phone. ¡°could it be possible that the ghost is hiding within one of them?¡±


    gao ming agreed. ¡°the ghost might have been initially bound to the corpse, making these two, who came into contact with the body, prime suspects. however, we can¡¯t dismiss other possibilities. perhaps the ghost intended to distract us by casting suspicion on these two, using them as decoys.¡±


    ¡°this ghost is quite manipulative,¡± xia yang noted.


    ¡°the game¡¯s design cleverly plays on human psychology,¡± gao ming explained. ¡°it isolates these individuals, creating a dilemma between group safety and personal survival. in extreme circumstances, someone will likely attack them, and they might even end up killing each other out of fear or self-preservation.¡± gao ming hadn¡¯t intended for the game to be so intricate; it was wei dayou who later enhanced its complexity based on client demands. ¡°human nature is delicate. once a person crosses their moral threshold, it becomes easier to keep crossing it, leading to a complete erosion of their humanity.¡±


    ¡°some companies exploit their employees in a similar manner,¡± xia yang remarked, maintaining a surprisingly optimistic attitude. ¡°but one thing¡¯s for sure¡ªthe ghost isn¡¯t among those of us in the studio. everyone¡¯s been here working overtime, with no one venturing to other floors.¡±


    ¡°for now, we¡¯re safe,¡± gao ming concurred. ¡°but according to the message, the ghost will awaken in an hour and start its killings. trust will become a luxury then.¡±


    ¡°exactly. so we need to identify the person possessed by the ghost within the hour.¡±


    meanwhile, sumer and manager ma continued their heated argument, each accusing the other of being the ghost, their emotions escalating rapidly.


    ¡°both of you, calm down and explain what happened,¡± xia yang said, displaying a calm demeanor unlike his usual self.


    sumer, visibly shaken, spoke first. ¡°i had just finished a food delivery and was heading downstairs when i found the body in the elevator! the ghost was initially attached to the corpse, and it spoke to me, shadows enveloping the elevator each time it talked!¡± sumer fought back tears. ¡°then manager ma came into the elevator. the body had some unresolved issue with manager ma; it had been waiting for him! as soon as manager ma entered, the ghost strangled him and then moved into manager ma¡¯s body!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s absurd! he¡¯s lying! he must be the ghost!¡± manager ma retorted, pulling open his collar to show his neck. ¡°there are no marks on my neck from strangulation. i was in the underground parking lot on a call when i heard weird noises from the elevator. when i went to check, i was pulled inside by him. this delivery guy then started saying someone was trying to kill him! but it was just him and the dead body in the elevator!¡±

 Chapter 22: The Unexpected Finale of a Would-Be Battle

    chapter 22: the unexpected finale of a would-be battle


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    panic and disbelief intertwined in sumo¡¯s voice as he frantically denied the accusations. ¡°it¡¯s not like that! he¡¯s deceiving you!¡± his eyes darted around, filled with fear. ¡°that ghostly assassin... he¡¯s like a shadow, leaving no trace behind!¡±


    xia yang¡¯s gaze pierced through the chaos, fixating on sumo with skepticism. ¡°you¡¯re not on the payroll of unicorn game studio. how are you so familiar with his name? why do you refer to him as manager ma?¡±


    sumo¡¯s desperation escalated, his voice cracking under stress. ¡°it¡¯s the ghost! the ghost knows manager ma! it¡¯s the spirit of the one who died of sudden overwork! i¡¯m innocent, i swear!¡± his plea echoed in the tense air, a man grappling with an inexplicable fate.


    ever the strategist, gao ming scanned their surroundings, his mind racing for a plan. ¡°we need to secure these two first.¡± his eyes searched for anything that could be used to restrain them.


    sensing his impending loss of freedom, manager ma erupted into a frantic plea. ¡°listen to me! it¡¯s true, a ghost! the delivery man, the body in the elevator, it tried to end me!¡± his voice crescendoed into a desperate shout as he bolted towards the safety passage. ¡°you¡¯re all in danger! that ghost... it¡¯s latched onto him!¡±


    with a burst of adrenaline, manager ma disappeared through the safety door, racing towards the sanctuary of unicorn game studio.


    xia yang remained still, his question lingering in the air, a challenge to their understanding of the situation. ¡°who¡¯s the villain here? who¡¯s the victim?¡± he didn¡¯t pursue manager ma but instead pivoted towards gao ming.


    gao ming, taking charge, instructed xia yang. ¡°keep an eye on the delivery guy. i need to brief the rest of our team.¡± with that, he dashed down the corridor, heading back to nightlight game studio, where the staff had dismissed the alarming messages on their phones as pranks.


    arriving at the studio, gao ming¡¯s eyes swept the room. ¡°where¡¯s wei dayou? why are li jie and zhang wang missing?¡±


    intern wang yaoyao, the sole occupant, replied timidly, ¡°i think they went to the restroom.¡±


    gao ming issued a firm directive, ¡°stay here. inform them not to leave once they return.¡± he reached for his phone, attempting to call his colleagues, but to no avail. ¡°we have four floors of game developers here. we need to unite everyone within the hour!¡±


    the task seemed daunting. gao ming had no idea how many were still working late, unaware of the lurking danger. the game allowed an hour¡¯s respite, yet the challenge it posed was immense.


    with no response from his team, gao ming headed towards the storeroom. in the romance game they developed, xuan wen was a character with an acute understanding of criminal psychology. her abilities to decipher emotions and intentions, coupled with her superior intellect, would be invaluable to gao ming in unraveling the mystery that enshrouded them.


    as gao ming cautiously opened the storeroom door, he was met with an eerie and unusual sight.


    xuan wen, an anomaly in this game¡¯s world, appeared to be in a fierce struggle against the encroaching shadows. these dark entities seemed intent on engulfing her, relentlessly trying to pull her into an abyss of darkness.


    xuan wen¡¯s figure was shrouded in these sinister shadows, their tendrils coiling around her. her skin was marred by blackened veins, deeply embedded and radiating a forbidding aura that instinctively made people keep their distance.


    ¡°if it weren¡¯t for the emotional strength i drew from those ten thousand souls, i doubt i¡¯d have the chance to rejoin you in this game,¡± xuan wen remarked, her eyes bloodshot and intense, staring at gao ming. despite the excruciating ordeal she had endured, she seemed to be gradually adapting to the cacophony of voices and overwhelming emotions flooding her mind.


    gao ming extended a hand to help her up, feeling an unsettling chill from her touch, her skin as cold as a corpse¡¯s. ¡°why do i sense a change in you, different from your usual demeanor, since you entered the game?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    xuan wen, still enshrouded in darkness, replied with a hint of irony, ¡°don¡¯t you appreciate the change? remember how you said room-temperature milk tea without ice is pleasant?¡±


    ¡°i was referring to milk tea, not this situation.¡±


    with xuan wen in tow, gao ming proceeded to the elevator lobby. there, they found sumo, alone and visibly shaken.


    ¡°why are you here by yourself?¡± gao ming demanded, grasping sumo¡¯s clothing.


    no longer perceiving gao ming as a threat, sumo clung to him for reassurance. ¡°there were screams in the corridor. the person watching over me went to investigate.¡± his voice trembled as he continued, ¡°i¡¯m not the ghost, but i did encounter one today. it¡¯s playing a deadly game with us, its mind warped and twisted!¡±


    leaving sumo behind, gao ming and xuan wen pressed on, opening the safety door only to be assaulted by a pungent smell of blood.


    the game¡¯s hour had not yet elapsed, yet someone had already met a violent end.


    with trepidation, gao ming led the way to the twelfth floor, where an eerie silence prevailed.


    descending to the eleventh floor, they were greeted by a grim scene: bloodstains and signs of struggle littered the ground.


    ¡°it appears someone is exploiting this chaos to prey on the other employees,¡± gao ming deduced, his voice heavy with the gravity of their dire circumstances.


    the ghost game had morphed into a much darker, human-led slaughter, its brutality surpassing even the terror of an awakened ghost. the floors were deserted, save for the chilling evidence of bloodshed.


    upon reaching the tenth floor, gao ming and xuan wen were greeted by a macabre scene: walls splattered with blood, leading them to the prop room of the unicorn game studio. the epicenter of the carnage seemed to be right there.


    gao ming cautiously reached for the prop room door, but before he could open it, the oppressive shadows engulfing the floor began to retreat. the blood and its accompanying stench faded with the shadows as if absorbed by an unseen force.


    ¡°has the game concluded? did someone eliminate the person possessed by the ghost?¡± gao ming pondered, checking his phone. only thirty-six minutes had elapsed since the game¡¯s onset, and they had barely taken any action.


    xuan wen, her voice laced with disgust, speculated, ¡°it¡¯s a monstrous act. to escape the game, someone decided to eliminate everyone else, methodically killing the employees until the one possessed by the ghost was also dead.¡±


    gao ming, usually alert to the game¡¯s deceptions, was now confronting a more harrowing reality: the depths of human cruelty.


    xuan wen outlined their grim findings: ¡°firstly, the murderer must have prior experience with these games, quickly acting upon receiving the alert. secondly, the murderer is among the survivors. thirdly, they possess some devious power, enabling them to kill so many swiftly. and fourthly, it¡¯s not me; we were together during the killings.¡±


    gao ming, aware of her innocence, forcefully opened the prop room door. inside, amidst fallen dolls and figurines, the remnants of blood and corpses were vanishing with the shadows.


    a thorough search of the room led them to a black and white group photograph of the first work team at unicorn game studio. the photo showed seven individuals known for their prowess and competitiveness.


    with a trembling hand, gao ming held the photo as xuan wen gently grasped his wrist. ¡°do you feel responsible? this isn¡¯t your fault. you¡¯re a victim. your death wouldn¡¯t prevent future atrocities.¡±


    gao ming¡¯s voice was heavy with doubt. ¡°if i were gone, would the games i designed cease to exist?¡±


    xuan wen shook her head firmly. ¡°no, they would spiral out of control, leaving this city without its only hope.¡±


    her words, though meant to comfort, hung heavily in the air, a stark reminder of the weight of their situation.

 Chapter 23: The Gears of Fate Eventually Turn

    chapter 23: the gears of fate eventually turn


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    gao ming carefully folded a black and white photograph of the unicorn game¡¯s inaugural workgroup and slipped it into his bag. he studied it intently, his face betraying no emotion, yet a deep, unspoken feeling simmered in his eyes.


    xuan wen gazed out as the shadows diminished, pondering the grim future. ¡°after the catastrophe fully unfolds, we may witness horrors a hundredfold worse than this,¡± he mused. ¡°given your history in the high-security prison, i assumed such things wouldn¡¯t faze you.¡±


    interrupting him, gao ming declared, ¡°we must return to nightlight studio. the escape murder scene spans only four levels, with no survivors on the first three. the perpetrator is likely hiding on the top floor, possibly even amongst nightlight¡¯s own employees.¡±


    xuan wen shrugged, a sense of fatalism in her voice. ¡°everyone makes their choices. if left to their own devices, even spirits will resort to murder, multiplying ceaselessly. in the end, we all might face our demise. that person chose his path, empowered to enact it.¡±


    gao ming countered, ¡°the ghost was passive still, yet that individual slaughtered seven.¡±


    xuan wen retorted, ¡°yet, he saved lives too.¡±


    the corridor lights flickered, signaling the game¡¯s conclusion as the shadows fully retreated.


    this third game had profoundly affected gao ming, leaving an indelible mark.


    back at the nightlight studio game office entrance, gao ming peered inside. the team was immersed in their work.


    zhang wang, tossing an energy drink to gao ming, remarked, ¡°keep going. age is seriously catching up to me. i used to be able to pull all-nighters with a breeze!¡±


    the team paid scant attention to a recent text message, oblivious to the narrow escape from death, unaware that the grim reaper was in their midst.0v3l.b11n.


    gao ming¡¯s gaze swept the room. his colleagues appeared normal, their demeanor betraying no anomalies.


    ¡°mr. xia, were you downstairs just now?¡±


    xia yang, engrossed in digitally sketching a recent murder scene, responded, ¡°i thought i heard a cry for help, so i checked. the emergency exit was pitch black, so i returned. you know i¡¯m not particularly courageous.¡±


    gao ming inquired about the absent delivery man.


    gao ming, resting his chin in his hand, recognized the investigator. ¡°he and i were involved in a level 3 abnormal event together. he spoke to me about the investigation bureau. are you here to arrest me?¡±


    the tall man deactivated the device and replied indifferently, ¡°he passed away two hours ago.¡±


    ¡°died?¡± gao ming was taken aback, realizing he never knew the investigator¡¯s name.


    the man explained, ¡°he was assigned to a task in the hanhai eastern district and perished in another level 3 abnormal event.¡± he then sat down, gesturing for the other bureau members to follow suit. ¡°we¡¯ve come to offer you a position with the investigation bureau.¡±


    the investigator at the back carefully placed a black box on the table. after entering a password, he opened it, revealing a blood-stained black ring inside.


    ¡°the investigator qin tian, from xinhai like me, was my most trusted colleague,¡± the tall, thin man began. ¡°he spoke highly of your performance in the abnormal events. your calmness, decisiveness, courage, and exceptional mental strength, coupled with an extraordinary mind, make you an ideal candidate for handling such incidents.¡± he spoke with a tone shaped by experience, familiar with the gravity of life and death situations. ¡°qin tian was genuinely excited when he mentioned you. after losing his family in an abnormal event, seeing potential in you gave him a reason to smile again.¡±


    gao ming pondered the significance of qin tian¡¯s name. the abnormal events, once mere games, had evolved into something far more consequential. the tragic fate of the unicorn studio staff and the investigators from the previous day¡¯s escape was a testament to this grim reality.


    ¡°the hanhai investigation general bureau operates nineteen branches across hanhai¡¯s nineteen districts. our branch in the old city district is divided into five investigative offices: lishan, jinwan, fuding, pukou, and dazhai,¡± the man continued, his gaze fixed on gao ming. ¡°with hanhai¡¯s population being double that of xinhai and the rise of abnormal events, we face a critical shortage of staff. new investigators, often inexperienced, face high mortality rates. there aren¡¯t enough veterans to mentor them, necessitating the recruitment of civilians like you, who have firsthand experience with abnormal events.¡±


    cen guan then added, ¡°joining the investigation bureau is risky, but ignoring these threats could lead to even greater dangers. no one is exempt from these disasters. understanding and confronting them might be your best option.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll consider it,¡± gao ming responded, contemplating the benefits of joining. the growing urban legends and his personal quest to uncover the disaster¡¯s roots made the bureau an attractive option.


    ¡°if you rise within the bureau, you could potentially lead an investigation into the disaster¡¯s origins,¡± he thought.


    ¡°ordinary individuals rarely resolve level 3 events alone. your capabilities meet our highest recruitment criteria,¡± the tall man said, trying to sound as convincing as possible. ¡°we won¡¯t impose tasks on you or interfere with your personal life. you¡¯ll have complete freedom.¡±


    ¡°what if i wish to leave hanhai and visit other cities?¡± gao ming inquired, longing to see his real parents in xinhai, a plan delayed by heavy rains and blocked roads.


    ¡°in the future, travel restrictions might apply, with bureau personnel having unrestricted movement,¡± the man assured. ¡°joining us grants high authority and freedom to travel.¡±


    gao ming felt torn, his eyes fixated on the black ring in the box.


    the ring, stained with blood, symbolized a turning point in his fate, a tangible reminder of the life-changing decisions he faced.

 Chapter 24: Choice

    chapter 24: choice


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    some said that the course of everyone¡¯s life was predestined from the moment they were born, while others argued that destiny was always alterable. yet, it seemed the only definite future was the universal uncertainty about what the future held.


    gao ming reached into the darkness of the black box and extracted a ring, its black surface marred by stains of blood.


    he looked at the three members of the investigative bureau in front of him and asked, ¡°how does it activate?¡±


    ¡°enter your identity information and pass three levels of verification, and you will be its sole owner,¡± said the tall, thin man with a soft expression. ¡°i¡¯m glad you made this choice. my name is chen yuntian, from the hanhai old city district investigation branch, director of the lishan office. your li jing apartment is within my jurisdiction.¡±


    with the investigator¡¯s help, gao ming completed the identity authentication. the moment he put on the black ring, he could access all the information stored in it.


    most of the information was about the unified processing rules for anomalous events by the investigative bureau, and a small part was the experience passed down by previous owners of the black ring.


    the black ring itself represented the pinnacle of technology in the xinhai¡¯s smart city district and carried the courage, fearlessness, and other shining qualities of ordinary people.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry about the game studio¡¯s work. if you don¡¯t want to resign, you can work as usual during the day. we won¡¯t interfere with your life,¡± said chen yuntian as he closed the black box. ¡°but there are some things i need to make clear to you.¡±


    ¡°the old city district has the highest population density and the most frequent anomalous events among the nineteen districts of hanhai. we¡¯ve brought in many investigators over from xinhai city, but it¡¯s just enough to maintain the situation. we¡¯ll give you the best treatment, and we hope you won¡¯t resist certain orders we issue.¡± chen yuntian always appeared calm as if he had lost human emotions, never angry, sad, or happy.


    ¡°how many anomalous events have you encountered in the old city district?¡± gao ming was curious.


    ¡°twenty-one level 0 anomalous events, seventeen level 1 events, seven level 2 events, and two level 3 events.¡±


    ¡°that many?¡± gao ming had only left the tunnel a few days ago and thought there were only a few anomalous events.


    ¡°the appearance of anomalous events is irregular and unrelated. but one thing is certain: the frequency of their occurrence is increasing,¡± said chen yuntian, spreading his hands. ¡°i¡¯ll give you three days to adjust and adapt to your new identity. after three days, you¡¯ll join the lishan investigation bureau¡¯s first investigation team, replacing qin tian.¡±


    the taxi navigated through the city, leaving the gleaming skyscrapers behind. as they progressed, the surroundings transformed dramatically into a dense cluster of crowded, run-down apartments. the buildings, tightly packed together, sported dark, unwelcoming windows.


    the old city district of hanhai was known for its poverty, but within it, lishan stood out as the most impoverished and disorderly area. contrary to its name, lishan wasn¡¯t an actual mountain but a haphazardly constructed maze of old apartment buildings. these structures, built in defiance of regulations and without any coherent planning, crowded together tightly.


    these concrete giants rose starkly, leaving no gaps between them. the apartments at ground level were perpetually shadowed, rarely touched by sunlight.


    exiting the taxi, gao ming stepped into the narrow streets of lishan, barely two meters in width. he navigated through pathways where sewage from broken pipes above trickled down, filling the air with an overwhelming stench. the background was occasionally punctuated by distant shouts and curses.


    above him, the sliver of sky was obscured by a chaotic web of illegally strung wires, clotheslines, and haphazardly placed billboards. instead of the night sky, gao ming was surrounded by an atmosphere of oppression, decay, and filth.


    drawing a deep breath, he walked past a dental clinic and entered an unlit building. the old metal sliding door screeched as he pushed it open. inside, the building contrasted sharply with its exterior ¨C it was brightly lit and teeming with staff dressed in black uniforms, most of whom did not wear black rings like his.


    flashing his black ring for verification, gao ming felt the respectful gazes of the staff. in the investigative bureau, it seemed frontline investigators who wore black rings commanded high status.


    ¡°hanhai old city investigation branch, lishan investigation bureau, first investigation team, level 1 investigator gao ming, id 01919, welcome,¡± greeted the receptionist. it was their first meeting, and she took the time to explain the layout and function of the lishan investigation bureau. ¡°to effectively monitor anomalous events, the bureau is situated right in the heart of their frequent occurrence ¨C the lishan building cluster, encompassing seven streets. your team is responsible for monitoring minlong street and li jing street.¡±


    ¡°i received the message. i¡¯m heading to minlong street,¡± gao ming replied.


    ¡°the first team has already departed. you might need to operate independently. please follow me,¡± the staff member advised.


    gao ming was then led to a back door where several black, modified electric cars were parked. ¡°the narrow roads in the lishan building cluster make electric cars ideal. you can operate them with your black ring, and each vehicle is equipped with navigation and communication systems.¡±


    without hesitation, gao ming put on a raincoat and took an electric bike. having resided in the li jing apartment for a considerable time, he was familiar with the area. navigating with the help of the integrated system, he quickly reached minlong street.


    upon arrival, he saw that the caution tape was already in place, and four investigators in black uniforms were deep in discussion.


    removing his raincoat hat, gao ming displayed his black ring and approached the group. ¡°i¡¯m gao ming, the investigator replacing qin tian,¡± he announced.

 Chapter 25: Are You Afraid of Little Red?

    chapter 25: are you afraid of little red?


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    ¡°gao ming? director chen said you wouldn¡¯t come until three days later, why are you here now?¡± the only female investigator among the four shook hands with gao ming: ¡°i am the deputy head of investigation team one¡ªbai qiao. these three are newbies, they haven¡¯t experienced any abnormal events yet.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re taking three newbies into an abnormal event?¡± gao ming recalled that the abnormal events he knew were extremely terrifying, with very low survival rates for ordinary people.


    ¡°according to the survivor¡¯s account, no specific ghosts appeared in this abnormal event, only some eerie signs. it¡¯s preliminarily classified as a level 1 abnormal event, which is already quite friendly for the newbies,¡± bai qiao explained, playing a video: ¡°yesterday evening, someone called the police, saying that in minlong street, number 4 courtyard, 4th floor, a child has been crying continuously. the police searched the entire floor but found no child. an elderly resident said that a family of three used to live on the fourth floor. the man was very violent, and the woman was no better. about a few days ago, after an argument in the evening, the couple suddenly moved away overnight, but it seemed the child did not leave with them.¡±


    ¡°was the child killed?¡± gao ming wondered, watching the video.


    ¡°we don¡¯t know. we tried to find the couple, but they disappeared in the old city district,¡± bai qiao turned off the video: ¡°since the couple moved out, crying sounds have been heard from the fourth floor. initially, the sound was weak and would stop after some time. but since last night, the crying hasn¡¯t stopped. we suspect this abnormal event is worsening and must be investigated quickly.¡±


    ¡°only crying sounds? no one injured?¡± gao ming, who had dealt with many games related to crying, couldn¡¯t yet determine which game had become a reality based on the current information.


    ¡°no injuries so far,¡± bai qiao glanced at her watch: ¡°other investigators are on their way here. we¡¯ll enter the building when it¡¯s almost dawn.¡±


    after several days of torrential rain, the downpour finally began to weaken, but the clouds over the city remained.


    forty minutes before dawn, a black truck stopped on minlong street. the driver, a muscular man wearing a cap, had a black ring tightly embedded in his wrist.


    ¡°good morning, sister bai,¡± the burly driver said, patting the van. the rear door opened, and four investigators stepped out, carrying various equipment.


    the youngest two didn¡¯t even have black rings, apparently just selected for the investigation bureau.


    ¡°pack the equipment into backpacks, tonight we need to test seven items in the abnormal event...¡± the driver was interrupted by the sight of gao ming: ¡°this brother looks unfamiliar.¡±


    in a graffiti on the second floor, the child was doing homework when red figures suddenly crawled out from under the desk, pulling his hair, choking his neck, preventing him from studying.


    another on the third floor showed the child sleeping in bed, with red figures emerging from under the bed and the blanket, prying open the child¡¯s eyes, preventing sleep.


    the child was terrified, covering himself with a blanket even in the heat, and not daring to close his eyes even when shampoo entered them during a bath.


    seeing the child¡¯s abnormal fear, his parents seemed angrier, and their fights often involved the child.


    ¡°the police didn¡¯t find the child inside. is the child trapped in that shadow world?¡±


    reaching the fourth floor, the investigators, led by bai qiao and the driver, expertly set up their equipment.


    ¡°there are six apartments on the fourth floor, but all the residents have moved out. you¡¯ll explore in pairs, never losing sight of each other, no matter what happens.¡±


    the investigators used keys provided by the police to open each door. as they touched the key to room 405, a red light on everyone¡¯s wrist lit up, and communication was abruptly cut off.


    in that instant, gao ming saw a vast shadow surge out from under the door of 405, engulfing building no. 4.


    a chill permeated his body. gao ming took a deep breath; the hidden game in minlong street, number 4, was activated.


    looking downstairs, gao ming received worse news; the shadow-covered game field was as large as the one he experienced with zhao xi. compared to that experience, this was not a level 1 but a potentially cunning level 3 abnormal event.


    ¡°twenty minutes until dawn,¡± bai qiao raised her arm again: ¡°we are now truly in the midst of an abnormal event. any information you find here can greatly help those who come after us. any rules you deduce will be recorded in the bureau¡¯s archives. of course, all this assumes that you can survive to bring the information out.¡±


    the burly driver stood straight: ¡°the black ring¡¯s red signal means communication is completely cut off. don¡¯t trust the time you see inside the building. only when the red light goes off and the yellow light comes on are we truly out.¡±


    ¡°twenty minutes can be short, but also very long,¡± bai qiao said, her face stern, eyes scanning everyone: ¡°the investigation of the abnormal event begins! i hope each of us can safely walk out of this dark night!¡±

 Chapter 26: Phobia

    chapter 26: phobia


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    the temperature inside the building dropped suddenly, but facing the unknown fear, the new investigators were not too terrified.


    they strictly followed the internal rules of the bureau and assembled various equipment from their backpacks as quickly as possible.


    these devices all had corresponding numbers. the investigation bureau was continuously trying to combat abnormal events with various means, and the equipment brought by the newcomers was their ¡°weapon.¡±


    ¡°is this thing useful?¡± gao ming asked curiously.


    ¡°ninety-nine percent of the time it¡¯s not, but as long as there¡¯s a one percent hope, we¡¯ll keep trying until we find something that can affect the unknown,¡± the burly driver clenched his fist. ¡°it¡¯s because of the ability to use tools that humans became humans.¡±


    ¡°communication was disrupted when we opened the door of room 405. that child and his parents once lived in this room,¡± bai qiao picked up a flashlight and headed towards room 405.


    without weapons to counter the horror or any effective protective measures, bai qiao, knowing the danger, still headed towards room 405.0v3l.b11n.


    ¡°i¡¯ll do it,¡± gao ming stepped forward first: ¡°you are the core of the team, let me handle the exploration.¡±


    the tiny chains on his wrist, stimulated by the shadows and resembling moving tattoos, appeared on gao ming¡¯s wrist. he extended his left hand and gently pushed open the door of room 405.


    the ninety-square-meter rental house was filled with a strange smell. five huge black plastic bags were piled up by the living room door, containing some yellowed bedding and children¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°be careful,¡± bai qiao raised her flashlight to light the way for gao ming.


    it seemed like a struggle had occurred in the living room. the dining table was overturned, chairs were lying on the ground, and there were solidified food scraps and broken porcelain bowl shards on the cement floor.


    ¡°it wasn¡¯t just one-sided domestic violence. both parties in the fight had lost their minds,¡± gao ming found a small piece of scalp with short hair in the corner of the wall, belonging to a man: ¡°the situation is worse than i imagined.¡±


    touching the wall, gao ming felt the mold on it. he looked around; even with the doors and windows shut, the room was very damp. the wardrobe, under the sofa, behind the tv, all were covered in large patches of mold.


    ¡°if i rented a room like this, i would feel bad too,¡± the burly driver divided the newcomers into three teams: one followed gao ming into the room, one stayed at the door, and one was responsible for backup support.


    pressing his fingers over every inch of the rag doll, gao ming felt nothing strange inside. he then opened the box of crayons. the lid had a sentence written on it in crooked letters ¨C ¡°i wish i could hide in a place no one can find.¡±


    ¡°it seems the abnormal event helped the child¡¯s wish come true,¡± gao ming thought of his own birthday wish. he suddenly felt that the abnormal event was very eager, seizing human vulnerabilities and desperately trying to fill them, but in a bloody and terrifying way.


    after a basic inspection of room 405, the newcomers following gao ming took out their equipment to collect items from the room, even the mold on the walls.


    ¡°be careful, we might be involved in more than a first-level abnormal event,¡± gao ming whispered, then sat on the child¡¯s bed, deep in thought.


    he had played a game about finding a lost child called ¡°hide and seek,¡± where seven ghosts and a child play. finding the real child meant clearing the game. but that game didn¡¯t correspond to this abnormal event, which brought shadows to the child not from ghosts but from his parents.


    ¡°the parents often had conflicts and fought, sometimes even venting their anger on the child. living in such a family, the child would inevitably develop various psychological problems.¡±


    gao ming had encountered similar cases when doing psychological counseling in a high-security prison. some offenders had often suffered rough treatment from their parents since childhood.


    ¡°in such a family atmosphere, the child¡¯s personality could go to two extremes: either extremely timid and weak, or abnormally irritable and excessive. judging from the scene, the child of room 405 was likely the former.¡±


    everyone likes obedient children, but there are different types of obedience. if a child is always forced to appear well-behaved, their inner world gradually becomes twisted.


    the most direct expression is timidity, fear of making mistakes in everything because they are worried about angering others, so they want to hide themselves.


    looking at the ¡°quilt wall¡± around the bed, gao ming curled up his body, trying to lie on the child¡¯s bed.


    ¡°the parents were in the living room, throwing and smashing things, beating each other, full of foul language. the child couldn¡¯t get protection from either parent and had to always be careful not to become their venting tool.¡±


    ¡°in this situation, the most likely emotion to arise is fear.¡±


    gao ming thought of the graffiti on the stairwell wall. when the figures representing the parents started arguing, many red figures would crawl out of them, disassembling their body parts, all running towards the child.


    ¡°maybe those red figures were the child¡¯s way of expressing fear,¡± gao ming gradually recalled another game, a more ominous one called ¡°phobia.¡±


    there were no specific ghosts in it, nor overly bloody scenes, but its destructiveness and threat were even greater than the typical ghost story!


    the content of the game was simple. one day ¡°phobia¡± suddenly erupted, spreading and infecting the entire city, plunging everyone into fear.

 Chapter 27: Hiding in the Closet, Okay?

    chapter 27: hiding in the closet, okay?


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    becoming proficient at this game presented a unique paradox: it was simultaneously straightforward and challenging. the key was to remain fearless; those who did not succumb to fear were safe from contracting the game¡¯s central affliction, known as ¡°phobia.¡± however, for the majority of people, conquering their fears proved to be an intimidating hurdle.


    in a dark twist of irony, the game also concluded with a bleak scenario. to halt the spread of ¡°phobia,¡± the city¡¯s leaders made a drastic decision: they commanded the elimination of everyone in areas plagued by the infection. this harsh measure left the uninfected survivors with no choice but to confront the city¡¯s authorities about their extreme actions.


    the potential real-world implications of the game were alarming. ¡°if this game were to leap off the screen into reality, the consequences would be catastrophic,¡± was a common thought. the rate at which ¡°phobia¡± spread in the game was alarmingly rapid, far surpassing any traditional ghost story in terms of sheer terror. it was critical to stop the game from inspiring real-world panic by addressing its root cause.


    gao ming, the game creator, and a psychologist by profession, emphasized the urgency of their mission: ¡°we have to find the missing child,¡± he insisted. however, even as he spoke, he experienced a physical reaction indicative of acute anxiety ¨C profuse sweating, shortness of breath, heart palpitations, and an unexpected need to urinate. these were telltale signs of ¡°phobia,¡± and as a psychologist, he recognized them immediately.


    with determination, he stood up and addressed everyone with a loud voice, ¡°listen up, everyone! do not trust your senses ¨C what you see, hear, or feel! don¡¯t let fear dominate you!¡± despite his impassioned plea, he was met with only silence in response.


    gao ming then left to check the living room, only to find room 405 eerily deserted. a worrying thought crossed his mind: ¡°this isn¡¯t good. it seems i¡¯ve been unwittingly affected by the very thing we¡¯re fighting against.¡±


    gao ming¡¯s concern grew as he recalled that bai qiao and the sturdy driver had brought along all the new recruits from investigative team 1 to tackle this seemingly low-risk anomaly.


    a total of ten investigators had entered the fray, but the anomaly they faced had a peculiar trait ¨C it preyed on anyone who experienced fear, regardless of their numbers or strength.


    the game ¡°phobia,¡± despite lacking any traditional ghostly elements, induced such intense terror that many players chose suicide as an escape from their overwhelming fear.


    ¡°i must break free of the fear if i want to help the others.¡±


    gao ming aimed to maintain control, staying at the initial, alert stage of fear. the unseen manipulator of the game had attempted to pull him into deeper stages of fear but had not succeeded. returning to room 405, he realized that others might be sinking deeper into fear¡¯s grasp. ¡°i must confront and embrace this fear to rescue them,¡± he determined.


    carrying a backpack filled with obituaries, he lay inside a makeshift ¡°fort of blankets,¡± adopting the role of a child, deliberately allowing the fear to spread unchecked within him.


    ...


    meanwhile, zhu miao miao, a remarkable female firefighter from the old city district, stood out for her physical prowess, often surpassing her male counterparts. she once had a happy family life until a sudden anomaly snatched her husband and child away three days earlier. determined to find them, she joined the investigation bureau as a rookie, unaligned with any team, but with a personal mission. though mentally prepared, she quickly realized that her physical strength was no match for the paralyzing effects of genuine fear.


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    huddled in room 406, feeling cold and numb, zhu miao miao clung to her bloodied fire axe. the sounds of her colleagues being dragged away and their agonized screams were a constant torment.


    in an attempt to fight back, she swung her axe at what she perceived to be a monster, only to be met with the horrified cry of a colleague. the warm blood that splattered on her and the sight of a colleague collapsing in a pool of blood sent her into a state of terror.


    she had lost track of the game¡¯s rules, her mind a blank slate of fear.


    ¡°you can¡¯t leave now,¡± a child¡¯s voice eerily echoed in the room. holding her axe tightly, zhu miao miao backed up against the door, her mind racing with thoughts of accusation and guilt.


    ¡°you killed a colleague. you¡¯re a murderer. you¡¯ll be jailed. you¡¯ll never see your family again.¡±


    challenging the voice, zhu swung her axe at the empty air. then, a pale child with a somewhat deformed arm emerged from the wardrobe, reaching out towards her. ¡°i know you¡¯re scared,¡± he said in a calming tone. ¡°let¡¯s hide in here together.¡±

 Chapter 28: Facing Fear

    chapter 28: facing fear


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    ¡°are we going to remain hidden in this spot?¡±


    ¡°yes, let¡¯s hide in this closet. it¡¯s surprisingly spacious.¡± the young boy, exerting effort, shifted a heap of clothes that had been burying him, his skin underneath visibly irritated with angry, red rashes. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t harm you. this closet is large enough to conceal many people.¡±


    from somewhere behind the boy, the closet emitted faint, distressing noises reminiscent of stifled pleas for help. zhu miao miao¡¯s heart sank with fear, haunted by the thought that if she dared to open the closet¡¯s other door, she might uncover the contorted forms of her missing colleagues.


    ¡°my parents will return shortly, and they are in a particularly foul temper. you should get in here as quickly as possible,¡± whispered the boy, his voice barely above a hush, as if he feared being overheard. ¡°if they discover you, they¡¯ll brutally dismember you.¡±


    hearing such gruesome words from a child¡¯s mouth was almost beyond zhu miao miao¡¯s comprehension. she gripped her fire axe even tighter, it being the only thing that gave her a semblance of security in that moment.


    ¡°my parents are ruthless. they have a penchant for destruction and relish in the idea of killing in the most barbaric ways possible,¡± the boy continued, his arms flailing as he painted a vivid picture of them. ¡°they¡¯re both giants, nearly three meters tall. my father possesses supernatural strength, and my mother frequently wields lethal weapons. they despise each other but are grotesquely fused together, unable to separate.¡±


    as she listened to the boy¡¯s description, zhu miao miao couldn¡¯t shake off the mental image of a monstrous duo: a towering, muscular man and a woman armed with deadly blades, their bodies grotesquely intertwined, prowling the corridors in search of their colleagues.


    these terrifying thoughts were interrupted by the sound of heavy footsteps echoing in the hallway.


    ¡°shhhh! my parents are coming!¡±


    the boy clamped a hand over his mouth, and zhu miao miao, too, was overcome with anxiety, barely allowing herself to breathe audibly.


    the approaching footsteps intensified, soon accompanied by the voices of a man and a woman engaged in a heated, vulgar argument.


    ¡°you damned bitch! i¡¯ll strangle you!¡±


    ¡°am i wrong, though? you¡¯re nothing but a coward, always throwing your weight around at home. thank goodness our son isn¡¯t yours.¡±


    ¡°i swear, i¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    the vulgarity of their exchange was so extreme that zhu miao miao, despite being an adult, found it deeply unsettling. she could only imagine the emotional toll it must take on their child.


    footsteps crunched over scattered glass; fingernails scratched along the wall. then, suddenly, the cacophony ceased right outside zhu miao miao¡¯s hiding place.


    with her palms slick with sweat, zhu miao miao looked up, her heart pounding as if the monstrous figures were just beyond the door. a decorative window set into the door was violently forced open as strands of hair spilled into the closet. zhu miao miao¡¯s face drained of color, and she nearly stumbled in fright when suddenly, the sound of a door unlocking resonated down the hallway, causing the hairs to withdraw slowly. it seemed the monstrous figures had moved on.


    zhu miao miao hesitated, her hand hovering over the doorknob, but ultimately, she decided against opening it. instead, she carefully set down her fire axe and extracted her phone. with deliberate caution, she positioned its camera lens at the tiny window built into the door frame.


    balancing precariously on her tiptoes, she peered anxiously at the phone¡¯s screen, her heart pounding with a mix of fear and anticipation at the unfolding scene.


    ¡°come back! don¡¯t let fear dominate you!¡±


    bai qiao pursued them, her voice trailing off as she ran towards the building¡¯s exterior, leaving zhu miao miao feeling isolated within its confines.


    ¡°what should i do now?¡±


    the bureau¡¯s training manual¡¯s very first page emphasized that one should never succumb to panic in the midst of an anomalous event. to do so meant risking never finding one¡¯s way back to safety.


    the instructions were explicit, yet zhu miao miao found herself grappling with uncertainty: where could she possibly hide if not running away?


    looking despairingly across the hall, zhu miao miao observed the monstrous creature in the opposite room. it rampaged like a deranged tyrant, violently overturning tables and wardrobes, indiscriminately destroying everything within its grasp.


    as she watched, the deformed man, stepping through pools of fresh blood, slowly turned to face her. his gaze fixed upon zhu miao miao.


    a chilling sensation washed over her, making her feel as though she was the sole remaining person in the building. when the creature¡¯s eyes met hers, a paralyzing fear surged through her body.


    in her terror-stricken eyes, the creature appeared to swell in size, its distorted and horrifying form seemingly magnified by her fear.


    this encounter transported zhu miao miao back to a traumatic childhood memory ¨C being surrounded by a raging inferno, her home consumed by leaping flames. she could almost feel the smoke and heat engulfing her again, the intense blaze scorching her face, her skin parched and cracking.


    ¡°is anyone there... help me...¡±


    clutching the fire axe with hands toughened by years of hard labor, zhu miao miao stood defiantly, positioning the blade towards the looming monster.


    ¡°it¡¯s over, there¡¯s no escape now.¡±


    the monstrous figure loomed over zhu miao miao, its grotesque form dominating her entire field of view, instilling a sense of overwhelming despair in her heart. the fire axe, once a symbol of her determination and strength, now felt unbearably heavy in her hands. as her grip weakened, threatening to let the axe slip away, a sudden and unexpected sound pierced the tense atmosphere ¨C the metallic clash of chains striking against metal railings resonated down the hallway.


    although the deformed creature¡¯s face was alarmingly close to her own, the distinct, ringing sound seemed to wield an almost mystical power. it cut through the fog of zhu miao miao¡¯s terror, granting her a moment of much-needed lucidity. she turned her head towards the source of the sound.


    in the shadowy corridor, an unfamiliar figure was rapidly approaching her. this young man was not clad in the typical uniform of the investigation bureau. his left hand was encased in dark, heavy chains, and his eyes blazed with a resolve devoid of any trace of fear.


    with a swift and agile movement, he used the stained wall for leverage and launched himself at the monster, colliding forcefully with its back. grasping the chains with both hands, he began to wrap them with a swift, practiced motion around the neck of the deformed behemoth.


    ¡°don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    the young man¡¯s firm and reassuring voice instantly transported zhu miao miao back to a pivotal moment in her childhood. she vividly recalled the time when she was six years old, trapped in a house engulfed by flames. a firefighter had burst through the door, fearlessly charging into the blazing inferno to save her.


    it was as if the same words had been spoken to her then, a voice cutting through the chaos of fire and fear, offering a glimmer of hope and protection.

 Chapter 29: The Temptation of Home

    chapter 29: the temptation of home


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in the world of psychological fear, there are four distinct levels, each offering a progressively stranger and more frightening experience.


    gao ming, who had previously been stuck in the initial stage, had witnessed scenes that were so realistic they were nearly indistinguishable from actual events. but as one ventures deeper into these layers of fear, the situations they encounter become increasingly bizarre and horrifying.


    driven by a fierce determination to save his colleagues, gao ming bravely dove into the depths of this fear, immersing himself in the same nightmarish visions that his team members had experienced.


    in one of these visions, he was confronted by a horrific entity, a nightmarish combination of distorted figures resembling parents. he was uncertain whether this was a manifestation of a child¡¯s terror from room 405 or a creation from the collective psyche of the investigators.


    as the architect behind this game of terror, gao ming understood that no real ghosts existed within this ominous creation. the monstrous figure before him was likely a tangible representation of fear itself.


    in ¡°phobia,¡± the game they found themselves trapped in, there was a rule: when a group is overwhelmed by a shared fear, that fear has the power to take on a physical form.


    to face such a creature, a product of their collective terror, one needed immense rationality and bravery. any trace of fear would only empower the creature, giving it formidable abilities derived from the players¡¯ own imaginations.


    in this battle against fear, the players were essentially fighting against themselves. this understanding propelled gao ming to confront the beast head-on, mentally steeling himself for the confrontation.


    ¡°don¡¯t be afraid!¡± gao ming yelled, hoping to disrupt the cycle of fear among his fellow investigators and prevent them from further empowering the creature. recognizing that mere words weren¡¯t enough, he decided to take direct action.


    he grappled with the monstrous figure, a twisted representation of a child¡¯s perception of aggressive and harmful parents. he disregarded the sharp blade in the woman¡¯s hand and the man¡¯s desperate attacks, standing unyielding and firm like a rock in a turbulent sea.


    ¡°fear is a psychological counselor¡¯s most familiar emotion and the most vital to master,¡± gao ming reflected. ¡°only by conquering fear can one truly explore the deepest, darkest corners of the human psyche.¡±


    gao ming relentlessly attacked the monster, who was also desperately trying to rid itself of the restraint that had been born from zhao xi¡¯s memories and desires.


    upon reaching the ground floor, gao ming forcefully kicked open the door, only to be greeted by streets enveloped in shadows and fog, revealing a world that was bizarrely distorted.


    the game seemed to be expanding its influence, with the shadows stretching further and further.


    ¡°stay here,¡± gao ming instructed zhu miao miao as he ventured into the mysterious streets, contemplating whether this shadowy realm was a direct reflection of reality. was this a distorted version of the real world or something entirely different?


    he thought about theories of parallel universes, but the complexity of their situation seemed to defy such a straightforward explanation. the mysteries were accumulating, demanding not only survival but a determined quest for the truth.


    as gao ming walked down the street, he discovered a tattered investigator uniform. nearby, a pale-faced child peeked around a corner, fearfully gesturing for him to stay away.


    ¡°is this child the source of ¡®phobia¡¯?¡± gao ming pondered, questioning whether he could even catch the child in this mysterious, shadow-filled world.


    ¡°i understand that you¡¯ve been living in a very oppressive and tense environment,¡± gao ming called out in a gentle, reassuring tone, carefully concealing the chains up his sleeve. he extended a tattered doll towards the child, offering a promise, ¡°if you¡¯re longing for a new family, one that¡¯s warm and harmonious, come find me. i¡¯m surrounded by many parents, all of whom are incredibly kind-hearted.¡± he added with sincerity, ¡°i live in li jing apartment, building 4, floor 4. remember, you¡¯re always welcome there.¡±


    before gao ming could complete his offer, the child disappeared, and with its departure, the engulfing shadows began to retreat rapidly.


    it became evident to gao ming that the game had seemingly chosen to expel him instead of him conquering the game.


    ¡°this high-level, ominous game has undergone a transformation because of that young boy,¡± gao ming contemplated, his expression shifting from warmth to a more serious demeanor. ¡°it¡¯s possible that the boy from room 405 isn¡¯t actually a ghost but rather a player who decided to remain within the game, existing in this shadow-filled reality.¡±


    at the street¡¯s end, a faint glimmer of light emerged. zhu miao miao approached gao ming amidst the rain, expressing her relief and surprise, ¡°it looks like we¡¯ve made it through this bizarre ordeal! but i didn¡¯t catch sight of anyone else!¡±


    gao ming, allowing the rain to drench him, reflected on the protocol for such situations, ¡°the guidelines for managing these events advise against leaving the area hastily, as it can result in getting lost.¡± he speculated that the other investigators were probably still ensnared in the shadow world, fighting for their survival.


    staring at the towering, foreboding buildings, gao ming pondered, ¡°lishan, being the most densely populated and chaotic part of the old city, experiences the highest frequency of these abnormal events. if i can transform the buildings in this shadowy neighborhood into a sanctuary for those still alive, it could potentially save many lives in future calamities.¡±


    with a look of determination, he contemplated the necessary sacrifices, ¡°to make this happen, a significant sacrifice will be needed. but pursuing the right cause is worth it. ah, qin tian was right about me; my selflessness knows no bounds.¡±n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.

 Chapter 30: The White Owl

    chapter 30: the white owl


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    as the darkness retreated, gao ming and zhu miao miao found themselves abruptly transitioning from the eerie, shadow-laden world back to the familiar, yet now disconcerting, reality of their own world.


    the pitter-patter of raindrops greeted them, a stark contrast to the silence they had just escaped. zhu miao miao, her hands still tightly gripping a firefighter¡¯s axe, felt her knees buckle beneath her, and she crumpled to the wet ground. the release of tension was overwhelming. with her raincoat hood down, she looked around in a daze, her eyes fixating on building no. 4. this building held poignant memories for her; it was there that ten of their fellow investigators, including herself and gao ming, had initially convened for what was supposed to be a routine investigation. now, only she and gao ming stood outside, drenched and exhausted. the faces of her colleagues, with whom she had shared rigorous training sessions at the investigation bureau, flashed through her mind.


    sensing her turmoil, gao ming, who besides being her partner was also a skilled psychological counselor, spoke up. ¡°they¡¯re not dead, just trapped,¡± he said, a note of conviction in his voice. ¡°they¡¯re fighting for survival in that other, shadowy dimension. we must recuperate, build our strength, and prepare ourselves. we have to venture back into that ominous world and rescue them.¡±


    zhu miao miao nodded, her gaze filled with admiration for gao ming. despite his often detached exterior, he was invariably the one leading the charge in perilous situations.


    gao ming broke the reflective moment. ¡°we should get going,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°but we left behind most of our equipment,¡± zhu miao miao pointed out. she threw the axe into a storage container and hurried back into the building, intent on retrieving their abandoned gear.


    thirty minutes later, the duo departed from the scene, gao ming leading on an electric scooter provided by the investigation bureau, with zhu miao miao following closely in a truck. they took an indirect route, cautiously avoiding potential dangers, and eventually arrived near the lishan investigation division.


    before they could even disembark from their vehicles, they were besieged by a crowd of anxious staff members. these colleagues bombarded them with a flurry of questions and expressions of concern about the whereabouts of the missing investigators, including the deputy head of investigation team one, whose whereabouts were now unknown due to a lost tracking signal.


    amid the chaos, a young man with a stern, unyielding expression stepped forward and briskly opened the back of the truck. his eyes scanned the interior, finding only equipment and no sign of the missing team members. his reaction was a mixture of shock and disbelief, which momentarily silenced the crowd and created a heavy, tense air around them.


    after a brief, heavy silence, he approached gao ming. ¡°i¡¯m bai xiao, leader of investigation team one. bai qiao is my sister. what happened last night?¡± his tone was sharp, betraying a mix of worry and frustration.


    gao ming responded with candor, not sugarcoating the grim reality. ¡°we underestimated the danger. the anomaly at building no. 4 on minlong street wasn¡¯t a minor level 1 disturbance. it was, at the very least, level 2, possibly even level 3. the more fear and panic it provoked, the more lethal it became, as it had the terrifying ability to turn those fears into tangible threats.¡±


    in the office of investigation team one, the mood was palpably tense. with only three veteran members and bai xiao present, the space felt eerily empty. unperturbed by the somber atmosphere, gao ming took a seat at a desk that once belonged to qin tian. his focus was not on the benefits of his position but on utilizing the investigation bureau¡¯s resources for his personal objectives.


    as gao ming delved into his work, researching haunted houses and refining his strategies, he was momentarily taken aback when bai xiao approached him.


    ¡°this was qin tian¡¯s seat,¡± bai xiao observed, taking a seat opposite gao ming.


    without diverting his attention from his research, gao ming responded, ¡°i¡¯m aware. his name is still on the folders in this desk.¡± his tone was matter-of-fact, indicating his acceptance of the ever-changing dynamics within the bureau.


    as bai xiao¡¯s voice wavered slightly, a veil of vulnerability momentarily overshadowed his usual stoic demeanor. ¡°every investigator knows what they¡¯re signing up for the moment they join. facing death is part of our job. qin tian, bai qiao, and i, we all understood that risk,¡± he said, his words tinged with a mix of resolve and hidden sorrow. ¡°it¡¯s not right to project our pain onto others. as a new member of team one, i want to make it clear to you that you won¡¯t face isolation or betrayal here. our fight is against the anomalies, not each other. it¡¯s only with this mindset that we can save more lives in the face of these disasters.¡±


    gao ming, genuinely surprised by bai xiao¡¯s candidness, finally lifted his gaze to meet his.


    bai xiao continued, extending his hand in a gesture of camaraderie. ¡°qin tian and i are both from xinhai. we¡¯ve stood shoulder to shoulder in life-threatening situations, so i have immense trust in his judgment.¡± his hand outstretched, he added, ¡°welcome to investigation team one.¡±


    gao ming observed bai xiao closely, noticing the subtle sincerity in his expressions. this interaction marked the first time he truly felt the profound strength of human connection. he reflected on how humans, often perceived as weaker than ghosts, possessed a unique resilience, especially in the face of looming catastrophes.


    bai xiao then turned to zhu miao miao, handing her a fresh uniform. ¡°new reserve members are expected to arrive this afternoon. there¡¯s a joint operation in the eastern district, so you two will need to stay on duty here tonight.¡±


    gao ming mulled over the significance of the eastern district, a place known for its prosperity, and the bureau¡¯s dedication to safeguarding it.


    pausing for a moment, bai xiao¡¯s voice carried a somber tone as he shared more details. ¡°we¡¯re dealing with a suspected level 4 anomaly there ¨C the first ever in hanhai. we¡¯re mobilizing experienced investigators from all divisions.¡± his expression darkened slightly. ¡°that¡¯s where qin tian lost his life.¡±


    gao ming, now grappling with the gravity of the situation, inquired cautiously, ¡°should we join the operation tonight?¡± he understood that a level 4 anomaly represented a threat akin to those found in horror stories, a far more severe challenge than the prematurely triggered events like the one involving zhao xi.?o?v€l-b1n.

 Chapter 31: Gao Ming Finds a New Job

    chapter 31: gao ming finds a new job


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    ¡°the situation is being handled with utmost seriousness by the headquarters. they¡¯ve been extremely thorough in choosing the team for this investigation, conducting several layers of screening to ensure only the best are involved. even if you¡¯re highly skilled, they¡¯re not just going to let you be part of it,¡± bai xiao explained, his fingers brushing against a folder on the table bearing qin tian¡¯s name. ¡°we¡¯ve got additional responsibilities too, like keeping an eye on minlong street and li jing street. believe me, the tasks we¡¯ve been assigned are just as challenging as any.¡±


    as he finished, bai xiao turned his attention to the senior team members who remained in the room. together, they began to meticulously map out their strategy for the evening¡¯s operation, painstakingly considering every possible outcome and preparing for various contingencies.


    meanwhile, gao ming was conspicuously absent from this high-level discussion. he was engrossed in something else, hunched over qin tian¡¯s computer, his fingers rapidly navigating through various files and applications in search of a specific piece of information.


    the investigation bureau had a specialized team adept in gathering and organizing information. recognizing the need for their expertise, gao ming reached out to one of these specialists, tapping into the bureau¡¯s extensive investigative network to track down an individual for a personal quest.


    he then took out his phone and began inputting some criminal profiles that he had crafted himself. these profiles were the product of his unique insights into the criminal psyche, designed to identify the most dangerous and unstable elements in society ¨C those who needed to be neutralized promptly ¨C as well as those who might be amenable to cooperation.


    gao ming prided himself on his deep understanding of these criminals¡¯ psychological weaknesses and vulnerabilities. he was the only one in the city who dared to engage with such volatile and dangerous individuals.


    ¡°i always believed a truly gripping suspense game should be logically coherent and devoid of supernatural elements. but i¡¯m just an average game designer. some of my case designs lack rigor, and i¡¯ve encountered criminals with abilities that surpass those of normal humans. these abilities could potentially develop into extraordinary powers, influenced by the enigmatic ¡®shadow world¡¯, much like xuan wen,¡± he mused.


    in less than thirty minutes, a bureau staffer sent gao ming information on his first target.


    this criminal was unusually tall and had a striking appearance, which made it virtually impossible for him to evade the city¡¯s extensive surveillance network unless he was deliberately concealing his whereabouts.


    ¡°an underground fight club?¡±0v3l.b11n.


    impressed by the bureau¡¯s quick work, gao ming swiftly grabbed a raincoat and prepared to leave.


    ¡°where are you off to? i¡¯ll join you!¡± zhu miao miao, who had been lost in her thoughts, suddenly stood up, her eyes scanning the room for a fire axe.


    ¡°that won¡¯t be necessary, stay here.¡±


    ¡°but chief chen instructed me to stick with you,¡± zhu miao miao protested, abandoning her search for the axe and hurrying over to gao ming. ¡°is there a new assignment?¡±


    as gao ming spoke, the atmosphere in the restaurant seemed to grow even heavier. the few remaining customers quickly finished their meals and left, sensing the tension at the table.


    gao ming, however, showed no sign of leaving, clearly intent on seeing this encounter through. ¡°that gambler had no right to be called a father. after his wife¡¯s death, he became even more abusive towards his stepchildren. he forced the elder daughter to endure endless chores and harsh beatings for even the smallest mistakes.¡±


    gao ming, maintaining his calm demeanor, leaned slightly forward as he continued his narrative, his voice taking on a slower, more hypnotic cadence. ¡°but the younger son, he was even more pitiable,¡± he said, his tone laced with a subtle sense of empathy. ¡°this innocent and kind-hearted boy was constantly berated and threatened by his abusive stepfather. the terror and stress he endured led to a chronic condition of enuresis ¨C bed-wetting ¨C a problem that haunts him to this very day.¡±


    across from him, the muscular man¡¯s eyes flickered with a turmoil of emotions. the pain of long-suppressed memories seemed to crack through his hardened exterior, revealing a vulnerability he had long fought to conceal.


    observing these changes, gao ming continued to speak in a gentle yet probing manner, his fingers lightly swirling the water in his cup. ¡°each time the boy wet the bed, it triggered a violent outburst from the stepfather. he would cruelly cover the child¡¯s face with the soiled sheet, force him against the urinal, and taunt him, saying that even dogs knew where to relieve themselves.¡±


    ¡°are you done?¡± the man¡¯s voice was strained, his breathing accelerated, eyes now bloodshot. the stirring of deep, painful memories was bringing childhood nightmares back to the surface.


    this man, who would later become the infamous murderer known as yan hua, was still in the process of transformation, his dark past not yet fully defining him.


    gao ming, sensing the increasing tension, quickened his pace. ¡°his fear of wetting the bed grew so intense that he dreaded even the thought of sleep. on countless nights, he would force his eyes to stay open, slowly turning into someone abnormal,¡± he said. ¡°feeling helpless and powerless, he started to grow crueler, understanding the vicious cycle of violence begetting violence, yet unable to escape it. he became precocious and cunning, all the while harboring a growing, hidden desire for aggression.¡±


    as gao ming spoke, the man¡¯s body tensed, his muscles straining against the fabric of his suit, which seemed on the verge of tearing under the pressure of his imposing physique.


    ¡°his stepfather never saw him as a human being, even giving him the feminine name of yan hua,¡± gao ming continued, his voice steady.


    ¡°shut up!¡± the man¡¯s fist clenched, raised threateningly toward gao ming, his inner turmoil reaching a breaking point.


    ¡°even as he grew up and trained himself almost to the point of self-torture, the fear lingered, and his bed-wetting only worsened,¡± gao ming added, unflinching.


    ¡°i said, shut up!¡± the man¡¯s voice was a mix of anger and desperation, his body trembling and bones cracking under the strain.


    ¡°he despised his own body, pushing himself harder in his training, but few knew the true reason behind his efforts,¡± gao ming said, his voice now a whisper.


    as the man¡¯s fist descended, gao ming delivered his final, cutting remark: ¡°all he ever wanted was to kill his stepfather.¡±


    the fist halted mere inches from gao ming¡¯s face, frozen in mid-air. his sharp and revealing words had pierced through the man¡¯s defenses, laying bare a secret hidden for over two decades. the revelation left the man feeling exposed and vulnerable as if standing naked in a downpour.

 Chapter 32: But I Prefer Being Called Doctor Gao

    chapter 32: but i prefer being called doctor gao


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    yan hua was an imposing figure, his stature so immense that when he stood, it was as if he absorbed all the light in the room, casting a formidable shadow. beside him, gao ming seemed as delicate and vulnerable as a newborn bird, easily crushable with a mere flick of yan hua¡¯s massive hand. yet, paradoxically, those same hands, responsible for the ruin of numerous faces in countless fights, were now strangely hesitant, frozen in mid-air for reasons unknown.


    yan hua, celebrated as the ¡°broker¡¯s hand,¡± was a legend in the underground boxing world. with thirteen unbroken victories, his name was synonymous with invincibility. it was unheard of for him to show any hesitation or doubt in the face of confrontation.


    inherently, yan hua wasn¡¯t an evil man by the usual standards. but if left to follow the trajectory of his life as dictated by the original game storyline, his overpowering violent impulses and the gradual erosion of his moral compass would inevitably lead him down a path of destruction, transforming him into one of the most feared killers in hanhai.


    ¡°you can train your body to be as hard as steel, but it¡¯s futile if your soul remains shackled by the traumas of your past,¡± gao ming stated, leaning back in his chair. despite his shirt clinging to his skin with cold sweat, his demeanor was calm, almost expectantly so. ¡°resorting to violence and killing won¡¯t provide you with the security you¡¯re seeking. it will only warp you more.¡±


    ¡°who told you these things?¡± yan hua demanded, his suit straining at the seams, embellished with menacing ghostly patterns that made him look like a fiend from the depths of hell.


    ¡°your sister, yan ling,¡± gao ming replied nonchalantly, lighting a cigarette. ¡°why don¡¯t we sit down and discuss this?¡±


    at the mention of his sister¡¯s name, a flicker of disbelief crossed yan hua¡¯s eyes, and his face softened involuntarily. yan ling¡¯s name was sacred to him, a beacon in the darkness of his childhood. the few warm memories he cherished were all thanks to her, those sporadic bursts of joy helping him survive into adulthood.


    ¡°is she... still alive?¡± yan hua found himself sitting down, almost unconsciously, swayed by gao ming¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°yes, and she asked me to look after you, to help alleviate your suffering and guide you towards a life of your own,¡± gao ming revealed.


    ¡°where is she now? take me to her!¡± yan hua¡¯s belief in gao ming was instant; only his sister knew the depths of his troubled childhood, and only someone she trusted could be privy to such intimate details of their painful shared history.


    as gao ming¡¯s sleeve brushed against the table, a glimpse of a black ring on his wrist became visible. ¡°i long to see her too, but she¡¯s trapped in another place. we can only reach that dark, hidden world through certain extraordinary events.¡±


    ¡°what are you talking about?¡± yan hua¡¯s brow furrowed, beginning to wonder if gao ming was the one who had lost his mind.


    ¡°a calamity filled with horror and supernatural forces is about to descend upon our city. spirits and monsters could emerge at any moment. we are on the brink of a great catastrophe.¡±


    yan hua found himself at a complete loss for words. the ideas gao ming presented were so bizarre and outlandish that they perplexed even someone like yan hua, who had been on the fringes of sanity. after a lengthy, contemplative silence, yan hua slightly shook his head in disbelief. ¡°enough with the cryptic talk. just tell me what i need to do.¡±


    ¡°when you awoke today, you should have seen a black and white obituary photograph near you. that¡¯s crucial evidence,¡± gao ming explained calmly, taking a sip of hot water. ¡°i made a promise to your sister that i would take care of you, to assist you with your mental struggles. all you need to do is follow my treatment plan and wait for my updates.¡±


    ¡°and how long will this waiting last?¡±


    after finishing their noodles, zhu miao miao took the wheel and drove gao ming towards st. louis college in the eastern district.


    this particular college held a unique place in hanhai¡¯s educational landscape. funded years ago by donations from various sectors under the auspices of the hanhai charity association, it had once been a prestigious institution. however, over the years, its academic standards had deteriorated significantly, leading to its reputation as one of the most disordered private schools in hanhai.


    the eastern district was a paradoxical mix of hanhai¡¯s most affluent and its most impoverished residents. many low-income families, unable to afford the exorbitant fees of private elite schools and without access to public school spots, were left with no option but to send their children to a place like st. louis college.


    ¡°hello, we¡¯re from the lishan investigation bureau. we need to ask about an incident,¡± zhu miao miao said as they approached the school¡¯s security booth. the elderly guard, however, seemed somewhat hard of hearing, more engrossed in the newspaper than in their questions.


    sensing the need for a different approach, gao ming took out five hundred dollars and extended it through the window. ¡°was there a high school senior attacked in an alley here last night?¡±


    the guard¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the money, and he reached for it. but before he could grab it, gao ming seized his hand.


    ¡°eh?¡± the guard tried to pull away, but gao ming¡¯s grip was firm. ¡°what do you want?¡±


    ¡°show us yesterday¡¯s surveillance footage and tell us everything about the incident. the kid¡¯s in danger!¡± gao ming¡¯s voice was stern, his expression grave.


    with some persuasion from gao ming, the elderly guard began to cooperate. however, it became apparent that parts of the previous day¡¯s surveillance footage had been mysteriously deleted.


    ¡°deleting surveillance footage to erase evidence, that¡¯s a bold move,¡± gao ming commented with a cold, humorless smile. it was a grim reminder of how tragedies, which might have been averted, were often exacerbated by a chain of careless or malevolent actions, pushing the victims further into a chasm of despair.


    the guard¡¯s actions hinted at a possibility that he was acting under someone else¡¯s orders, prioritizing personal gain or fear over moral responsibility. he may have rationalized to himself that he wasn¡¯t directly involved in any heinous act, but in essence, by erasing evidence, he had inadvertently become an accomplice to the wrongdoing.


    as they entered the school, gao ming, using the information provided by the investigation bureau, led the way to the high school section located on the third floor.


    ¡°gao ming, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re being a bit too intrusive, just storming in here like this?¡± zhu miao miao¡¯s realization was dawning as to why chief chen had insisted she accompany gao ming. without her oversight, this investigator might take some unorthodox, if not outright reckless, steps.


    ¡°he¡¯s not in any of the classrooms,¡± gao ming remarked, his demeanor resembling that of a strict new head teacher. he stopped briefly at each classroom window on the third floor, surveying the students with such intensity that it unsettled not just them, but also the teachers conducting their lessons.


    ¡°shouldn¡¯t we at least touch base with the school administration first?¡±


    feeling increasingly anxious about their unannounced presence, zhu miao miao tugged at gao ming¡¯s sleeve, attempting to guide him away. however, it was at that moment that they overheard a male student¡¯s voice emanating from the restroom.


    ¡°come on, get your phone out and record this! wan qiu sneaked into the girls¡¯ restroom during class! what a creep!¡±

 Chapter 33: The Most Miserable Child

    chapter 33: the most miserable child


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    upon hearing the name ¡°wan qiu,¡± gao ming immediately directed zhu miao miao to loosen her hold. he made his way towards a secluded part of the school building, where a troubling scene was unfolding.


    at the entrance to the girls¡¯ bathroom, four male students had gathered. some of them were casually smoking cigarettes, with their school uniforms nonchalantly tied around their waists. among them, one stood out in his stylish outfit, expertly playing with a metal lighter.


    gao ming moved closer, his approach going unnoticed by the group.


    one of the boys, cigarette in hand, was busy recording the scene inside the bathroom with his smartphone. inside, a soaked and visibly shaken boy was cornered.


    the trapped boy, looking bewildered and scared, tried to make a break for it, only to be mockingly shoved back into the bathroom by the laughing group of students.


    ¡°the new guy that just transferred to our class is pretty amusing, isn¡¯t he?¡± commented the fashionably dressed boy with the lighter. he spat on the ground with disdain, then turned his attention to azun, the only one among them dressed normally. ¡°hey azun, what do you say we take him to nineteenth alley street tonight, give him a little tour?¡±


    azun, with a smirk, responded, ¡°what¡¯s the plan? to entertain him or to watch him get bullied to the brink?¡±


    just then, seizing his chance, wan qiu burst from the bathroom with great force, pushing past the student who was filming. however, as he attempted to flee down the hallway, the others quickly caught up and grabbed him again.


    ¡°my brand new phone!¡± the filming student yelled as he retrieved his fallen device. in a fit of rage, he pushed wan qiu violently to the ground. ¡°you moron, you¡¯ve completely ruined it!¡±


    as he clamped his hand over wan qiu¡¯s mouth, the other three students closed in, preparing to kick the defenseless boy.


    suddenly, there was a loud ¡°bang!¡±


    the trendy student with the lighter was sent crashing against the wall, his phone clattering to the ground. he was stunned, only slowly realizing that he had been kicked away by an unexpected newcomer.


    gao ming stood there, the picture of calm, having just intervened in the nick of time. ¡°a school is for learning, not for brawling,¡± he stated coolly, retracting his leg from the kick.


    the group of bullies were taken aback, shocked by gao ming¡¯s swift and decisive action.


    ¡°gao ming, this is a school!¡± zhu miao miao exclaimed, her voice a mix of shock and concern. she knew gao ming was formidable when dealing with supernatural entities, but his aggressive response towards these students was something she hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°is this how everyone who comes out of henshan prison acts?¡±


    gao ming gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder, then approached the student he had just beaten. he offered no words of solace or concern for the student¡¯s injuries. instead, he simply extended his hand and introduced himself. ¡°i¡¯m gao ming, a psychological counselor from henshan high-security prison, currently serving with the lishan investigation bureau. if you¡¯re unhappy with your current life, i can offer you a job that brings both dignity and freedom.¡±


    his actions, from the physical confrontation with the bullies to this unexpected job offer, were all part of a calculated approach. in the entire city, only he and wei dayou, who were privy to the game design, understood the true danger posed by wan qiu.


    wan qiu watched the scene unfold, his expression vacant but his eyes strikingly expressive. it was those very eyes that gao ming was interested in.


    ¡°i can teach you to defend yourself, to never be bullied again. and if you choose to bully others, i might just look the other way. i don¡¯t adhere to conventional moral standards and tend to be partial towards my own people.¡±


    wan qiu stared at the hand extended towards him, perceiving it as both a miraculous lifeline and a gateway to a dark path.


    slowly, he reached out, took hold of gao ming¡¯s hand, and got to his feet with the support.


    ¡°but gao ming, shouldn¡¯t we at least inform his teacher?¡± zhu miao miao inquired, concerned about the implications of their actions.


    ¡°just inform the school that the lishan investigation bureau requires wan qiu for an inquiry,¡± gao ming instructed, lightly tapping his black ring. he knew well how a powerful identity could simplify matters significantly.


    after leaving the school, gao ming took the time to purchase an assortment of foods for wan qiu, considering his probable lack of proper meals.


    observing wan qiu devouring the food with gusto, a rare smile crept onto gao ming¡¯s usually stern face. ¡°eat at your own pace. as long as i have even just a sip of soup, you¡¯ll always have a piece of meat to eat.¡±


    this gesture was more than mere kindness; it was gao ming¡¯s way of trying to rectify a past mistake, a tragedy inadvertently created by his own design.


    gao ming¡¯s involvement with nightlight studio games had led him to create a crime-themed video game titled ¡°born psychopath.¡± the game¡¯s narrative centered around an infant abandoned due to a neurological disorder. the player would guide this child, destined to grow into a renowned detective, dubbed the ¡°shield of the city.¡± however, the twist in the tale was that the protagonist would be haunted by visions of corpses and blood in his own home, a blend of illusion and reality. despite his desperate attempts to seek a cure, the nightmarish visions would only intensify, eventually leading to a mental collapse and the unveiling of a harrowing truth.


    wan qiu¡¯s backstory was equally tragic. he was a hanhai child whose life had been marred by tragedy from the start. adopted by the psychopath, he underwent relentless mental conditioning, endowing him with exceptional cognitive abilities. under his adoptive parent¡¯s guidance, wan qiu evolved into one of hanhai¡¯s most formidable and dangerous figures.


    as time went on and technology advanced, wan qiu was eventually apprehended. however, the interest in his unique mental capabilities never waned, leading to continuous research and experimentation. the entire narrative of ¡°born psychopath¡± was, in fact, a sophisticated virtual experiment conducted on wan qiu¡¯s brain. the objective was to explore whether he could overcome his traumatic upbringing and reshape his destiny after being induced with a new life, free from the influence of his psychopathic mentor created by the scientists.


    the experiment suggested the possibility of change in wan qiu, but the reality was grim. he was reduced to a mere brain housed in a specialized container, his existence confined to a laboratory even in death.


    gao ming¡¯s promise to wan qiu was laden with significance: ¡°from today, no one will bully you again.¡± it was a vow of protection and perhaps a step towards amending the unintentional harm his creation had inflicted on this young life.

 Chapter 34: Rewriting Fate

    chapter 34: rewriting fate


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    everyone who encountered wan qiu for their initial meeting invariably made the same mistake: they judged him to be merely a handsome simpleton. yet, this judgment was far from the truth. wan qiu was not just intelligent; he was remarkably more astute than the average person. his intelligence, however, was overshadowed by a past marred by tragedy, which had led him to retreat into a shell, isolating himself from the outside world.


    in the virtual world of the game, wan qiu¡¯s character arc was a dark and twisted tale. he was adopted by a psychopath, a merciless killer who molded him into a fearsome and distorted creature through a series of brutal and inhumane treatments. gao ming, determined to rewrite this harrowing narrative, had resolved to take charge of wan qiu¡¯s life story himself.


    gao ming pondered the situation deeply. ¡°the creators of the shadow world have scripted a bleak fate for wan qiu. to change his destiny, i may have to embark on a journey akin to that of xuan wen, constantly in conflict with the manipulative forces of the shadow world,¡± he thought. he observed wan qiu, a fragile high school student, gazing vacantly out of the car window. the bright neon lights of the city shone outside, and wan qiu seemed lost in them as if he was seeking a glimpse of a home he never had in this alien, bustling metropolis.


    zhu miao miao, the one driving, caught sight of this moment in her rearview mirror. with a compassionate heart, she decided to take wan qiu back to their office. she had even mentally prepared herself for the possibility that the bureau might not be able to provide shelter for wan qiu. in such a case, she was ready to offer him a place at her own home, planning to spend the night in the bureau¡¯s duty room herself.


    as the day transitioned into evening, gao ming, equipped with the latest information from the bureau, visited several potential hotspots in the city but found no trace of any other criminals. with the responsibility of mentoring a new recruit that afternoon, gao ming didn¡¯t spend much time lingering in the city. he returned to the lishan investigation bureau with zhu miao miao as night began to fall.


    ¡°i¡¯ve never trained new recruits before, so you¡¯re going to have to lead the way in that,¡± gao ming admitted, shifting the onus onto zhu miao miao.


    ¡°but i¡¯m hardly experienced myself!¡± zhu miao miao, lacking the confidence that comes with being a veteran investigator, suggested they wait for their leader, bai xiao, to return.


    ¡°that¡¯ll work,¡± gao ming agreed.


    however, when they got to their office, they found that their concerns about handling newcomers were unnecessary. instead of new recruits, they were greeted by the logistical staff of the bureau, who were awkwardly awaiting their return.


    ¡°where are the new recruits?¡± gao ming inquired, helping wan qiu to choose a seat before approaching the staff.


    ¡°it seems rumors have been circulating that our team has an 80% casualty rate during operations, and a 100% fatality rate for new recruits,¡± one of the staff members explained sheepishly while handing over some documents.


    ¡°that¡¯s absurd,¡± gao ming retorted dismissively, gesturing towards zhu miao miao, ¡°she¡¯s proof that it¡¯s not true. plus, our other investigators haven¡¯t died; they¡¯ve just gone missing under mysterious circumstances.¡±


    ¡°currently, we¡¯re facing a bit of a challenge with recruitment,¡± the staff member explained with a resigned yet somewhat bemused smile, gesturing to the files in front of him. ¡°the two individuals who initially expressed interest in joining our team have opted for the second and third teams instead at the very last moment. considering the peculiar and often unpredictable nature of our work in investigating anomalous events, our bureau really has no grounds to compel them to reconsider their choices.¡±


    ¡°adjusting. the voices in my head are becoming more familiar, and i¡¯m even starting to discern emotions,¡± xuan wen shared, her eyes reflecting a mosaic of fleeting faces. ¡°i have this intuition that once i¡¯ve experienced a hundred thousand different emotions, something significant is going to shift.¡±


    ¡°that time might be closer than you think.¡±


    ¡°a hundred thousand emotions is merely the start. i¡¯m committed to continuing our game, no matter the cost. i want to spread its reach to more and more people,¡± xuan wen spoke with a gentle tone, yet there was an unsettling intensity in her gaze. ¡°imagine, if the entire city becomes engrossed in our story, won¡¯t we transcend physical mortality and live on eternally in their memories?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re welcome to try that approach xuan wen, but remain cautious of the other players in the game. as the number of anomalies increases, it¡¯s likely that more individuals will come across the obituary photographs. should they join the game, they¡¯ll become privy to your existence while you remain unaware of theirs, putting you at a potential disadvantage and making you a target,¡± gao ming warned her. their alliance was important to him, and he was genuinely concerned for xuan wen¡¯s safety.


    ¡°don¡¯t be concerned,¡± xuan wen replied with a sly smile, her voice lowering to a more conspiratorial tone. ¡°i¡¯m finding the nightlight studio an intriguing place. should any of those players be bold enough to venture here, they might find themselves unable to leave.¡±


    the nightlight studio was a place of deeper mysteries, harboring secrets beyond even xuan wen and the ominous ¡°grim reaper¡± among them.


    xuan wen refrained from divulging more, sensing that such topics were perhaps too heavy for their current office environment.


    wei dayou then re-entered the room with the cat in his arms. noticing the video call, richy the cat immediately began reaching out towards gao ming¡¯s image on the screen, meowing as if it had a strong desire to be with him.


    ¡°it looks like richy¡¯s taken a liking to you,¡± wei dayou commented, trying to pull the cat back.


    richy¡¯s persistent cries towards gao ming seemed almost pleading, as if the cat was imploring, ¡°take me with you!¡±


    gao ming couldn¡¯t help but wonder if xuan wen had uncovered something based on richy¡¯s odd behavior. he ended the call amid richy¡¯s persistent meows, his mind racing with thoughts. ¡°could it be that my previous designs for games at nightlight studio are starting to evolve in unexpected ways?¡±


    while he was lost in these thoughts, there was a knock at the office door. two investigators entered, both wearing distinctive black rings. the man with a face resembling that of a horse, who spoke with an air of impatience, introduced himself. ¡°i¡¯m ma lian, head of the second investigation team, and this is my colleague, chen bing, from the third team. given that your team¡¯s core members are away and the new recruits haven¡¯t shown up, we¡¯ll be taking over tonight¡¯s patrol. your job will be to provide support.¡±


    zhu miao miao was quick to agree to this arrangement, but gao ming disagreed, ¡°i need to remain at minlong street tonight. there¡¯s an unresolved anomaly there, and it¡¯s crucial that we keep the escalating fear under control.¡±


    ma lian, taken aback by gao ming¡¯s refusal, frowned and said somewhat authoritatively, ¡°i¡¯m not giving you a choice here.¡±


    standing his ground, gao ming responded assertively, ¡°and am i seeking your permission?¡±

 Chapter 35: The Cannibalistic Incident

    chapter 35: the cannibalistic incident


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    from the moment ma lian joined the lishan investigation bureau, he had always been a figure of authority, never encountering a new recruit bold enough to challenge him. that was until he met gao ming. ma lian, a bit taken aback by gao ming¡¯s audacity, slowly removed his leather gloves, flexing his fingers as he walked towards him.


    sensing the threat, gao ming silently grabbed the firefighter¡¯s axe that zhu miao miao nonchalantly placed against the desk. the sharp edge of the axe caught the light, casting a menacing gleam.


    ma lian¡¯s face contorted with a mix of surprise and skepticism. he found it hard to believe that gao ming would actually have the gall to use the axe against him. although logic told him that gao ming was unlikely to attack, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate in his steps.


    just then, chen bing of team three quickly intervened, placing herself between ma lian and gao ming. ¡°old ma, watch it!¡± she exclaimed, halting her colleague in his tracks.


    ¡°i won¡¯t be held back!¡± ma lian declared, his voice firm as he pointed a gloved finger at gao ming. ¡°but mark my words, i will take the time to ¡®educate¡¯ you newcomers properly!¡± with these final words, he turned and left the office of investigation team one, his presence still lingering.


    chen bing didn¡¯t say much else, aware of her father chen yuntian¡¯s high regard for gao ming. ¡°no one is scheduled for duty in investigation team one right now. you both should get some rest. remember, we depart at midnight.¡±


    once the others had left the room, zhu miao miao quickly stowed away her firefighter¡¯s axe. she turned to gao ming, her voice laced with concern, ¡°brother, it¡¯s not worth the trouble. just ignore their remarks.¡±


    gao ming, appearing nonchalant, replied as he moved to the resting room, ¡°i wasn¡¯t doing anything serious, just examining your axe.¡± he then turned his attention to preparing a bed for wan qiu. ¡°wan qiu, you can sleep here tonight. if you need anything, just call me.¡± he handed over his phone number before settling wan qiu in.


    after ensuring wan qiu was comfortable, gao ming also readied himself to rest.


    zhu miao miao watched him with a mixture of admiration and frustration, a small smile on her face. ¡°you really do take things easy,¡± she mused. gao ming was an enigma to her; some might call him self-centered, but he was always the first to leap into danger to save others. others might label him as distant, yet he showed deep care for an orphan suffering from a brain condition as if they were family. some might criticize him for being reckless, but he had thoughtfully offered zhu miao miao the other bed, knowing she had had a long day.


    ¡°he¡¯s not perfect, but he¡¯s undeniably a good person,¡± she thought to herself as she set her alarm and lay down on the other bed in the duty room, quickly drifting off to sleep.


    at 11:30 pm, gao ming awoke, donned his coat, and quietly exited the investigation bureau. he hopped onto his electric scooter and made his way back to minlong street no. 4. while night patrols usually required a team, gao ming felt confident enough to handle it alone.


    as gao ming entered the dilapidated building, he stumbled upon a chair that had seen better days. choosing to sit on the fourth floor, he leaned against a bag filled with memorial photos, a grim reminder of lives once lived.


    surveying the eerie atmosphere, he mused to himself, ¡°if any of the old residents stumbled upon this scene, they¡¯d likely be frightened out of their wits.¡±


    he wryly noted the setup around him, ¡°a haunted house, memorial photos, and myself ¨C the perfect trio of essentials. now, it¡¯s time to step into the shoes of those who have passed.¡±


    his thoughts drifted to the young boy from apartment 405, ¡°he seems to be among the living, yet his presence feels almost spectral.¡±


    holding the memorial photos, gao ming plunged deep into the emotional turmoil of the child¡¯s life, letting sensations of pain and fear wash over him. during this process, he thought he detected faint sounds of heated arguments and physical scuffles: a dish crashed to the floor, its contents spilling across the tiles and slowly seeping under the door into the bedroom.


    then, a sudden noise ¨C the soft but distinct sound of a closet door closing ¨C snapped him back to the present. however, no shadow or figure was in sight. it was clear that something unusual had already transpired.


    this announcement sent shockwaves through the room. the bai xiao team, which had been dispatched, was renowned within the lishan investigation bureau. their exceptional intuition and remarkable senses had seen them through four level 3 abnormal events in xinhai. now, investigation team one, considered the bureau¡¯s most elite team, was left with only two members ¨C a rookie who had joined merely two days ago and another member who didn¡¯t possess a black ring.


    ma lian, visibly shaken, asked, ¡°director, what exactly transpired with the abnormal event in the eastern district?¡±


    chen yuntian¡¯s gaze briefly lingered on gao ming as he explained, ¡°i¡¯m heading to the special hospital established by the eastern district investigation bureau. since the incident, only two investigators have managed to escape. one suffered severed limbs and has since died; the other, although alive, seems to have been driven to madness by fear.¡± he continued, ¡°i¡¯ll be back before dawn. maintain your usual duties for now. the tasks normally assigned to team one will be temporarily redistributed to other teams.¡±


    the projection faded, leaving a deafening silence in its wake. everyone present struggled to process the severity of the situation.


    gao ming, deep in thought, pondered over the dire circumstances. ¡°how many lives has this abnormal event in the eastern district claimed? qin tian, bai xiao, and skilled members from various branches...¡± he began to suspect foul play, ¡°the more sinister and horrific the game, the slower its encroachment into reality. i can preemptively resolve ghost story-level games, and such games can escalate if ¡®nourished.¡¯ is someone intentionally feeding a ghost story? are investigators¡¯ lives being sacrificed to fuel this menace?¡±


    chilled by the implications of his thoughts, gao ming resolved, ¡°no! we can¡¯t allow that ¡®game¡¯ in the eastern district to escalate! i must gather a team and head there tomorrow night!¡±


    without hesitation, gao ming grabbed his phone and called yan hua, instructing him to come to the lishan investigation bureau in the morning.


    however, the anticipated wait until dawn proved unnecessary. just two hours later, yan hua arrived at the lishan investigation bureau. his imposing figure and the striking giant ghost tattoo covering his body immediately drew the attention of the investigators.


    ¡°why are you here so early? don¡¯t you have a match tonight?¡± gao ming inquired, leading yan hua into the office of investigation team one.


    ¡°could you clarify what you require from me?¡± yan hua inquired with directness and clarity.


    gao ming began to unfold the complexities of their current predicament. ¡°there¡¯s been a significant shift in our circumstances. tomorrow night, i intend to investigate a peculiar and unusual occurrence...¡± he proceeded to thoroughly explain the series of events that had unfolded in hanhai.


    yan hua, after a moment of contemplation, decided to place his trust in gao ming, albeit with a stern warning. ¡°should you deceive me, be aware that i will not hesitate to take your life,¡± he declared with a seriousness that brooked no argument. in a symbolic gesture of commitment and a break from his past, he forcefully removed the silver badge affixed to his sleeve and tossed it onto the desk with a clatter. ¡°in the underground boxing world, i¡¯m known as number 17. address me as such whenever we¡¯re in public,¡± he instructed firmly.


    ¡°understood, number 17,¡± gao ming acknowledged with equal seriousness.


    meanwhile, gao ming was deeply engrossed in the intricate preparations for the operation planned for the following night. concurrently, chen yuntian made his way back to the headquarters of the lishan investigation bureau. upon his arrival, he diligently distributed assignments among the various investigative teams before finally heading towards the office of investigation team one.


    it had been less than two days since gao ming joined his team, and now, startlingly, the team had shrunk to a mere duo.


    confronted with such a rapid and alarming rate of member disappearance, chen yuntian couldn¡¯t help but think that in gao ming¡¯s position, he might have chosen to step back from the mission.


    recalling his earlier advice to gao ming about the importance of fostering strong relationships, chen yuntian felt the onset of a headache, a mix of worry and anticipation.


    as he opened the door to the office, bracing himself for the possibility of gao ming¡¯s resignation, he was unexpectedly greeted by the imposing, nearly two-meter-tall figure of yan hua.


    chen yuntian, taken aback by this unexpected presence, asked with a mix of curiosity and caution, ¡°who might this be?¡±0v3l.b11n.

 Chapter 36: The Acting Group Leader

    chapter 36: the acting group leader


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    ¡°gao ming emerged from behind yan hua with a look of determination etched on his face. he addressed the director with a solemn tone, ¡®director, as i¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed, the state of team one is extremely critical. we are now down to just one new member, with all our experienced core team members either missing or unaccounted for. to put it bluntly, our team is in a state of crisis.''¡±0v3l.b11n.


    director chen yuntian gave a small nod, his expression somber. he had a growing suspicion that gao ming was preparing to resign from the bureau. the recent events had been harrowing ¨C team members disappearing or meeting their end within a mere 48 hours ¨C a situation that could push anyone to their limits.


    gao ming continued with a resigned gesture, ¡°the situation with recruitment is bleak as well. our logistics staff informed us that there¡¯s a lack of interest in joining team one. even the two candidates we had in mind have been lured away by other divisions. as it stands, it¡¯s just zhu miao miao and myself left to hold the fort.¡±


    director chen yuntian, understanding the gravity of the situation, responded thoughtfully, ¡°this turn of events is beyond what i had foreseen. while i respect whatever decision you make, i do hope you¡¯ll weigh your options carefully.¡± he was particularly concerned about gao ming¡¯s decision, considering him a key investigator, especially since the mysterious disappearance of bai xiao.


    gao ming replied with sincerity, ¡°i have given this a lot of thought. our colleagues faced these bizarre and unexplained incidents with courage, never showing fear or backing down. now, when our lishan investigation bureau is facing its darkest hour, i am ready to shoulder the major responsibilities for investigation team one.¡±


    as director chen yuntian listened, his expression slowly shifted from concern to admiration. he patted gao ming on the arm, commending him, ¡°your ability to confront challenges head-on is truly admirable!¡±


    gao ming then suggested, ¡°since we are struggling to find new recruits, i will take the initiative to personally invite some members. i have a few trusted individuals in mind.¡± he gestured towards yan hua and wan qiu, who were standing nearby. ¡°director, i assure you, we will uphold the bureau¡¯s trust and standards.¡±


    director chen yuntian observed yan hua and wan qiu, noting their contrasting personalities. gao ming confidently added, ¡°having been a psychological counselor at henshan high-security prison, i have a deep understanding of people. i can vouch for these two ¨C they are reliable. should anything go awry, i will take full responsibility.¡±


    ¡°the bar for junior investigators isn¡¯t set very high, and these two are just about qualified. however, it¡¯s important that they are fully briefed on the potential risks and dangers they may encounter,¡± cautioned the director.


    ¡°i¡¯m fully aware of that,¡± gao ming assured him. ¡°i¡¯ll train them to be top-notch investigators.¡± with a casual air, he then added, ¡°and until we have a new team leader, i¡¯ll take charge of team one.¡±


    after carefully considering the situation, director chen yuntian gave a nod of approval. he saw no reason to object. ¡°alright, gao ming, i appoint you as the acting leader of team one. your responsibilities will include overseeing personnel training and managing night duties. however, field missions will still be primarily handled by other groups.¡±


    this rapid ascent in the bureau was remarkable for gao ming. having joined less than two days ago, he had swiftly risen from a deputy leader to the acting leader of the team. his new position, although temporary, was significant. if the team members he personally recruited were all criminals, his authority within the team would be unchallenged.


    the upscale eastern district rarely witnessed such horrors, but the sishui street apartment had a notorious past. years ago, it was the scene of a shocking crime that rocked hanhai ¨C eight members of two families were brutally murdered, leaving no survivors.


    the perpetrator of this heinous act committed suicide within the house following the massacre. locals whispered that the building was cursed, heavily imbued with negative energy, and possibly built over a gateway to the spirit world.


    as gao ming zoomed in on a photograph of the infamous murder house, studying the case in detail, wan qiu approached him, pointing to the computer screen with a murmured warning, ¡°they¡¯re all watching you.¡±


    the photograph showed an empty scene, but wan qiu¡¯s claim was unsettling. ¡°what do you see?¡± gao ming asked, intrigued yet skeptical.


    ¡°those eight victims, they¡¯re watching you. i see old people, children... their lips smeared with blood. they¡¯re all staring at you,¡± wan qiu explained, then drifted away.


    looking back at the photo, gao ming felt an eerie shiver run down his spine, an unnerving sensation as if unseen eyes were indeed fixed upon him.


    reflecting on the details ¨C the meaty odor, the family massacre, blood-stained lips, and the abnormal rate of corpse decay ¨C gao ming speculated, ¡°could this be the work of ¡®flesh immortal¡¯?¡±


    the concept of flesh immortal wasn¡¯t something gao ming had invented. he had stumbled upon it in an old book he had picked up from a street vendor. the book outlined a gruesome ritual for worshipping flesh, a concept so macabre that it had left a lasting impression on him.


    the term ¡°flesh immortal¡± was merely a euphemism. in reality, what this ritual produced was far from anything divine.


    although gao ming understood how to ¡®play¡¯ this game and knew the rituals involved in worshipping flesh, he was resolute in not pursuing such a path. some things leave an indelible mark once delved into, a haunting presence that never fades.


    ¡°we need to find and stop whoever is feeding these horrific narratives. such a person is not just dangerous but utterly devoid of morality and humanity.¡±


    a grave crisis loomed. as these strange incidents became more frequent, more people would inevitably be drawn into them.


    some, having survived these encounters, might join the bureau, dedicating themselves to protecting others. but there would be those seduced by the shadow world, who would transform into beings more terrifying than any ghost.

 Chapter 37: Whats More Terrifying Than Poverty?

    chapter 37: whats more terrifying than poverty?


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    confronting a particularly severe and unusual situation, classified as a ¡°level 4 anomaly,¡± team leader gao ming stressed the critical need for immediate action. ¡°we have to tackle this problem while it¡¯s still manageable,¡± he asserted, highlighting the heightened risk of the situation spiraling out of control.


    with a sense of urgency driving their actions, gao ming made plans to visit sishui street during daylight to gather more detailed information about the strange occurrence.


    he turned to his team members, picking up his backpack, which was notably filled with photos of people to remember. ¡°17, wan qiu, i need you to accompany me somewhere,¡± gao ming directed. to another team member, miao miao, he said, ¡°you should stay here at the office. if there¡¯s any development or if you need me, just call.¡±


    defiantly, zhu miao miao stood up, eager to join. ¡°i want to come along,¡± she declared firmly. ¡°i promise i won¡¯t be a burden.¡±


    gao ming approached her, reducing the distance between them to a mere half step. he looked at her seriously. ¡°this isn¡¯t about whether or not you¡¯ll slow us down,¡± he said. ¡°this is about trust. can i rely on you completely? if you have to choose between my orders and those from our bureau, which will you follow?¡±


    zhu miao miao was taken aback by his question. as a firefighter, her life had been about adherence to orders and regulations.


    gao ming continued, ¡°before you decide...¡±


    zhu miao miao interrupted, her voice filled with conviction. ¡°you saved my life; your orders are my priority.¡±


    ¡°alright then, bring your axe. we¡¯ll all go together.¡±


    at the bureau¡¯s back door, various teams, including other investigation groups, were assembling. the atmosphere in the bureau was a mix of emotions ¡ª some were envious of the investigation team, others empathetic, and a few were absorbed in their own challenges. ever since unexplainable anomalies started emerging in the vast ocean, the bureau had been constantly on the back foot, desperately searching for any sign of success or a glimmer of hope.


    on their drive to the eastern district, yan hua and wan qiu were seated in the back of the car. they reviewed the information they had on the anomaly, which they had received from the dark ring they¡¯d been handed. despite his intimidating appearance, yan hua showed remarkable patience with wan qiu, who had also experienced a difficult childhood. he was a man whose strength was not wielded against those weaker than him.


    gao ming made a phone call, dialing a number without even looking at his contacts list.


    the call was answered quickly by a gentle female voice, ¡°do you need my help?¡±


    before gao ming could respond, xuan wen seemed to guess his intent.


    ¡°may i examine these talismans?¡± gao ming asked, passing them to wan qiu for her inspection, though she showed no particular reaction.


    ¡°so, are you interested in buying one?¡± the old man¡¯s voice was peculiar, laced with a hint of madness.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need for that,¡± gao ming responded, casually picking up zhu miao miao¡¯s fireman¡¯s axe. the old man, visibly startled by this gesture, quickly scampered away.


    ¡°why do you always use my axe to scare people off?¡± zhu miao miao grumbled, stowing the axe back under her seat. ¡°don¡¯t you have your own weapon?¡±


    as they finally entered the noodle shop, the waitress, a woman in her forties with a kind face, began sprinkling salt over their shoes. she was excessively apologetic and overly polite. gao ming, puzzled by her actions, asked, ¡°why are you putting salt on our shoes?¡±


    the waitress explained, ¡°you just encountered that crazy old man outside. he¡¯s considered unclean here!¡± her explanation hinted at local superstitions and the community¡¯s perception of the old man.


    gao ming immediately shot a wry look towards the woman, displeased someone would insult another in such a fashion.


    ¡°no, i don¡¯t mean he¡¯s physically dirty,¡± the waitress clarified as they settled down at their table. ¡°that man, wu bo, he resides in the most notorious floor of the sishui street apartment complex. he¡¯s always wrapped up in his thick coat, underneath which he hides numerous talismans. he¡¯s perpetually cold, probably because he visits such eerie places. many of us think he might be possessed!¡±


    gao ming raised an eyebrow, casually perusing the menu. ¡°it¡¯s quite unethical, isn¡¯t it? stealing talismans from the homes of others.¡±


    ¡°the sishui street apartments have a reputation for being haunted, marked by a history of unfortunate events and tragedies. it¡¯s common for new residents to acquire talismans in hopes of keeping the supposed evil spirits at bay. but despite its eerie reputation, there¡¯s something about the place that seems to irresistibly draw people in,¡± zhu miao miao added, visibly concerned, especially considering wan qiu had handled the talismans earlier.


    ¡°that ¡®something¡¯ is the incredibly low rent prices in the eastern district. in this day and age, what¡¯s more terrifying than poverty?¡± interjected a middle-aged woman seated at the next table, surrounded by her children. ¡°i live there too. after a while, you just adapt to it. most of those haunting stories are probably just rumors.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re a resident there?¡±


    ¡°yes, i even live in one of the units where there was a murder. but what of it? my kids play and roam around without any problems,¡± she explained, highlighting the practicality and necessity of living in such a place despite its dark history.


    ¡°aren¡¯t you scared?¡± zhu miao miao inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    ¡°scared?¡± the woman laughed lightly, almost dismissively. ¡°i¡¯ve seen enough in life to not be afraid of death. so, what else is there to really fear?¡±

 Chapter 38: The Basket Shop

    chapter 38: the basket shop


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in a thoughtful tone, gao ming conveyed a profound insight: ¡°there are many things in this world that are significantly more frightening than mere ghosts and demons.¡± as he spoke, he carefully withdrew a few banknotes from his wallet. turning to the middle-aged woman, he inquired with a mix of curiosity and concern, ¡°would it be possible for you to show us your home later?¡±


    the woman, appearing to be in her middle years, glanced briefly at the money offered by gao ming. her eyes then flickered towards yan hua, revealing a trace of hesitation. ¡°i could consider it,¡± she began cautiously, ¡°but i must warn you, my living space is quite modest.¡±


    meanwhile, ever the observant, gao ming had noted the middle-aged woman¡¯s order of wonton noodles, which remained untouched on the table. he gestured to the waiter, ¡°could you kindly bring two additional bowls of noodles to this table, please?¡±


    the woman, however, quickly dismissed the offer with a wave of her hand. ¡°there¡¯s really no need for that,¡± she said firmly. ¡°we don¡¯t usually eat wonton noodles at our home; these are actually meant to be taken away for someone else.¡±


    recognizing the woman¡¯s firm stance, gao ming decided not to push the matter further. soon after, when xuan wen arrived, gao ming, accompanied by wan qiu and the woman, set off towards her residence.


    as they walked, the woman, carrying her child in her arms, introduced herself. ¡°you can just call me sister fei,¡± she said. ¡°i reside in the sishui street apartments, which consist of four separate buildings labeled a, b, c, and d. my home is in building b.¡± she then lamented the changes in the apartment complex. ¡°it used to be so much more convenient when the internal passages between the buildings were open. we could easily move from building a to the others, but that¡¯s not the case anymore.¡±


    intrigued, gao ming asked, ¡°why is that?¡±


    ¡°the entire building a is now sealed off,¡± she explained, her voice tinged with a mix of frustration and disbelief. as she spoke, she gently rocked her child, attempting to soothe them. ¡°rumor has it that the few residents who were still there have been relocated. it stands empty now.¡± she scoffed at the idea of a supernatural presence, ¡°i think it¡¯s all nonsense. there are no such things as ghosts. they¡¯re making a mountain out of a molehill. they should be focusing on more important things, like providing public housing for those in need. even a haunted house would be better than no house at all!¡±


    gao ming¡¯s thoughts briefly returned to the computer data he had seen from bai xiao, which indicated that the strange occurrences had begun in a household in building a. ¡°so, building a is completely unoccupied now?¡± he pondered aloud.


    the woman nodded, clutching the bag containing the wonton noodles. ¡°there were hardly any residents left in building a to begin with. and recently, some odd folks have been coming to building b, telling us to leave soon,¡± she shared, a hint of worry creeping into her voice. ¡°life¡¯s tough enough as it is, and the uncertainty just makes it worse.¡±


    their journey to the sishui street apartments took them down the poorly maintained sishui street. they carefully navigated the uneven pavement, deliberately avoiding the sealed-off building a, and finally arrived at the apartment complex through an alternate route.


    standing in front of building b, gao ming was struck by an uneasy feeling. it was as if an invisible, sticky shadow clung to him, and he could sense the temperature around him dropping ominously.


    wan qiu, trailing behind gao ming and xuan wen, also seemed to sense the ominous atmosphere. he clutched at their sleeves, his feet rooted to the spot, visibly reluctant to proceed any further.


    the nine-story apartment, its facade a faded pale yellow, might once have been a vibrant hub of laughter and life. now, however, it stood forlorn, its once bright paint obscured under layers of thick grime. each apartment was fortified with security grilles, giving them the appearance of rusty iron cages.


    gazing up at the building, one couldn¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming sense of oppression. the atmosphere was so heavy that simply standing outside the building made breathing feel laborious, a sentiment that would undoubtedly be magnified within its walls.


    ¡°why aren¡¯t we moving?¡± inquired the woman, who seemed to have adapted to the environment. cradling her child in her arms, she cautioned, ¡°be cautious in the hallway; it tends to be cluttered.¡±


    two children, appearing to be around four or five years old, peeked shyly from the upper bunk upon noticing their mother. they seemed unsure about whether to descend or not.


    ¡°don¡¯t play anymore; we have guests,¡± the woman instructed them, as she began to pour the wonton noodles into a bowl. curiously, she neither ate the noodles herself nor offered them to the children but simply placed the bowl on a chair in the center of the room.


    the children eyed the bowl of noodles with evident hunger but remained silent, not daring to speak up.


    ¡°make yourselves at home,¡± the woman said, moving towards another room.


    the outer room served a dual purpose as a dining and sleeping area, but the conditions in the inner partition were even more dismal. the toilet was positioned alarmingly close to the kitchen stove and sink.


    cooking oil and grime-coated seasoning bottles were haphazardly stored on the same shelf as large bottles of cheap shampoo and laundry detergent. the floor drain was clogged with a nauseating mix of yellow hair, rotting vegetable leaves, and congealed grease.


    ¡°there¡¯s nowhere to sit, is there?¡± gao ming remarked, stepping further inside. the woman hastily cleared away some of the children¡¯s toys to free up space.


    ¡°you won¡¯t find a better deal in the entire eastern district except for building a in sishui street apartments,¡± she claimed.


    ¡°it¡¯s not about value for money now,¡± gao ming replied, noticing wan qiu, the high school student, beginning to act peculiarly, his body twitching slightly. ¡°you mentioned living in a haunted house. what happened here previously?¡±


    without any concern for the potential fright her words might cause her own children, the woman bluntly revealed: ¡°a man hanged himself here, along with his two children.¡±


    this revelation unsettled even gao ming, but the woman and the two children on the iron bed seemed remarkably undisturbed by this grim history.


    in the cramped confines of her small apartment, the woman shared her thoughts about the notorious reputation of the sishui street apartments. ¡°many apartments here are known to be haunted. some of them are actually quite sought after because they¡¯re cheap,¡± she explained, her reasoning reflecting a unique perspective. ¡°but you know, living next to a haunted house is actually worse. those places cost more, and if ghosts really do exist, the residents can¡¯t escape them either.¡±


    while she spoke, gao ming noticed a subtle change in her demeanor. her eyes darted to the left, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly upwards. his attention was drawn to a cloth doll situated in the corner of the room. observing her facial expressions closely, gao ming sensed that she was concealing something. it wasn¡¯t a lack of fear of death that struck him; rather, it seemed as though she was confident that the supposed ghost wouldn¡¯t harm her.


    at this point, wan qiu, who usually remained quiet, exhibited a palpable sense of urgency. he tugged insistently at gao ming¡¯s clothing, his actions conveying a desperate desire to leave the apartment.


    xuan wen¡¯s behavior was equally unusual. she placed a reassuring hand on gao ming¡¯s shoulder and, without uttering a word, began to make her way towards the exit. her usual smile was conspicuously absent, replaced by a somber expression.


    ¡°are you leaving already? you¡¯ve already paid, why not stay a while longer?¡± the middle-aged woman inquired, her tone tinged with a hint of surprise. she stood in the doorway, holding the bright red security door partially closed, using her body to partially obstruct the exit.


    ¡°we¡¯ll take a look elsewhere,¡± gao ming responded, politely indicating their intention to leave. as he shifted his gaze away from the woman, his eyes briefly caught sight of a large, plush doll eerily moving across the dirty floor behind her, adding an unsettling note to their departure.

 Chapter 39: Ominous Signs Everywhere

    chapter 39: ominous signs everywhere


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    the middle-aged woman, with a hint of mystery in her eyes, offered her parting words with a hopeful tone, ¡°i hope you find what you¡¯re looking for,¡± before she proceeded to close the door. as she did, the door, painted a striking red and equipped with a high-security lock, clicked shut. in the room, a rather unusual scene unfolded. a fluffy stuffed doll, which at first glance seemed innocuous, surreptitiously moved beside a chair. with an almost human appetite, the doll began to consume the cold noodles left on a plate, eating with startlingly voracious hunger. it was an eerie sight, almost as if a person, not a toy, was hidden within the fabric of the doll.


    with a sense of foreboding creeping up his spine, gao ming heard the soft, urgent whisper of xuan wen. ¡°gao ming, don¡¯t look back,¡± she cautioned, her voice barely audible as they briskly moved away from the scene, putting a distance of ten meters between themselves and the apartment. gao ming couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of relief wash over him for having xuan wen¡¯s company in this peculiar and unnerving apartment building.


    xuan wen¡¯s expression turned grave as she shared her insight, ¡°the urban legend game happening here might have already spread and entered a phase of rapid growth.¡± her smile had vanished, replaced by a look of concern. ¡°that middle-aged woman is living with a ghost! the ghosts in this building can move freely in daylight, just like me, unbound by the shadow world.¡±


    the thought made gao ming¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°is the ghost hiding inside the stuffed doll?¡± he asked, the idea sending shivers down his spine. ¡°disguised in the skin of a doll, avoiding the light.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure about that; i can only sense certain energies,¡± xuan wen replied thoughtfully, her gaze shifting to wan qiu. ¡°he seems to be the first to notice something off.¡±


    gao ming turned to wan qiu with curiosity. ¡°wan qiu, what did you see?¡±


    wan qiu recounted his observations, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°there are eyes inside the stuffed doll, three children on the bed with one tied up, incense ash and rice grains on the floor, talismans behind the door, and the hair clogging the drain is blonde, while the mother and children have black hair...¡± he listed the oddities meticulously, fear evident in his voice. ¡°there are strangers¡¯ id cards in the plastic bags in the closet; there¡¯s blood on the edge of the rice cooker, and what¡¯s being cooked inside isn¡¯t rice...¡±


    his eyes wide with terror, wan qiu pointed towards the corridor leading to building a, his voice stuttering with fear, ¡°over there, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    analyzing the situation, xuan wen remarked, ¡°it¡¯s still daylight, and shadows don¡¯t cover everything, yet it¡¯s still so terrifying here.¡± she suggested, ¡°this indicates that the urban legend has broken free from the shadow world and become a reality. maybe we should leave and find some less developed urban legends?¡±


    gao ming, a game designer by profession, knew all too well the dangers of uncontrolled urban legends. ¡°someone in the eastern district is feeding these legends. if they¡¯ve already created an uncontrollable one, we¡¯ll lose all initiative,¡± he said, his voice laced with concern.


    xuan wen stepped forward, her expression serious. ¡°to trigger an urban legend prematurely and feed it requires an unimaginable cost; that person must be out of their mind,¡± she said. ¡°if we intervene here, our enemies tonight won¡¯t just be the urban legends but also the person feeding them. they can mobilize resources and use living people to feed the legends. they might be a powerful figure in the eastern district, maybe even someone from your investigation bureau.¡±


    gao ming nodded, deep in thought. ¡°i¡¯ve considered that too,¡± he acknowledged, weighing the gravity of their situation.


    ¡°the anomalies first surfaced in the xinhai area, and the investigation bureau has been diligently compiling data on them. it¡¯s well-known that these anomalies tend to manifest during daylight hours after they¡¯ve spread. however, observe the security measures in place here. the anomaly outbreak was confirmed in building a, yet building b, which stands adjacent, is still occupied by residents,¡± xuan wen analyzed the situation with a clear mind. ¡°do you think this is a strategy to prevent mass hysteria, or could it be a ploy to draw more unsuspecting individuals into the web of the urban legend?¡±


    as the sound grew louder and more distinct, the distance to the corner of the corridor rapidly diminished. gao ming and his companions fixated their gaze on the deeper, shadowy end of the corridor, tense with anticipation.


    suddenly, an investigator, his clothes soaked in blood, burst into view, running as if death itself was on his heels. his body, usually well-proportioned and fit, was now etched with bizarre symbols that seemed to pulse with a strange energy. despite the severity of his wounds, which included exposed broken bones and torn skin that seemed to unnaturally cling together, he moved with surprising agility.


    ¡°bai xiao!¡± gao ming¡¯s voice rang out, his pupils widening in shock and recognition. in a swift motion, he delivered a powerful kick to the fence, intent on breaching it to aid the beleaguered investigator.


    in his frenzied state, bai xiao appeared oblivious to gao ming¡¯s presence. the sound of his name caused him only to decelerate slightly, indicating he was barely aware of his surroundings.


    after forcefully tearing down the fence, gao ming and xuan wen hastened to follow bai xiao¡¯s footsteps into building a. but as soon as they stepped inside, the sounds of bai xiao¡¯s desperate escape eerily ceased.


    ¡°did you see that investigator just now?¡± gao ming whispered, his voice barely above a murmur.


    ¡°yes, he must be ensnared by the anomaly,¡± xuan wen nodded in agreement. ¡°his resilience is remarkable, surviving this long in such a hostile environment. in a typical anomaly, he might have lasted until dawn and found a way out. unfortunately, he¡¯s entangled in an urban legend that¡¯s nearly impossible to control.¡±


    suddenly, their attention was diverted by wan qiu¡¯s urgent shout from behind. ¡°over here!¡± he called out, waving his arms.


    but before he could articulate another word, a door beside him swung open violently. a scarred arm, gruesome in appearance, reached out and yanked him inside. the door slammed shut, followed by wan qiu¡¯s muffled screams.


    with their instincts kicking in, gao ming and xuan wen rushed towards the door. blood ominously oozed from beneath it. they quickly shattered the lock and pushed the door open with force.


    inside, they found wan qiu sitting alone at a large, round table. the table was set for eight, each place with a bowl and chopsticks, the latter eerily standing upright in cold rice.


    ¡°wan qiu! come out!¡± xuan wen beckoned urgently, but he remained motionless.


    after a brief, tense silence, wan qiu slowly raised his head. his eyes, once clear and expressive, were now clouded and lifeless. his lips, tightly pressed together moments before, now twisted into a chilling smile.


    he locked eyes with gao ming and xuan wen, then, with a manic energy, began to devour the rice with his chopsticks. initially, the rice was white, but as he continued to eat, it began to turn a sinister red, as if his mouth was bleeding profusely. the sight was both horrifying and surreal, hinting at the deepening nightmare they had stumbled into.

 Chapter 40: Nightfall!

    chapter 40: nightfall!


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    ¡°stop! don¡¯t touch that rice ¨C it¡¯s an offering for the deceased!¡±


    in a state of panic, gao ming dashed towards wan qiu, intent on stopping him. however, displaying a surprising strength, xuan wen grabbed gao ming, effectively restraining him from moving further.


    wan qiu, his lips smeared with a haunting shade of red, shifted uneasily, agony etched across his face. his neck spasmed violently as a horrifying mixture of blood and half-chewed rice spilled from his mouth. ¡°you... you all...¡± he stammered, his voice barely more than a garbled whisper, his expression a constantly shifting tableau of pain and confusion.


    the room was charged with a palpable eeriness. heavy curtains billowed in the cold, intrusive wind while scraps of ceremonial joss paper drifted to the floor. the walls and ceiling bore the marks of age and neglect, cracked and peeling, giving the impression of insects scuttling in the shadows.


    amidst this chilling ambiance, wan qiu spoke again, his voice quivering with emotion, reminiscent of an elderly person overcome with sorrow, ¡°ahead, a tiger awaits; behind, a ghost lurks. neither the heavens answer, nor the earth offers its blessings...¡± his words seemed to carry a deeper, more ominous message as if something within the room was attempting to communicate through him to gao ming and xuan wen.


    ¡°ghosts prey on humans, humans consume flesh, and flesh in turn devours ghosts,¡± wan qiu rambled incoherently, his mouth a gruesome sight, his lips torn and bloodied. despite the horrific injury, he continued to speak in nonsensical phrases. this eerie scene escalated as the round table in the room began to shake violently, culminating in bowls of pristine white rice crashing to the floor in disarray.


    ¡°in consuming, you might yet live...¡± these cryptic words were the last wan qiu uttered before collapsing. gao ming, no longer held back, rushed to his side to assist him.


    in the meantime, xuan wen, curiosity piqued, ventured into an adjoining room, which had been converted into a makeshift shrine. there, memorial tablets and portraits of eight individuals, presumably deceased, were arranged with solemn respect. in their black-and-white photographs, their eyes appeared unnervingly open, as if fixated on the chaotic scene at the table.


    ¡°these must be the victims of that horrific mass family murder,¡± xuan wen observed, noting the still-burning incense sticks. ¡°has someone been continuously honoring them?¡±


    the sound of the shattering rice bowls echoed ominously, prompting gao ming to worry that it might attract unwanted attention. he hoisted wan qiu up, intent on making a swift exit.


    as they pushed open the door to leave, the metal entrance door unexpectedly swung open, colliding with an approaching figure.


    ¡°don¡¯t be alarmed! it¡¯s not what you think!¡± exclaimed wu bo, oddly overdressed for the warm weather, with worn talismans peeling off his clothes.


    ¡°why are you here?¡± gao ming questioned, taken aback by the sudden appearance.


    ¡°there¡¯s no time to explain ¨C we need to get out of here, now!¡± wu bo urged them, hastily leading the way through the dimly lit corridor of the fifth floor, skillfully navigating a gap in the railing to make their escape to building b.


    catching his breath, wu bo collapsed to the floor, ¡°you¡¯re braver than i thought. are you aware of the number of murders that have taken place in building a on sishui street? that place is haunted!¡±


    gao ming, crouching beside wu bo, countered, ¡°but you¡¯re always in and out of there. those memorial portraits ¨C you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been keeping up the rites for them, aren¡¯t you? what¡¯s your connection to the victims of that family massacre?¡±


    ¡°purchase these protective talismans from me, and i¡¯ll share what i know,¡± wu bo offered after a brief pause, a hint of business-like seriousness in his tone. ¡°it¡¯s like buying a safeguard against disasters. you can trust my services.¡±


    ¡°we need to get out of the apartment for now,¡± gao ming decided.


    outside, the evening was growing tense as police cars patrolled the area, setting up barricades for the impending operation.


    gao ming joined forces with zhu miao miao and yan hua from the restaurant and secured a private room to discuss their next steps. he quickly briefed them on the eerie occurrences inside the apartment complex.


    ¡°this paranormal event is definitely at a level 4, if not higher, and it¡¯s far from ordinary. the building is swarming with an array of spirits in a highly complex environment.¡± gao ming¡¯s voice betrayed his anxiety, ¡°last time, i survived a level 3 event because the ghosts were not hostile towards me. this time, our safety is far from guaranteed.¡±


    he looked around the room, weighing his words carefully before continuing, ¡°think very carefully before you answer my next question.¡±


    ¡°go ahead,¡± xuan wen urged, her tone suggesting she had already anticipated his question and resolved her decision.


    ¡°the likelihood of us not surviving this event is over 90%. if you¡¯re willing to face these odds with me, stay. anyone who prefers not to take this risk can head back to the bureau. i won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± gao ming¡¯s expression softened slightly after laying out the stark reality.


    to everyone¡¯s surprise, zhu miao miao was the first to respond, ¡°i¡¯ll stay. i¡¯m an investigator with the bureau. it¡¯s my duty to confront these anomalies.¡±


    as the group processed her decision, xuan wen tapped the table for attention, ¡°count me in too. someone has to keep an eye on you both.¡±


    with a frown betraying his resolve, yan hua cut to the chase, ¡°enough talk. what¡¯s our move tonight?¡± his commitment was clear; the thought of leaving had never crossed his mind.


    gao ming, concerned, pressed them, ¡°are you sure about this? we¡¯re walking into a level 4 paranormal event without proper armament, facing an unknown number of powerful entities. it¡¯s almost like marching to our doom.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m joining too,¡± interjected wan qiu, now regaining his clarity. he grabbed gao ming¡¯s wrist with a sense of urgency, ¡°there are eight souls... they are waiting for me...¡± his words added another layer of solemnity to their mission.


    with a unanimous decision from the group, gao ming finally solidified their plan, ¡°alright, as night falls, we¡¯ll bypass the bureau¡¯s main operation and make our way in from a different side.¡±


    in the hours leading up to their covert mission, they dedicated their time to meticulously studying every known murder case connected to sishui street, committing to memory the locations of all the reportedly haunted houses. their preparation was thorough, leaving nothing to chance as they awaited the cover of darkness.


    meanwhile, the relentless downpour that had drenched the city for days was showing signs of subsiding. the skies, however, remained a brooding canvas of heavy clouds, foretelling more than just a meteorological storm.


    a light drizzle gently dotted the fleet of black cars parked along the street. the area around the apartments had been completely sealed off by the authorities; people could enter, but no one was allowed to leave.


    the scene was a hive of activity, with investigators dressed in the distinctive black uniforms of the hanhai investigation bureau scurrying around. these were the elite operatives, specially called in for this critical operation.


    while most of the city¡¯s inhabitants were breathing a sigh of relief at the prospect of the rain¡¯s end, yearning for clear skies, the group of investigators, hidden from the public eye, were silently converging on their target: building a of the sishui apartments. the ominous building stood as a silent testament to the mysteries and horrors they were about to confront.

 Chapter 41: A Different World of Ghost Stories

    chapter 41: a different world of ghost stories


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in the bustling yet now eerily quiet hanhai sishui street, precisely at 10 pm, a team of investigators cloaked in black assembled with precision around the perimeter of the sishui apartment complex. their presence and the barriers they set up enveloped the street in a tense and almost suffocating atmosphere.


    there was no rallying cry or motivational speech as the chosen investigators stepped forward. they moved in silence, their determination palpable, as if each step carried the weight of their solemn mission.


    these investigators were well aware that dealing with paranormal phenomena wasn¡¯t a task for large, unwieldy teams. ghostly entities from the shadow world had the unnerving ability to mimic team members, turning numbers into a liability rather than an advantage. novice investigators often became more of a hindrance than help in these supernatural situations. thus, the bureau had sent their best and most experienced agents for this operation.


    each team was anchored by investigators who had faced and survived level four paranormal events. they were the seasoned veterans, the backbone of the operation. every aspect of the mission was meticulously planned, and each investigator was mentally prepared for the ultimate sacrifice. they were ready to be consumed in the line of duty, seeing themselves as mere instruments in the larger fight to protect humanity¡¯s dignity.


    despite their varied pasts, in that moment, these investigators stood as a testament to human bravery and resilience.


    within the shadow-shrouded apartment building, fleeting shadows danced and vanished. suddenly, a chilling scream shattered the silence, followed by an ominous shadow that started to engulf the building from within.


    the paranormal event had been activated.


    this event was far more extensive than anything they had encountered the previous night. its reach had tripled, and even the investigators blockading the street were pulled into its malevolent grasp.


    hidden in building c of the sishui apartments, gao ming felt an uncontrollable twitch in his right eye as he watched the shadows encroach upon him. the magnitude of this ghostly phenomenon was overwhelming.


    they were trapped in building c, swallowed whole by the event with no apparent route of escape.


    the black ring on his finger blinked a red light, signaling the loss of all communication. the hallway lights warped unnaturally, and an eerie effect seemed to spread to every apartment. gazing at the bright red couplets and doors, gao ming felt as if he was staring into gaping maws.


    ¡°we¡¯re in trouble,¡± xuan wen stated, her breath visible in the cold air. she ran her hand along the corridor wall, her expression serious. ¡°i thought the shadow world would reject me, prevent me from joining you like last time. but now, i¡¯m also caught in this ghost story game. the moment the shadow engulfed us, i was pulled in too!¡±


    xuan wen, who had initially planned to be a hunter in this ghostly realm, now found herself among the hunted.


    by removing his coat and stretching his muscular arms, yan hua seemed to embrace the shadows enveloping him. ¡°this is a strange sensation. it¡¯s like something is calling out to me,¡± he mused, his muscles tensing as if ready for action. ¡°i feel incredibly liberated as if this is where i truly belong.¡±


    in stark contrast to the more outwardly expressive xuan wen and yan hua, wan qiu was notably more reserved. he stood close to gao ming, gripping an amulet given to him by wu bo, his neck visibly damp with nervous sweat.


    ¡°keep quiet for now,¡± gao ming whispered, signaling for everyone to lower their voices as he focused on an unsettling sound: ¡°why can we hear a heartbeat coming from inside the walls?¡±


    curious, he attempted to open a door to one of the nearby apartments. the interior appeared ordinary at first glance, but an inexplicable, rhythmic heartbeat filled the air.


    this mysterious heartbeat seemed to influence gao ming, his heart rate involuntarily picking up speed as though it was being drawn into sync with the eerie pulse.


    as she shifted her weight, a repulsive, black liquid began oozing from her swollen belly.


    ¡°be careful,¡± zhu miao miao warned in a hushed tone, her grip tightening around her axe.


    ¡°act normal, treat her like any other person,¡± gao ming whispered back, then approached pang sao with a feigned smile.


    holding the amulet discreetly in his hand, gao ming walked up to her, noticing that the amulet remained inert. ¡°let me help you with those. are the kids still at home?¡±


    ¡°if i had known how hard it would be to raise children, i would never have had them,¡± pang sao lamented, her neck folds quivering as she moved. a foul liquid continued to seep from her belly with each step. ¡°would you like to come and sit at my place?¡±


    ¡°sure, we were actually thinking of checking out the apartment,¡± gao ming replied, playing along.


    ¡°you¡¯re making a smart decision. buying a haunted apartment unit can be quite a bargain,¡± pang sao remarked, handing the bag of rotten vegetables to gao ming. together, they moved toward the corridor entrance leading from building b to building a, where pang sao¡¯s apartment was supposedly located.


    as they reached the blood-red security door of her apartment, the door of the neighboring unit abruptly swung open.


    as zhu miao miao instinctively glanced toward the newly opened door, she barely stifled a scream.


    peering out from the neighboring apartment was a middle-aged woman, probably in her forties, dressed in a floral-patterned dress that accentuated her well-maintained figure. however, her face was a horrifying anomaly ¨C it lacked eyes and a nose, instead possessing four mouths.


    the woman spoke, her four mouths moving in unison, seemingly oblivious to her own nightmarish visage. she leaned casually against the doorframe, her voice tinged with a gossiping tone: ¡°always convincing people to buy these haunted units, aren¡¯t you scared of divine retribution, like being struck by lightning?¡±


    she continued talking, her words flowing uninterrupted: ¡°go ahead, step inside her apartment. once you do, you might find it impossible to leave. this old woman is full of deceitful tricks; you should watch out!¡±


    pang sao¡¯s demeanor suddenly shifted to anger. ¡°you nosy woman! if you don¡¯t stop your gossiping, i¡¯ll rip your mouth off!¡±


    the woman with four mouths, however, maintained an air of innocence: ¡°i¡¯m not spreading rumors,¡± she claimed. ¡°but you, always sneaking about, collecting other people¡¯s old clothes. is it for your eldest son¡¯s skin-changing ritual again?¡±


    her accusation pointed to pang sao, who was indeed clutching a pile of old clothing, suggesting some sinister purpose linked to her eldest son. as if on cue, a withered, yellowish arm reached out from inside pang sao¡¯s house.


    ¡°seems like your eldest son is getting impatient,¡± the woman mocked, all four of her mouths breaking into a simultaneous, eerie laugh. without further retort, pang sao quickly entered her home with the pile of clothes and slammed the security door shut.


    from inside the apartment, disturbing sounds soon emerged ¨C a child¡¯s cry and the unnerving noise of fabric being ripped apart.


    ¡°you two are lucky you ran into me,¡± the woman said, arms folded across her chest, her tone implying a sense of self-satisfaction. ¡°if you want to stay in this place forever, just choose an apartment and move in. but if you want to leave and not stay, avoid entering any of the rooms.¡±


    ¡°can¡¯t we enter any rooms at all?¡± zhu miao miao asked, her voice laced with uncertainty.


    ¡°there¡¯s an old lady living on the first floor who might help you, but beware of the building manager,¡± the woman advised, the corners of her multiple mouths curling up in a knowing smile. ¡°and one more thing, don¡¯t let on that i¡¯ve told you all this. i¡¯m known for being discreet.¡±

 Chapter 42: The Mysterious Family of the Strange Household

    chapter 42: the mysterious family of the strange household


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    as the nosy neighbor left her door ajar, she observed gao ming and his companion departing from the fifth floor of building b with an unwavering gaze.


    ¡°why are there ghosts in building b? i thought the supernatural occurrences were confined to building a?¡± zhu miao miao, looking visibly shaken, asked. the recent unsettling encounter with the nosy neighbor had left her deeply frightened.


    gao ming, with a tone of sadness, replied, ¡°sister fei seemed perfectly normal earlier today. it¡¯s likely that after we left, she fell victim to a ghostly attack.¡± he paused, then added, ¡°but it¡¯s not just a simple case of her being killed. it seems she underwent a transformation into something more sinister and unworldly.¡±


    gao ming examined the talisman in his hand, which remained unscathed. based on uncle wu bo¡¯s explanations, this was a significant observation, as it implied that both sister fei and the nosy neighbor weren¡¯t inherently evil spirits.


    opting for caution, they decided not to directly enter building a, the heart of the mysterious disturbances. they chose instead to explore the surrounding areas first.


    as they descended the stairs, gao ming heard footsteps. a young man with striking yellow-dyed hair and earrings, dressed in black with blood on his fingertips, wandered the corridor. he appeared to be in search of something, his gaze lowered.


    gao ming, preferring to avoid confrontation, tried to pass by unnoticed. however, the young man suddenly grasped his wrist. gao ming tensed, ready to defend himself, but the young man simply examined him and made no further move.


    ¡°what do you want?¡± gao ming inquired.


    the young man chuckled, letting go of gao ming¡¯s hand, ¡°i saw your black bracelet and thought you might be an escapee from the market.¡±


    gao ming realized he was talking about the black ring of the investigation bureau, a sign recognized among fellow investigators.


    the young man, revealing a gruesome scar on his forehead and bloodstains at the corner of his mouth as the wind blew his bangs aside, commented, ¡°those wearing black bracelets like yours are different. they¡¯re marked by their transgressions.¡±


    gao ming, trying to keep the conversation light, asked, ¡°should we remove our black bracelets to prevent misunderstandings?¡±


    the young man revealed his arm, adorned with bloody black rings, and replied, ¡°no need. we can tell them apart by their distinct aura. i just enjoy collecting these.¡± he then proceeded upstairs, walking under a bright red lantern but casting no shadow.


    zhu miao miao, recalling a past incident, shivered, ¡°remember the young gang member murdered in building a¡¯s stairwell at sishui apartments twenty years ago? they called him ¡®ghost kid.¡¯ he was viciously stabbed for stealing from his boss. i think he¡¯s connected to that nosy neighbor.¡±


    suddenly, a powerful gust of wind forcefully slammed the door shut, trapping the reaching arms inside.


    ¡°are you here to view the apartment?¡± a chilling voice inquired. gao ming and zhu miao miao spun around to see an elderly woman standing behind them. her face was deeply wrinkled, and in her hand, she clutched a yellow talisman.


    the elderly woman calmly placed the talisman on the door, effectively quieting the disturbing noises emanating from within. ¡°all the desirable rooms in this building are securely locked. any door that swings open unbidden is likely harboring malevolence.¡±


    once the talisman was in place, the old lady let out a cough and rattled her keys, her gaze lifting. ¡°are you looking to rent a room?¡±


    her eyes were a milky white, and her face was deeply wrinkled, resembling the scales of a dragon. despite her seemingly fragile frame, she radiated an aura of formidable strength, more akin to a mighty creature than a frail elderly woman.


    ¡°what should we address you as?¡± gao ming asked, intrigued.


    ¡°they all refer to me as granny,¡± she answered, moving past them with a steady pace. as she neared the fire basin, the bizarre baby affixed to zhou ji¡¯s back ceased its crying and gripped him more tightly.


    ¡°if you keep crying, i¡¯ll take you to the temple,¡± she warned sternly, and the baby immediately fell silent.


    granny then guided them towards a room situated at the end of the corridor, close to the communal bathroom. this room, known for its strong yin energy, was one of the most spiritually charged in the building.


    ¡°granny, may we enter your room?¡± gao ming asked cautiously. granny¡¯s room was distinctive, filled with earthen sculptures of deities and walls adorned with an array of ghostly talismans.


    ¡°if you¡¯re here to look at rooms, stay outside. but if you seek guidance to find your way back, then come in. some discussions are not meant for public ears,¡± granny stated, sorting through her collection of talismans. after a moment of contemplation, gao ming and zhu miao miao stepped inside.


    the enigmatic happenings on sishui street had escalated into a realm of bizarre and haunting stories, enveloping the area in an atmosphere of disquiet.


    ¡°granny, why does everyone in this building behave so oddly?¡± gao ming questioned, his mind returning to zhao xi, who had remained in his post-mortem state as the stories recounted.


    ¡°what seems true may be false, and what appears false may be true,¡± granny replied, offering reverent bows to a deity figure. ¡°what looks normal might be illusory, and what seems distorted could be the truth. perhaps what you¡¯re witnessing now is their actual nature.¡±


    after lighting a candle and placing incense, granny settled down and said, ¡°soon, you too will undergo a transformation, just like the others who have come here. you¡¯ll reveal your true selves, and by that time, it¡¯ll be impossible to leave.¡±

 Chapter 43: Have You Been Here Before?

    chapter 43: have you been here before?


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    ¡°are we really going to change too?¡± zhu miao miao voiced her confusion with a mix of fear and disbelief. she was haunted by the images of sister fei and the meddlesome woman¡¯s altered appearances, a terrifying prospect that seemed all too real.


    granny, with an air of ancient wisdom, solemnly shared her knowledge as she carried a bronze basin toward them. ¡°this building is home to three hundred and sixty-five spirits, yet only the flesh immortal receives open adoration. its influence inevitably alters all residents over time,¡± she explained. ¡°the flesh immortal has a unique power ¨C it can bring your darkest, most hidden thoughts to life through your physical form. the water in this basin will serve as a mirror, showing you a glimpse of your possible future selves.¡±


    zhu miao miao, driven by a mix of curiosity and dread, stepped forward to look into the water-filled basin first.


    as she watched, burning joss paper was dropped into the basin, causing ripples that distorted her reflection. slowly, in the murky water, an eerie vision emerged. the charred figures of two people appeared to be melded onto her shoulders as if they were a permanent part of her.


    this ghastly vision surprisingly brought not fear but a surge of deep, emotional pain to zhu miao miao¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°these are my parents!¡± she exclaimed, tears forming. a tragic fire in her childhood had taken everything from her, especially her parents. the deep-rooted longing and grief she harbored for them were now vividly displayed by the mystical powers of the water.


    ¡°believe in what you see; it reflects your inner truths,¡± granny advised, her voice tinged with a note of sympathy for zhu miao miao, though she chose not to expand on her statement. she lit another talisman and tossed it into the basin, gesturing for gao ming to come forward.


    equally intrigued about what his future might hold, gao ming stepped up to the basin in silence. he watched intently as the talisman burned and its ashes fluttered in the air.


    as the ashes of the talisman touched his reflection, a startling change occurred. a small drop of blood appeared, and gradually, the water took on a deep red color as if dyed with blood. suddenly, seemingly propelled by an invisible force, the basin tipped over, spilling the blood-red water across the room and onto the statues of the spirits. in a startling revelation, granny¡¯s eyes rolled back, showing only white, and a single line of bloody tears trickled down her cheeks. in a dramatic gesture, she pointed at gao ming and exclaimed, ¡°you have been here before!¡±


    ¡°yes, i visited sishui apartment this morning,¡± gao ming responded, confused and innocent in his reply.


    ¡°no, you misunderstand,¡± granny countered, distancing herself from gao ming while pulling zhu miao miao along with her. ¡°you have participated in the flesh immortal¡¯s worship ritual before, not just visited this place!¡±


    ¡°how could this be my first encounter with such a strange ritual? i had never even heard of this before today!¡± gao ming protested, clearly baffled by granny¡¯s accusation.


    ¡°granny, we really didn¡¯t know anything about all this,¡± zhu miao miao chimed in, equally bewildered by the turn of events.


    ¡°it cannot be a mistake,¡± granny insisted firmly, her pale face fixated on gao ming with a penetrating gaze. ¡°tell me, what is your connection to situ an?¡±


    ¡°keep them with you,¡± gao ming advised, displaying trust in zhu miao miao and making no move to take the talismans himself. ¡°if our suspicions about situ an being the mole are correct, you¡¯ll need them to stop him. we¡¯re dealing with a narrative unlike any other, where the rules seem warped, and ghosts are not the only, nor the most frightening, entities we face.¡±


    although gao ming had more questions for granny, her demeanor had shifted to one of cold wariness after she felt the influence of the flesh immortal on him.


    with no other leads, gao ming and zhu miao miao made their way to the ninth floor.


    the moment they ascended to the ninth floor, the atmosphere took a grim turn. the air was thick with the iron tang of blood, and in a corner lay a torn investigator¡¯s uniform, fresh blood still dripping from it. it seemed as though the many investigators who had entered the building had mysteriously vanished as if swallowed up by the building itself.


    gripping the fire axe, zhu miao miao felt out of her depth amidst the gruesome scene. trained as a firefighter, she was unaccustomed to such visceral horror.


    ¡°stay close,¡± gao ming cautioned her, his voice low. ¡°this place is not safe.¡±


    as they cautiously moved through the ninth floor, it became apparent that something horrific had transpired. each apartment door stood ajar, smeared with blood, telling a silent story of chaos and violence.


    following the macabre trail of blood, gao ming led them towards the end of the corridor in building b. the short passage to building a was a grotesque tableau, bathed in blood from floor to ceiling, a testament to an unthinkable slaughter.


    the evidence suggested that investigators had tried to flee the horrors of building a by hiding in building b, only to be relentlessly pursued and dragged back.


    each bloodied handprint on the walls and twisted railing spoke volumes of the desperation, struggle, and terror that had unfolded here.


    ¡°could this be the ghost market granny mentioned? where ghosts prey on the living?¡± gao ming wondered aloud, his voice tinged with dread.


    the horrific scene overwhelmed them, and as they hesitated, something more sinister stirred in the shadows. in the darkened corridor of building a, on the ninth floor, eyes filled with malice and bloodlust began to open, sensing the fear emanating from gao ming and zhu miao miao.


    in the eerie silence of the corridor, shadows shifted ominously. suddenly, a figure emerged, shuffling forward in worn, muddy rain boots. the figure was draped in a tattered raincoat, the fabric heavy and darkened with what looked disturbingly like blood.


    ¡°could he be responsible for the other investigators¡¯ disappearance?¡± gao ming whispered, eyeing the figure warily.


    as the figure stepped closer, the brim of the raincoat fell back slightly, revealing a face mired in blood and contorted by a mix of pain and madness. it was bai xiao, his features almost unrecognizable, his eyes bloodshot and wild with an unsettling crimson spread.


    slowly, with a deliberate menace, the hands hidden beneath the raincoat emerged. they gripped two large, sinister-looking bone-chopping knives, glinting dully in the dim light. the way bai xiao held them, coupled with his deranged expression, sent a chill down gao ming¡¯s spine. it was hauntingly reminiscent of a suspect in a grisly mass murder case that gao ming had seen years earlier. the similarity in their expressions ¨C a blend of anguish and unrestrained violence ¨C was striking and deeply unsettling.

 Chapter 44: The Records

    chapter 44: the records


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    dark crimson blood trickled from the corners of bai xiao¡¯s mouth, a disturbing sign that he may have partaken in the consumption of forbidden, possibly human, flesh.


    this unnerving scene cast a sinister shadow over bai xiao¡¯s innocence. two decades earlier, a horrific massacre occurred, implicating bai xiao as a potential suspect here. however, at that time, he was merely a child, too young to have possibly committed such atrocities. yet, the chilling resemblance between bai xiao¡¯s current demeanor and the murderer that gao ming had conjured in his mind from the details of that massacre case was striking and unsettling.


    fleeing seemed almost a lost cause now. gao ming¡¯s hand was firm around the chain, while zhu miao miao, with calculated precision, placed a talisman on the blade of a firefighter¡¯s axe. ¡°two against one, odds might be in our favor,¡± gao ming pondered with a hint of hope.


    this fleeting moment of decision-making was abrupt. in those few critical seconds, bai xiao had already lunged through the corridor towards them, driven by a frenzied rage.


    his cleaver, a weapon of terror, cut through the darkness of the night, targeting gao ming with lethal intent. ¡°watch out!¡± the warning echoed in the tense air.


    quick on her feet, zhu miao miao rushed in from the side, her axe aimed with determined force at bai xiao¡¯s shoulder. but bai xiao, with an agility that defied belief and clad in a raincoat, evaded the strike at an almost impossible angle.


    the raincoat bore the mark of the near miss, and through this tear, gao ming caught a brief, horrifying glimpse of bai xiao¡¯s flesh. it was etched with strange, almost otherworldly symbols that seemed to squirm and wriggle under his skin, a sight both fascinating and repulsive.


    with each movement, bai xiao¡¯s body emitted a grotesque sound, as if his bones were being wrenched apart segment by segment. his face, twisted into an expression of ecstatic madness, seemed to be under the control of a sinister force beyond human understanding. his mouth, smeared with blood, stretched into a grotesque, spine-chilling smile.


    suddenly, bai xiao lunged forward with the force of his hind legs, a burst of speed that showcased his body¡¯s terrifying potential.


    gao ming, despite maintaining his physical condition even during his time in a high-security prison, found himself grossly unprepared for this confrontation. his approach, devoid of formal combat training, was purely instinctual, driven by a primal survival instinct.


    with no formal strategy, gao ming¡¯s focus was entirely on bai xiao. he tried to remain calm, anticipating bai xiao¡¯s movements, narrowly escaping each attack by mere inches, relying solely on his predictions.


    ¡°chop him down!¡±


    in this dire situation, the thought of launching a counterattack with the chain was far from gao ming¡¯s mind. his primary concern was evasion, desperately dodging and placing his hopes on zhu miao miao¡¯s intervention.


    armed with the talisman-enhanced firefighter¡¯s axe, zhu miao miao fought valiantly. however, bai xiao¡¯s movements were erratic and unnaturally swift, making him a nearly impossible target.


    in a matter of moments, gao ming found himself retreating from the corridor¡¯s entrance to the inner confines of building b, an experience that brought him terrifyingly close to the brink of death.


    bai xiao¡¯s menacing cleaver, coupled with his maniacal laughter, dominated gao ming¡¯s senses. the walls, smeared with blood, and the slippery floor underfoot hampered his movements. despite his cautious approach, the physical disparity between him and bai xiao inexorably pushed gao ming into a corner.


    with no path of escape and cornered, gao ming, mirroring the fate of the other unfortunate investigators before him, sought temporary refuge in a nearby room, his heart pounding with the dread of impending doom.


    gao ming hastily slammed the door shut behind him, only to realize with a sinking heart that the lock was broken. it dawned on him that the ninth floor was akin to a predator¡¯s den, where every door was compromised, leaving no chance for secure refuge.


    outside, bai xiao¡¯s eerie laughter reverberated through the hallway, his cleaver hacking relentlessly at the door. each thud sent a surge of panic through gao ming, accelerating his heartbeat.


    in a surprising turn, after all the black characters had vanished, bai xiao¡¯s eyes fluttered open once more. upon seeing gao ming, a flicker of agitation crossed his features. he made a feeble attempt to reach into his raincoat as if to retrieve something, but ultimately, his strength failed him.


    bai xiao¡¯s flesh, now devoid of any signs of life, emitted a foul, decay-like odor, suggesting he had been deceased for several days.


    curious, gao ming lifted the raincoat and discovered a black ring cunningly sewn into the stitched wound on bai xiao¡¯s abdomen.


    upon opening this unexpected find, he discovered it contained several short audio recordings, a hidden trove of bai xiao¡¯s final messages to the world:


    recording one detailed the tragic loss of two team members merely seventeen minutes after entering the apartment, vanishing mysteriously in a corridor.


    recording two described the ghostly entities encountered ¨C human in form, yet deformed, and tragically unaware of their own demise, holding onto their memories. it warned of the dangers of abnormal behavior and the peril of entering their rooms.


    recording three chillingly mentioned that consuming flesh could prolong survival in this twisted reality.


    recording four speculated on the nature of their situation ¨C questioning if it was more than an anomalous event, possibly a real, alternate world existing in parallel to their own.


    recording five simply stated, ¡°one must guard their own heart.¡±


    recording six offered a glimmer of hope, noting the morgue on the fourth floor and the house with the white lanterns as safe havens.


    recording seven was a stark warning: ¡°never eat the flesh!¡±


    these recordings were bai xiao¡¯s final testament, concealed within his own body in a desperate attempt to preserve and pass on this crucial information.


    zhu miao miao, her condition visibly worsening, reflected on her past with bai xiao. ¡°when i came for my interview at the bureau, it was team lead bai xiao who recruited me. he was a very upright person,¡± she said, her voice tinged with a mix of respect and sorrow. she had never imagined that the first ¡®ghost¡¯ she would be forced to kill would be the person she once admired the most.


    solemn and philosophical, gao ming responded, ¡°everyone dies, including you and me. the only thing we can do now is to make our deaths count for something more.¡± he noticed zhu miao miao¡¯s hands, marred with wounds that seemed beyond healing, a consequence of wielding the axe. ¡°what happened?¡±


    ¡°the talisman draws blood from my body when used,¡± zhu miao miao explained, her voice weary. she revealed two more talismans, her tone suggesting a mixture of fear and resignation. ¡°i felt like the talisman was devouring me.¡±


    upon examining the talismans provided by granny, gao ming made a disturbing discovery. the so-called ¡°talisman of slaying¡± appeared to be crafted from human skin, each harboring a trapped, ghostly shadow within. this revelation added a sinister layer to their already dire circumstances, hinting at darker forces and deeper mysteries yet to be unraveled.


    gao ming, his mind swirling with questions, pondered aloud as he assisted zhu miao miao to her feet, balancing zhao xi¡¯s weight on his back. ¡°is everything in these ghost stories, even the talismans, related to ghosts? is the shadow world entirely composed of ghosts?¡±


    their steps were cautious and heavy as they lingered near the corridor briefly before gao ming steered them toward building a. the path was an eerie blend of shadows and bloodstains, creating a macabre tapestry that seemed to stretch endlessly before them. as they moved closer to building a, gao ming felt his heart pounding with increasing intensity. there was an inexplicable, almost magnetic pull emanating from deep within the apartment building, beckoning him forward.


    he mused on a troubling thought. ¡°granny said this isn¡¯t my first time participating in a sacrificial ceremony. could it be that i unwittingly worshipped something in the tunnel?¡±


    as they progressed, the bloodstains on the ground became less frequent, replaced by the distant sounds of hawking that drifted towards them. gao ming, somewhat dazed, lifted his head to realize they had already navigated through the corridor and entered building a.


    upon parting the clothes hanging at the entrance of the corridor, a surreal sight greeted them. it was as if they had stepped into a different world ¨C one where children played carefreely and adults engaged in casual conversation. the atmosphere in building a was starkly different from the grim narrative they had been part of; it was almost as if the residents were untouched by the ghostly happenings around them. yet, a closer look revealed that their bodies bore signs of incompleteness ¨C a subtle indication that the ordinary facade of building a was just a thin veil over an underlying abnormality. the contrast between this seemingly normal life and the grim reality they had just witnessed was both jarring and mysterious, hinting at deeper, unseen layers to the shadow world they were entangled in.

 Chapter 45: Fear, Terrifying Fear

    chapter 45: fear, terrifying fear


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    there was a scene of unbridled joy in the simple, unpretentious hallway of a modestly-sized rental apartment. children, their faces lit up with the purest expressions of innocence and delight, were engaged in a lively game of chase, their laughter echoing through the air.


    the sense of community was palpable as neighbors interacted warmly with one another. they favored genuine, face-to-face conversations, a refreshing change from the impersonal nature of digital communications. they strolled leisurely through the time-worn corridors of their building, a stark contrast to the virtual pathways they had become accustomed to navigating online.


    above them, bright red lanterns swayed gently, casting a festive glow. the residents of the apartment complex had transformed the space into a bustling marketplace of sorts. along the corridors, a variety of makeshift stalls had sprung up. there were stalls showcasing a diverse array of handcrafted items, vibrant fabrics, and a surprising mix of services ranging from dental care to butchery, not to mention the tantalizing food stalls that dotted the area.


    in the sishui apartments, there existed an unspoken pact, a communal understanding of safety and trust: ¡°thieves dare not tread these paths, and doors need not be locked at night.¡± this philosophy fostered a unique, closely-knit micro-community within the complex.


    secluded from the external world¡¯s influences, the residents here seemed perpetually cheerful, their faces free from the burdens of worry or stress.


    ¡°a couple of new faces, are you here to view an apartment?¡± a friendly, comforting voice pierced the tranquil air as a young man, his attire reminiscent of a bygone era, approached gao ming and zhu miao miao. he spoke with a hand discreetly covering his mouth, his eyes brimming with life and seemingly conveying their own message.


    this young man, clearly a skilled service worker, displayed a readiness to assist any and all potential clients, regardless of their circumstances. even in the presence of gao ming, who was currently in the unsettling predicament of transporting a corpse, his demeanor remained unfazed.


    ¡°yes, we¡¯re interested in seeing an apartment,¡± gao ming responded, doing his best to maintain a semblance of normalcy despite the circumstances. the red lanterns above bathed the area in a haunting, blood-red hue, adding an eerie, almost sinister quality to the corridor. in this ominous setting, monstrous figures leered with malicious intent, their stares reminiscent of predators sizing up their prey.


    ¡°i¡¯m gong xi, a volunteer with the hanhai charity association and also a rental agent for these apartments,¡± the young man introduced himself. as gong xi made way, he casually brushed some dust off his shoulder. the corridor, showing signs of age and history, was illuminated by the festive lanterns. the aroma of cooking meat filled the air, and the elderly neighbors were engrossed in preparing a feast, creating an atmosphere that felt like a large, communal family gathering.


    here, there were no grandiose displays of art or luxury, only the genuine warmth of everyday human connections. these simple yet profound moments of community life were the true gems to be valued and cherished.


    ¡°opting for sishui apartments is a wise choice. each apartment here tells its own unique story. don¡¯t just look with your eyes; truly immerse yourself in the environment to fully grasp its distinctive character,¡± gong xi advised them.


    ¡°could you take us downstairs to have a look?¡± gao ming asked, feeling a profound disconnect between his perception of the world and that of gong xi.


    ¡°certainly, do you have a specific floor in mind?¡± gong xi inquired, ready to guide them further.


    ¡°let¡¯s begin our tour on the fourth floor,¡± gao ming proposed, his decision influenced by information he had gleaned from bai xiao¡¯s black ring. the ring indicated that the morgue and rooms were marked with white lanterns and were comparatively safe zones. gao ming¡¯s priority was to establish a secure base of operations.


    ¡°the fourth floor?¡± gong xi raised his eyebrows in mild surprise, yet he was quick to accommodate the request, as customer preferences were paramount. ¡°an excellent choice. the fourth floor has a number of available apartments, and coincidentally, it¡¯s also where my residence is.¡±


    as gong xi led the way, the trio ¨C gao ming and zhu miao miao, one burdened with a corpse and the other smeared with blood ¨C passed by residents who seemed remarkably indifferent to their grim appearances.


    ¡°this place is quite peculiar,¡± zhu miao miao murmured to gao ming, her curiosity piqued by gong xi¡¯s persistent habit of covering his mouth.


    ¡°just try to blend in and don¡¯t ask too many questions,¡± gao ming cautioned her, recalling the stern warning they had received in building b about the dire consequences of breaking local taboos. it was crucial for them to quickly learn the specific taboos of this building to avoid danger.


    as they passed a makeshift butcher¡¯s shop, the butcher tossed a piece of meat to gong xi. there, gao ming noticed several investigators trapped and terrified within the confines of cages. they were stripped of their clothing and reduced to a state of mute terror, capable only of making odd, animalistic noises.


    the butcher, seemingly attuned to something amiss, kicked one of the investigators, then glanced towards zhu miao miao and uttered, ¡°so fresh.¡±


    having narrowly escaped the horrors of the ghost market on the ninth floor, gao ming and zhu miao miao felt an immense sense of relief, almost as if they had been unburdened of a heavy load.


    as they passed a public restroom on the ninth floor, gong xi nonchalantly discarded the piece of meat he had received earlier into a trash bin.


    ¡°isn¡¯t that a bit wasteful?¡± gao ming inquired, intrigued by gong xi¡¯s behavior, which set him apart from the other ghostly entities they had encountered.


    ¡°little gong, are you back?¡± the voice, tinged with age and concern, broke the silence, revealing yet another layer to the unfolding mystery.


    as gao ming and zhu miao miao peered into the apartment, they were greeted by the sight of an elderly woman, appearing to be in her nineties, yet remarkably unscathed amidst the chaos.


    ¡°don¡¯t come out, grandma!¡± gong xi¡¯s voice carried a note of deep concern, his expression turning grave at the thought of what might happen to her in the presence of gao ming.


    the elderly woman, frail and appearing somewhat disoriented, slowly opened the door and surveyed the group with a puzzled look. ¡°who are you people? why are you at my home? are you friends of little gong?¡±


    her confusion hinted at dementia, as she didn¡¯t seem to recognize gong xi. seizing the moment, gao ming reassured her, ¡°yes, we¡¯re friends of gong xi. we just stopped by to see how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°then please, come in. my grandson, he¡¯s always been so diligent and kind-hearted, though life hasn¡¯t been kind to him,¡± she responded, leaning heavily on her cane as gao ming cautiously stepped inside the apartment.


    with a resigned air, gong xi motioned them to enter: ¡°come in, then.¡±


    the interior of the apartment was modest but inviting, adorned with numerous photographs of gong xi and the old woman, reflecting a life shared together.


    as gao ming held the elderly woman¡¯s hand, a startling realization dawned on him ¨C she was a living, breathing person, an anomaly in this realm of shadows and spirits!


    ¡°you¡¯ve probably figured it out by now,¡± gong xi spoke up as he closed the door. ¡°my grandma is a ghost. she died but somehow stayed here with me. i guess she was always too worried about me to leave.¡±


    ¡°she¡¯s a ghost?¡± gao ming looked bewilderedly at gong xi. ¡°and you consider yourself human?¡±


    ¡°isn¡¯t that the reality?¡± gong xi responded, beginning to unfold his life story, a narrative steeped in trials and resilience. his tale began with his parents moving to hanhai for work, only to mysteriously vanish. in response, his devoted grandmother brought young gong xi to hanhai, hoping to find his missing parents. their life was marked by hardship and constant relocation, all while his grandmother tirelessly sought any clue of his parents¡¯ whereabouts. gong xi grew up under these strenuous conditions, his grandmother being his sole guardian and support, nurturing him with unwavering dedication.


    they resided in an apartment provided by a local charity, and gong xi, recognizing the burden their circumstances placed on his grandmother, matured into a remarkably responsible and industrious individual. he took on multiple jobs daily to alleviate her hardships. the bond between gong xi and his grandmother was exceptionally strong; they were each other¡¯s sole support and companionship, a relationship that endured until her passing.


    in a perplexing turn of events, gong xi one day discovered his deceased grandmother aimlessly wandering the building, no longer recognizing him, a haunting and mysterious twist in their shared story.


    this narrative was gong xi¡¯s version of events, yet gao ming was soon presented with a starkly different story from the elderly woman herself.


    as she clutched a photo frame featuring gong xi, the old lady shared her heartfelt regrets and sorrows. she expressed deep guilt for having unwittingly drawn gong xi into a nomadic existence in hanhai, a decision she felt had ultimately derailed his life.


    she disclosed her encouragement for gong xi to become involved with the charity organization. tragically, according to her, gong xi had accidentally uncovered some forbidden secrets within the building and had subsequently vanished without a trace. since his disappearance, she had been relentlessly searching the building for her grandson, but her efforts had been fruitless.


    ¡°my grandmother transformed into a ghost and now lives in confusion,¡± gong xi explained, sitting tenderly beside the elderly woman, his hand gently enveloping her weathered one. ¡°she¡¯s lost many of her memories, even failing to recognize me.¡±


    gao ming, connecting these two conflicting accounts, glanced back at gong xi and was met with a chilling reality. the sight of gong xi¡¯s mouth, gruesomely stitched shut and filled with coins, lent a macabre credence to the old lady¡¯s version of the story.


    the scene before gao ming was one he had never anticipated encountering within the building ¨C a living, breathing person and a ghost coexisting side by side on a bed. until now, he had perceived these ghostly tales from the shadow world as mere fabrications, but the harsh truth was evidently more complex.


    compelled by this disconcerting discovery, gao ming turned to gong xi with a hesitant inquiry, ¡°gong xi, aren¡¯t you scared by the fact that your only family has become a ghost?¡±


    ¡°of course i¡¯m scared,¡± gong xi responded, his grip on the old woman¡¯s hand unwavering. ¡°i¡¯m scared by the thought that she might be constantly worrying about me ¨C whether i¡¯m eating properly, sleeping enough, if i¡¯m being mistreated by others, and the dreadful possibility of her vanishing without a trace one day.¡±


    moved by gong xi¡¯s heartfelt confession, gao ming felt an urge to confront the old woman with the truth. he knelt in front of her, gently taking her other hand. ¡°granny, if gong xi were to return, even as a ghost, would that frighten you?¡±


    the old woman slowly nodded, her voice imbued with a deep sense of melancholy. ¡°yes, i would be scared... scared that i wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him any longer.¡± her words, laden with sadness, echoed a profound fear of losing the essence of their cherished relationship amidst the spectral confusion surrounding them.

 Chapter 46: The Two Hearts of Man

    chapter 46: the two hearts of man


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    as gao ming kneeled there, he found himself grappling with a profound question: ¡°what distinguishes a human from a ghost?¡±


    it was hard for him to tell the difference in this intense moment. both humans and ghosts seemed to be shrouded in a deep sense of fear, each terrified at the prospect of losing one another.


    before this moment, gao ming had only seen the encroachment of the shadow world into reality as a catastrophic event. he was deeply concerned that the video game he had developed might end up wreaking havoc on the entire city. however, now he was beginning to entertain other, more complex thoughts.


    in brother zhao xi¡¯s case, his return had sent waves of terror through all the inhabitants of the apartment building. the air was filled with a mixture of curses, sobbing, and desperate cries for help due to the incident. but here, gong xi also made his return without causing harm to others. despite his grandmother¡¯s evident confusion and her failure to recognize him, she remained patient, continuing to wait for him with unwavering hope.


    gao ming pondered to himself, ¡°who is responsible for all this chaos?¡±


    meanwhile, gong xi let go of his grandmother¡¯s hand and started to arrange various photographs around the room. ¡°we must act quickly,¡± he urged. ¡°the building manager could return at any moment.¡±


    gao ming asked, ¡°should we move to a different floor for safety?¡±


    ¡°no,¡± gong xi replied firmly while he packed photographs and assorted items into a large box. ¡°for now, we¡¯ll take refuge in the room adorned with white lanterns. the building manager is too frightened to step foot in there.¡± gong xi offered gao ming a chance to join them, mentioning gao ming¡¯s earlier altercation with the building manager, which might put him at risk of being pursued.


    ¡°let¡¯s find a hiding place for now,¡± agreed gao ming, recalling the numerous rooms he had seen with red lanterns in the sishui apartment complex. this was his first time encountering one with a white lantern.


    after they finished packing, gong xi hoisted his grandmother onto his back and dragged the heavy box out of the room. he peeked cautiously around the corridor, then signaled to gao ming, ¡°quick! we must enter the room with the white lantern without being seen.¡±


    they hurried across the corridor. along the way, gong xi lit some paper money from the box, moving swiftly through the dimly lit passageways.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    as the ashes of the burnt paper money fluttered in the shadows, a white lantern suddenly appeared, hanging outside a rental room situated midway down the corridor.


    ¡°quick, inside!¡± gong xi urged.


    when they opened the door, they were immediately greeted by a bone-chilling cold that made gao ming¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°this... this is the room where that horrific family massacre occurred!¡± exclaimed zhu miao miao, her voice quivering as she clutched a fire axe.


    ¡°yes, this is the very room,¡± gong xi confirmed, his demeanor turning ghostly. as he stepped into the room, his presence seemed to fade significantly, his complexion becoming ashen and death-like.


    gong xi carefully placed the box on the ground and began taking out various ritual offerings, arranging them meticulously at the bedroom door. he then knelt down with a solemn expression and began to recite a respectful incantation: ¡°this house has its master, we notify all directions. those who should leave, leave; those who should come, come. the house deity returns to its place, unwanted spirits must avoid, grain and food offered for generations.¡±


    after reverently bowing several times, gong xi carefully placed a wooden plaque amidst the array of offerings laid out in front of them.


    ¡°the agent who consumed the flesh might be dead by now,¡± wu bo speculated, moving towards the door. behind him was a modest altar, indicating his annual rituals to appease the spirits in this haunted apartment unit. initially intended for his peace of mind, these rituals had ironically become his salvation when the ghostly tales became a startling reality.


    ¡°what¡¯s really happening in this building? why are some residents turning into grotesque forms, others becoming ghosts, and why are some investigators being offered up as human sacrifices, taken away to the butcher shop?¡± having finally found someone alive to converse with, gao ming was determined to extract as much information as possible from wu bo.


    ¡°lousy luck, bumping into you,¡± wu bo grumbled, wrapping his tattered coat around himself in the chilly room. ¡°take a look at this,¡± he said, pulling out an old dv camera from beneath the altar.


    the camera displayed a recording of a family of four celebrating a birthday. the father was filming the moment they lit the birthday candles when an unexpected knock at the door interrupted them.


    the mother, curious, went to answer the door, only to be followed by screams and the sounds of a frantic scuffle. the camera was then knocked to the ground.


    the footage captured the aftermath inside the house ¨C blood was everywhere, and the family of four lay lifeless in their own home. neighbors, alerted by the commotion, came to investigate, only to fall victim to the assailant as well.


    in total, eight individuals from two families were mercilessly slaughtered in the apartment.


    the killer, instead of fleeing the scene, began drawing bizarre symbols throughout the house, ultimately ending his own life.


    ¡°the family massacre case? how did you come to possess this footage?¡± despite his experience dealing with the harsh realities of a maximum-security prison, gao ming was deeply disturbed by the video¡¯s content.


    ¡°i was on duty that night, keeping watch over the area. i even crossed paths with the murderer as he was ascending the staircase,¡± wu bo confessed, his eyes brimming with a deep sense of remorse. ¡°had i been more vigilant and sensed that something was amiss, perhaps i could have prevented the dreadful incident.¡±


    ¡°why didn¡¯t you hand over this video footage to the authorities?¡± gao ming inquired, clearly perplexed by the situation.


    ¡°just keep watching,¡± old wu bo insisted, directing their attention back to the ongoing playback of the dv. to their surprise, the first individuals to arrive at the crime scene were not law enforcement officers, but rather representatives from the hanhai charity association.


    they entered the premises with a sense of familiarity as if they were already aware of the events that had transpired. they proceeded to retrieve an item from the body of the deceased assailant.


    ¡°this situation is somehow linked to the hanhai charity association, but there¡¯s no concrete proof,¡± wu bo admitted, his voice tinged with fear. ¡°with the perpetrator now dead, the investigation hit a dead end. had i not secured this dv, there¡¯s a high likelihood that this crucial piece of evidence would have been conveniently lost. the influence of the hanhai charity association is not to be underestimated. they have constructed schools, hospitals, and various welfare projects, bringing hope to innumerable impoverished individuals.¡±


    ¡°the hanhai charity association was once renowned for its genuine philanthropic work, but i¡¯m not so sure that¡¯s still the case,¡± gao ming commented, his thoughts not so much on the charity itself but rather on situ an, a person of particular interest in their investigation.


    ¡°ever since the completion of the sishui apartments, the charity has been covertly transporting various items into the building, mainly items associated with the deceased,¡± wu bo disclosed, demonstrating a level of astuteness that belied his seemingly naive exterior. he had been meticulously monitoring all activities. in front of him, he carefully arranged two red candles and four white ones. ¡°the charity workers have been deliberately summoning spirits here, and their efforts have been successful. the most malevolent spirits in this building include the perpetrator of the family massacre, a ghost whose murderous instincts have endowed it with a heart of flesh and blood, and a clay idol of the flesh immortal, revered by the residents, which has been animated by their collective beliefs and thoughts, forming a heart.¡±


    wu bo then turned his attention to the white candles. ¡°besides these two entities, the residents here can be categorized into four distinct groups,¡± he explained. ¡°influenced by the flesh immortal, each group manifests different traits: life, death, desire, and retribution.¡±


    ¡°the life group is like us, outsiders who have retained our human essence; the desire group resembles that sales agent, whose deepest cravings have been awakened, their flesh altered, binding them here eternally as prisoners of the flesh immortal; the death group includes those nearing the end of their lives, enveloped in darkness and marked with black letters, sustaining themselves solely by consuming offerings from the flesh immortal¡¯s altar; and the retribution group consists of numerous aggrieved spirits of victims, trapped here and viewed as ominous presences.¡±


    wu bo then pushed the white candles aside with caution. ¡°these four groups of residents are unsettling, but not the most frightening aspect of this situation. i believe that if we eliminate the two most dangerous spirits, we might find a way out.¡±


    ¡°old man, there¡¯s another factor you might be overlooking,¡± gao ming pointed out, reaching for one of the red candles. ¡°situ an, the vice-chairman of the hanhai charity association, is also present within this building.¡±

 Chapter 47: Three Different Strategies for Clearing the Level

    chapter 47: three different strategies for clearing the level


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    upon hearing the name ¡®situ an¡¯, wu bo¡¯s reaction was immediate and visceral. he seemed to shrink in on himself, his back curving more deeply as if his body was trying to disappear into thin air, a clear instinctive reaction to hide from something terrifying. he warned in a grave tone, ¡°you must be extremely cautious around this individual.¡±


    gong xi, intrigued and concerned, asked, ¡°have you had any personal experiences with him?¡±


    wu bo¡¯s expression darkened, and he began recounting his eerie encounters. ¡°before meeting situ an, i believed ghosts were the essence of fear. but that changed after i encountered him in sishui apartment.¡± as he spoke, wu bo absentmindedly licked the wound on his lips, a clear sign of his nervousness. ¡°since then, i¡¯ve been trapped in sishui apartment. i¡¯ve only managed to survive by pretending to be mad. it¡¯s all because of this man, situ an. i can¡¯t leave hanhai. if i show even a glimmer of sanity, i fear for my life. i once considered handing over some incriminating tapes to the hanhai police. however, there was an incident before where a young volunteer tried to expose something to the press. he was overheard, and the recording somehow found its way to situ an. that volunteer then vanished without a trace within the confines of this building.¡±


    at this point in the conversation, gong xi¡¯s grandmother suddenly became visibly disturbed. the mention of the young volunteer struck a chord ¨C could this be gong xi himself? this thought seemed to unsettle her deeply.


    gong xi, oblivious to these implications, continued to listen intently, showing utmost respect by prostrating himself on the ground.


    meanwhile, gao ming felt a surge of emotion, ¡°it seems we need to devise a plan to permanently trap situ an in this paranormal event.¡± he realized he had never met situ an personally, yet he felt an overwhelming sense of hostility and a desire for vengeance, as though they had a shared history filled with animosity.


    wu bo, his eyes betraying a hint of terror, added, ¡°that man is no less than a demon masquerading in human flesh.¡± he then revealed a chilling connection: ¡°the perpetrator¡¯s heart from that horrific family massacre, and the spiritual heart in the clay figurine, they must never end up in situ an¡¯s hands. from what i can tell, the charity operating out of sishui apartment is cultivating ghosts specifically for these two hearts.¡±


    he then took a piece of yellow paper and drew several lines on it, explaining, ¡°there¡¯s a murderous ghost residing in one of the rooms here. it only emerges to kill. i can¡¯t determine its exact location, but you can start by destroying the clay figurine of the flesh immortal.¡±


    ¡°intrigued, gao ming asked, ¡°where can we find this figurine?¡±


    wu bo described its location with ominous detail. ¡°in building a, on the first basement level, there¡¯s a concealed shrine. it¡¯s situated in the most foreboding part of the entire apartment complex. that¡¯s where the figurine of the flesh immortal is enshrined.¡± following this, wu bo handed over a bunch of talisman papers, explaining, ¡°i¡¯m old and my legs aren¡¯t what they used to be. i would only slow you down. keep these talismans; they might prove useful.¡±


    gao ming accepted the talismans, then turned his attention to the paper figures present. ¡°are all of you planning to join us? the killer who took all your lives is in this building right now. that¡¯s a deep grudge you all have with him.¡±


    the paper figures remained still, save for the oldest one, who suddenly took a handful of rice from the altar and stuffed it into gao ming¡¯s pocket.


    gao ming, puzzled, asked, ¡°what is this for?¡±


    ¡°this rice,¡± wu bo elaborated, holding up the grains, ¡°is an offering i make to the deceased. if you ever find yourself in a dire situation where consuming meat is the only option for survival, this rice can temporarily preserve your sanity.¡±


    gao ming understood the implication. the ¡®meat¡¯ wu bo referred to wasn¡¯t ordinary; it was the kind that could drive a person into a state of madness, rendering them almost invincible and uncontrollable.


    gao ming acknowledged the grim possibility: ¡°it seems you¡¯re preparing for the worst.¡± he then left the haunted room with zhu miao miao. shortly after their departure, gong xi also hurried out.


    the paper figures had agreed to a deal: they would protect gong xi¡¯s grandmother, but only if gong xi assisted gao ming in destroying the clay figurine of the flesh immortal.


    yan hua, following her gaze, noticed several black, sinister characters that had materialized on his skin, resembling some kind of malevolent curse. despite xuan wen¡¯s apparent concern, yan hua seemed indifferent to this ominous development. his mind was focused on finding gao ming, emphasizing the urgency: ¡°we need to find gao ming first. he¡¯s the only one who knows my sister¡¯s whereabouts. we can¡¯t afford to lose him.¡±


    xuan wen, gripping her knife in a reverse hold, commented somewhat cryptically, ¡°men really do like to hide secrets.¡±


    yan hua, his tall and robust stature making concealment difficult, made no attempt to hide as he moved forward. he was prepared to confront whatever challenges lay ahead. the giant ghost tattoo on his body grew increasingly vivid, almost as if a real spectral entity lurked behind him. concurrently, the black, curse-like characters on his skin multiplied.


    xuan wen observed yan hua¡¯s recklessness and remarked, ¡°are you planning to just fight your way through? this is a level four paranormal event.¡± she knew persuading him would be futile. individuals like yan hua, who could potentially become super criminals in the future, often harbored deep-seated paranoia. apart from gao ming, who acted as a unifying link, it was difficult for them to place trust in others.


    yan hua, undeterred, declared his resolve: ¡°i don¡¯t care about some level four paranormal events. as long as my fists can hurt them, i have nothing to fear.¡±


    as the black characters on his body continued to increase, yan hua¡¯s strength seemed to grow proportionately. the ghost tattoo on his body evolved, becoming more intricate and terrifying, as though an actual malevolent spirit stood behind him, ready for battle.


    ...


    meanwhile, wan qiu, who had been quietly trailing behind the group, suddenly found himself alone in the corridor.


    ¡°has the hallway changed?¡± he wondered aloud, his voice tinged with unease.


    he felt a creeping sense of dread as shadows converged from all directions. the building¡¯s atmosphere had grown more malevolent, the air heavy with a sinister, unidentifiable odor, adding to the growing sense of foreboding.


    with his heart racing, wan qiu found himself anxiously tucked away in a corner, overwhelmed by a sense of dread about the uncertainties that lay ahead. despite the bizarre and unnerving events unfolding around him, they didn¡¯t quite shatter his mental fortitude, a resilience forged through the trials and tribulations of his past experiences.


    softly, almost in a whisper, he called out, ¡°gao... gao ming...¡±


    he hoped for a reply, a sign of reassurance, but there was only silence. gao ming, the very person who had vowed to stand by him, to protect him, was nowhere to be found.


    his instincts, which were unusually sharp and attuned to danger, sent a clear warning signal. confused and uncertain about his next move, wan qiu retreated further into the seclusion of the hallway¡¯s corner, drawing his knees close to his chest in a protective embrace.


    minutes ticked by in this tense atmosphere. then, abruptly, his heart started pounding even faster as if jolted by an electric shock. a profound sense of imminent peril took hold of him, urging him to flee without delay.


    panicked and unsure of a safe refuge, wan qiu hurriedly dashed into rental room 506, which was just a few steps away.


    no sooner had he shut the door behind him than a man wearing a rat mask appeared on the scene. the man, carrying a set of keys and sporting a building manager¡¯s badge, paused at the very spot wan qiu had vacated moments before.


    the man, idly chewing on something unknown, removed his mask. to wan qiu¡¯s horror, beneath the mask was not a human face, but that of an actual rat. the man¡¯s nose twitched and turned, as if he were a predator on the prowl, sniffing out the scent of living prey.


    from his hiding place, wan qiu cautiously watched through the peephole, his hand covering his mouth and nose in shock and fear. the revelation was chilling: the building manager, a figure whom everyone in the apartment complex regarded with fear, was in reality nothing more than a monstrous rat, seemingly engorged from a feast of flesh and blood!

 Chapter 48: Everyone Strives to Survive in Their Own Way

    chapter 48: everyone strives to survive in their own way


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    after ejecting a bone from his mouth, the building manager hastily fixed his protective mask back in place and, with unsteady steps, made his way off into the distance.


    feeling a sense of relief, wan qiu cautiously removed his hands from his face, only to be assaulted by an overwhelming, foul odor.


    ¡°this place smells like someone¡¯s been decaying in here for days,¡± he commented with a grimace.


    his eyes scanned the room, taking in the trash can and shoe cabinet. they were meticulously organized, betraying no hint of the room¡¯s pungent smell, save for some crumpled pieces of paper.


    curious, wan qiu picked up the papers, slowly realizing that they were fragments of a diary.


    ¡°today is my 30th day in apartment 505. the woman living directly across the hall is a striking, kind-hearted single mother who has a habit of shopping late at night. our paths often cross in the corridor when i return from my night job.¡±


    ¡°she¡¯s captivating with her silky black hair. strangely, she¡¯s always in the same attire and carries a faint, unusual fragrance.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t think much of it initially, but as evening fell, the landlord shared some news.¡±


    ¡°he informed me that the long-vacant apartment opposite mine, empty for half a year, had found a tenant. i wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore.¡±


    ¡°i was puzzled. how could a single mother be residing in that supposedly uninhabited apartment? nightly, i would hear the sound of children laughing and an ever-intensifying foul smell coming from there.¡±


    ¡°a foul smell?¡± wan qiu pondered, ¡°the person who wrote this diary lived in 505, but this looks like 506, the apartment across?¡±


    in the dim light, wan qiu noticed footprints on the concrete floor of the living room, marked with what looked like ¡°red mud.¡±


    ¡°is this blood mixed with mud?¡± he cautiously bent down, tracing the footprints until they led him to a set of pale legs, eerily still, as though they had been there in the living room all along.


    despite bracing himself, wan qiu was so startled that he collapsed to the ground. raising his eyes, he saw a young girl standing between the living room and the kitchen.


    she was dressed in black, her skin ghostly pale as if deprived of sunlight for an extended period.


    the room¡¯s foul stench seemed to cling to her, but apart from that, she looked like any ordinary child.


    her clothes were neat, her hair fashioned into charming braids, and in her hands, she held a strawberry bear plush toy.


    ¡°mom, there¡¯s someone here.¡± seeing wan qiu, she immediately called out for her mother, her voice tinged with fear of the unfamiliar.


    the kitchen was shrouded in darkness, the curtains drawn, concealing what lay within.


    ¡°why do they all bully me... i wish i had a mom too...¡± he murmured, overwhelmed by a flood of tragic memories and a palpable sense of looming death.


    as wan qiu¡¯s voice dwindled, the bustling sounds from the kitchen came to a halt. xianxian lifted her head, her face etched with a peculiar expression; nannan, her braids bouncing, stepped closer to wan qiu.


    curled up in terror, wan qiu sensed someone approaching. innocent yet solemn, nannan extended her hand, murmuring something towards the kitchen.


    the kitchen curtain stirred slightly, and a figure with a face shrouded in black hair peeked out, its stench suffocating. between the strands of hair, wan qiu glimpsed a bloodshot, foreboding eyeball.


    ¡°mom?¡±


    a muffled growl resonated from the darkness. the ¡°mother,¡± brandishing a large cleaver, slowly raised her arm, her eyes glowing a sinister red.


    wan qiu¡¯s heart pounded, his eyes clenched shut, bracing for the worst. but unexpectedly, he felt no harm.


    gingerly opening his eyes, he saw the mother¡¯s decayed fingers tenderly caressing his head.


    ¡°you can¡¯t take our mom away, but if you¡¯re hurting, you can talk to us,¡± nannan spoke with unexpected maturity.


    returning to his seat at the dining table, wan qiu was enveloped in a surreal atmosphere. although his eyes were capable of foreseeing death, everything around him seemed detached from his own reality.


    the ghostly mother presented the third dish herself. as wan qiu watched the family start their meal, he hesitated to lift his chopsticks, feeling as if he had somehow deceived the spectral mother.


    ¡°i actually came from outside.¡± speaking truthfully, wan qiu recounted all his experiences to the ghostly mother and her daughters.


    in his life marked by misfortune, this was the first time wan qiu felt a sense of belonging, a home. he began to view the ghostly mother as part of his family, a fantasy perhaps born from his deep yearning for kinship.


    having faced so much darkness, wan qiu clung to this rare display of kindness, desperately seeking something good in his life amidst the evils he had encountered.


    when wan qiu mentioned his friend who had disappeared within the building, the younger daughter, nannan, piped up with enthusiasm: ¡°let¡¯s ask ms. nosy. she knows everything about this place!¡±


    her suggestion came with a cautionary note, ¡°but be careful, the building manager might catch you.¡±


    xianxian, the elder sister, cast a warning glance at nannan, who, undeterred, boldly suggested, ¡°or maybe we should just trap the building manager! there are so many of us in the building, are we really scared of just one person?¡±


    ¡°the building manager is an agent of the flesh immortal. you shouldn¡¯t speak so recklessly,¡± xianxian admonished her younger sister, her tone serious.


    ¡°i¡¯ve had a close look at the building manager,¡± wan qiu added, his voice frail. ¡°this figure you¡¯re all worried about, it looked like nothing more than a rat to me. perhaps it consumed something bizarre, which is why it has such a daunting presence.¡±


    deep down, wan qiu harbored skepticism towards the supernatural. throughout his life, whenever he faced bullying and turned to prayer for help, his pleas went unanswered.


    in his eyes, the world was filled with despair, leading him to a grim conclusion: if there truly were any gods out there, they certainly weren¡¯t looking out for someone like him.

 Chapter 49: A Meal of Meat or Self-Reflection?

    chapter 49: a meal of meat or self-reflection?


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    the youngest daughter of the ghostly mother was overjoyed, feeling a wave of happiness wash over her as she was recognized for the very first time. she clung to wan qiu¡¯s arm, her face alight with glee and excitement.


    inside their home, an overpowering, almost suffocating odor hung in the air. despite this, wan qiu found himself entranced by the little girl¡¯s infectious smile, feeling a strange reluctance to leave this peculiar, yet somehow endearing, environment.


    around wan qiu, shadows began to gather ominously. abruptly, the sound of footsteps echoed from outside, followed by the unmistakable noise of someone fiddling with the lock.


    the young girl, previously radiating joy, suddenly tensed, her smile fading. she turned to her elder sister, worry creasing her brow, and said in a troubled voice, ¡°those bad people are back again.¡±


    alarmed, wan qiu hurried to the door and peered through the spyhole. he observed two figures in the corridor, clad in the unmistakable garb of the investigation bureau, moving stealthily and marking each door as they passed.


    wan qiu noted a chilling difference in these investigators compared to gao ming. their attire had eerie black symbols, and their faces were etched with a grim urgency as if they were on a life-or-death mission.


    ¡°these investigators...¡± wan qiu mused, sensing something amiss.


    the little girl¡¯s anger flared as she recalled, ¡°they¡¯ve been here before. the nosy man living across the hall... they killed him.¡±


    wan qiu was puzzled, ¡°investigators hunting down residents? how can they combat ghosts?¡±


    ¡°they¡¯ve consumed meat, not the kind our mom prepares,¡± the elder sister explained with a grave tone, gripping her sister¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°but meat from the shrine restaurant. stay inside, be safe and don¡¯t wander.¡±


    as she uttered these words, a knock resounded on their door.


    ...


    meanwhile, gao ming had been patrolling the sishui apartment complex for some time, but it was eerily quiet. there were no shouts or cries for help. it seemed like any ordinary building.


    ¡°yan hua¡¯s usually so impulsive; there should have been some disturbance by now. could they be hiding from some danger?¡±


    gao ming knew his colleagues well; they were a team that typically ignored the unique rules of the building, save for zhu miao miao.


    the hallway grew more silent. aside from gao ming and his two companions, it seemed like no other residents were venturing out.


    as they descended the stairs, they started noticing greasy marks, and by the time they reached the ground floor, a tantalizing aroma of meat filled the air.


    surprisingly, gao ming, who normally showed little interest in food, felt a sudden hunger.


    no guide was needed; the alluring scent beckoned them onward.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    gaze fixated on the glistening and quivering meat, he took a seat, and without the use of chopsticks, he began devouring the flesh, seemingly enraptured by its flavor, the juices dripping down his hand.


    as he chewed, his eyes lost all sense of reason, and his feasting became frenzied. he devoured not just the meat but also started biting into his own sauce-covered hand.


    as the investigator gnawed and gnawed, blood began to mix with the juices, creating a gruesome sight. he looked down at his palm, now maimed and bleeding, his eyes vacant and haunted. within them, black characters seemed to writhe and shift unsettlingly.


    with a sense of disorientation, the investigator rose and staggered towards the door.


    zhu miao miao, visibly disturbed by the aroma of the meat in the restaurant, which seemed to stir deep, unspoken cravings within her, suggested, ¡°should we follow him to see where he¡¯s going?¡± she felt an urgent need to escape the restaurant¡¯s influence.


    as they geared up to trail the investigator, the restaurant door inexplicably slammed shut on its own.


    though seemingly mundane, the door resisted all efforts to open it, defying gong xi¡¯s persistent attempts.


    ¡°are we trapped here until we eat?¡± bewildered and overwhelmed by the meat¡¯s scent, zhu miao miao swung her fire axe at the door in desperation.


    the dull thud that followed suggested the axe had struck something more akin to thick flesh than wood. shockingly, the door remained intact, oozing blood from the axe¡¯s impact.


    zhu miao miao raised her axe for another strike, but gong xi halted her, his voice urgent, ¡°look around! the walls... they¡¯re moving in on us!¡± indeed, the restaurant¡¯s walls appeared to be slowly closing in, the space around them growing ever smaller.


    the blood from the door added to the already potent meat aroma, making it almost unbearable.


    ¡°what would you like to eat?¡± came the unbothered voice from the kitchen, ignoring their attempts to escape and inviting them to order.


    the overwhelming scent of meat was now affecting them all, especially gao ming, who felt a deep, almost primal hunger, both physical and psychological. it was as if invisible forces were tearing at their very souls, distorting their true selves.


    zhu miao miao¡¯s eyes, now bloodshot, fixated on the plate from which the investigator had eaten. she shakily reached out, tempted to taste the remnants.


    ¡°gao ming!¡± in a swift motion, he shattered the plate and grasped zhu miao miao¡¯s hands, preventing her from succumbing to her urges.


    ¡°why resist your own desires?¡± the voice from the kitchen was laced with enticement. ¡°if you¡¯re hungry, come and see for yourself in the back kitchen. you¡¯ll come to love this place.¡±


    ¡°what kind of meat are you actually serving here?¡± gong xi, terrified yet unable to suppress his own craving for meat, questioned. he had never consumed meat from the building due to his grandmother¡¯s teachings, but now found himself battling an overwhelming desire to indulge, even to the extent of self-consumption.


    ¡°have you ever noticed how many residents in this building are missing body parts? ever wondered where those parts end up?¡± the man in the kitchen chuckled darkly. ¡°it¡¯s all voluntary. they willingly trade their own flesh.¡±


    ¡°they¡¯re consuming... parts of their own bodies?¡±


    ¡°no, they offer their flesh, but what they eat is the manifestation of their deepest desires,¡± the man corrected, his voice growing more sinister. ¡°when all is permissible for trade, people dare to try anything in desperate times. that¡¯s the essence of human nature.¡±

 Chapter 50: The Flesh Shrine

    chapter 50: the flesh shrine


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    the atmosphere in the restaurant grew increasingly surreal and ominous. its walls appeared to inch closer together, creating an unsettling sense of confinement. the sounds of the doors and frames clashing against each other echoed through the space, evoking the unnerving image of teeth grinding together.


    ¡°everyone harbors a secret yearning, a desire tucked away in the deepest corners of their heart. i possess the power to transform those hidden wishes into tangible realities. devour the flesh i¡¯ve meticulously prepared for you. once you do, all your troubles and concerns will vanish into thin air.¡±


    the tantalizing scent of cooked meat filled the air, infiltrating zhu miao miao¡¯s senses and overwhelming her self-control. in a frenzied state, she began to scratch at her own shoulders violently, her fingernails tearing into her skin and drawing blood.


    under the potent influence of the meat¡¯s aroma, zhu miao miao¡¯s mind was flooded with vivid images of her deceased parents, who had tragically died in a fire. she first recalled her childhood, how her parents would joyfully lift her onto their shoulders, guiding and nurturing her as she grew. then later in life, the roles would be reversed, and it was on her shoulders that her parents came to rely, seeking her support in their older years.


    ¡°your deepest wishes can come true. meet whoever you long for. not even the boundaries of life and death can keep you apart. you will forever be united with your loved ones,¡± the voice whispered enticingly.


    the mingling of her blood with the scent of the meat seemed to conjure a spectral illusion of her parents, emerging as if from her very wounds, a surreal and haunting vision.


    this eerie occurrence seemed to confirm granny¡¯s earlier prophecy: zhu miao miao was on the brink of succumbing to her deepest desires, and the terrifying scenes previously seen in granny¡¯s basin were on the verge of becoming her reality.


    ¡°come back to your senses!¡± gao ming urgently intervened, pressing down on zhu miao miao, attempting to halt the bizarre transformation overtaking her body.


    yet, the intoxicating smell of the meat had already awakened zhu miao miao¡¯s most profound desires. she was now ready to embrace these desires, indifferent to the prospect of transforming into something monstrous, as long as it meant reuniting with her parents.


    ¡°the flesh carries our primal instincts; your body will never betray your true desires. it has already chosen your path,¡± the mysterious man¡¯s voice resonated through the restaurant. ¡°step forward, join me. i have a special piece of meat prepared just for you. eat it, and all your suffering will end!¡±


    at this point, zhu miao miao had lost all semblance of rational thought. should gao ming release his grip now, she would unquestionably dash into the kitchen, prepared to forsake her own physical well-being for the sake of her overwhelming desire.


    ¡°bravo, you¡¯ve managed to restrain her!¡± came an approving voice.


    meanwhile, the restaurant continued its ominous contraction, threatening to crush everyone inside if they lingered any longer.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    determined not to sacrifice zhu miao miao, gao ming clutched a menu and jumped towards the kitchen while gripping the chain in his hand.


    once he drew back the thick, opaque curtains that shrouded the kitchen, the aroma of meat was almost suffocating. yet, the scene inside the kitchen defied gao ming¡¯s expectations. there was no typical kitchen setup of stoves or flames. instead, he saw a burly man dressed as a chef, mechanically chopping meat with a rhythmic precision. he would then toss the chopped pieces into a mysterious pool behind him, the source of the enticing scent that had so profoundly affected them all.


    as gao ming drew nearer, a chilling realization dawned on him: the chef was unlike any human he had ever seen. the figure had the shape of a human but lacked all facial features ¨C no eyes, ears, mouth, or nose. this eerie resemblance to a human-shaped doll added an unsettling dimension to the scene.


    as the blood stirred his memories, gao ming recalled events that had transpired in a traffic tunnel ¨C his remaining eye now saw corpses embedded in the tunnel walls, all fixated on him with their lifeless stares.


    a dual scream pierced the air, and a crack formed at the bottom of the blood pool. gao ming¡¯s vision was now saturated with a blood-red hue, encapsulating the terror and surrealism of the moment.


    in a dramatic turn of events, the chain that connected gao ming to brother zhao xi suddenly sprang into action. acting like a lifeline, it tugged gao ming upwards from the blood-filled pool, using zhao xi¡¯s body as a solid anchor point.


    the intense aroma of meat that had permeated the restaurant quickly faded away, and the establishment seemed to revert to its normal state. however, gao ming was visibly affected by the ordeal; he lay collapsed on the ground, his hand covering his left eye.


    the mysterious entity that resided within the blood pool had tapped into gao ming¡¯s memories through his eye. it had intentions of completing the ritual of the flesh immortal but found itself unable to satisfy gao ming¡¯s truest desires.


    coming back to her senses, zhu miao miao called out in concern, ¡°team leader!¡± though she hadn¡¯t consumed the meat, the transformation in her body had already begun.


    after some time, gao ming, with considerable effort, got back on his feet, his left eye remaining shut. ¡°pick up your axe, don¡¯t be fooled anymore,¡± he urged, his voice carrying the weight of his ordeal.


    losing his left eye had unlocked forgotten memories for gao ming, filling him with an intense, chilling fear. he felt compelled to keep these revelations to himself, clenching his fists in silent acknowledgment of the disturbing truth he had uncovered ¨C the same truth hinted at by both granny and the voice in the blood pool.


    ¡°the desire that lurks deep within my flesh is truly terrifying,¡± gao ming reflected with a sense of dread.


    he sat contemplatively at the edge of the pool, surveying his surroundings with his one good eye. the thought crossed his mind: when one cannot identify the villain in their midst, perhaps they themselves are the villain.


    to the shock of everyone present, gao ming suddenly leaped back into what now seemed like a regular pool of water.


    at the bottom of the pool, gao ming discovered a peculiar statue. it was an effigy of a multi-armed deity, gripping a bleeding heart. ¡°this is the statue of the flesh immortal; the voice we heard must belong to it,¡± gong xi surmised, joining gao ming.


    gong xi pointed out a noticeable crack in the statue¡¯s left eye. but the moment he touched it, the statue shattered entirely. ¡°i didn¡¯t do anything!¡± gong xi exclaimed, his focus quickly shifting to gao ming¡¯s condition. ¡°was your eye taken by the flesh immortal?¡±


    lost in his troubling memories, gao ming offered no response.


    with the destruction of the statue, the chef, who had been incessantly chopping meat, finally ceased his task. he wandered outside as if drawn by an unseen force.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine. let¡¯s follow the chef and see where he¡¯s going,¡± gao ming declared, his face twisted in pain but his demeanor eerily calm. he was determined to survive, to leave the sishui apartment, and to re-enter that mysterious tunnel.


    following the chef through various corridors, they arrived at a rental room located in the middle level of the basement. the room had an aura of reverence about it, dominated by a large red wooden door. the door bore two ominous inscriptions: ¡°take all life¡± on the left and ¡°take all death¡± on the right.

 Chapter 51: Situ An

    chapter 51: situ an


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    the chef, whose face was marred by disfigurement, forcefully pushed open a massive crimson door.


    gao ming, with careful steps, trailed right behind the chef. as he entered, his eyes scanned the room, which was lavishly decorated with a series of portraits. each painting depicted individuals with strange, almost otherworldly appearances, and their names were meticulously inscribed below them. the artistry was unsettling in its realism.


    puzzled by the scene. gao ming asked the other two, ¡°are these portraits meant to represent real, living people?¡±


    he noticed a subtle but distinct meat aroma emanating from these portraits. then, a chilling realization struck him: these were not mere paintings on canvas but rather works crafted on human skin.


    as gao ming stood there, an eerie sensation washed over him, almost as if countless eyes from the room were silently observing him. gong xi, who had been following closely, suddenly dropped to his knees, too terrified to even lift his gaze.


    the chef, seemingly oblivious to the room¡¯s eerie atmosphere, moved to the center and lifted a black cloth, unveiling a large altar table set against one of the walls. painted dark blood red, the table held eight vacant plates. beneath it, an investigator in uniform was kneeling, his neck inscribed with black script. he was reciting scriptures in an unintelligible tone.


    zhu miao miao, confused, queried, ¡°why is there an investigator here?¡± before she could delve deeper into her thoughts, gao ming had already begun to discreetly retreat. he noticed that the central altar table was missing its deity idol, suggesting that the object of worship had been removed or stolen.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    suddenly, there was a loud ¡°bang!¡± the chef, who had been standing near the altar, collapsed to the floor, a sharp knife protruding from his chest. in a gruesome twist, his head had been severed.


    the chanting halted abruptly, replaced by the sound of chaotic footsteps approaching from every direction. the kneeling investigator rose to his feet, revealing a face that was handsome but marred by the black script covering half of it.


    ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand. we are from the investigation bureau too,¡± gao ming hurriedly explained, revealing a black ring that identified his affiliation. ¡°i am gao ming, the leader of team one from the lishan investigation bureau¡¯s old city division.¡±


    the young investigator coldly cleaned the blood off his knife and introduced himself in a tone that was deceptively calm but carried an undercurrent of threat. ¡°i am qing ge, division chief of the queen¡¯s investigation bureau, eastern district division.¡±


    gao ming noted that qing ge was considerably younger than the typical division chief, who were usually over forty. qing ge, appearing to be in his early twenties, was even younger than gao ming himself.


    ¡°do you realize the damage you¡¯ve done by barging in here unannounced?¡± he asked, his voice soft yet laced with a dangerous edge.


    gao ming, adept in reading subtle facial expressions, quickly responded before zhu miao miao or gong xi could intervene. ¡°we weren¡¯t sent by anyone. we initiated this investigation independently after being separated from our team. the intense smell of meat from the lower floor raised our suspicions about this place.¡±


    despite being in excruciating pain, gao ming clenched his teeth and persevered, determined to keep pace with the rest of the team.


    the once overpowering scent of cooked meat that had filled the corridors was now gone, eerily replaced by a subtle yet unmistakable smell of blood.


    in the shadowy corridor on the fifth floor, a palpable sense of danger lingered. suddenly, a cleaver flashed through the air, severing the neck of an unsuspecting investigator. the lifeless body was then callously pushed over the railing, plummeting to the ground with a sickening thud.


    the sound of the body hitting the ground jolted the leading investigators back to reality. they halted in shock, staring at the man standing before them.


    standing tall and dressed to perfection, this man exuded a commanding presence and a sense of unflappable composure, like he was utterly impervious to the chaos of the world around him.


    gao ming felt an inexplicable hostility towards this stranger. it was their first encounter, yet something deep within urged him to see this man as an enemy, a voice in his head screaming ¨C kill him! he must kill this man, situ an!


    ¡°bureau chief, we were too late; the flesh immortal idol has been stolen,¡± qing ge reported, his usual cool demeanor giving way to a rare show of deference. he avoided eye contact with the man, clearly intimidated.


    situ an responded calmly, standing amidst the gathered investigators. ¡°it¡¯s not your fault. that sculpture has a will of its own and is notoriously difficult to handle.¡± his gaze swept over the group, collected at the intersection between the fourth and fifth floors. ¡°you all witnessed me killing an investigator. does that frighten you?¡±


    a heavy silence fell over the group. no one dared to respond as situ an nonchalantly picked up a piece of flesh from the ground and flung it towards the investigators.


    ¡°some of you joined the investigation bureau because ghosts killed your family, others in search of missing loved ones, and some driven by a sense of justice. you are the toughest, the bravest. but once inside the bureau, you¡¯re confronted with a harsh reality.¡±


    he looked each investigator in the eye, delivering his message with a chilling clarity: ¡°humans are powerless against ghosts; you¡¯re nothing more than brave cannon fodder.¡±


    his words resonated with a bitter truth.


    ¡°but now, things can be different. i offer you a chance,¡± he gestured towards the piece of flesh lying on the stairs. ¡°there¡¯s a fifty percent chance you¡¯ll gain the power to kill ghosts, and a fifty percent chance you¡¯ll turn into one.¡±


    this proposition struck a chord with the investigators. only those who had faced the horrors of ghosts firsthand could truly understand how valuable the power to fight back was.


    ¡°why should we believe you? you just killed one of our own!¡± some investigators voiced their skepticism and fear.


    situ an responded coolly, withdrawing his intense gaze. ¡°i have no need to deceive you, nor do you have to believe me. when faced with death, you¡¯ll make your choice. just remember, the person offering you this chance is me, situ an, bureau chief of the hanghai eastern district investigation bureau.¡±

 Chapter 52: The Meat Begins to Eat Ghosts

    chapter 52: the meat begins to eat ghosts


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in this meeting of paranormal investigators, the name situ an resonated with a few, evoking whispers and knowing glances. amidst the palpable tension and uncertainty, a novice investigator, barely old enough to be considered an adult, stepped forward with a mix of courage and naivety. he reached down and picked up a chunk of meat lying on the ground, its surface marred by blood stains.


    the scent of the meat, intermingling with the pungent odor of blood, filled the air. the young investigator examined the bite marks on it, his decision wavering. it was common knowledge among the group that the investigator who had been killed earlier had consumed this very piece of meat. tragically, instead of granting him the supernatural strength needed to fight ghosts, it had been his undoing.


    swallowing hard, his adam¡¯s apple moving visibly, the young man was acutely aware of the many eyes fixed upon him. his own eyes began to turn a deep shade of red, a physical reaction to his growing inner turmoil. then, with a sudden, almost animalistic impulse, he bent down and bit fiercely into the bloodied meat.


    a wild hunger overtook his eyes as he devoured the meat while the juices splattered. it¡¯s as if he was experiencing a flavor beyond any he had tasted before. in mere seconds, he consumed the entire piece, seemingly oblivious to the gravity of his actions.


    his eyes¡¯ veins thickened alarmingly, and his heartbeat accelerated. haunted by indiscernible voices, he covered his ears and crouched on the ground, overwhelmed by the cacophony in his mind.


    ¡°kill them! kill them all!¡± he screamed, his voice unrecognizable, taken over by some otherworldly force. dark, sinister characters seemed to emerge from his chest as if bursting forth from his very heart.


    in agony, he writhed on the ground. when the other investigators tried to intervene, he lashed out violently, his intentions murderous.


    three excruciating minutes later, he collapsed, motionless except for the strange black characters that remained on his chest, eerily unchanged.


    gradually, he stood up, wiping sweat from his brow, his expression one of confusion. ¡°did i succeed?¡± he asked, his voice barely more than a whisper.


    ¡°you did,¡± qing ge assured him, gently pulling him back from the brink of madness. ¡°ghosts consume humans, humans consume meat, and meat devours ghosts. you have not turned into a ghost, but you can no longer be considered fully human either.¡±


    ¡°but i don¡¯t feel any different, just pain,¡± the young man confessed, bewildered by his own physical sensations.


    ¡°pain is power,¡± qing ge declared enigmatically. in a startling move, he suddenly stabbed the young man¡¯s palm with a sharp knife, causing everyone to gasp in shock.


    the young investigator screamed in agony, clutching his bleeding hand. qing ge, unflinching, dropped the knife before him. ¡°go through the corridor to building b¡¯s fifth-floor entrance. there¡¯s a mutated female ghost there. use this knife to kill it.¡±


    the group of investigators, each having survived extraordinary circumstances, were no ordinary individuals. at the very least, their resilience and fortitude far surpassed that of average people.


    moreover, no investigator had turned into a ghost after eating the meat, which means situ an had lied from the start. so, the reason why he killed the investigator earlier must be because of some ulterior motive, not because he turned into a ghost.


    as for those casual remarks about the meat and ghost, it¡¯s a deliberate move to shift the group¡¯s focus and a psychological influence on the other investigators.


    if it were to be known that consuming the meat could potentially lead to a fate more harrowing than death itself, hesitation might have crept into their actions. however, with the odds seemingly split down the middle, there were those among them willing to take the gamble, driven by desperation and the slim hope of gaining an edge in their supernatural struggle.


    deep in contemplation, gao ming¡¯s sharp instincts suddenly kicked in. he lifted his head, his gaze inadvertently locking with that of situ an. there was a palpable tension in the air, an unspoken understanding that something significant was unfolding.


    ¡°your expression is different from the other investigators,¡± situ an remarked, his voice tinged with a curious interest. ¡°i remember the faces of all the investigators from hanghai¡¯s investigation bureau who have experienced level-three anomalies, but i don¡¯t recall seeing you.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m gao ming, the acting head of the first investigation team from lishan investigation bureau,¡± gao ming responded, his tone steady yet revealing an underlying intensity.


    ¡°situ an¡¯s eyes narrowed, a flicker of recognition mixed with an unsettling sense of dread crossing his features. ¡°wasn¡¯t bai xiao the head of the first team from lishan investigation bureau? i¡¯ve met bai xiao; he¡¯s an excellent investigator. i even considered recruiting him to our side.¡±


    ¡°bai xiao has gone missing so i¡¯m acting in his place for now,¡± gao ming explained, his voice betraying a hint of the burden he carried in his new role.


    ¡°once we leave sishui apartment alive, you can drop the ¡®acting¡¯ from your title,¡± situ an said, his gaze drifting away. his words seemed to hold a double meaning, perhaps referring to himself or to gao ming in a twisted sense of foreboding.


    situ an then proceeded towards the corridor, his presence commanding and charismatic. he had a natural ability to rally the investigators around him, all except for gao ming. as the acting director of the eastern district investigation bureau, situ an¡¯s personal involvement in this abnormal event, coupled with his discovery of the transformative meat, had earned him a significant degree of admiration and trust among the investigators. who wouldn¡¯t be drawn to a leader perceived as benevolent towards his fellow humans and ruthless towards malevolent spirits?


    the morale of the investigators surged as they advanced towards building b, their humanity gradually diminishing. it seemed that ¡°humans¡± would soon become the predatory ¡°meat¡± in their ongoing war against the ghosts.


    ¡°team leader, won¡¯t the old lady on the first floor be in danger?¡± zhu miao miao asked, her voice laced with concern.


    ¡°situ an will surely not spare that old woman because she knows his true face,¡± gao ming noted, his gaze following the crowd as they heedlessly trampled over the remnants of sister fei, smashing doors in their frenzied mission. ¡°situ an¡¯s goal might be to cleanse sishui apartment, where both humans and ghosts are mere pawns in his grand scheme.¡±


    it dawned on gao ming that many of the investigators had already succumbed to becoming ¡°meat¡±. this realization shed light on the mysterious disappearances within the eastern district investigation bureau.


    screams, not of people but of the ghostly residents, filled sishui apartment, a chilling soundtrack to the unfolding chaos. in this topsy-turvy world where the roles of humans and ghosts were inverted, the already surreal reality took on an even more twisted and bizarre dimension.

 Chapter 53: The Execution House

    chapter 53: the execution house


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in the infamous sishui apartments, a place with a dark history of harboring murderers, the grim legacy continued to cast its shadow over the years.


    right from the beginning, situ an had made it clear that he was not there to coexist with the other residents. he had instructed his men to meticulously label the doors of the neighboring apartments. they used specific markings to indicate which rooms were haunted by ghosts, which ones were booby-trapped, and which were empty and abandoned. situ an was intimately familiar with these details as if they were etched into his very memory.


    as the doors were forcibly opened one by one, bloodshed became rampant. the prolonged nature of the carnage had a profound effect on the investigators who had resorted to consuming meat. over time, they began to lose their grip on their identity. the appearance of black characters on their skin was a telling sign ¨C the more characters that appeared, the more their eyes flickered between moments of clarity and utter confusion.


    watching this unfold, situ an thought to himself, ¡°the seeds that were planted twenty years ago are now ready to be harvested.¡± he observed the investigators, who were teetering on the edge of losing their humanity without a shred of empathy. everything was happening just as he had meticulously planned.


    he knew that ¡°flesh¡± was not an ¡°antidote¡± but a ¡°poison.¡± its effects were just slower on those with stronger willpower. interestingly, each investigator who had survived a level-three paranormal event showed remarkable resilience and determination. these were the bravest individuals in the city, navigating its darkest and most sinister corners.


    holding a heavy cleaver in his hand, situ an reminisced about a ghastly family massacre that had occurred two decades earlier in building a of the sishui apartments. in that incident, a murderer clad in a bright red coat had brutally slaughtered eight family members before taking his own life. twenty years had passed since then, and with the recent paranormal happenings, that murderer had turned into a frenzied, cannibalistic ghost, now haunting the building.


    the increase in the number of black characters was directly proportional to the intensification of the curse, causing the flesh-eating investigators to spiral further into instability. however, these characters also seemed to enhance their powers.


    situ an had been deliberately sacrificing the building¡¯s residents to these investigators, sharpening his metaphorical ¡°knife¡± for what he anticipated to be a final showdown.


    he eventually led all the investigators to the first floor, arriving at granny¡¯s apartment. he knocked on her door politely, ¡°i¡¯ve come to keep my promise.¡±


    when the door opened just a crack, granny caught sight of the flesh-eating investigators and sighed, ¡°you truly are a madman.¡±


    tossing out three blood talismans, granny quickly shut and locked her door, the sound echoing ominously through the hallway.


    picking up the blood talismans, situ an stared intently at granny¡¯s door. ¡°every innocent soul that is tormented and taken by evil spirits can be turned into these blood talismans. i¡¯ve given you so many human skins, and yet you¡¯ve only managed to create three?¡± he questioned, his tone a mix of disbelief and frustration.


    there was a tense silence from within the house, prompting situ an to decide not to wait any longer. he swiftly gathered the trio of blood talismans and, flanked by his team, proceeded down the hallway, halting momentarily at the top of the staircase that descended into the basement.


    just as qing ge finished his warning, a loud ¡°boom!¡± echoed through the space as the iron door leading to the basement slammed shut, effectively sealing them off from any escape route.


    ¡°stay calm,¡± situ an calmly advised, surrounded by his team. he meticulously cleaned his bone-chopping knife with a crimson talisman. ¡°this place is a gruesome sanctuary that the cannibal ghost has fashioned for itself, but it¡¯s also the grave we¡¯ve come to lay it in,¡± he continued. ¡°be aware that this ghost employs a myriad of lethal methods, all designed to instill despair and terror. to outlive its clutches, never give in to fear or beg for mercy regardless of the torture you endure. maintain hope, and the ghost might delay your end, giving your allies an opportunity to save you.¡±


    suddenly, an investigator from the northern branch shouted, ¡°chief! we¡¯ve discovered a hidden door!¡± he had moved a bed aside, revealing a door concealed beneath a heap of repugnant, filthy clothing.


    all attention turned towards the newfound hidden door, but both gao ming and situ an felt something was off.


    since the disappearance of the first investigator, the smell of blood had grown stronger. gao ming, ever vigilant, scrutinized the expressions of each team member, spotting one whose face was unusually rigid and emotionless.


    meanwhile, situ an, who had carefully memorized the faces and positions of his team, realized after a quick count that there was now an extra person among them despite losing one member earlier.


    ¡°someone¡¯s been replaced!¡± he exclaimed.


    without warning, blood-soaked hands lunged out. situ an and gao ming, almost as if they had anticipated this, responded instantly ¡ª situ an with a swift blade strike and gao ming with a nimble dodge.


    despite their quick reactions, both were unexpectedly ensnared by the bloody appendages!


    the sly cannibal ghost, lurking unseen, had specifically targeted situ an and gao ming, recognizing them as the most formidable threats.


    chaos erupted as the doors, resembling those of prison cells, flung open automatically. a powerful, unseen force dragged situ an and gao ming through secret doors into separate rooms.


    they each tumbled down a steep, debris-strewn passage, ending up isolated in different chambers.


    bleeding from numerous minor cuts, gao ming swiftly got to his feet, poised for confrontation.


    ¡°is this the ghost¡¯s gruesome workshop?¡± he wondered aloud.


    using his cellphone for illumination in the dark, ominous space, gao ming¡¯s gaze fell upon an array of sinister torture devices. he then noticed the earlier missing investigator bound to a chair, weeping and pleading for help.

 Chapter 54: Nineteen Minutes

    chapter 54: nineteen minutes


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    after meticulously observing his surroundings, gao ming ascertained that within the concealed subterranean chamber, only he and the investigator were present; there was no one else.


    ¡°could it be that the malevolent ghost isn¡¯t here? but then, why isn¡¯t the investigator attempting to flee? he¡¯s merely seated on the chair, unbound by any ropes. he could effortlessly stand up and leave the chair behind!¡±


    the chair the investigator was perched on was crafted from metal and leather, tarnished with expansive blotches of blood.


    ¡°help me! save me!¡± the investigator, who remained motionless in the chair, cried out with considerable volume. his call seemed like a ruse to draw gao ming closer, yet the profuse cold sweat on his face and his visibly terror-stricken expression implied he was genuinely in distress.


    ¡°what terrifies you? what is concealed in this room?¡± gao ming, suspecting a trap, refrained from approaching directly.


    the investigator gave a faint shake of his head, his cold sweat falling in drops. he was not unaware of the peril; rather, he was paralyzed by extreme fear, rendering him unable to articulate his thoughts.


    ¡°is there an invisible ghost here?¡± gao ming suggested, but the investigator negated this with another slight shake of his head, his eyes darting towards the torture devices scattered around as if to caution gao ming to remain vigilant.


    at that moment, the seemingly innocuous chair abruptly clamped down on the investigator¡¯s hands, and the torture instruments around them started to activate autonomously.


    ¡°save me! save me!!¡±


    the investigator¡¯s body was grotesquely contorted, his flesh and skin being consumed in a horrific manner, revealing his bare bones. yet, the agony he endured did not subside.


    his screams permeated the chamber, as all the torture devices, linked by crimson threads, converged on him like predators drawn to blood, focusing their attention on the hapless figure in the chair.


    gao ming found himself unable to stomach the harrowing spectacle unfolding before his eyes.


    within a mere five minutes, the investigator was thoroughly annihilated and devoured by the malevolent instruments, leaving behind only his still-pulsating heart, etched with dark symbols, on the chair.


    as a compartment in the chair opened, the heart tumbled into its depths, following which the chair ominously began to approach gao ming in the enveloping darkness.


    the underground torture chamber, of moderate size, swiftly ensnared gao ming in its blood-red threads, forcibly anchoring him to the chair.


    the chamber harbored no ghosts or monsters, yet it instilled a terror in gao ming far surpassing anything he had previously encountered. it was a hellish realm devised by the malevolent ghost, rife with authentic pain and destruction.


    the cacophony of metal clashing echoed in his ears, chains slithered across the floor resembling serpents, each inscribed with the histories of those who had perished, obediently contorting to the whims of their master.


    the coarse chains scraped against his skin relentlessly. gao ming, now shackled to the chair, recalled situ an¡¯s earlier words from outside the room: the malevolent ghost found joy in torturing its victims, particularly those with robust spirits, methodically eroding their resolve.


    eighteen grueling minutes had elapsed, and as the nineteenth minute ticked by, muffled noises began to seep from the room adjacent to where gao ming was confined, the room where situ an was detained.


    situ an¡¯s resilience faltered before gao ming¡¯s did.


    energized by this shift, the torture instruments momentarily abandoned gao ming and vanished into the shadows, hungrily converging towards the room where situ an was being held.


    under the unrelenting, mind-shattering torment, situ an¡¯s resolve started to crumble, his screams resonating through the confined space.


    gao ming, himself teetering on the brink, realized with stark clarity that if not for the other investigator he had found upon entering, he might have already succumbed to the unbearable agony.


    ¡°after they finish with situ an, those instruments will return for me. this is my prime opportunity to escape!¡±


    he understood that the evil ghost was not physically present; these instruments seemed merely an extension of its malevolent ¡°body.¡±


    ¡°in the killing chamber, there are three passageways. one is the steep, nearly vertical tunnel i was thrown down, lined with razor-sharp shards of glass. another leads to the adjacent room where situ an is; and the third is located behind this chair...¡±


    despite his suffering, gao ming had meticulously observed his surroundings.


    ¡°i can¡¯t delay any further!¡± capitalizing on the moment when the instruments were preoccupied with situ an, gao ming wrenched himself free from the blood-red threads. he staggered towards the tunnel, but upon setting foot on the ground, he collapsed, his injuries too severe to scale the steep passage.


    with his entry route effectively blocked and the torture devices engaged in the next room, his only option was the path behind the chair.


    dragging himself towards it, gao ming stumbled upon a dark iron door at the end of the passage. desperately, he pounded on it, but it refused to yield.


    it seemed as though everything was meticulously engineered by the evil ghost, creating an illusion of escape only to plunge its victims into deeper despair.


    where could he possibly run?


    the iron door bore a lock embellished with a taunting smiley face, almost as if mocking the futile attempts of those desperately seeking escape.


    as gao ming turned his head, his eyes fell upon the ominous sight of the massive chair, slowly but deliberately inching towards him. it maneuvered through the passage as though it intended to ¡°snap¡± him back into its merciless grasp.


    ¡°i can¡¯t go back, i absolutely can¡¯t go back!¡± he declared to himself, a firm resolve in his voice.


    the iron door, marked with still-fresh bloodstains, stood ominously before him. frantically, gao ming rummaged through his backpack and extracted a photograph of himself with his parents. his hands, smeared with blood, trembled as he dialed his family¡¯s number on his phone.


    a busy tone reverberated in his ears. in this bizarre and isolated environment, completely severed from the outside world, it seemed that gao ming¡¯s phone had the capacity for only one call.


    with each repetitive beep of the busy tone, the shadows encircling him appeared to thicken, growing ever more menacing. in the photograph he held, his father and mother, both donning unnerving smiles, seemed to come alive. it was as if they could hear gao ming¡¯s desperate voice. their faces, hauntingly cheerful, appeared to turn subtly, their gazes piercing out of the photo, fixing directly on gao ming!

 Chapter 55: Happy Birthday!

    chapter 55: happy birthday!


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    drenched in blood and marred by numerous wounds, gao ming had tragically lost his left eye. grasping his cell phone with a death grip, he pinned his fading hopes on the ethereal presences of ghost mom and ghost dad.


    the shadows around him swirled and danced with a menacing intent as he lay there. in a moment reminiscent of his childhood birthday wishes, gao ming silently made a fervent wish, keeping it a secret this time.


    suddenly, a series of loud ¡°bang! bang! bang!¡± sounds echoed through the air. the dark, metallic door that stood before gao ming shuddered under the force of someone or something knocking from the other side.


    at that exact moment, his phone call connected, and through the hissing and crackling static, he heard his mother¡¯s voice, tinged with concern: ¡°gao ming, are you feeling homesick again?¡±


    the knocking intensified, becoming more frantic, while the images of his parents in the photograph he carried began to slowly dissolve into nothingness.


    the metal door started to warp and bend as if under immense pressure. like sinister veins, red tendrils wound their way around gao ming¡¯s wounds. a massive, ominous chair in the room seemed to pulse with a malevolent desire to pull gao ming back into its grasp.


    with his fingers clawing into the uneven ground, gao ming yelled into the phone. as the last image in the photograph vanished, the blood-soaked metal door was completely engulfed by shadows. its hinges groaned and twisted unnaturally, and with a final, violent effort, the door was flung open!


    there, in the doorway, stood his eerie ghost parents, their faces twisted into strange smiles, holding gao ming¡¯s favorite cake. despite their contorted bodies, the cake remained perfectly intact.


    ¡°happy birthday!¡± they exclaimed in unison.


    responding with a bloodied hand, gao ming reached out towards his strangely smiling family. ¡°yes, happy birthday,¡± he replied with a mix of dread and determination. ¡°let¡¯s enjoy the birthday cake once we¡¯ve made our escape.¡±


    the chair that seemed to hunger for gao ming knew nothing of the warmth of family ties. it was a cold, emotionless object. even filled with human hearts, it lacked any understanding of kinship.


    from beneath the chair, blood-red tendrils emerged, viciously piercing the bodies of ghost mom and ghost dad. the chair attempted to pull them into its clutches, but whenever they were harmed, they would dissolve back into the shadows.


    his ghost parents were not overwhelmingly powerful, but they seemed to be unyieldingly resilient.


    gao ming, with the photograph now safely tucked back into his backpack, tried to rise, his body wracked with unbearable pain. the malevolent ghost, in its cruel desire to prolong his suffering, had intentionally avoided his vital spots, giving him the painful opportunity to move.


    exhausted and at his limit, gao ming mustered his remaining strength to climb onto the macabre mound of corpses, his hand grasping the chilling figure of the demon statue. his blood surged through his veins, and the surreal situation felt akin to a nightmarish vision he had once experienced.


    he was caught in a dire internal conflict, muttering to himself, ¡°if i consume the flesh, i¡¯ll be irrevocably condemned to a fate far grimmer than death. but if i refrain, i can barely muster the strength to move.¡±


    in that moment, the heart within the statue and gao ming¡¯s own heart began to pulsate as one. it was then that the relentless entity that had been doggedly pursuing him through the tunnels revealed itself.


    covered in blood, situ an emerged from the passage, his head lifting to unveil the horrific sight of black characters inscribed within his eyes. their gazes locked, and without a moment¡¯s delay, both gao ming and situ an leaped into action.


    situ an, devoid of any unnecessary words, charged towards the heap of bodies, his knife a whirlwind of motion. each eerie ghost parent in his path was swiftly reduced to shadows under his relentless blade.


    gao ming, acting with equal determination, bit into the pulsating heart of mortality nestled within the clay statue, engulfing it entirely within mere seconds.


    their actions were marked by a decisive swiftness. as the final eerie ghost parent retreated into the photograph, gao ming completed his consumption of the statue¡¯s heart.


    a tormenting pain, exponentially more intense than anything he had felt before, radiated from his chest, engulfing his entire body. gao ming sensed an overwhelming power seeping into every fiber of his being, his heart undergoing a wild transformation.


    simultaneously, mysterious black characters began to surface across the wounds on his body. stepping back, he observed the cut on his palm where these enigmatic characters shifted continuously, appearing like some form of curse or cryptic message. amongst them, he discerned the character for ¡°life¡±.


    witnessing gao ming¡¯s consumption of the heart of mortality, situ an momentarily halted, seemingly speaking to himself or perhaps questioning an unseen entity, ¡°if i cut open his chest now and devour his heart, can i seize the powers of the flesh immortal?¡±


    as he spoke, an alien, raspy voice issued forth from situ an¡¯s lips: ¡°you could try, but i would advise consuming him entirely, not just the heart!¡±


    across the grotesque pile, gao ming tightened his grip on the chain he held. hearing two distinct voices emanating from situ an, he ventured a guess, ¡°did you allow the ghost to possess you?¡±


    ¡°i owe you a debt of gratitude for my current situation,¡± situ an remarked, his eyes briefly scanning his own horrific injuries before fixating on gao ming. ¡°had you not made your way here, causing the cannibal ghost to fear losing the heart of mortality, it wouldn¡¯t have proposed an alliance with me. i endured a relentless nineteen minutes of the cannibal ghost¡¯s torture. all the while, i was waiting for your psyche to collapse, seizing the opportunity to consume the ¡®flesh¡¯ i possessed. but to my surprise, you managed to withstand even longer than i did.¡±


    gao ming, puzzled by situ an¡¯s tone, inquired, ¡°why do you seem more bitter towards me despite being tortured by the cannibal ghost?¡±


    ¡°harbor resentment?¡± situ an replied as he advanced, knife in hand, ¡°i never allow hatred to cloud my judgment. even the cannibal ghost, my recent tormentor, can become an ally in the right circumstances. i disregard such petty emotions. my focus is solely on completing my objectives. it¡¯s a matter of right and wrong, good and evil. if you¡¯re prepared to assist me, we could be the greatest of allies; if you choose to stand in my way, then i will use every means at my disposal to eliminate you.¡±

 Chapter 56: The Madman

    chapter 56: the madman


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in an extraordinary turn of events that defied all norms, gao ming, an expert in psychological counseling at a high-security prison, achieved what was once deemed impossible. in the midst of a realm where reality and fantasy blurred, he consumed the heart of mortality. this terrifying artifact, steeped in darkness and legend, had been secreted away in the depths of a sinister apartment complex, a creation of a malevolent ghost¡¯s twisted imagination.


    situ an, a man of considerable strength and cunning, also discovered a means of survival in this nightmarish world. he daringly absorbed the consciousness of the malevolent ghost, intertwining it with his own essence. this bold act transformed him, making him one with the very entity that had been his tormentor.


    ¡°i truly don¡¯t understand,¡± gao ming confessed, his voice tinged with confusion and disbelief. despite his vast experience dealing with a spectrum of individuals in his role as a seasoned psychological counselor, situ an¡¯s actions baffled him. ¡°you have wealth that would sustain ordinary people for countless generations, connections that span continents, and you are held in high regard and adoration by countless individuals. you have the power to fulfill any wish or desire. so why, then, choose to join the investigation bureau? why immerse yourself in such profound despair?¡± he questioned, struggling to comprehend situ an¡¯s motives.


    ¡°despair isn¡¯t a construct of my own making; it¡¯s an inherent part of existence,¡± situ an replied sharply, his gaze fixed on gao ming with a mixture of respect and lethal intent.


    ¡°i used to believe that achieving excellence in every endeavor would garner respect. in my twenties, i encountered a prominent individual from hanhai city city who seemed to genuinely admire my talents and was never stingy with his compliments. yet, all it took was one offhand comment from him to render my efforts meaningless.¡±


    ¡°it baffled me until one day i noticed my housekeeper had perfectly cleaned the house. out of habit, i praised her work.¡±


    ¡°as i saw our reflections on the impeccably polished floor, it struck me ¨C that was exactly how the prominent figure used to praise me.¡±


    ¡°the greatest despair in life is realizing that when you gaze up at the sky, it bears no relevance to your existence.¡±


    ¡°this is the world i inhabit, but it doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡±


    as he spoke, situ an¡¯s hand tightened around a sharp knife, his resolve clear in his voice: ¡°be they humans or ghosts, they are all the same in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t bother with your words. the heart of mortality has been devoured, and my true form is unraveling. your zealous subordinates will be here shortly,¡± a voice, distinctly not situ an¡¯s, echoed from his lips, betraying the malevolent ghost¡¯s forced collaboration.


    the moment the heart of mortality was extracted from the demonic statue, a dramatic change occurred. the network of blood vessels that ran through the underground torture chamber began to wither and decay. rust-covered pipes that were affixed above started to slide downwards ominously.


    the corpses that littered the area decayed at an accelerated pace, and hidden red threads in the ceiling snapped. this caused massive cracks to form, leading to a catastrophic collapse.


    stones tumbled down, emitting foul odors and releasing torrents of blood. the ceiling above crumbled away, unveiling the hidden torture chamber that was the domain of the malevolent ghost.


    below ground, the surviving members of the investigation team were battered and injured, their numbers drastically reduced.


    yet, the horrific sacrifices they had endured were not in vain.


    ¡°leave now! i¡¯ll follow!¡± yan hua¡¯s command allowed no room for hesitation. he swiftly cleared a path through the investigators, enabling gao ming to clamber out of the pit using his shoulders as a leverage point. ¡°xuan wen is on the ninth floor of building a. she¡¯s in trouble too. shadows won¡¯t spare those who change fate!¡± he shouted, hinting that xuan wen¡¯s intuition had led him to gao ming¡¯s location.


    outside the pit, more investigators were waiting. gao ming, suffering intense pain, realized that he had to escape immediately or risk both him and yan hua becoming trapped.


    his earlier decision to consume the flesh proved fortuitous; without its strengthening effect, his physical state would have severely limited his escape.


    evading the investigators blocking his path, gao ming made a beeline for building a. xuan wen possessed unique abilities that could potentially turn the tide of their desperate circumstances. assisting her might be key to altering their grim fate.


    as he hurried towards the exit, gao ming felt an unsettling transformation within him. his heart seemed to be undergoing a bizarre metamorphosis, pulsating with an ominous ¡°curse.¡±


    meanwhile, yan hua was fiercely contending with the besieging investigators. situ an, however, chose a different path. he navigated a hidden passage, leaving the underground level behind.


    ¡°you destroyed my body,¡± the spirit within him lamented.


    ¡°if you¡¯re thinking of trying to take over my body, feel free to try,¡± situ an replied with a dismissive coolness.


    choosing not to pursue gao ming, situ an arrived at the entrance of granny¡¯s apartment unit. he greeted the scene inside with a smirk, pushing the door open.


    the floor was littered with talismans. granny, her figure stooped and facing away from the door, was knelt amidst an array of three hundred and sixty statues of gods and demons, her demeanor one of resignation.


    ¡°you¡¯ve worshipped so many spirits, but can they protect you now?¡± situ an taunted as he walked through the room, his knife lightly touching the statues. ¡°i¡¯ll ask you once more, where did you hide the other talismans of slaying?¡±


    granny slowly raised her head, revealing a face wrinkled like ancient dragon scales. ¡°all the talismans have been given to you,¡± she responded. ¡°humans act, and the heaven watches. you¡¯re destined not to obtain certain things because they¡¯re not in your fate.¡±


    ¡°if i had any faith in fate, do you think i would have gone to the lengths of constructing this death-infused apartment?¡± situ an asked, his voice laced with a mocking chuckle. ¡°i¡¯m genuinely curious; you¡¯ve altered the destinies of numerous affluent figures in hanhai city. so why haven¡¯t you changed mine?¡±


    granny remained silent, her gaze shifting downward to a copper basin before her. the basin, filled with water, cast back the reflection of an aged dragon¡¯s head, a symbol steeped in mysticism.


    as situ an inched closer to her, a startling change occurred within the basin. blood suddenly began to swirl into the water, and in the reflection, it appeared as though the dragon¡¯s head had been gruesomely severed!


    with a decisive ¡°plop!¡± sound echoing through the room, situ an¡¯s actions were swift and without a trace of hesitation. he swung his heavy knife, and in a chilling moment, the old woman¡¯s head tumbled into the copper basin, her life extinguished in an instant.


    ¡°now, the slaying talismans are no longer of any use to me, nor is the person capable of creating them,¡± situ an declared coldly, his actions underscoring the finality of his words and the ruthlessness of his character.

 Chapter 57: The Butcher Shop is Not Just a Butcher Shop

    chapter 57: the butcher shop is not just a butcher shop


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    blood had splashed violently across the ghostlike clay statues, creating a grim and haunting tableau. in the midst of this scene, granny¡¯s decapitated corpse was kneeling, encircled by an array of mystical talismans. an unsettling quiet permeated the room, disturbed only by the sinister sound of blood rhythmically dripping to the floor.


    situ an stood solemnly before the lifeless body of granny, his demeanor unnervingly calm. his voice, carrying a chilling resonance, reverberated slightly in the confined space. ¡°if fate refuses to give me what i desire, then i shall seize it by force,¡± he announced, his gaze icy and detached. he seemed utterly indifferent to the ghostly statues that surrounded him, their silent, judgmental stares unnoticed.


    as he methodically cleaned his bloodstained meat cleaver, dark, enigmatic characters began to emerge on his skin. he recited his grim findings with a clinical detachment. ¡°the six investigators from the eastern district investigation bureau succumbed on average seventeen hours after consuming the meat. their mental strength determined their period of sanity; the stronger their will, the longer they survived.¡±


    a ghostly voice, eerie and disembodied, resonated through the room, seemingly in response to situ an¡¯s mutterings. ¡°once you are dead, your body belongs to me.¡±


    unperturbed, situ an stepped over the scattered talismans and made his way out of the room. as he walked, he responded audibly, his tone tinged with defiance. ¡°from the moment i ascended from the first underground level until this instant, you¡¯ve attempted to possess my body seven times. have you ever been successful, even once?¡± he consciously chose not to follow gao ming, instead redirecting his focus to the underground level, where yan hua was still under assault.


    ...


    gao ming, having survived a nightmarish nineteen minutes of torture at the hands of an evil specter, had managed to escape, albeit with grave injuries. initially, his movements were sluggish and excruciating, but gradually, an inexplicable vigor began to invigorate him.


    his severe knife wounds slowly healed, yet with this healing, ominous black characters appeared on his skin, spreading with an unnerving persistence.


    ¡°the heart of mortality seems to differ from the other meats,¡± he mused aloud.


    the various meats strewn around the building symbolized human desires and the self. to consume them was to engage in a dangerous exchange with the flesh immortal, where humans sacrificed everything in return for temporary power to fight against ghosts.


    but the heart of mortality seemed to be the quintessence of the flesh immortal itself. consuming it was more than a mere exchange; it signified a profound transformation, perhaps even a complete substitution of one¡¯s very essence.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    as gao ming¡¯s legs steadily grew in strength, his mind was plunged into a maelstrom of chaotic sounds. a barrage of prayers, desperate cries for help, agonized wails, and hysterical screams filled his head. these voices, emanating from every nook and cranny of the sishui apartment, rang with disturbing clarity in his mind as though his essence was fusing with the very structure of the building.


    ¡°i remember when xuan wen launched her game, she too was besieged by many voices...¡± he reminisced.


    these tumultuous, harrowing voices relentlessly assailed gao ming¡¯s psyche, eventually becoming an intrinsic part of his blood and flesh. this was perhaps the most distinct and horrifying characteristic of the flesh immortal ¨C the way memories and desires melted into one¡¯s physical being, exposing the innermost self and deepest yearnings.


    externally, gao ming appeared unchanged, but internally, a radical transformation had occurred. all the implements and symbols of death within the building now seemed to echo within him, leaving strange, indelible marks on his soul.


    his heart¡¯s chambers had transcended their mere biological function; they were evolving into something akin to those of a malevolent specter. every experience of pain, death, and ghostly encounters in gao ming¡¯s life now manifested as imprints of torture instruments in these altered heart chambers.


    navigating the corridor towards building a, gao ming called out for brother zhao xi and gong xi on the fourth floor. his voice reverberated in the desolate space, meeting no reply. instead, he was greeted by a haunting scene: all the red lanterns, once emblems of happiness and celebration, had transformed into a sinister white.


    at this moment, he finally fully grasped situ an¡¯s machination within this apartment complex. not only were the man¡¯s tactics ruthless and inhuman, they were fiendishly cunning and evil.


    after situ an had seized control over the six major investigation divisions in the eastern district, a deep-seated corruption had taken root within their ranks.


    then by sacrificing the lives of unwilling investigators to draw power from the consciousness of the flesh immortal, they¡¯re using the harvested flesh to turn the remaining willing investigators into his personal arsenal against the malevolent spirits in building b...


    once the evil ghosts are eliminated, and he seizes the heart of mortality, situ an intends to target the consciousness of the flesh immortal itself, aiming to capture the heart of deity as the second step.


    he also knows about the impending catastrophe drawing near, that¡¯s why he plans to exploit the moment when the living stands defenseless against ghosts, maximizing the potency of the flesh.


    ¡°if that man manages to usurp control over the city, he poses a greater threat than any disaster that might arise!¡± goa ming cursed, the flame burning within his eyes, ¡°you¡¯re an accomplice to a monster; you deserve to die as well!¡±


    ¡°what does the sacrifice of a few matter if it grants us power over ghosts?¡± li xiu countered, raising his cleaver high. ¡°they¡¯re doomed either way; better to die serving a higher purpose.¡±


    as li xiu lunged forward to strike, his words were cut short, his actions swift and deadly. the butcher was physically superior, his strength overwhelmingly greater than gao ming¡¯s.


    despite recognizing his physical disadvantage, gao ming remained unwavering in his conviction that he could overcome li xiu. throughout their fierce combat, he constantly repositioned himself, each move calculated and strategic.


    ¡°do you really believe that merely consuming a piece of flesh will enable you to withstand everything?¡± li xiu taunted, swinging his cleaver with increased velocity. gao ming, however, didn¡¯t dodge.


    as the cleaver sliced into his flesh, gao ming, in a rapid and deliberate action, looped his chain tightly around li xiu¡¯s neck. ignoring the searing pain from the cleaver¡¯s blows on his own body, gao ming, driven by a blend of desperation and resolve, threw himself at li xiu. this maneuver had been part of his strategy from the outset of the battle.


    in a sudden and dramatic twist, both men, bound together by the chain, plummeted into the blood pool.


    in a state of panic, li xiu desperately tried to free himself, but gao ming¡¯s hold on the chain was steadfast, relentlessly tightening it around the butcher¡¯s neck.


    as they struggled, a voice, seemingly emanating from the flesh immortal, resonated within their minds. this was accompanied by the strong, unmistakable scent of meat that filled the air, mingling with the scent of the blood.


    the pool was deceptively shallow, and they rapidly hit the bottom. yet, it felt as if their consciousness was sinking into a much deeper abyss.


    gao ming¡¯s heart raced wildly as he opened his sole remaining right eye, and he was confronted with a striking vision at the bottom of the blood pool. before him stood eight spectral statues, each featuring four faces and eight arms, all cradling a stone heart entangled in blood vessels.


    amidst these statues, a dense, ominous shadow materialized, capturing a woman in the throes of transformation. she was caught in a fierce battle against the overpowering will of the flesh immortal that permeated the building. encircling the eight ghostly statues, the blood water transformed into eight terrifying female heads, savagely tearing at her flesh.


    ¡°xuan wen?¡± gao ming gasped out, his voice laden with shock and a sense of recognition upon seeing the woman.

 Chapter 58: The Flower I Once Admired

    chapter 58: the flower i once admired


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    gao ming had once encountered a statue of the flesh immortal in a restaurant located on the first underground level of building a. this prior encounter was markedly different from the current scene in the meat shop¡¯s blood pool, which featured not one but eight statues. to his horror, gao ming observed that each of their hands held a stone heart that began to exhibit veins of blood, unnervingly suggesting they were transforming into real beating hearts.


    ¡°the flesh immortal must have glimpsed into xuan wen¡¯s memories. that explains the presence of these eight statues. they symbolize the eight female leads from the love game!¡± gao ming deduced, piecing together the chilling puzzle.


    haunted by vengeful spirits, xuan wen had previously stolen the photographs and powers meant for the other eight female characters from the shadow world. this theft, however, had created deep fractures within her, allowing the shadow world to assail her soul and mind through these eight menacing statues and female heads manifested from blood.


    amidst this chaos, as the heart of mortality within him pulsated with power, gao ming, with li xiu in tow, bound by his chain, violently collided with the nearest statue. beneath the blood-drenched waters, a fierce battle ensued between the two.


    gao ming¡¯s advantage lay in his superior recovery ability, enhanced further after consuming the heart, while the flesh immortal¡¯s influence progressively deteriorated li xiu¡¯s sanity.


    li xiu, ingesting copious amounts of the bloodied water, began to lose the light in his eyes. his movements, reminiscent of a butcher wielding a cleaver, eventually mirrored the lifelessness of the animals he used to slaughter.


    having overcome li xiu, gao ming swiftly moved to topple the remaining mud statues. he noticed that when his wounds came into contact with the ¡°stone hearts,¡± the blood veins on the mud statues would seep into his body, causing the statues to fracture and crumble.


    through this method, gao ming systematically destroyed each statue. however, the female characters, emerging from the blood water, harbored no intention of forgiving xuan wen.


    their profound hatred inflicted deep, irreparable wounds on xuan wen. she was ensnared by the shadow world¡¯s grip, rendering her escape nearly impossible.


    at the bottom of the blood pool, gao ming, bearing xuan wen¡¯s weight, became a target for the female ghosts¡¯ wrath. his recently healed wounds were mercilessly reopened by their attacks.


    ¡°i¡¯ll get us out of here!¡± he proclaimed with unwavering resolve.


    in spite of the harrowing situation, gao ming managed to propel xuan wen towards the surface.


    breaking free from the confines of the blood pool and gasping for fresh air, xuan wen¡¯s eyes abruptly opened. within them, numerous shattered faces could be seen, hinting at the turmoil within her soul.


    meanwhile, the investigators in the meat shop seemed to have sensed a disturbance. their eyes slowly clouded over, and they were soon transfixed by the ghostly apparition in their sight.


    with their maimed limbs, they lunged towards the blood pool, their intentions clear ¨C they were set on dragging xuan wen back into the murky depths.


    at the exact moment when gao ming¡¯s head emerged from the water, he was immediately dragged back in. the scene around him was horrific: eight female heads, each manifested from coagulated blood, showed no mercy, treating both him and xuan wen as if they were to blame.


    ¡°wan qiu!¡± exclaimed gao ming, visibly surprised to see wan qiu alive and accompanied by what appeared to be reinforcements. among the group, gao ming noted that wan qiu looked to be in relatively better condition.


    ¡°do-don¡¯t be afraid, they are my friends,¡± wan qiu declared, his hands struggling to pick up a butcher¡¯s knife from the ground. ¡°i¡¯ll save you.¡±


    ¡°you better stay back,¡± interjected a young man adorned with black rings on his arms, brandishing knives in both hands. ¡°i¡¯m gui zai, we¡¯ve met before.¡±


    with each determined swing of his knives, gui zai relentlessly slaughtered the investigators, viewing those who worshipped the flesh immortal as having lost their humanity.


    the carnage continued without restraint, blood and destruction engulfing the space. blood ominously trickled down the stairs, the very foundations of sishui apartment seemed to quiver under the weight of this violence.


    the blood pool, a grim altar to the flesh immortal, appeared to have reached a critical point, having collected sufficient blood and faith. the statues of the flesh immortal, scattered throughout each room of the building, began to lose their form, cracking and dissolving, their pooled blood ominously converging downstairs.


    as gao ming and xuan wen managed to escape the meat shop, their survival seemed to trigger a sense of real danger in the consciousness of the flesh immortal.


    ¡°we¡¯re heading to the first underground level of building a!¡± xuan wen announced, her voice urgent. ¡°the flesh immortal¡¯s shrine is there. it¡¯s amassed enough blood and faith, so its main consciousness must be returning!¡± she, having battled with a fragment of the flesh immortal¡¯s will and possessing a unique ability to delve into the depths of consciousness, was privy to some of the entity¡¯s secrets. ¡°regardless of which body the flesh immortal¡¯s main consciousness has taken, it¡¯s surely making its way to the shrine.¡±


    ¡°no! first, we have to rescue yan hua!¡± gao ming asserted determinedly.


    he was soon joined by other surviving residents of the building, all of them rushing downstairs together.


    as they passed the fourth floor, gao ming couldn¡¯t help but notice that all the white lanterns were extinguished. moreover, the room where gong xi¡¯s family had been hiding was now eerily empty.


    without pausing to ponder, they hastened towards the first floor of building a via the right staircase.


    at that precise moment, situ an, along with the remaining flesh-eating investigators, burst through the main entrance of building a from outside.


    ¡°we meet again, i didn¡¯t expect you to escape the ninth-floor meat shop alive,¡± came a voice, heavy with both surprise and a sinister undertone.


    upon his arrival, situ an¡¯s gaze quickly zeroed in on gao ming. with a commanding gesture to his followers, qing ge and three other investigators promptly collaborated to haul a corpse into view.


    this corpse presented a harrowing sight, its skin marred with wounds and inscribed with black characters. in death, its muscles were rigid, frozen in an eternal stance of combat. the hands were clenched in unyielding fists, defying any attempt to pry them open.


    the body, in its silent defiance, resembled a resilient flower. it possessed an inherent fragility, yet it had flourished in the most unforgiving conditions. this corpse, like the metaphorical flower, had never recoiled from pain or suffering and held no belief in destiny.


    its roots, metaphorically speaking, had delved deep into the darkest soils, symbolizing a life spent battling against overwhelming odds. it seemed as though, even in death, the corpse was poised to strike at the heavens, never yielding to fate¡¯s cruelty.

 Chapter 59: Collision!

    chapter 59: collision!


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    standing across a narrow corridor, gao ming¡¯s eyes were fixed on the lifeless body sprawled before him. the scene was macabre, the stillness of death overwhelming.


    the fatal wound that had claimed the life was evident in the chest. a sharp dagger, the instrument of demise, had pierced the heart. it wasn¡¯t just any dagger; it was adorned with a slaying talisman, its mystical powers spent in the act of murder.


    this talisman paper, which situ an had acquired from granny, had a dark history. it did not banish evil spirits as one expected its use to be, but instead, it had been used here tonight for a more sinister purpose ¨C to take the life of yan hua.


    rewinding the clock back by thirty minutes ago, yan hua, the very individual who had heroically saved gao ming from a dire predicament, was now nothing but a corpse devoid of the vitality that once animated him.


    the hands that had firmly grasped gao ming in a moment of rescue now lay cold and motionless. these were the same hands attached to the shoulders that had borne the weight of gao ming, literally lifting him from a deep pit. those once strong shoulders were now restrained by rusty chains, symbolically turning the savior into nothing more than a stepping stone, forsaken in his own act of self-sacrifice.


    ¡°you must be searching for him, aren¡¯t you?¡± situ an¡¯s voice cut through the silence as he pulled the dagger from yan hua¡¯s lifeless chest. he observed the talisman on the blade disintegrate into flying ash. ¡°ending his life was no simpler than exterminating a malevolent ghost. the ordeal cost the lives of many of my men.¡±


    situ an¡¯s movement was precise and cold as the blade lightly grazed over yan hua¡¯s face, slicing off the prominent ghost tattoo that adorned it.


    reflecting on his actions, situ an said, ¡°i offered him a chance to surrender. i even thought of employing him, but he spurned every proposal.¡± he gazed at the severed tattoo in his palm, pondering aloud, ¡°i wonder why a man indifferent to wealth, power, or any personal desires, would choose to assist you with such devotion?¡±


    gao ming, engulfed in a turmoil of emotions, stood mute. his hand was clenched tightly around the chain.


    memories of discovering the disfigured qin tian¡¯s death still haunted gao ming like a surreal fog. stepping into qin tian¡¯s role at the investigation bureau, gao ming was constantly reminded of his predecessor. through qin tian¡¯s journals, photographs, and videos, gao ming had painstakingly reconstructed the life story of a man who was never to return.


    later, when gao ming personally selected his team members, including yan hua and wan qiu, he unknowingly led them onto a path fraught with danger. at that time, he had not dwelled much on the risks. consumed by thoughts of disasters and ghosts, he honestly never braced himself for the loss of someone dear to him again, or in simpler terms, he wasn¡¯t ready to bid another farewell.


    a numbness towards death, almost like an illness, seemed to have crept into his being, creating an internal void.


    raising the hand that was gripping the chain, gao ming pointed accusingly at situ an. ¡°since the very first time i laid eyes on you, i¡¯ve harbored the desire to kill you. that impulse has never left me and has only grown.¡±


    with a resolute expression, gao ming countered, ¡°i am not like you; i am engulfed by fear every day. yet, despite my fears, i continue to press forward.¡± with these words, he grasped a chain and lunged into the fray.


    ¡°i have dedicated twenty years to preparing for this very moment. do you truly think you can simply snatch it away from me? do you honestly believe i am the one who is in the wrong?¡± situ an retorted, skillfully deflecting attacks with his knife. both he and gao ming had consumed the ¡®flesh¡¯, which rendered them resilient to immediate death from their wounds. situ an was confident that gao ming lacked the means to fatally wound him, yet he himself still had an ace up his sleeve ¨C a potent talisman of slaying.


    ¡°twenty years of preparation?¡± these words of situ an unveiled a critical revelation, one that seemed deeply ingrained yet stood in stark contradiction to gao ming¡¯s earlier assumptions.


    in a frenzied clash of violence, both sides wagered everything, their lives hanging in the balance.


    the slaughter grew increasingly vicious. some investigators, having ingested the flesh, expended their final ounces of strength. their minds were overwhelmed by the influence of the ¡°meat,¡± leading them to devolve into mere puddles of blood and water. the residents of the twisted apartment, despite their injuries inflicted by the wounded investigators, also faced their own peril, with some dissolving into shadowy remnants amidst the chaos of slashing blades.


    the number of combatants in the corridor steadily diminished, and the blood and flesh of the fallen, along with their lingering resentments and wills, gradually seeped into the floor.


    in a remote corner, tendrils of blood spread out, blossoming into grotesque flowers that exuded a carnivorous scent.


    the walls of both the shrine and the corridor at the basement level began to give way, unveiling a colossal blood pool beneath the sishui apartment. this sinister reservoir had been a silent witness, accumulating all the past twenty years¡¯ hatred, agony, and prayers.


    several residents of the apartment and mindless investigators, caught off-guard, plummeted into the blood pool. their frantic struggles were futile; escape from the clutches of the blood pool was an impossibility.


    ¡°gao ming!¡± a familiar voice resonated from within the gruesome flesh and blood shrine. as the walls crumbled, the innermost chamber of the shrine was exposed for all to see.


    in the clandestine chamber, once adorned with paintings crafted from human skin, stood a grotesque statue, a depiction of a deity made of flesh and blood. to label it merely as a statue would be to downplay its horror; this idol, towering over any human, boasted skin so lifelike it seemed to pulsate with life. it extended its eight arms outward, each limb clutching a paper person, forming a sinister canopy in the enveloping darkness.


    the victims of the family massacre case from twenty years ago were being grotesquely integrated into the statue right now. their collective resentment and hatred seeped into the idol, endowing it with eerily human emotions. in a macabre display, human features like eyes, noses, and mouths began to emerge slowly within the palms of its many hands.


    beneath the sprawling eight arms, four faceless visages loomed, each representing different aspects of the apartment building¡¯s dark history: life, desire, death, and sin.


    the lower half of this deity, deeply rooted in the blood pool like a sinister, ancient tree, was the source of the cry that had called out to gao ming. there, gong xi was found, his back to the idol, prostrated in mourning for his grandmother. nearby, zhao xi lay in a heap, his mangled body unmoving. wu bo, the talisman seller who had been a constant presence, was conspicuously absent, having disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 60: Unity of Eight Consciousnesses, The Ignorance of Four Aspects

    chapter 60: unity of eight consciousnesses, the ignorance of four aspects


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    as situ an gazed upon the grotesque, blood-soaked figure of the flesh immortal, his eyes gleamed with an intense, almost insane fascination. he spoke in a voice laced with a disturbing, fanatical fervor, ¡°the integration of the eight consciousnesses, the obliviousness to life¡¯s four stages. two decades of meticulous planning have led to this moment, the culmination of true devotion.¡±


    around the deity, the ground was soaked in blood. in a state of sheer terror, gong xi yelled out, ¡°this monster intends to slaughter us all! gao ming, you must save my grandmother!¡± with no one else to turn to, gong xi¡¯s hope for survival and the safety of his grandmother rested entirely on gao ming¡¯s shoulders. however, gao ming¡¯s attention was intensely focused on situ an, not wavering for a second.


    the thick, nauseating odor of decaying flesh permeated the air, deeply unsettling gao ming. his heart, now altered through a strange, unnatural mutation, was unlocking his deepest, latent abilities. this transformation turned his heart into a chamber of horrors, where each sensation of pain was not just felt but magnified, becoming a tool for excruciating torment.


    gao ming¡¯s body, already marred by numerous injuries, now exhibited sinister black characters spreading across his skin as if heralding disaster. these markings indicated that he, too, was under the sinister influence of the flesh immortal.


    a streak of blood had appeared across his eye, creating a haunting image reminiscent of a blood-red arc cutting through the sun, encircled by malevolent spirits. oblivious to everyone else, gao ming gripped a chain tightly in his hand, his expression one of grim determination to bring situ an down with him, even if it meant his own death.


    upon witnessing the complete, horrifying manifestation of the deity, situ an¡¯s initial resolve to confront gao ming wavered. his plan had been to remove gao ming as an obstacle, but now, faced with more pressing, chaotic developments, his focus had dramatically shifted.


    ¡°flesh immortal!¡± he cried out in awe as the statue emitted a strong, almost intoxicating aroma of flesh that affected all those present.


    meanwhile, the liquid had begun to recede in the vast sea of blood, unveiling sinister pumping vessels that writhed forth from the shadows, merging with the statue and converging at the core of its eight limbs.


    the culmination of situ an¡¯s twenty years of relentless dedication, marked by countless sacrifices, had led to this pivotal moment ¨C elements of blood, remnants of souls, and the energy of devout faith were withering at the base of the deity.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    as the blood infused into the statue, a translucent heart began to materialize at the center of the deity¡¯s eight arms. it was an enigmatic sight ¨C seemingly both there and not there, tangible yet ethereal, a heart that defied conventional understanding.


    situ an had lured numerous investigators into his deadly trap, using himself as the bait over the years. he had orchestrated this terrifying scenario, all in anticipation of the imminent convergence of the shadow world and the physical world.


    ¡°so that¡¯s the heart of deity?¡± he wondered aloud, awestruck by the sight before him.


    both singularly focused on their objective, xuan wen and situ an sprinted toward the shrine at this moment: to claim the ethereal, transparent heart perched at its summit.


    ¡°you want to kill me too, don¡¯t you?¡± gao ming¡¯s words were underscored by the haunting sound of chains whipping out.


    the question of who the real monster was in this situation hung heavily in the air.


    ¡°kill situ an!¡± gao ming urged, his voice strained, blood seeping from his mouth. he knew that zhu miao miao possessed a talisman, one given to her by granny.


    situ an, sensing the looming threat, shouted in desperation, ¡°your husband and child were killed by ghosts, and now you want to help them? the bureau sacrificed so much to create ¡®flesh¡¯ that can fight ghosts! don¡¯t listen to him! with ¡®flesh,¡¯ we can save the entire city!¡±


    ¡°zhu miao miao! kill him!¡± gao ming, increasingly bloodied and weakening, persisted, ¡°flesh is poison! if you consume it, you forfeit even the possibility of becoming a ghost!¡±


    situ an, his desperation escalating, proclaimed, ¡°without ¡®flesh,¡¯ countless investigators will continue to fall victim to anomalies! i am your savior!¡±


    his words were a frantic attempt to sway zhu miao miao, to maintain his grasp on the situation that was quickly spiraling out of his control.


    zhu miao miao, her hands gripping the axe with a newfound resolution, was haunted by the memory of her husband and child, cruelly taken by the monstrous entities. her determination manifested physically as her hands tightened around the axe handle, her knuckles whitening and emitting a faint crack. she then affixed the talisman onto the axe, the process drawing blood from her fingers. with a deep breath fueling her resolve, she lifted the axe high above her head, targeting situ an¡¯s neck. as she brought the axe down with formidable force, she shouted, ¡°die, you madman, for forcing people into such unspeakable acts of cannibalism!¡±


    situ an, cornered and immobilized, let out a scream that was barely human. in that moment, two spirits burst forth from his body, tangling in the air. one bore the likeness of situ an himself, while the other resembled the ghost haunting building b, both twisting in excruciating pain.


    as zhu miao miao¡¯s axe made its deadly descent upon situ an¡¯s neck, the talisman on it detonated with a violent force, reducing the madman¡¯s body to nothingness. the backlash of this powerful act caused zhu miao miao to collapse, visibly drained and aged, the talisman having extracted a significant toll on her vitality.


    meanwhile, the ghost, now howling with frustration and rage, cursed repeatedly, ¡°damn it! damn it! damn it!¡± in a final, desperate maneuver, situ an, or what remained of his twisted spiritual form, snatched the last talisman from the ground and hurled his spectral self toward the summit of the statue.


    as this chaos unfolded, with situ an and xuan wen navigating through the morass of sinking corpses in the blood pool, an unexpected figure appeared. wu bo, his coat tattered, emerged from behind the eight-armed statue and shockingly pushed gong xi, who was desperately trying to save his grandmother, into the blood-drenched pool.


    ¡°grandmother!¡± gong xi cried out, panic seizing him. he struggled to drag the elderly woman toward safety, but it was as if the pool, teeming with vengeful spirits, clung to their feet, impeding their escape.


    in a heart-wrenching instant, gong xi¡¯s grandmother was swallowed by the blood. frantically, he dove after her, only to be met with an endless, red abyss devoid of any trace of her.


    it was in the aftermath of this tragedy that one of the statue¡¯s previously featureless faces began to transform. it developed distinct features and opened its eyes, which seemed to embody the collective suffering of humanity, radiating a serene, life-affirming warmth.


    sequentially, the faces representing the living, desire, death, and karma each opened their eyes.


    standing beside the statue, wu bo, now devoid of his coat, mirrored the flesh immortal¡¯s four faces. his voice carried a profound, haunting echo as he spoke, ¡°when you worshipped me, you knelt in utter devotion. but when the flesh ripened, you became more savage than beasts. what exactly are you worshipping?¡± his words resonated with a deep, philosophical weight, challenging the very nature of their beliefs and actions.

 Chapter 61: Can I be the heroine for a week?

    chapter 61: can i be the heroine for a week?


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    the statue known as the flesh immortal had completed the crucial final step in a mysterious ritual. this ritual was divided into four distinct phases, three of which had already been seamlessly integrated into the crimson waters surrounding the area. this left only the final life phase, which required a living human sacrifice.


    the life phase was governed by a strict set of rules. the chosen representative had to maintain their humanity and show resilience against the overpowering scent of flesh that filled the apartment building. additionally, they were strictly prohibited from consuming any form of meat.


    in the whole sishui apartment complex, the only person who fit these stringent criteria for the life phase was gong xi¡¯s grandmother. her survival up to this point was not just a matter of chance. it appeared that situ an and the flesh immortal itself had been deliberately protecting her, intending to preserve her for a crucial role in the sacrificial ritual when the right moment arrived.


    however, gong xi, the grandson, remained oblivious to these dark machinations. he still thought of his grandmother¡¯s mere existence as a deep, personal secret that he had to protect at all costs.


    gong xi himself had undergone a disturbing transformation, particularly noticeable in his mouth. he was now making his way towards the depths of the blood-soaked pool, driven by a resolute determination to save his grandmother from her ominous fate. observing gong xi¡¯s actions, wu bo showed a fleeting glimpse of pity in his eyes before he began ascending towards the heart of deity, a mysterious object positioned above the flesh immortal statue.


    the exact moment when wu bo was replaced by another entity remained a mystery. it could have been just a few hours earlier, coinciding with the beginning of these strange events, or it might have even occurred a decade ago.


    as wu bo ascended towards the heart of deity, the statue surprisingly offered no resistance. with each step he took, his body seemed to blend slightly more with the ethereal form of the statue. it was clear that once he reached the top and secured the heart, he would become fully integrated into the ghostly structure of the figure.


    meanwhile, xuan wen and situ an, the latter now a vengeful spirit, were moving with urgent speed. however, time was running against them, and their efforts seemed increasingly desperate.


    wu bo had been able to predict this scenario largely because the flesh immortal had a comprehensive awareness of all human and spectral beings within the building. but not all was going according to plan ¨C gao ming had brought one ghost into the equation, which wu bo failed to account for.


    ¡°zhao xi! catch him!¡± gao ming shouted.


    in a terrifying display, twisted limbs reached out and grabbed wu bo¡¯s ankle from the side. zhao xi¡¯s head, which had been eerily dangling over his shoulder, began slowly rising, his body barely held together.


    ¡°let go!¡± wu bo commanded, delivering a kick to zhao xi¡¯s mangled form. despite the impact, zhao xi¡¯s crumbling body started to reassemble itself in a ghastly manner, seemingly trying to envelop the possessed wu bo in its grasp.


    ¡°it¡¯s not tainted by the scent of flesh. what kind of ghost is this?¡± in a swift motion, wu bo pulled out a talisman from his pocket and hurled it at zhao xi. the talisman, imbued with the essence of those who had died unjustly, burst into spectral flames upon contact with the mangled body.


    this unexpected skirmish bought precious time for situ an¡¯s vengeful spirit to close in rapidly. the faces of the two deceased spirits, almost fusing into a singular entity, opened their mouths wide, directed towards the translucent heart, hinting at an imminent, otherworldly contact.


    ¡°get lost!¡± xuan wen¡¯s voice thundered in anger. her eyes, now a striking bloodshot red, seemed to flicker with the transient faces of countless female strangers, each face bringing with it a whirlwind of emotions that stirred the surrounding shadows. in a desperate move, she used her own blood as a potent catalyst, skillfully weaving it into a vast, intricate net of shadows.


    xuan wen¡¯s remarkable ability to manipulate shadows was a gift granted by the mysterious shadow world. however, this power came with a significant risk. the more she relied on it, the greater the danger of a severe backlash. she was caught in a perilous dance of altering her own fate while the shadow world persistently sought to rectify these deviations.


    ¡°what a hassle,¡± wu bo muttered under his breath, observing xuan wen and situ an¡¯s approach while he continued his ritual. in a swift motion, he drew a knife from within his chest.


    uttering a prayer to the flesh immortal, wu bo plunged the knife into his left hand. his blood, unnaturally thick and distinct from that of an ordinary person, began to drip onto the statue. as it did, wu bo¡¯s pupils faded, leaving his eyes a stark, empty white. this marked the acceleration of his body¡¯s fusion with the statue.


    however, the damage was already done when the talisman came into contact with his body. exuding foul-smelling black blood from the chest, wu bo realized that the so-called slaying talisman was in fact a manifestation of karma itself.


    the ground beneath the sishui apartment trembled violently, and cracks began spreading across its walls. the climax of this urban legend was rapidly approaching, with the outcome uncertain of whether the flesh immortal would assert its main consciousness or situ an would succeed in seizing the heart of deity.


    in the midst of this chaos, gao ming, determined and resolute, grabbed zhao xi¡¯s chain and picked up the fire axe. ¡°hand me that last slaying talisman,¡± he demanded.


    the female firefighter had spent the majority of her vitality after the last use, so she gave no resistance in offering up the last talisman of slaying.


    attaching the blood talisman to the axe, gao ming inhaled deeply, contemplating the profound significance of his action. ¡°the most innocent person has become the blade that can kill a god, perhaps fulfilling their final wish in doing so,¡± he mused solemnly.


    gao ming dashed forward with a sense of determination, his feet pounding against the floor as he raced through the fractured room and skillfully flung the chain towards the statue once he neared the edge of the tumultuous blood pool.


    zhao xi, his form almost dissipating under the strain, perceived the approaching help. releasing his hold on wu bo¡¯s leg, he summoned the last of his strength to grasp one end of the weapon.


    this chain, woven from the potent memories and obsessions of the departed, dangled from the statue¡¯s arm. with a determined grasp on the other end, gao ming daringly leaped over the blood pool and broke the fragile balance between wu bo, situ an, and xuan wen.


    ¡°you would rather give it to him than to me?¡± situ an¡¯s rage was palpable, the blood characters on his body deepening, blurring the lines between his own identity and that of the ghost possessing him.


    wu bo stretched out two arms in an attempt to halt gao ming¡¯s progress towards the top. however, both situ an and xuan wen were formidable adversaries, each biding their time for this exact moment to unleash their powers to break free from the restraint.


    under normal circumstances, situ an should have been the quickest to reach the prize, a fact gao ming was acutely aware of. his true objective from the start wasn¡¯t the heart itself.


    as situ an lunged towards the heart in a frenzied state, gao ming abruptly released his grip on the chain and changed his trajectory, swinging his fire axe with full force towards situ an¡¯s head.


    ¡°this time, i will definitely kill you!¡± he declared with unwavering determination.


    the blood talisman activated at the moment of impact, absorbing gao ming¡¯s black blood as his axe made contact with the target¡¯s shoulder.


    simultaneously, a force from behind yanked gao ming back. it was xuan wen who had grabbed his shoulder, saving him from being crushed by eight arms that had violently struck the spot he was standing in just now.


    ¡°i¡¯ll hold them off! you go and take the heart!¡± xuan wen commanded, not allowing gao ming any chance to protest. she charged into the fray without hesitation.


    shadows swirled around the woman, and her body showed alarming signs of distress, with eight particularly gruesome wounds that unleashed eight monstrous beings, their exquisite features belying their sinister nature. they clung to her, gnawing at her flesh and infusing her soul with resentment and hatred.


    it appeared she had resigned herself to the fact that she couldn¡¯t fight the shadow world, so she opted for a final, desperate ploy: dragging both situ an and the statue into the shadowy abyss with her.


    ¡°i can¡¯t change fate, but i¡¯m already satisfied after being a protagonist for a week.¡± xuan wen casts a final, lingering glance at gao ming. ¡°if you really can¡¯t remember what you promised me in the tunnel, then stop trying to recall it,¡± she said, a mix of acceptance and melancholy in her tone, resigning herself to the chaotic fate that awaited them all.

 Chapter 62: The hero with only three days left to live

    chapter 62: the hero with only three days left to live


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in the realm known as the shadow world, every creature that emerges from the darkness is allocated a specific role, akin to characters in a preordained script. these beings exist to support the shadows¡¯ mission to infiltrate and influence the tangible world. however, when these creatures begin to think independently and deviate from their destined narratives, the shadow world exerts immense efforts to pull them back into its dark embrace.


    two individuals, xuan wen and gao ming, share a common struggle against this predestination. since their awakening, they¡¯ve been locked in an unending conflict with their fates.


    xuan wen harbored a deep-seated desire to escape the confines of the shadow world. she held a firm belief that her destiny was not fixed and could be altered.


    viewed merely as a trivial character and an underappreciated supporting figure, xuan wen was neither blessed with striking beauty nor a charming personality. yet, influenced either by gao ming¡¯s actions or her own internal resolve, she daringly chose a path fraught with danger and madness. she brazenly seized the powers and destinies meant for eight primary female characters, causing eight irreparable rifts in the process.


    despite her efforts, xuan wen found herself powerless against the will of the flesh immortal and the spiteful spirit of situ an. desperate to create time for gao ming, she had no choice but to harness the shadow world¡¯s enigmatic powers.


    ¡°merging with the heart of deity is a process. even if i obtain the heart, you won¡¯t be able to fend them off for me. so, it¡¯s best if i restrain them while you undergo the merging,¡± xuan wen proposed logically, her emotions sidelined in favor of taking actions that might shift their fate towards a more favorable direction.


    the shadows swirled around the underground area, akin to an encroaching night as xuan wen herself began to transform, becoming a rift bridging both worlds. this allowed fragmented apparitions to surge forth, enveloping situ an and the statue.


    meanwhile, gao ming finally reached the heart of deity. as he touched it, the once colorless heart began to display his past memories in vivid detail.


    he saw visions of dark nights, crimson blood, torn azure skies, upturned grey cityscapes, and a singular beam of light from a distant car. in these memories, gao ming himself was both inside and outside of the car.


    the heart, surrounded by eight arms, seemed to be observing gao ming in his trance. suddenly, the pulsations of the heart of deity began to synchronize with the heart of mortality within gao ming¡¯s chest.


    seeing this, elder wu bo cried out in alarm as the heart above the statue disappeared following the merging of gao ming¡¯s past experiences. his will, spirit, and memories infused every drop of his blood.


    all humans possessed two hearts in nature: the physical heart, which is the source of strength and vitality, and the heart of the soul, which acts as a beacon of guidance on the spiritual plane for the afterlife.


    the fusion of the hearts transformed gao ming¡¯s heart into an extraordinary ¡°chamber,¡± a space that existed in a surreal state, neither fully in the shadow world nor completely in the tangible world. this chamber became a repository of agony and despair, each sacrificial victim from the blood pool becoming an integral part of its macabre architecture, transforming into chains and instruments of torture.


    as this transformation occurred, the four aspects witnessed gao ming¡¯s fall from the apex of the statue into the blood pool below.


    in this moment, the heartbeats reverberated, signifying a profound connection between gao ming¡¯s newly transformed heart and the sishui apartment. this connection extended to wherever the blood had flowed, symbolizing a deep and mysterious link.


    ¡°congratulations,¡± a voice resonated, acknowledging the grim fusion. the meat-eating investigator, the residents, and the body of yan hua, along with the eight unfortunate victims of the massacre, all merged within the deity statue that had now manifested in the heart chamber inside gao ming.


    he contemplated aloud, ¡°there might still be other injured people in the building, and perhaps some investigators who have survived.¡±


    as he stepped forward, the receding shadows gave way to his presence, his blood leaving stark footprints on the stairway.


    gripping the handrail for support, gao ming painstakingly climbed the last step.


    standing alone in the dark corridor, now devoid of the nauseating scent of meat, a morning breeze gently wafted through, stirring gao ming¡¯s blood-matted hair as he approached the main entrance of sishui apartment building a.


    with a determined push against the door, gao ming exerted the last of his strength, uncertain whether the world beyond would offer salvation or further tribulations.


    finally, the aged door creaked open, allowing a sliver of dawn light to penetrate the lingering darkness of a night that had felt eternally long.


    the storm that had raged for days had ceased, revealing a clear sky. stepping out of the building, gao ming, his clothes soaked with blood, emerged into the daylight.


    he raised the black ring in his hand, stepping boldly into the sunlight.


    as the lingering shadows dispersed, investigators from across the city, who had been waiting anxiously, caught sight of gao ming.


    ¡°the shadows are gone! the anomaly has been resolved!¡±


    ¡°look, someone is coming out of the apartment!¡±


    the morning sun illuminated the bloodstains as gao ming surveyed the excited faces around him with his one functional eye. these investigators had put their lives on the line; had he perished inside, they would have been the next to brave the unknown.


    as gao ming emerged from the sishui apartment, the crowd that had been anxiously waiting erupted into a wave of movement, surging forward to meet him. among them were additional investigators dispatched by the lishan investigation bureau, who recognized him immediately.


    ¡°gao ming? it¡¯s gao ming!¡± someone shouted, their voice tinged with a mix of surprise and relief.


    another voice rang out, clarifying his identity for those who might not know. ¡°he¡¯s from the lishan investigation bureau, the acting head of the first investigation team, gao ming!¡±


    as these acknowledgments filled the air, the black characters that had spread across gao ming¡¯s face during his ordeal in the apartment seemed to react. gao ming heard the cheers and calls of his name, but they sounded distant, almost as if they were being carried away on the wind. he glanced down at his own hand, noticing the character for ¡®life¡¯ etched into his palm. it was as if the symbol was trying to convey a message to him, a reminder or perhaps a warning.


    his consciousness began to waver, each beat of his heart sending waves of excruciating pain through his battered body. clutching tightly to the character for ¡®life¡¯ in his palm, as if holding on to the last thread of hope or perhaps a final acknowledgment of his struggle to survive, gao ming¡¯s strength finally gave way.


    he collapsed at the very spot where the shadow of the building met the bright sunlight, a poignant symbol of his own journey at the intersection of darkness and light, of despair and hope. his fall seemed to echo the tumultuous journey he had endured, a physical manifestation of the fine line he had walked between life and death.

 Chapter 63: The tunnel where I was buried

    chapter 63: the tunnel where i was buried


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslationthe roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    illuminated by the gentle sunlight streaming through the window, gao ming gradually lifted himself into a sitting position on his bed in the special care ward. the room was crammed with an array of medical equipment, most of which were unfamiliar to him. outside his room, the corridor was under strict surveillance, so heavily fortified that it seemed as if not even the smallest insect could penetrate its defenses.


    ¡°your condition is extremely serious,¡± a voice broke the silence, delivering a grim diagnosis, ¡°you¡¯ve sustained a myriad of injuries, both significant and minor. it¡¯s a miracle that none are fatal. yet, the most severe problem is the irreversible harm done to your internal organs. despite our best efforts, all we can do now is prolong the inevitable.¡±


    medical staff, including doctors and nurses, maintained a constant vigil. they were always on hand, typically stationed in the adjacent room to gao ming¡¯s.


    confused, gao ming inquired, ¡°where am i?¡±


    ¡°you are currently in the hospital of the eastern district investigation bureau, a facility specifically equipped to treat agents and security staff injured in supernatural events,¡± the doctor responded, pressing a call button next to the bed.


    shortly thereafter, chen yuntian and several senior officials from the investigation bureau entered the room. the medical team discreetly exited, closing the door behind them.


    chen yuntian sat down next to gao ming and began, ¡°the investigation into the supernatural occurrences at sishui apartments has concluded. you played a pivotal role. however, regarding the issue with situ an, we need to maintain confidentiality.¡± he continued, ¡°the bureau has already endured significant losses. revealing that our own agents were manipulated by situ an might cause widespread disillusionment and internal conflict, which we cannot afford at this stage.¡±


    a high-ranking hanhai city investigation bureau official, temporarily in charge of the eastern district branch, chimed in, ¡°let us know if you have any requests. we are committed to fulfilling your every desire in your remaining days.¡±


    examining his arm, gao ming noticed the stark contrast between the treated wounds and the dark, curse-like symbols etched into his skin. ¡°how long do i have?¡± he asked.


    ¡°you have three days,¡± chen yuntian replied, his voice heavy with sorrow. as the one who had recruited gao ming, he felt a profound sense of helplessness.


    an official from the bureau mentioned, ¡°this afternoon, experts from the supernatural mystery institute in xinhai city might visit to conduct an experiment on you, that is if you¡¯re willing...¡± he placed a document before gao ming, adding, ¡°the decision is yours.¡±


    without glancing at the document, gao ming turned his gaze to the window. ¡°there¡¯s a place i¡¯d like to visit. i hope you won¡¯t prevent me.¡±


    ¡°of course, you¡¯re free to go wherever you wish. your personal items are on the bed beside you.¡± after a brief exchange, the officials departed.


    alone, gao ming looked out over the bustling eastern district of hanhai city, its skyline dominated by towering structures and perpetual neon lights. yet, to him, it all seemed distant and inconsequential.


    he reached for the backpack on the neighboring bed, thumbing through the photos inside. he knew that the investigation bureau had probably scrutinized every one of them and that the secrets captured in these images might soon become public knowledge.


    activating his smartphone, which he suspected was under surveillance, gao ming, undeterred, proceeded to call his home. he gazed at the photographs of his parents stored in the phone, noting how this time the images remained static, simply ordinary pictures save for the unsettling cracks marring them.


    receiving no response, he ended the call and sat there, staring blankly at the phone screen. it displayed a series of missed calls and messages that had piled up while he was unconscious, including notifications for various group chat invitations.


    the security personnel, cautiously trailing him, responded, ¡°we hope you understand, the tunnel is not yet open for traffic, and we worry about your safety. we will stay close but won¡¯t interfere with your exploration.¡±


    ¡°if that¡¯s what you want,¡± gao ming obliged.


    with his backpack in tow, he proceeded into the tunnel. his steps were measured and slow, yet the security team seemed to struggle to match his pace.


    ¡°the temperature is dropping,¡± gao ming noted, exhaling a visibly cold breath. he slowed his pace even further, his hand brushing against the rough surface of the tunnel wall, memories of the ghost festival night flooding back to him.


    he remembered being rescued from this very tunnel by xuan wen, who mentioned that gao ming had forgotten something crucial due to the horror of what he had witnessed, his mind suppressing the memory for self-preservation.


    it was later, under the influence of the flesh immortal, who sought to see his desires by taking control of his eyes and heart, that gao ming began to recall fragments of those forgotten moments.


    ¡°i¡¯m close now, it must be just ahead,¡± he murmured to himself.


    the sun had set, and the tunnel was enveloped in complete darkness, its exit nowhere in sight.


    feeling water droplets on his sleeve, gao ming sensed an inner voice urging him forward, as if his fate was inexorably linked to this dark passageway.


    ¡°a strange feeling. who is calling me?¡± he wondered aloud.


    time seemed to stretch on endlessly as he continued his journey. by all logic, he should have reached the other end of the tunnel by now, yet only darkness lay ahead.


    gao ming glanced behind him, realizing the echoing footsteps that had accompanied him earlier were gone. the security personnel who had entered with him had disappeared without a trace.


    finding himself alone in both directions, gao ming felt an eerie sense of calm. it seemed he had become accustomed to such isolation.


    the voice in his mind grew more distinct, and gao ming, closing his remaining eye, let down all his defenses, fully entrusting himself to the unseen guide within the darkness.


    the path beneath his feet became uneven, and he began to hear additional, indistinct sounds.


    as he continued, gao ming felt droplets of water against his palm. these droplets weren¡¯t falling from above, but eerily seemed to be rising from the ground itself.


    his fingers grazed the tunnel wall, moving slowly through the air, encountering a texture akin to human flesh as if he were brushing against a human face.


    opening his eye, gao ming was met with a horrifying sight. the tunnel walls were embedded with corpses, each face an exact replica of his own, each depicting a gruesome, horrific death.

 Chapter 64: I am Gao Ming

    chapter 64: i am gao ming


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    the walls were coated in a grim tapestry of blood and human flesh, creating a disturbing scene of death and horror. in this grotesque display, gao ming felt his mind beginning to unravel, teetering on the brink of insanity. that was until his hand accidentally brushed against the cold wall, triggering a flood of memories from the deceased as if he was being inundated by their life stories.


    ¡°doctor, something strange is happening with the game i developed. it¡¯s as if it¡¯s taken on a life of its own,¡± gao ming admitted, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and confusion.


    ¡°isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± the doctor asked, his voice laced with a touch of sarcasm. ¡°in these difficult times, it¡¯s quite an achievement to create a form of escape.¡±


    ¡°but you don¡¯t understand, my expertise is in creating horror games. i¡¯ve concocted 126 different murder scenarios and created countless psychopathic characters. for research, i¡¯ve watched 95 thrillers, read over 400 horror comics, and delved into more than 2,000 traditional ghost stories. now, it feels like all those terrifying stories have come to life!¡±


    ¡°then do i look familiar to you?¡± the doctor asked cryptically.


    in a shocking moment, gao ming felt a sharp pain as a knife plunged into his neck, his blood seeping into his medical records. a stark, terrifying realization hit him...


    gasping for air and clutching at his bleeding throat, gao ming stumbled backwards. he felt as if countless ghostly hands were gripping his mind, weakening his resolve to resist.


    ¡°mom, we need to get out! there are ghosts in our house. i¡¯m not making this up! i¡¯ve seen them! let me go; these evil ghosts are planning to destroy the city!¡±


    ¡°focus on getting better, son. home is the last thing you should be worried about.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not lying to you! don¡¯t stay at home, it¡¯s not safe!¡±


    ¡°i know you believe what you¡¯re saying, but just because someone looks and sounds familiar, doesn¡¯t mean they are who you think they are.¡±


    suddenly, straps tightened around his neck, making it nearly impossible to breathe. his face turned a sickly purple as he struggled futilely, his pleas for help ignored...


    gao ming continued to be bombarded by a deluge of deathly memories, each one chipping away at his resolve.


    ¡°i joined the investigation bureau willingly, to uncover the truth, to protect people!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s noble of you. from today, you¡¯ll be working alongside qing ge.¡±


    ¡°team leader, the massacre in the apartment wasn¡¯t the work of a ghost, it was a person!¡±


    ¡°i know, and that person was me.¡±


    as a cleaver swung down towards his neck, severing his head from his body, gao ming¡¯s reality completely shattered...


    tormented by these relentless memories of death and a maze of difficult decisions, gao ming raced through the tunnel in a panic.


    ¡°trust is a luxury in this world. anyone could be masquerading as a ghost. i have to master all the games, harness the power of these ghosts to defeat them!¡±


    ¡°gao ming, you¡¯re well-known among the players of the city of evil spirits game. we¡¯ve decided to work together.¡±


    ¡°why are you following me instead of hunting ghosts?¡±


    ¡°because we all agreed that taking you down is more rewarding than chasing ghosts!¡±


    his body eventually collapsed, blood pooling around him, his skin withering away. the only thing still vividly alive were his eyes, reflecting the images of other players walking away...


    ¡°the catastrophe is upon us! we must fortify our community, systematically creating a safe haven within our neighborhood.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m engulfed in fear, just like everyone else! these stories of ghosts have spiraled out of control. it¡¯s high time someone took charge and led us.¡±


    his blood seemed to catch fire with life. tapping into the deepest wells of his strength and resolve, gao ming managed to turn around. there, amidst a torrential downpour, he saw the glaring headlights of an oncoming bus slicing through the rain.


    ¡°this is...¡±


    using the one eye that still functioned, gao ming looked towards the bus window and caught sight of another version of himself sitting inside, wearing headphones exactly like he remembered.


    one version of himself was on the bus, and the other stood outside in the rain before the blaring horn of the bus and the blinding intensity of its headlights consumed gao ming completely.


    in the violent collision, gao ming felt an excruciating sensation as his bones shattered. his world spun into a maelstrom of confusion and chaos, with everything simultaneously fading into oblivion and surging towards him in a rush.


    .....


    ¡°did an accident occur?¡±


    the bus was hauntingly vacant. he took off his headphones and looked out the window, only to be greeted by pitch-black darkness and his own reflection in the glass.


    a sharp pang in his heart caught him off guard. clutching the laptop in his hand, gao ming cautiously exited the bus.


    ¡°why is there no one else here? and why did it have to happen during the ghost festival?¡±


    he moved towards the front of the bus, using the flashlight on his phone to light his way, casting eerie shadows on his surroundings. eventually, he found himself standing in front of the bus after exiting. raising his eyes to the tunnel walls grotesquely decorated with corpses, gao ming quickly recognized each corpse was a different version of himself, each having met a gruesome end.


    his mind swirled with overwhelming sensations as forgotten memories flooded back with each heartbeat, revealing various scenes of his own death.


    ¡°xuan yun, qin tian, yan hua, and... situ an!¡±


    veins on his face throbbed as gao ming felt his brain might explode. he stumbled back, collapsing against the wall lined with his deceased selves.


    the corpse he leaned on was marred with wounds, with only one eye intact and a spike impaled through its skull. despite its grisly state, it seemed as though it was trying to convey a message.


    gao ming¡¯s heart pounded furiously, feeling as though his blood was set ablaze. he grasped the still-warm hand of one of the corpses, a former version of himself.


    invisible strands of blood, like spectral threads, began to flow into him. the tunnel echoed with the pulsations of countless hearts, each belonging to a different version of himself, each having fought valiantly against their inevitable fate.


    memories buried within these past incarnations began to resurface. gao ming clenched his fists so hard that his nails pierced his flesh, and tears streamed down his face as he looked upon the countless lifeless versions of himself scattered throughout the tunnel.


    a profound insight struck him.


    ¡°i wasn¡¯t merely succumbing to death over and over. each of my deaths was a step towards striving for a new beginning!¡±


    his every attempt was marked by unwavering determination, a defiance against the fate laid out for him. though each attempt ended in death, he never gave in.


    he began to wonder if these repeated cycles were clues. he had no special luck, no miraculous powers, nor any outside help ¨C it was all his own determination.


    just an average man, but one driven to break the chains of a fate as unchangeable as the sky.


    ¡°even an ordinary person can change the world¡¯s course, but to do so, they must repeatedly face and overcome their past selves through death.¡±


    ¡°i found myself becoming numb to the concept of death, growing increasingly wary and distrustful of those around me. in the midst of this transformation, i lost touch with the essence of genuine happiness, destroying the person i used to be.¡±


    ¡°the pain i suffered might be because i simply couldn¡¯t accept the destiny that was chosen for me!¡±


    as these memories coursed through his body, gao ming was overcome with emotion and began to cry. the numerous deaths he had experienced had led him to this moment of awakening. he realized he hadn¡¯t forgotten his past; for the first time, he could truly feel the vitality coursing through his veins.


    as the countless bloodlines from his past selves converged upon him, his heart seemed to blossom open, like a flower bursting into life, ignited with an intense and fiery passion. this moment marked not just a realization, but a profound transformation, reigniting his spirit and sense of self.

 Chapter 65: The Best Start At This Moment

    chapter 65: the best start at this moment


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in the perpetual cycle of despair, a glimmer of hope emerged, resembling a crack forcibly created in the unyielding lock of destiny. this was the work of gao ming, who had endured an uncountable number of deaths to reach this point.


    gao ming clasped the hand of a lifeless body lying before him. on its palm was a black mark, ominous and curse-like in appearance. unlike before, memories flooded back to him, this time remaining intact in his mind. sensing the urgency of the moment, gao ming quickly readied himself to depart from this grim scene.


    as he made his way out, the sound of footsteps echoed abruptly behind him. gao ming¡¯s body stiffened, a visceral reaction as though he was trapped in the grip of a ferocious predator. a familiar voice reached his ears, one he recognized with a mix of fear and recognition.


    ¡°i¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time,¡± the voice declared ominously. ¡°you boarded a car you shouldn¡¯t have, and came to a place you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    it was the voice of that man ¨C the same man whose voice haunted gao ming. his pupils constricted in a mix of recognition and dread. he remembered this voice as belonging to the person who had ended his life multiple times when he had entered the tunnel earlier.


    ¡°you¡¯ve become intertwined with something i cannot separate you from now,¡± the voice continued, its tone laced with a sinister calm. ¡°you were meant to die, but i¡¯m here to offer you a chance at survival.¡±


    gao ming felt an overwhelming pressure as if an invisible force was pinning him to the ground, rendering him powerless against the presence of this ominous voice. he didn¡¯t dare raise his head, fearing that any change in his behavior might reveal how he differed from his past iterations.


    ¡°the script of everyone¡¯s life is pre-written from birth, and fate governs all,¡± the voice intoned. ¡°nature¡¯s cycle is perpetual, each thing in its ordained place.¡±


    ¡°but now, chaos reigns. ghosts wander freely, abnormalities occur with increasing frequency, and the malice in human hearts threatens to engulf the city. the games you designed, inspired by real cases and urban legends, may soon manifest into reality, born from the depths of your decaying memories. you have a choice: lead people through your games to diminish the resentment, or sacrifice them to strengthen the legends. each choice carries its own cost and reward.¡±


    ¡°this chaos is a gift of fate to you. grasp it tightly. prevent the uncontrolled legends from surfacing.¡±


    as the voice finished speaking, the oppressive pressure began to recede, and a hand gently pressed down on gao ming¡¯s head.


    ¡°from now on, your name is gao ming,¡± the voice declared.


    gao ming was startled. the voice had just informed him of his own name. but deep down, he knew every word from this unknowable figure was a deception.


    ¡°everyone¡¯s script is set from birth, fate dictates everything,¡± he pondered silently. ¡°maybe this is how the world has always worked, but does its constancy make it right?¡±


    ¡°died once?¡± xuan wen murmured, her voice a mix of incredulity and shock.


    ¡°i don¡¯t fully understand why that photo appears in your world, but i¡¯m determined to uncover the truth,¡± gao ming declared firmly.


    after a moment of intense internal conflict, xuan wen lowered the knife. ¡°i can help you escape this place, take you back home. but i need you to promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°one promise?¡± gao ming quizzed, his mind racing back to previous departures from the tunnel. each time, he recalled making a promise to xuan wen, but the specifics always eluded his memory.


    xuan wen¡¯s expression was complex, reflecting an inner turmoil. ¡°i¡¯ve developed an uncontrollable affection for you, and maintaining a clear mind¡¯s becoming increasingly difficult. i find myself inexplicably drawn to your presence, always aware of where you are. yet, believe me, this isn¡¯t something i want.¡± she handed her raincoat to gao ming, her eyes conveying a mix of frustration and resignation. ¡°this distorted form of love is growing stronger with each passing moment. so, i need you to make a promise to me: no matter what i do, you must never let yourself develop feelings for me. don¡¯t fall in love with me, and don¡¯t ever try to manipulate me using these emotions!¡±


    ¡°is that really what you want me to promise?¡± gao ming asked, trying to grasp the depth of her request.


    ¡°if you agree, put on the raincoat, and i¡¯ll take you home. if not...¡± xuan wen¡¯s voice trailed off. her past experiences, ones that no one else knew, had shaped her desire not to have her destiny entangled with anyone else.


    as they spoke, a gust of stormy wind whistled into the tunnel, carrying with it the chilling echoes of the night and a sense of returning to past memories.


    gao ming nodded solemnly. ¡°i promise you. but you should know, my brain is damaged. i often lose my memory.¡± his voice was tinged with a hint of sadness, acknowledging his own limitations.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll remind you,¡± xuan wen said with a hint of resolve, lifting gao ming in her arms.


    ¡°thank you,¡± gao ming expressed his gratitude, his voice soft.


    ¡°you¡¯re welcome,¡± xuan wen replied, her tone neutral.


    ¡°thank you, xuan wen.¡± gao ming¡¯s second thanks held a different weight, filled with gratitude towards the xuan wen who had made a significant choice back at the sishui apartment.


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± xuan wen responded, her voice carrying a hint of emotional detachment.


    gao ming repeated, ¡°thank you...¡±


    xuan wen¡¯s patience seemed to wane slightly as she interjected, ¡°are you done yet???¡± though slightly exasperated, her words couldn¡¯t fully mask the complex emotions brewing beneath her stoic exterior.

 Chapter 66: Another Ordinary and Warm Night

    chapter 66: another ordinary and warm night


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    completely soaked, xuan wen bore the weight of gao ming on her shoulder as they made their laborious journey through the slippery, mud-caked path. the darkness of the night seemed unending before them.


    ¡°should i take over and carry you instead?¡± gao ming offered.


    ¡°we¡¯re almost at our destination,¡± xuan wen reassured.


    the relentless rain whipped against their figures, making them appear almost trivial against the backdrop of the vast, enveloping night. the light they carried trembled in their grasp, its faint glow threatening to extinguish at any moment under the onslaught of the downpour.


    eventually, xuan wen maneuvered an electric scooter from its hiding spot behind a tree located at a crossroad. gesturing to the rear seat, she encouraged gao ming, ¡°come on, quickly!¡±


    mounting the scooter, gao ming exclaimed, ¡°i never imagined you¡¯d escort me home in this manner.¡± holding onto the scooter¡¯s backrest firmly, he asked curiously, ¡°do people of the shadow world also use electric scooters for transportation?¡±


    xuan wen, spitting out the rain that had filled her mouth, explained while fixing her gaze on gao ming, ¡°the main roads are inaccessible; larger vehicles can¡¯t make it through.¡± she then instructed, ¡°hand over the raincoat and tuck yourself into the back.¡±


    ¡°alright, as you wish,¡± gao ming complied.


    after they exchanged raincoats, gao ming childishly lifted the back of his raincoat over his head for extra cover.


    ¡°you¡¯re getting soaked at the back,¡± xuan wen observed.


    ¡°i¡¯m painfully aware of it!¡± gao ming retorted.


    as they navigated, the scooter bumped and jerked along the shadow-enshrouded outskirts and into a city devoid of light.


    the city appeared lifeless and deserted as if they were the sole survivors in a post-apocalyptic world.


    reaching li jing apartment around midnight, xuan wen dropped off gao ming, looking utterly exhausted as though the journey had sapped half her life force.


    ¡°why don¡¯t you come upstairs? i can lend you some clean clothes,¡± gao ming suggested, grasping xuan wen¡¯s arm. ¡°my place is empty at the moment, but my parents might return later with a surplus of cake, more than i can handle alone.¡±


    ¡°is this your first time inviting a member of the opposite sex over? what a feeble attempt at an invitation,¡± xuan wen quipped, shrugging off gao ming¡¯s hand. she then redonned her muddy raincoat and climbed back onto the scooter.


    as xuan wen prepared to depart, gao ming called out hastily, ¡°xuan wen!¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°don¡¯t proceed with your plan to eliminate the other eight female characters in the game,¡± gao ming implored.


    xuan wen turned slowly, her usually hidden intentions now exposed, ¡°i¡¯m just heading home.¡±


    gao ming, grasping the rear of the scooter, looked intently into xuan wen¡¯s eyes and warned, ¡°those actions will inflict scars on you that won¡¯t ever heal. they¡¯ll haunt you for the rest of your life, and eventually, they will be the cause of your demise!¡±


    seeing gao ming¡¯s reluctance to let go, xuan wen¡¯s expression shifted, and she asked, ¡°why does it matter to you?¡±


    standing resolutely in the torrential rain, gao ming spoke with sincerity, ¡°if it¡¯s within my power, i care about you.¡±


    ¡°i know you both care for me deeply, but i¡¯m pressed for time right now,¡± gao ming spoke to his parents, his voice tinged with a mix of urgency and sadness.


    amidst this tense atmosphere, a subtle scent of meat permeated the air, and the lights in the house began to flicker uncertainly. gao ming understood that the power his parents wielded in this realm was limited, yet they seemed indomitable in their eerie persistence.


    resolutely, gao ming restrained these strange, altered versions of his parents, confining them to the bedroom. he then methodically repeated this process upon opening the living room door.


    with each iteration, the number of candles adorning the cake incrementally increased. the game of fostering familial bonds, which previously took three days to complete, was now accomplished in a mere three hours.


    finally, the sound-activated light in the stairwell flickered to life, banishing the encroaching shadows and causing his parents to vanish, leaving behind only a memorial photo on the bedroom floor.


    gao ming studied the familiar photo, feeling a surreal detachment. he read the inscription on the back once again, ¡°to my dear child: you are an adult at eighteen. from today, you are the new head of the family, and you will have the key to open our home.¡±


    ¡°our home exists in a realm between reality and non-reality... as the head of the family...¡±


    the message on the photo slightly echoed the words of the stranger he encountered in the tunnel, yet the underlying meanings diverged significantly.


    the tunnel stranger seemed to imply that gao ming¡¯s life was a product of fate, urging him to become a guardian of the city, leading the living to avert the rise of uncontrollable horrors.


    however, the inscription on the photo simply informed gao ming of the location of his familial home, emphasizing his new role as the family¡¯s leader and his newfound autonomy.


    weighing the two messages, gao ming found himself more inclined to trust the words inscribed on the photo.


    as the clock chimed in the background, gao ming slid the photo into his backpack, his resolve firming. ¡°one step at a time. first, save those who need to be saved, then go after those who deserve retribution!¡±


    the name situ an flashed ominously in his mind, and a surge of determination filled his eyes, now tinged with bloodshot lines.


    ¡°the most dangerous individual must be confronted first.¡±


    donning his raincoat, gao ming hastily gathered the sedatives and other medications before descending the stairs with purpose.


    he plunged into the relentless downpour, intent on reaching building 2 to find zhao xi. however, his course abruptly halted when he spotted a familiar silhouette in the courtyard of the apartment complex.


    the figure was stealthily maneuvering, positioning himself outside a first-floor balcony.


    bathed in the pouring rain, gao ming watched intently as the individual peered through the heavily rusted security net, fixated on the sleeping woman inside.


    gao ming¡¯s throat tightened as he observed the stalker¡¯s body language ¡ª pupils dilated, fingers quivering with a mix of anticipation and unease.


    his mind was swirling with wild, feverish excitement, his fingers clenching the edge of the security net with an intensity that betrayed his inability to control his emotions. this wasn¡¯t his first time here; in fact, every time the night skies opened up and the rain poured down, he found himself irresistibly drawn to this very spot.


    his eyes were locked onto the cozy and neatly arranged interior of the room, a stark contrast to the dark, chaotic desires swirling within him. an overwhelming urge to shatter this serene tableau consumed him, the anticipation of the destruction feeding his growing eagerness.


    with deliberate, almost ritualistic movements, he opened his toolkit and carefully extracted the tools of his sinister intent. the pounding rain outside provided a natural cover, muffling the sounds of his preparations. his gaze never wavered from the woman inside the room, his smile twisting into a grotesque representation of joy, increasingly malevolent and unsettling.


    ¡°sleep well, have a good sleep. this should be your last warm night,¡± he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible above the rain.


    ¡°qi yan?¡±


    the sudden sound of his name, spoken so close it was as if the speaker was whispering directly into his ear, jolted him. the unexpected intrusion into his private, dark reverie caught him off guard, the unfamiliarity of the voice sending a shock through his already heightened senses.

 Chapter 67: My Goodness

    chapter 67: my goodness


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in a sudden turn of events, qi yan ¨C the rainy night murderer ¨C found himself face-to-face with gao ming, whose eyes were red and filled with an intense fury.


    ¡°a fellow compatriot...?¡± qi yan barely had time to utter these words in disbelief.


    before qi yan could fully grasp the situation, gao ming, fueled by anger, relentlessly struck him with a brick. the first, second, and third blows landed with frightening precision.


    qi yan, his vision partially obscured by the hood of his raincoat, was caught completely off guard. he hadn¡¯t anticipated an ambush, especially not one so violent and sudden. he crashed to the ground in shock and confusion.


    as he tried to gather his senses and fight back, gao ming forced a handful of pills into qi yan¡¯s mouth. the world around qi yan started spinning. he couldn¡¯t tell if it was the effect of the pills or a concussion.


    ¡°you...¡± he managed to utter, his mind in a whirl.


    ¡°old habits die hard!¡± gao ming was about to strike again, but he paused, suddenly realizing a critical detail. he wasn¡¯t sure if qi yan was guilty of murder at this point in time yet. accidentally killing qi yan now could unravel a complex web of consequences.


    gao ming quickly dialed the police, and while waiting for them, he took a video of the subdued qi yan. he then woke the woman who lived alone in the unit. she was horrified to discover two men outside her window. too frightened to open the door to gao ming, she instead offered a rope through her security net.


    with expertise, gao ming tied qi yan up, amazed at how his knot-tying skills mirrored those he had used before.


    gao ming reflected on his actions, ¡°because i left the shadow world early and completed that game which deepened family bonds, i inadvertently saved several potential victims of the rainy night murderer. every restart brings a new world, where everything changes except me.¡±


    he believed in the power of choice and the importance of living fully: ¡°if the future can be chosen, live boldly; otherwise, it¡¯s a disservice to the ashes of the past.¡±


    undeterred by the risk of falling from grace, gao ming was confident in his ability to catch himself. he discarded the brick, tucked his gloves into his pocket, and headed towards building no. 2, aiming for zhao xi¡¯s home.


    arriving at zhao xi¡¯s door, gao ming didn¡¯t hesitate to knock loudly.


    ¡°brother zhao! it¡¯s gao ming from building no. 4! i have something crucial to tell you!¡±


    ¡°please open up! brother zhao! zhao xi!¡±


    he pounded on the door, knowing zhao xi was struggling with guilt and sorrow, isolating himself from the world.


    ¡°i never had the opportunity for education, and though i¡¯m physically strong, my leg injury limits me. i can¡¯t keep up with what you younger people are doing. i wish i could do something significant, but i don¡¯t feel capable.¡± zhao xi tucked his will into his pocket, a mix of resignation and bitterness in his voice. ¡°you can¡¯t truly understand my struggles because you¡¯re not in my shoes.¡±


    as gao ming faced zhao xi, he posed a thought-provoking question, ¡°what if i told you that i can see the future, and one day, you¡¯ll emerge as a hero, saving many people, including me? would you believe that?¡± as he spoke, gao ming touched his chest, where blood veins seemed to be visibly pulsating, connecting his eyes to his heart in an eerie display.


    ¡°a hero, me?¡± zhao xi¡¯s face twisted into a smile tinged with disbelief and bitterness. ¡°you must be joking.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not joking. the world has shifted; an unexpected event has occurred. everyone has the potential to become extraordinary.¡± gao ming wouldn¡¯t normally seek to provoke his patients with such words, but that doesn¡¯t mean never.


    he revealed a startling fact: within his chest, he beat the heart of an alien creature, transforming his atrium into a cell that existed in a realm separate from the real world and the shadow world. as he spoke, the surreal scene unfolded further. eight ethereal arms emerged from gao ming¡¯s back, crashing to the ground with force as blood spread around him. a face, symbolic of life, death, and desire, stared intently at zhao xi. from behind gao ming, a massive, blood-flesh ghost manifested, its face etched with haunting, ghostly expressions.


    time seemed to stand still. zhao xi, witnessing this ghastly figure so close, fell to the ground, his body collapsing under the weight of shock and fear. his mind was swept clean of all thoughts, leaving a void filled only with terror.


    ¡°holy shit!!!¡±


    gao ming, holding the hand of this blood-flesh ghost, felt a sense of confusion and realization. he saw the echoes of many lives within this ghostly figure. he recalled that situ an had dedicated twenty years to ritual sacrifices, annihilating numerous agents from the investigation bureau, all to trigger this legend prematurely, causing it to emerge at an unforeseen time.


    under normal circumstances, gao ming would never have acquired the flesh immortal. he had witnessed the memories of other deceased individuals entering the sishui apartment multiple times, but he had never fully grasped the heart of mortality nor understood the outcomes of those alternate futures.


    ¡°all the energy from the accumulated flesh has merged at this moment, completely shaping the reality. the flesh immortal has been reborn within my heart, turning my atrium into an independent cell, disconnected from both the real and shadow world.¡±


    gao ming pondered a troubling question, ¡°but if that¡¯s the case, what happens to those who were sacrificed, trapped within my heart? are they erased from the timeline forever? do they only continue to exist within me?¡±


    the ghostly deity before him, embodying immense strength and featuring yan hua¡¯s characteristics, presented an enigmatic aspect. the faces representing death, desire, and sin were indistinct, but the face symbolizing life was strikingly similar to gong xi.


    gao ming speculated this might be connected to gong xi¡¯s grandmother, the last victim of the blood rituals and the only living participant. her deep obsessions seemed to have been inherited by the ghostly deity.


    ¡°there are numerous spirits and victims within the sishui apartment, so it shouldn¡¯t be hard to verify this,¡± gao ming thought. he took out his phone and began making a series of investigative calls.


    first, he reached out to the charity association to ask about gong xi and his grandmother, but they had no information on them. then, gao ming called an underground club in the eastern district to place a bet on fighter 17, only to be informed that there was no such fighter.


    after ending the phone call, gao ming turned his attention back to the blood-flesh ghost. the lack of information about gong xi and his grandmother seemed to affirm gao ming¡¯s suspicions. he was now more convinced than ever about the eerie and profound connection between the ghostly figure and the events he was entangled in.


    after a long time, he sat in front of the ghostly deity: ¡°no matter what, we must continue moving forward. from now on, you and i will share life and death.¡±


    as he made this declaration, the face on the ghostly figure that resembled gong xi drew nearer to gao ming. there was something deeply poignant and significant about its presence. the mouth, stitched shut, seemed as if it was straining to communicate something vital to gao ming. it appeared that gong xi¡¯s will, safeguarded by the intense obsession of his grandmother, had somehow been preserved within this ghostly form.

 Chapter 68: Your Dark Night Returns

    chapter 68: your dark night returns


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    whenever gao ming was confronted with the horrifying sight of the ghostly diety, his desire to eliminate situ an grew stronger. despite his current lack of strength to challenge the eastern district investigation bureau, he sensed that the tide was about to turn in his favor.


    determined, gao ming had devised his own strategy for this cycle. his ambition stretched far beyond just toppling the investigation bureau; he aimed to upend the entire established order of hanhai city.


    ¡°i once seriously considered joining the investigation bureau, but that method clearly doesn¡¯t work based on the amount of corpses wearing the uniforms. in that case, i need to forge my own path.¡±


    after pocketing his phone, gao ming helped zhao xi to his feet. with a hint of curiosity, he asked, ¡°brother zhao xi, have you ever experienced the thrill of horror games?¡±


    still reeling from the terror, the limping man could only gesture towards the ghostly diety behind gao ming, too shaken to articulate his fear.


    ¡°relax,¡± gao ming reassured him with a confident tone, characteristic of his medical expertise. ¡°as a qualified and licensed doctor, i assure you, you¡¯ll be completely healed.¡± he gently coaxed zhao xi closer to the ghostly diety, helping him adjust to the unnerving environment. ¡°does it feel less frightening now by getting a closer look?¡±


    shivering, zhao xi managed a nod, his fear making him feel as if he was on the verge of being consumed by the ghastly apparition.


    ¡°that¡¯s good,¡± gao ming remarked, subtly replacing zhao xi¡¯s personal will with a list of tasks to complete, and discreetly slipped it back into zhao xi¡¯s pocket. ¡°brother zhao xi, tonight marks the beginning of our rebirth.¡±


    as the ghostly diety returned into gao ming¡¯s form, the room seemed to return to normal, yet the living room lights ominously remained off.


    ¡°now, i¡¯ll introduce you to the shadow world, where you¡¯ll witness the real truth,¡± gao ming declared.


    gao ming was well aware of zhao xi¡¯s undervalued strengths ¨C innate gratitude, kindness, and deep-seated stubbornness ¨C even if they were overlooked by everyone in this apartment.


    zhao xi was still undecided about resisting when gao ming draped a raincoat over him and led him out, his mind in a daze.


    despite the shock of the events, zhao xi found himself following gao ming downstairs without opposition. fearful yet trusting, he sensed that gao ming meant him no harm.


    as they reached the ground floor, zhao xi, regaining some composure, inquired with a parched voice, ¡°where are we headed?¡±


    ¡°to minlong street, unit four,¡± gao ming replied, stepping past the limp body of qi yan as they left the building.


    the sight of qi yan¡¯s blood-stained head made zhao xi wonder if they were in the midst of an apocalypse.


    the journey to minlong street from li jing apartments was short. they traversed old, familiar streets and stopped at a convenience store.


    ¡°you¡¯ve hit the nail on the head again! brother zhao, you really have a knack for this,¡± gao ming exclaimed pleasantly.


    the man in the room halted his attack, realizing the woman might use the knife against him. frustrated and unable to release his anger, he kicked a table and pounded the tv, but this did little to soothe his rage. he stormed into the innermost bedroom, bursting through the door, and blamed their troubles on their child: ¡°it¡¯s all because of this cursed kid!¡±


    in the small bedroom, they saw a pale little boy, seemingly deprived of sunlight for a long period of time. the child was scared as his father entered, but he didn¡¯t cry or make a sound. instead, he retreated into a makeshift ¡°fortress¡± built from blankets, clutching a toy sword. the blankets were adorned with drawings of figures holding paper spears.


    chanting to himself for courage, the boy declared, ¡°i¡¯m not afraid of you, i¡¯m not afraid of you, i¡¯m not scared of you!¡±


    as the drawn figures wielding paper spears on the blanket seemed to strike the man, he screamed in pain as if the images had come to life and were actually harming him.


    both zhao xi and gao ming were taken aback by this surreal occurrence. gao ming, in particular, had been intrigued by the mystery of how the young boy had managed to confront his fears.


    in a fit of uncontrollable anger, the man yelled, ¡°you and your mother both deserve to die!¡± he then aggressively grabbed the child by his clothes and hurled him across the room, causing him to land amidst the shattered ceramic pieces scattered on the living room floor.


    despite the harsh fall, the child, still gripping his toy sword, did not shed a tear, continuing to mutter defiantly, ¡°i¡¯m not afraid of you, i¡¯m not afraid of you...¡±


    observing the child¡¯s resilience, gao ming remarked, ¡°this kid is pretty extraordinary.¡± he stepped forward to intervene, protecting the child: ¡°i never imagined that the first person to overcome fear in real life would be a child this young.¡±


    gao ming gently patted the boy¡¯s head, then removed his raincoat and tossed it aside, preparing to act. it was then that he noticed the boy¡¯s enraged parents had inexplicably shrunk in size.


    ¡°it¡¯s becoming clear now. the terrifying entities manifest only when the child is scared. the greater his fear, the more powerful and tangible the monsters become as they spawn from the shadows,¡± gao ming realized.


    he understood why the child¡¯s parents had earlier fled in panic. their actions must have reignited the boy¡¯s fears, turning the figments of his imagination into a frightening reality within the shadow world.


    gently placing the child¡¯s favorite snacks and toys nearby, gao ming and zhao xi worked to calm the boy, helping to alleviate his fear and tension.


    as the boy¡¯s fear subsided, the menacing forms of his parents gradually transformed back into shadows and eventually dissipated, leaving behind a crude, handmade rag doll on the floor. the doll, patched and stained with various colors, was a far cry from a typical child¡¯s toy.


    ¡°is this the origin of fear?¡± gao ming wondered aloud as he reached for the rag doll. however, the boy quickly grabbed the doll, clutching it tightly to his chest as he retreated into a corner, wary and distrustful of gao ming, much like a frightened, stray kitten.


    feeling a personal connection due to his own orphaned origin, zhao xi limped over and sat beside the boy. he began to fold a piece of scrap paper into a paper frog, saying, ¡°press its back, and it will hop forward.¡± this gesture indicated that the boy¡¯s fear had not been entirely vanquished as the ominous shadows lingered, signifying the ongoing struggle within the boy¡¯s mind.


    gao ming, observing the interaction between zhao xi and the boy, felt it was crucial to introduce a sense of familial warmth into the child¡¯s life.


    ¡°i¡¯ve looked at the photos in your room. it seems like your dad and mom have never celebrated your birthday,¡± gao ming noted, squatting in front of the boy with a gentle tone. ¡°little guy, how would you like to have a birthday cake?¡± he offered, hoping to forge a new, positive memory for the child.

 Chapter 69: The Talented Team at Nightlight Studio

    chapter 69: the talented team at nightlight studio


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    gao ming was resolute in his quest to gain mastery over the source of fear phobia because he understood the early stages of this highly contagious disease and was adamant about keeping its control within his grasp.


    his plan was clear: once he harnessed the power of this fear phobia, even the strategy of overwhelming him with sheer numbers of people would be futile. in crowded environments, the likelihood of panic and the spread of frightening urban myths would only increase, playing right into his hands.


    meanwhile, a young boy in his presence remained oblivious to gao ming¡¯s machinations. the child, preoccupied with his own thoughts, absently licked his lips, seemingly reminiscing about the taste of a sweet cake he had seen on tv before.


    observing the boy¡¯s innocent gesture, gao ming pulled out his smartphone and a striking black-and-white photograph. he proceeded to dial his home number.


    zhao xi, witnessing this, was puzzled and slightly disturbed. ¡°why would you look at an obituary photo while ordering takeout?¡± he asked, hastily covering the young boy¡¯s eyes to shield him from the unsettling image. ¡°that photo gives off a rather eerie vibe.¡±


    before zhao xi could finish his thought, a knock on the living room door interrupted him. to the man¡¯s surprise, ghost dad and ghost mom appeared, carrying a cake with them.


    as gao ming switched on the lights, the room brightened, casting away some of the lurking shadows. he began tidying up the space, setting up the table and straightening the sofa. ¡°brother zhao xi, lend a hand, will you? we might find ourselves using this place more frequently.¡±


    initially, zhao xi was taken aback by the supernatural appearance of the so-called flesh immortal. he had anticipated that their mission to save the world would involve epic battles and bloodshed, but it turned out to be more about mundane tasks like cleaning.


    despite their ethereal nature, ghost dad and ghost mom were warm and welcoming. to anyone observing, they would appear just as ordinary as any other human beings.


    in their presence, the atmosphere was filled with kindness and generosity, typical of how parents behave around others.


    the sofa was adorned with snacks and toys, and music emanated from a mobile phone. outside, the rain poured heavily, but inside, the ambiance was cozy and inviting.


    the room was decorated, and a group of strangers from this shadowy realm came together to celebrate the little boy¡¯s birthday.


    while unaware of the true nature of ghost dad and ghost mom, zhao xi engaged in a somewhat awkward conversation with them. meanwhile, the little boy served dishes that gao ming had prepared in the kitchen, moving about with a mix of fatigue and joy.


    after completing the meal preparations, gao ming gazed thoughtfully into the night. ¡°the lishan district in the shadow world, with its labyrinthine streets and dense population, is rife with urban legends. it¡¯s an ideal stronghold for someone like me,¡± he mused.


    in his eyes, the old city¡¯s complex layout and populous nature made it the prime location for his needs. gao ming contemplated a future where, if his actions put him at odds with the investigation bureau and left him with no refuge in the real world, the lishan area in the shadow realm would serve as the perfect hideout. the obituary photo was his key, and he himself the gateway. in this hidden world, he was untouchable.


    with a habitual gesture, gao ming reached for a cigarette but then paused, recalling the many images of himself that adorned the tunnel walls. after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he nonchalantly discarded the cigarette and lighter into a trash can.


    leaving the kitchen, the little boy finally allowed a smile to grace his face. he seemed well-behaved, almost as if he was worried that the gathering would soon disperse.


    ¡°it turns out that an an wasn¡¯t just a player in the game; he was an integral part of it all along.¡±


    after they left the shadow world, the doll in an an¡¯s hands transformed into a black-and-white obituary photo. only then did gao ming finally see the hidden text behind the photo.


    a haunting message in the old photo lingered: ¡°when you feel scared, first clarify whether you are afraid of me, or yourself.¡±


    having acquired the obituary photo, gao ming felt a sense of responsibility towards an an. to provide the boy some comfort and stability, he requested zhao xi to stay and keep an an company.


    both zhao xi and an an carried deep emotional scars: zhao xi, devoid of a true sense of belonging, had no real family and had never been truly acknowledged; an an, living in a state of constant fear and unease, had been forsaken by his biological parents and longed for a secure and loving home. they were poised to heal each other, each serving as a balm for the other¡¯s troubled past.


    with the source of fear phobia now in his possession, gao ming could finally exhale in relief. his next steps took him on a different path from zhao xi as he hailed a taxi to nightlight studio alone.


    the game design plans were all stored at the company, which was crucial to their situation. if someone like situ an were to access them, the repercussions could be catastrophic. anyone who had even glimpsed these game designs might find themselves entangled in the ensuing chaos.


    the storm persisted outside, with dark clouds ominously lingering over the city. gao ming arrived at the company before the break of dawn, finding the surroundings eerily quiet.


    it was still early, but as gao ming ascended the stairs to the studio, he sensed something was terribly wrong. the office door was ajar, and disturbingly, there were bloodstains on the floor.


    ¡°it seems a murderer is lurking inside nightlight studio,¡± gao ming thought, his steps becoming more cautious.


    he paused at the doorway, peering inside the studio. the file cabinet, which held the game design plans, was open, its contents strewn about. in the dim, flickering light, wei dayou was frantically sifting through the game designs created by gao ming.


    ¡°it¡¯s identical! the escape game has turned into reality!¡± wei dayou exclaimed, his voice edged with panic and disbelief.


    gao ming adjusted his position to get a better view of the injured wei dayou, who stood among the scattered documents, his face etched with confusion and the brink of a mental breakdown.


    ¡°how can this be real?¡± wei dayou murmured, still in disbelief. he pulled out his phone, ¡°i still can¡¯t reach gao ming. why did he know beforehand about the murderer and their methods? is this a pre-planned murder? could the masked executioner be him?¡±


    he was in turmoil, torn between suspicion and trust. ¡°no! i have to find out the truth! he¡¯s my best friend! i know him ¨C he¡¯s not capable of such things!¡± wei dayou repeated to himself, his conviction wavering.


    after repeating this mantra, wei dayou tried redialing gao ming¡¯s number.


    at that moment, a cat¡¯s meow echoed at the door. richy, the chubby cat, having caught the scent of gao ming, approached and affectionately rubbed against his leg.


    alerted by the sound, wei dayou, phone still in hand, turned his gaze towards the door, locking eyes with gao ming.

 Chapter 70: The Ghost Story Game Designer

    chapter 70: the ghost story game designer


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    ¡°good morning.¡±


    gao ming¡¯s actions were far from typical. confronted with a scene of blood and injury, his response was unorthodox. rather than fleeing in terror as most would, he blocked the only exit that defied common sense.


    wei dayou, caught off guard by gao ming¡¯s sudden verbal interruption, was so startled that his phone escaped his grasp, clattering to the floor.


    recognizing the figure before him, wei dayou instinctively retreated until his back hit the wall, unable to go any further. ¡°gao ming?¡± he uttered in disbelief.


    gao ming, twirling his own phone in his hand, addressed wei dayou with a smile that, under normal circumstances, would suggest a joyful reunion of old friends. however, in this context, it only served to send a shiver of fear down wei dayou¡¯s spine.


    accusations tumbled out of wei dayou¡¯s mouth as he scrambled to retrieve his phone, keeping a wary distance from gao ming. ¡°did you have anything to do with those murders? i saw everything!¡±


    gao ming halted, a look of disbelief crossing his face as he touched it as though to reassure himself. he appeared entirely normal, save for his inexplicably early presence in the studio. ¡°how could you think i¡¯d do such a thing?¡± he questioned.


    wei dayou was visibly shaken as he recounted a horrifying incident. ¡°right after midnight on the ghost festival, a masked butcher stormed into my apartment. he forced everyone to answer ten ¡®death questions,¡¯ and those who failed met a grisly end!¡±


    ¡°and then what happened?¡± gao ming prodded gently.


    wei dayou¡¯s voice cracked with emotion, his face flushed with anger and fear, veins bulging in his neck. ¡°i was the only one to survive because i knew the answers. and eerily, the questions were identical to those in the death quizzes from your game!¡±


    gao ming approached wei dayou, his voice soft and earnest. ¡°we¡¯ve been close for years, discussing games late into the night, sharing ideas. i¡¯ve always seen you as my closest friend, the one who truly gets me. if i tell you i¡¯m innocent, would you believe me?¡±


    wei dayou, after a moment of intense scrutiny, seemed to deflate, his clenched fists uncurling as he nodded in affirmation.


    relieved, gao ming showed wei dayou a video on his phone depicting a family scene where he was enjoying cake with his parents at the time of the murders.


    with the tension dissipating, wei dayou slumped into a chair, his mind racing. ¡°but how did our game turn into reality? we were the only ones privy to its contents.¡±


    gao ming, seated across from him, his expression grave, began to unravel a complex story. ¡°i need to share something with you, but you must promise to keep it a secret.¡± over the next half hour, gao ming laid bare the intricate web of ideas and truths behind their game.


    as gao ming set richy down and made his way to leave, the cat quickly trailed after him, playfully biting at his trouser leg and waving its paws. it seemed as though richy was trying to remind gao ming of something he might have overlooked.


    ¡°you followed me last time too,¡± gao ming said with a hint of helplessness, noticing richy¡¯s persistent clinginess. ¡°are you getting anxious even before xuan wen arrives?¡±


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    richy responded with a simple ¡°meow,¡± positioning itself in front of gao ming and rolling over to expose its belly in a gesture of trust and affection.


    after realizing richy¡¯s reluctance to stay back at nightlight studio, gao ming searched the office for a cat carrier. after finding one, he gently placed richy inside. ¡°looks like you¡¯re joining me on this journey. from now on, you¡¯re my right-hand cat,¡± he declared.


    now inside the carrier, richy looked around with wide, curious eyes, not entirely grasping the sudden change. meanwhile, gao ming draped his raincoat over the carrier for cover as wei dayou continued diligently deleting game data from their systems.


    ¡°looks like you¡¯re in for an adventure, richy. you and i might be an odd pair, but that¡¯s alright,¡± gao ming mused, a slight smile on his face.


    richy gave a soft, questioning ¡°meow?¡± as gao ming left the company, heading straight for the eastern district.


    gao ming¡¯s journey had transformed him. once a gentle soul, he now carried the weight of his experiences, navigating a path that was far from gentle.


    he calculated his timing meticulously and arrived at st. louis college before it opened, positioning himself at a nearby intersection.


    ¡°i came early, hoping to make things a little easier for wan qiu. maybe this time, he¡¯ll wake up to a world that¡¯s not so harsh,¡± gao ming thought, reflecting on his intention to help reduce the boy¡¯s suffering from bullying.


    as students began to enter the school grounds, gao ming scanned the crowd but couldn¡¯t spot wan qiu.


    by nine o¡¯clock, he hurried to wan qiu¡¯s former classroom, posing as a concerned parent to inquire with the school staff. he learned that wan qiu had rejected assistance from the hanhai charity association and had disappeared on his way to school.


    this news left gao ming in disbelief. wan qiu, who was destined to become one of the most dangerous criminals in hanhai¡¯s future, seemed to have experienced a slight shift in his fate. it wasn¡¯t gao ming¡¯s intervention that altered wan qiu¡¯s path; rather, the boy had taken steps to change his own destiny.


    gao ming recalled the day at the sishui apartment, where wan qiu had made a surprising decision. instead of leaving with gao ming, wan qiu chose to remain in the shadowy world to care for the two daughters of the ghost mother. his choices were always unpredictable.


    determined to find out where wan qiu had gone, gao ming accessed street surveillance footage and tracked the boy¡¯s movements, which led him close to the sishui apartment.


    ¡°could it be that wan qiu hasn¡¯t forgotten what happened here?¡± he pondered.

 Chapter 71: Dont Blame Me for Being Talkative

    chapter 71: dont blame me for being talkative


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    wan qiu was last seen at a small noodle restaurant adjacent to the sishui apartment complex. security camera footage captured him deliberately crossing the street and entering building b within the complex.


    ¡°could it really be that this young man hasn¡¯t lost his memory?¡± gao ming pondered over wan qiu¡¯s situation.


    moving quickly, gao ming spotted fresh, wet shoe prints in the hallway. he raced up the stairs, reaching the fifth floor without stopping for a breath.


    ¡°where did the shoe prints go?¡± he wondered aloud.


    as he turned a corner, he saw that apartment 506¡¯s door was ajar. a bunch of advertising leaflets that had been stuffed into the door were now scattered on the floor.


    ¡°this apartment looks like it hasn¡¯t been lived in for quite some time,¡± gao ming observed.


    he picked up the leaflets, wiping away a thick layer of dust, and peered into apartment 506. the security door was coated in dust, suggesting it hadn¡¯t been opened in a while. however, the interior of the apartment was surprisingly clean, almost as if it was being regularly maintained.


    gao ming knocked on the door. a frail figure, wan qiu, emerged from the kitchen, awkwardly holding a spatula while wearing an apron that once belonged to the ghost mama living here.


    ¡°w-who are you?¡± wan qiu asked timidly.


    previously, wan qiu was known for his shyness, rarely engaging with strangers and keeping to himself. it was only after his encounters with gao ming that he began opening up a bit more.


    but this encounter was different. not only was wan qiu actively cooking, but he also greeted gao ming first.


    ¡°i¡¯m gao ming,¡± he introduced himself, slipping into house slippers. ¡°i¡¯ve been sent here to care for two young girls on behalf of their mother. their names are xianxian and nannan.¡±


    suddenly, the security door slammed shut behind him, and the room¡¯s temperature seemed to drop as though an air conditioner had been switched on. wet footprints mysteriously appeared on the living room floor.


    ¡°that¡¯s not possible, they don¡¯t know you!¡± wan qiu, gripping the spatula as if it were a shield, stepped out of the kitchen, his newfound bravery evident in his stance against gao ming. ¡°you¡¯re not welcome here, ple-please leave.¡±


    gao ming, noticing a burning smell coming from the kitchen, raised an eyebrow. ¡°i see you¡¯re trying to take care of the kids, but is this really within your capabilities?¡±


    ignoring the warning signs and wan qiu¡¯s defensive stance, gao ming walked into the kitchen and removed the nearly incinerated pot from the stove.


    peering into the pot, he couldn¡¯t even identify what vegetable had been attempted: ¡°is this your doing?¡±


    wan qiu, now slightly embarrassed and less sure of himself, admitted, ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°why not ask the girls if this makes them miss their mother even more?¡± gao ming suggested, as he disposed of the burnt food and began cleaning the pot. he opened the refrigerator to prepare something else but found it filled with spoiled food. ¡°never mind, we should just order some takeout.¡±


    ¡°we mustn¡¯t waste time. let¡¯s go and gather the others.¡± gao ming¡¯s mission in sishui apartment was twofold; apart from ensuring everyone¡¯s safety, he was also intent on finding granny.


    this elderly woman, whose age seemed a mystery, was known for her extraordinary nature.


    as gao ming followed the corridor shadows, he soon encountered ms. nosy, the notorious gossiping neighbor, infamous for never keeping secrets. despite her fearsome reputation, gao ming greeted her with a smile and, relying on his memory, led the three children towards a secluded area on the first floor.


    once the shadows had engulfed the area completely, gao ming approached a particular door with respect and knocked. as his hand made contact, the wooden door transformed into a blood-red color, with sinewy blood strands creeping across its surface. several talismans that had been affixed to the frame shattered instantaneously.


    from within, the sound of a statue breaking echoed. gao ming pushed the door open to find an elderly woman with white hair kneeling on the floor, a broken clay model of a flesh immortal in front of her.


    the old woman lifted her head, her face lined with age. her hand, resembling a gnarled tree branch, trembled as she inhaled sharply. ¡°flesh immortal! you are the flesh immortal!¡± she exclaimed.


    ¡°you could say that,¡± gao ming replied, entering the room accompanied by the older and two younger children. he glanced at the 365 ghost god statues lining the wall. ¡°grandma, i need your cooperation on a matter.¡±


    ¡°you seek to alter fate?¡± granny slowly composed herself, gathering the broken pieces of the clay flesh immortal and placing them on a table.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need for that. i¡¯m someone who respects fate,¡± gao ming responded, moving a chair to sit opposite granny. ¡°i¡¯m not sure what situ an promised to convince you to stay here, but you need to know that he¡¯s a dangerous man.¡±


    ¡°he didn¡¯t promise me anything. i have no desire to assist him,¡± granny said, lighting three incense sticks and paying homage to all the ghosts and gods in her house. ¡°he¡¯s holding my two sisters¡¯ children captive. if i don¡¯t comply, he threatens to annihilate my entire lineage.¡±


    ¡°how can that man be more merciless than a ghost?¡± gao ming mused for a moment before speaking up. ¡°situ an aims to summon the flesh immortal, but i am the flesh immortal. his plan is doomed to fail, and your family is fated to be unsavable. how about we alter our strategy instead? if you join forces with me, together we can devise a plan to defeat situ an.¡±


    ...


    ¡°you have a takeout order!¡±


    sumo, a delivery guy, was hustling with his task. he balanced two hefty bags filled with takeout food as he hurried into sishui apartment. eager to complete his delivery, he sprinted up to the fifth floor, his breaths growing labored. upon reaching room 506, he knocked energetically, announcing, ¡°your takeout is here!¡±


    the room, however, was empty. as he wondered what to do next, the door of the neighboring apartment creaked open. a middle-aged woman appeared, her back turned to sumo. ¡°they¡¯ve all gone down to the first floor,¡± she informed him.


    sumo, ever the diligent delivery person, asked, ¡°auntie, i¡¯m really pressed for time. could i possibly leave the takeout here with you? maybe you could let them know when they come back?¡±


    the woman, known in the building for her chatty nature, hesitated. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but i¡¯d rather not take responsibility for these things. and, if i may say so, it might be wise for you to avoid delivering to sishui apartment in the future.¡±


    as she turned around to face sumo, he was met with a startling sight. the woman¡¯s face had four mouths, all moving simultaneously in an unsettling manner.


    shocked by this bizarre and frightening revelation, the bags of takeout slipped from sumo¡¯s grasp, crashing to the floor. overwhelmed by the surreal scene, he fainted, collapsing next to the spilled food.


    in a frantic attempt to revive him, the woman leaned over his unconscious form, imploring, ¡°wake up! handsome boy! wake up!¡±

 Chapter 72: Designing the First Game

    chapter 72: designing the first game


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    gao ming presented granny with a compelling proposition that seemed impossible to refuse. he suggested resolving their predicaments in one fell swoop by assassinating situ an.


    in response, granny carefully extracted a piece of talisman paper. with deliberate, practiced strokes, she inscribed symbols onto it. then, with a swift motion, she tossed the talisman into a copper basin brimming with water.


    what happened next was nothing short of mystical. the moment the talisman made contact with the water, it spontaneously combusted, transforming into flames mid-air and reducing to ashes that gently descended into the basin.


    ¡°strange, how strange.¡± granny chanted a small verse of mantra before addressing gao ming: ¡°i can assist in certain ways, but i must maintain a degree of distance. too close of involvement with any of you could mean eternal damnation for me.¡±


    gao ming clarified his request, ¡°i don¡¯t expect you to commit the act yourself. i merely need your help in bringing situ an to the right place at the right time.¡± he was intent on dealing with situ an personally, with granny¡¯s indirect support of course.


    granny, while methodically placing pieces of the clay figurines, which bore an eerie resemblance to the flesh immortal, into a wooden box, expressed her doubts. ¡°your efforts may be in vain. situ an trusts no one,¡± she explained. ¡°the sishui apartment has repeatedly failed in their attempts at a blood sacrifice over the years. situ an has lost faith in the existence of the flesh immortal. he¡¯s more likely to focus his attention on other projects, like the numerous buildings he¡¯s been erecting in the hanhai eastern district. his intentions there remain unclear to me.¡±


    ¡°that guy sure is hard to eliminate.¡± gao ming admits. the dynamic had shifted since he had come into possession of the complete flesh immortal.


    ¡°i cannot intervene directly, but i can return to you something that rightfully belongs to you.¡± granny reverently approached the myriad clay figurines of ghost deities scattered around the room. she deliberately smashed three of them, retrieving from their remains three blood-red talismans imbued with lethal power. ¡°these talismans could be as dangerous to you as they are to your enemy, but you should have them.¡±


    with a hint of dissatisfaction, gao ming inquired, ¡°only three of these?¡±


    granny, exercising caution, replied, ¡°excess can be detrimental. three is all you shall have.¡± she then retrieved a bunch of keys hanging from the wall and led gao ming towards the basement of building a.


    the apartment in building a had undergone remarkable changes. previously, every resident venerated the flesh immortal, and the first underground level was replete with meat-serving restaurants. now, this level had been converted into a storage area.


    after moving aside various obstructions, granny opened an ancient metal door, its rust crumbling away as it creaked open, revealing a hidden shrine.


    ¡°this is where the shrine of the flesh immortal has been secretly kept,¡± granny explained, lighting candles on the altar. the flickering light cast a glow on the statue of the eight-armed, four-faced ghost deity. ¡°despite his numerous sacrifices and killings over the past two decades, situ an has never been able to properly worship the true flesh immortal. but he has managed to accumulate some blood offerings.¡±


    she then stepped aside, allowing gao ming to approach the statue. as he moved closer, a strange force seemed to emanate from him, dispelling the shadows around. behind him, a formation of dense, blood-red threads burst forth like an enormous blooming flower. eight powerful arms extended from his back, reaching towards the ghost deity statue with a magnetic force.


    as gao ming stood in the shrine, he witnessed a peculiar phenomenon. drops of blood began to seep from the clay figure, merging into his body. this infusion brought about subtle changes in the flesh immortal that resided within him, particularly enhancing the clarity of the face representing sin.


    gao ming glanced at his wish and responded with enthusiasm, ¡°let¡¯s do it! we¡¯ll grab two scoops as soon as we get out!¡± he handed him ten dollars, urging him to dream bigger. ¡°write down everything else you¡¯ve been longing for! it¡¯s time we start living joyfully, pushing back against fate¡¯s cruelties!¡±


    feeling a spark of hope, wan qiu added, ¡°i want to see the sea.¡±


    gao ming¡¯s response was immediate and supportive. ¡°we¡¯ll head to the seaside tomorrow! the south harbor isn¡¯t far from here!¡± he gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°don¡¯t hold back. write down all your dreams and let¡¯s chase them together!¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t want to be bullied anymore.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s completely achievable! i¡¯ll adapt yan hua¡¯s rigorous training method for you. we can train together and become stronger.¡±


    wan qiu, finding comfort in gao ming¡¯s presence, stuttered less as he confessed another wish, ¡°i-i also want to experience love.¡±


    ¡°you couldn¡¯t have asked a better person,¡± gao ming boasted with a smile. ¡°i started with making love games. give me a few days, and i¡¯ll create a virtual girlfriend program just for you.¡±


    gao ming was committed to fulfilling wan qiu¡¯s desires, having seen through his memories how much he had endured in the past.


    engrossed in plans for a brighter future, they later indulged in a hearty meal before returning to li jing apartment.


    once home, gao ming called zhao xi to verify if all the residents in building no. 2 were present.


    settling on the balcony with his laptop, gao ming started crafting a personalized horror game for xuan wen. drawing from various memories of death, he made xuan wen the central character. in this game, she wasn¡¯t just a side character but the main focus, dying repeatedly and losing her memory each time, yet always the first to reach the tunnel¡¯s exit, as if waiting for someone.


    as the day neared its end, gao ming received a message from brother zhao xi confirming everything was in place.


    ¡°the horror game designed for situ an must be flawless. i¡¯ll test it on you guys first.¡±


    he closed his laptop, his gaze drifting towards building no. 2, void of any semblance of empathy.


    gao ming recalled a particularly harrowing memory. using the power of the flesh immortal, he had witnessed the death of another version of himself through their final memories.


    four weeks after escaping the tunnel, the horror stories spiraled out of control, bringing disaster to the old city district. gao ming formed a mutual aid group, desperately trying to protect li jing apartment. however, in a devastating turn, he was betrayed by several neighbors from building no. 2, who sacrificed him to the ghosts.


    ¡°the agony of being torn apart is something i wish i could forget, but it¡¯s etched in my memory forever!¡± gao ming lamented, haunted by the past.

 Chapter 73: They Pushed Themselves into the Abyss

    chapter 73: they pushed themselves into the abyss


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    ¡°every future is different, but for me, each one is full of unbearable pain, ultimately leading to despair,¡± gao ming confessed, his voice heavy with the weight of his premonitions. ¡°knowing that my fate is sealed, it¡¯s impossible to forgive those who have tried to hasten my downfall.¡±


    after meticulously finalizing his game design, gao ming sent it to wei dayou. he then stood silently by the window, gazing as the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in shades of twilight.


    as darkness enveloped the world outside, gao ming gave wan qiu a few last-minute instructions. then, with a black umbrella in hand, he stepped out of the room into the encroaching night.


    he stealthily navigated past the building¡¯s old, barely functioning surveillance system, making his way to building 2. at the corridor¡¯s entrance, he paused to retrieve a black-and-white photograph ¨C the image of fear phobia.


    thanks to an an¡¯s guidance, gao ming had learned the ritual to activate the memorial photo. he fixed his gaze on it, summoning every ounce of fear within him, until the ugly ragdoll began to emerge, crawling out from the confines of the photograph.


    around him, shadows began to creep and stretch, signaling the commencement of gao ming¡¯s inaugural game.


    inside the building, the once-stable voice-controlled lights started to flicker erratically. the red couplets adorning the doors appeared to ooze blood, their symbols morphing into sinister smiles. everywhere he looked, ordinary objects seemed to transform, conjuring up frightening images and associations.


    these shadows, originating from a realm beyond the ordinary, began to seep into building 2¡¯s unsuspecting residents, spreading their eerie influence floor by floor.


    reflecting on the limitations of the fear phobia photo, gao ming realized it could cast its shadowy spell only as far as four floors. while each memorial photo¡¯s power could be amplified through sacrifice, he had no immediate plans for such extreme measures.


    ascending the stairwell enveloped in an unsettling hush, gao ming pulled out another black-and-white photo ¨C this one of sishui apartment. he attempted various methods to communicate with granny within the photo, but all efforts were in vain.


    in a final attempt, he combined the essence of the flesh immortal with his own blood and infused it into the photograph. this potent mixture finally elicited a response.


    from the depths of the photo, an arm reached out, followed by the emergence of ms. nosy, who seemed more driven by her own inquisitive nature than by gao ming¡¯s summons.


    as the shadows grew denser, gao ming, with the aid of two memorial photographs, succeeded in pulling the entirety of building 2 into the shadow realm.


    ¡°ms. nosy, i need your assistance,¡± gao ming implored, using his charm on the peculiar but not inherently malevolent woman who didn¡¯t seem old despite her odd appearance.


    ¡°is this your new home? are you introducing yourself to the neighbors? shouldn¡¯t you bring gifts on your first visit?¡± ms. nosy asked, her talkative and gossipy nature evident.


    gao ming instructed her to stay on the first floor and carefully explained his elaborate plan, ensuring she understood every detail.


    gao ming made a bold move once he was confident in their understanding. for the first time, he attempted to release the flesh immortal completely from his heart chamber. the mere presence of this immense entity was enough to instill terror and force people to their knees.


    ¡°it was peaceful until you two showed up,¡± wang kui muttered, gathering the neighbors into a huddle, leaving zhao xi and gao ming isolated. they appeared to be conspiring or discussing something, excluding the duo from their midst.


    gao ming understood the underlying motives behind wang kui¡¯s actions and the fearful whispers he shared with the other residents. it was all a part of the sinister game unfolding around them.


    after the release of the flesh immortal, gao ming had left a chilling message written in blood from the first to the second floor, a rule of the game: ¡°blood debts must be paid in blood. sacrifice one living person to me, and i will let one person leave the building.¡±


    both wang kui, from the first floor, and xiao qiu, from the second, had undoubtedly seen this macabre rule. driven by the edict of ¡®kill one to save one,¡¯ they conspired to use gao ming and an an as the sacrificial lambs.


    the pervasive influence of fear phobia laid bare everyone¡¯s deepest fears and hidden motives. wang kui, driven by a fierce will to survive, showed no regard for the lives of gao ming and an an. he began plotting with his fellow neighbors, his desperation palpable.


    as a result of gao ming¡¯s presence, zhao xi found himself ostracized too. disappointingly, even his sister-in-law and foster mother kept him in the dark about their plans.


    after a period of whispered strategizing, wang kui emerged as the spokesperson and confronted gao ming and zhao xi: ¡°we¡¯ve been living here peacefully for over a decade. these horrifying events only began after your arrival. if you want to prove you¡¯re not responsible, then lead us in destroying that giant ghost statue.¡±


    ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± gao ming asked, his demeanor calm. he was offering them a choice ¨C to unite against the terror. if they joined forces, they could all survive.


    ¡°what¡¯s the use in being afraid? we need to get out of here,¡± retorted wang kui, his gaze flickering nervously. ¡°you two brought these ghosts, so you should go first.¡±


    zhao xi, feeling responsible for dragging gao ming into this nightmare, opened his mouth to object, but gao ming gestured for him to stay silent. then, turning to zhao xi¡¯s family, gao ming said, ¡°i understand your distrust towards me, but zhao xi has been part of your family for so long, helping you often. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t trust me, but don¡¯t you trust him?¡±


    the response from the other residents was a deafening silence. even zhao xi¡¯s foster mother and li li remained mute, their silence a tacit agreement to the grim plan.


    ¡°very well, we¡¯ll lead,¡± gao ming said, patting zhao xi on the shoulder. he saw the light of hope dim in zhao xi¡¯s eyes. the ghosts had arrived, and those zhao xi had once aided were now abandoning him.


    hand in hand with an an, gao ming led the way downstairs, with zhao xi following close behind. the rest of the neighbors kept a cautious distance.


    as they descended to the second floor, the blood-stained message became visible. sensing danger, zhao xi attempted to alert gao ming, but it was too late. several men from behind, as if acting on a premeditated plan, surged forward and violently shoved gao ming and zhao xi down the stairs, directly towards the flesh immortal statue.


    ¡°sacrifice! these two are your offerings!¡± they shouted.


    wang kui had never intended to fight back. he ran from the idol, his mind teetering on the brink of madness. the thought of challenging supernatural forces with mere human strength was unthinkable to him.


    as gao ming confronted this betrayal, memories of past deaths swirled in his mind, but this time he was not overcome with sorrow or pain.


    ¡°i gave you all a chance to live, but you chose to plunge yourselves into the abyss,¡± gao ming said, his voice echoing with a mixture of resignation and disdain.

 Chapter 74: Zhao Xi! Come Back Quickly!

    chapter 74: zhao xi! come back quickly!


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    blood-soaked threads brutally pierced gao ming¡¯s body, triggering a flood of painful memories. his agonized screams filled the air as he collapsed behind the statue. it seemed as if the statue was vampirically draining his blood, subjecting him to unbearable torture.


    this horrifying sight left the neighbors in a state of shock, but what unfolded next stirred deep emotions within them.


    following gao ming¡¯s tragic encounter with the blood threads, a mysterious woman, notable for her four mouths, appeared. she silently opened the corridor door, allowing zhao xi to leave building 2.


    wang kui, witnessing this, was stunned by the apparent trade-off. ¡°a life sacrificed in exchange for freedom?¡± he thought. in a rash decision driven by fear, he grabbed the child an an and sprinted down the stairs, intent on offering the kid as a sacrifice for his own escape.


    the chilling presence of the statue overwhelmed wang kui, making his legs tremble. overcome with desperation, he callously hurled the frail an an towards the statue.


    to his horror, the statue¡¯s bloody arms caught an an. the arm representing life glared with fury, and its sewn mouth slowly parted, uttering, ¡°you, deserve, death.¡±


    then, the statue¡¯s other arms seized wang kui. his body shriveled as he screamed in agony, his cries reverberating through the building and turning the neighbors¡¯ faces ashen with fear.


    meanwhile, gao ming, lying nearby, weakly opened one eye. he hadn¡¯t orchestrated these events; they were the spontaneous acts of the flesh immortal.


    wang kui¡¯s body, now grotesquely contorted and skeletal, collapsed lifelessly.


    ms. nosy, the woman with four mouths, then reappeared, closing the corridor door. she announced a new, twisted rule with a sly smile: ¡°zhao xi has already been part of a sacrifice. now, let¡¯s add a twist. he hasn¡¯t gone far. you can call out to him from the second-floor balcony using any means necessary. the one who successfully lures zhao xi back can leave in his place. remember, the next sacrifice only begins when he returns.¡±


    she relished her role, adding, ¡°but be warned, whoever lures zhao xi back might lead to his death, and that person will be his murderer. choose your actions wisely.¡±


    after announcing this new rule, li li was the first to act. she dashed to the second-floor balcony, opened the window, and desperately began calling zhao xi¡¯s name.


    the other neighbors joined in, fabricating stories to deceive zhao xi into returning. they claimed that more terrifying dangers lurked outside and that the real escape was hidden inside the building.


    outside, zhao xi heard li li¡¯s voice. he paused and peered back through the security net.


    ¡°brother, don¡¯t leave! what will become of mom and me without you?¡± it was rare for li li to address zhao xi as ¡®brother¡¯ since she usually referred to him by his first name after marrying into their family.


    fang shuqi, from apartment 2409, held a sharp piece of glass, eyeing the others warily. huang mingming from 2501 and jia qi from 2607 seemed to have formed an alliance, while the rest harbored their own dark plans.


    tormented by hallucinations and delusions, the neighbors¡¯ suffering intensified. they were desperate for escape, their minds fraying at the edges.


    fang shuqi, panting with fear, proposed a grim solution. ¡°it seems that after each sacrifice, only the person who survived the last round and returns can initiate the next. let¡¯s just pick all the sacrificial victims at once. one lives, one dies. no more of this endless torment!¡±


    ¡°in essence, to ensure the survival of half the building¡¯s residents, the other half must perish,¡± someone concluded grimly. as fear and desperation took hold, alliances began forming among the physically stronger residents. the vulnerable, including zhao xi¡¯s foster mother and li li, were left defenseless and designated as potential sacrifices.


    those marked for sacrifice vehemently resisted, and what started as heated arguments quickly spiraled into physical violence.


    blood stained the stairways, painting a vivid picture of the chaos within. the life aspect of the flesh immortal became increasingly pronounced as it observed the unfolding carnage alongside gao ming.


    the residents, who had once eagerly sacrificed gao ming to the malevolent spirit, now turned on each other in a desperate struggle for survival. the idea of uniting against their common enemy never crossed their minds, mirroring their earlier inaction.


    the killings were not just acts of desperation; they became a frenzied hunt as residents sought out each other. dead bodies, however, were useless for sacrifices, fueling the hunt¡¯s ferocity.


    gao ming watched impassively, his intention being for zhao xi to witness the true nature of their neighbors. he hoped this brutal reality would shape zhao xi into a capable ally. surviving such a hellish ordeal, gao ming believed, was essential for anyone aspiring to create a better world.


    the chaos spread rapidly, engulfing even the upper floors of the building. it was then that yao yuan, a terminally ill retired police academy teacher living in apartment 2707, emerged as an unexpected beacon of hope. despite his grave illness, he armed himself with a stick, determined to protect those who were defenseless. unbeknownst to him, his actions marked him as another potential sacrifice in the eyes of the desperate residents.


    ¡°it¡¯s time to end this,¡± someone declared as the situation reached a tipping point.


    the shadows of the deceased tenants morphed into eerie specters, their life force absorbed by the flesh immortal. gao ming, in his newfound understanding of the situation, intervened minimally. he focused on rescuing zhao xi, yao yuan, and zhao xi¡¯s foster mother from the madness that had engulfed their neighbors.


    this entire ordeal was gao ming¡¯s first foray into crafting a horror narrative. through it, he gleaned valuable insights. with the return of the flesh immortal to his heart, gao ming felt a slight improvement in his physical condition.


    he had now deciphered the basic functions of the flesh immortal¡¯s four faces: life, death, desire, and sin. the life aspect thrived on the vitality of the living, the death aspect grew through killing, and the desire aspect could manifest people¡¯s deepest yearnings. the function of the sin aspect remained somewhat enigmatic, possibly serving as a counter to ghosts.


    armed with this newfound knowledge, gao ming felt more equipped to confront challenges, especially those posed by situ an.


    ¡°everything is changing,¡± gao ming mused, sensing a shift in his relationship with the omnipresent shadows. once a neutral entity straddling the line between reality and the shadow world, his recent choices had garnered favor in this realm of darkness.


    in the spot where teacher yao yuan had vanished, a new black and white photograph materialized, markedly different from any gao ming had encountered before. this symbolized not just a conclusion to the current chaos, but perhaps the beginning of a new, unknown chapter.

 Chapter 75: How Do You Want to Live?

    chapter 75: how do you want to live?


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslationno?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    gao ming carefully picked up the old photograph, and shadows seemed to curl mysteriously around his hand as he did.


    the picture was a black-and-white image of teacher yao, an upright figure from gao ming¡¯s memories. normally, the photo was unremarkable, indistinguishable from any other. but now, it was strikingly different, marred by numerous cracks.


    the photo was starkly divided by its black and white hues. on the left side, teacher yao looked frail and tormented. his face, etched with deep lines of suffering, conveyed a sense of numbness and despair as if he was on the brink of death.


    in stark contrast, the right side of the photo, shrouded in shadows, depicted a strong, upright figure with piercing crimson eyes and an intense, authoritative gaze. this figure seemed to possess a power and presence even greater than that of his younger self.


    turning the photo over, gao ming noticed that the childlike handwriting on the back had also changed. it now read: ¡°commemorative photo: tonight, we embrace rebirth together. we will leave behind illness, pain, despair, and death to become our new selves.¡± this was unlike any commemorative photo gao ming had ever seen. his own memories of death were usually of the moments just before his own demise, each memory painfully reliving the process of dying.


    ¡°this photo must be stored properly,¡± gao ming thought to himself.


    as the shadows began to fade, gao ming realized he had tasks to attend to. he chose not to take zhao xi and an an with him as he exited the shadow world. considering the recent disappearances in building 2, it was likely that investigators would soon arrive, and zhao xi and an an weren¡¯t prepared to face such intense scrutiny.


    ¡°i plan to make the lishan district a bastion against major disasters. more people will be drawn here in the future. you two should start planning for the community¡¯s future. and remember, never leave the li jing apartments,¡± he instructed them.


    gao ming then left the shadow world alone, meticulously covering up any signs of his presence. he stealthily returned to his own unit, ensuring that no one noticed him.


    ¡°i¡¯ll delay facing the investigation bureau as long as i can. i¡¯m not ready for a direct confrontation yet,¡± he mused.


    finally, gao ming lay down on his sofa and, for the first time in several days, allowed himself to drift into a deep, restful sleep.


    ...


    at the crack of dawn, around six in the morning, gao ming was jolted awake by a series of noises emanating from the bedroom. curious, he opened the door and was greeted by the sight of wan qiu awkwardly attempting push-ups. wan qiu had taken to following a grueling training schedule designed by yan hua, which he had prominently displayed on his headboard.


    it was evident that wan qiu was no ordinary child. with his unique ability to perceive ghosts, remarkable self-discipline, and a history of enduring severe hardships, it was hardly surprising that he had the potential to become an incredibly formidable figure, possibly even a super criminal.


    gao ming chose not to interrupt wan qiu¡¯s morning routine. instead, he quietly joined the child in his physical exercises.


    physical strength was an area where gao ming felt he was lacking. he recalled his recent encounter with situ an, where he had relied solely on brute force. he knew that if he had been up against qing ge, the outcome would have been drastically different; qing ge¡¯s prowess was such that gao ming might have been easily overpowered and defeated.


    his voice was lost in the roar of the storm. after yelling, gao ming felt a bit self-conscious, but he couldn¡¯t deny the thrill of it.


    ¡°life is a one-time journey. how do you want to live yours?¡±


    turning back to wan qiu, gao ming saw him following in his footsteps, attempting to find his own voice.


    suddenly, a massive wave crashed onto the shore. gao ming¡¯s reflexes kicked in, and he quickly pulled wan qiu back to safety. however, the boy still swallowed a mouthful of seawater and collapsed onto the concrete ground. both of them were left with a bitter taste in their mouths and appeared somewhat disheveled.


    struggling to his feet, wan qiu looked at gao ming¡¯s drenched figure and smiled.


    ¡°this is the first time i¡¯ve seen you smile,¡± gao ming noted, signaling wan qiu to move further away from the coast.


    ¡°it¡¯s, well, it¡¯s normal. we¡¯ve only known each other for a day,¡± wan qiu replied, trying to engage more in the conversation.


    ¡°you¡¯ve only known me for a day, but i...¡± gao ming started, then shook his head, changing the subject. ¡°next time, let¡¯s choose a sunny day to see the sea.¡±


    ¡°okay, okay.¡±


    having fulfilled another of wan qiu¡¯s desires, gao ming checked the time and began leading wan qiu towards the eastern district. he vividly remembered that soon the news would break about hanhai being selected as an exemplar of a civilized city, and situ an, representing the hanhai charity association, was scheduled for a public interview that afternoon.


    this event was significant in gao ming¡¯s memory; it was the only public appearance situ an would make before he took over as head of the eastern district investigation bureau. if the opportunity presented itself, gao ming was determined to take decisive action.


    ¡°there will be all major radio stations and over a hundred spectators. acting under so many watchful eyes is indeed risky.¡±


    gao ming mused on his advantages: ¡°i have two primary strengths. first, the element of surprise, and second, my ability to hide in the shadows.¡±


    ¡°once i make my move, i must be prepared to become an enemy of the entire city.¡±


    the dark deeds of situ an were unknown to most, and even if they were, it wasn¡¯t gao ming¡¯s role to act. however, gao ming had personal reasons for wanting to take down situ an. he planned to trap situ an in his mutated heart chamber, ensuring that even if he returned from the tunnel, situ an would no longer exist in reality.


    ¡°fame and power are his biggest shields. targeting him would inevitably draw the ire of other powerful figures in hanhai against me.¡±


    walking through the rain, gao ming¡¯s expression betrayed no concern: ¡°but that doesn¡¯t matter. in the future i¡¯ve foreseen, all sorts of ghost stories will spiral out of control in four weeks! so, whatever actions i take, as long as i can hold out for four weeks, that will be enough.¡±

 Chapter 76: The First to Kill Gao Ming

    chapter 76: the first to kill gao ming


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in the bustling eastern district, right at the end of the bustling queen¡¯s street, a magnificent charity event unfolded in the sprawling century hall. this grand occasion drew the cre?me de la cre?me of hanhai¡¯s high society, a gathering of wealth and influence under one roof.


    outside, the weather painted a stark contrast. dark, ominous clouds blanketed the sky, unleashing a fierce downpour upon the city. yet, within the walls of century hall, the mood was light and festive, a stark comparison to the storm¡¯s fury outside.


    a barrier of clear glass separated the inside world from the outside, creating a visual connection but a physical divide. those inside could gaze out at the rain-lashed city, while those outside could only observe the festivities from a distance.


    at the entrance, a burly security guard, with an air of superiority, firmly denied gao ming and wan qiu entry. ¡°no invitation or work pass, no entry. you¡¯re welcome to watch from outside,¡± he said, his tone laced with contempt, especially towards gao ming, whom he seemed to view as utterly unaware of his place.


    gao ming, choosing not to confront the staff, silently led wan qiu to mingle with the onlookers, blending seamlessly into the crowd.


    inside, the security measures were stringent, an impenetrable barrier that made it impossible for anyone to get close to situ an, the key figure gao ming sought, let alone take any action against him.


    ¡°the area¡¯s too vast,¡± gao ming whispered to himself, his gaze lowered, contemplating their daunting task. he thought about triggering portraits as a distraction, but quickly realized the futility ¨C the hall was simply too large. if anyone nearby heard his mutterings, they¡¯d be chilled to the bone.


    he reflected on the potential chaos that could ensue ¨C a room full of influential individuals caught in an extraordinary event, surrounded by media. it would be a nightmare scenario, impossible to conceal. the thought alone was enough to send shivers down the spine of any member of the investigation bureau.


    soon, the charity event swung into full motion. young students from hande private school graced the stage with their performances, their innocence a heartwarming sight. this was followed by a series of generous donations from philanthropic companies and individuals, all driven by a sincere desire to aid those in need.


    after the donations, the moment gao ming had been anticipating finally arrived, just as he had once heard in a tv broadcast. the host¡¯s voice rang clear, ¡°let¡¯s cultivate and promote the spirit of charity, leading the trend of virtue and goodness! we now welcome mr. situ an, vice chairman of the hanhai charity association, to address us.¡±


    situ an, clad in a tailor-made suit, exuded an aura of sophistication and confidence as he stepped onto the stage. the crowd erupted into applause, welcoming him with great enthusiasm, the background music shifting to complement his entrance.


    from a distance, gao ming watched situ an intently, his eyes betraying a hint of bloodshot stress. he struggled to maintain his composure, his gaze fixed on the man who presented such a perfect facade.


    situ an¡¯s charisma was undeniable. tall, with a balanced physique, and a face that blended handsomeness with maturity, he made an excellent first impression. those who got to know him found him even more remarkable than expected. a genius in business, an ambassador of charity, humble yet knowledgeable ¨C his approach to people was something of a legend, each of his traits dazzling on its own.


    gao ming¡¯s initial encounter with death was at the hands of this very doctor. afterwards, he met this doctor several times more in future iterations, and each encounter led him to a grim and tragic end.


    in the restroom, gao ming stayed utterly silent, his breath held in. he had become all too familiar with the sensation of death, having endured it multiple times. the pain, once overwhelming, now barely fazed him.


    ¡°is it done?¡± dr. lu inquired, retrieving his black and white portrait. he seemed to have a fixation on cleanliness, meticulously wiping the photo with care.


    the man, clearly fearful, responded with a hint of desperation in his voice. ¡°because it¡¯s broad daylight, my little sister¡¯s abilities are severely constrained, so she might not have executed the plan to perfection...¡± he quickened his pace, anxiety evident as dr. lu remained quiet.


    ¡°the children from hande private school have been dealt with. they¡¯ve all been sent to the dog cellar in the eastern district. you and situ an can check there tonight,¡± the man continued, his plea growing more urgent. ¡°i¡¯ve followed all your instructions. can you please spare my little sister? she¡¯s just a child.¡±


    dr. lu¡¯s response was cold and detached. ¡°you can leave, but she cannot,¡± he declared. ¡°every patient of mine becomes a part of my collection.¡±


    ¡°you never mentioned this before!¡± the man protested, his voice laced with betrayal and despair. ¡°i¡¯ve done so much for you, even committed murder, and now i¡¯m left with nothing!¡± as he approached dr. lu, a woman¡¯s arm suddenly extended from under the doctor¡¯s coat, and a patient¡¯s face appeared on dr. lu¡¯s body as if they were fusing together.


    ¡°i did lie to you,¡± he confessed as another arm, this one wielding a scalpel, materialized from behind him and plunged into the man¡¯s neck. ¡°did you really think you could just walk away?¡±


    the photo fell into the pool of blood, and the man¡¯s body was rapidly consumed by the encroaching shadows. dr. lu seemed to absorb some power from this act, then left the restroom, disappearing deeper into the shadow world.


    gao ming pondered the implications. ¡°so, situ an has been in cahoots with entities from the shadow world. he orchestrated his own attack to set the stage for his bid to lead the eastern district investigation bureau? or is it to publicly expose the existence of ghosts?¡±


    he waited until the shadows receded before cautiously opening the stall door. he had been close to attacking dr. lu but held back upon overhearing critical information from the dying man.


    tonight, dr. lu was apparently scheduled to meet with situ an at the so-called dog cellar in the eastern district. gao ming was hesitant to confront dr. lu just yet, fearing that it might disrupt situ an¡¯s original plans.


    ¡°the dog cellar in the eastern district? could it be related to the infamous hanhai dog cellar case?¡±


    gao ming was well-acquainted with the case. it was a chilling story that unfolded near a temporary shelter on the fringe of the eastern district. it began when a child spoke of a large dog lurking in an abandoned black cellar. initially, the adults dismissed the tale, but concern grew when children from the village started vanishing. eventually, suspicion fell on the cellar, where the horrified villagers discovered a deranged man who had been abducting local children.

 Chapter 77: Do You Find Me Familiar?

    chapter 77: do you find me familiar?


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    after leaving the venue, gao ming found wan qiu, who was foolishly standing at the entrance of a milk tea shop.


    approaching him, gao ming, holding two freshly bought milk teas himself, asked, ¡°have you been waiting here for a long time?¡± he extended one of the cups towards wan qiu.


    as gao ming sipped on his chilled milk tea, thoughts of a past associate crept into his mind. pulling out his phone, he hesitated briefly before making a decision and dialed xuan wen¡¯s number.


    curiosity sparkled in wan qiu¡¯s eyes as he quietly observed gao ming. he leisurely enjoyed his taro balls and coconut jelly, a subtle intrigue in his gaze.


    the phone rang a few times before xuan wen¡¯s voice, laced with confusion, emerged: ¡°who¡¯s this? what do you need?¡±


    ¡°have you not gone to kill those eight female leads yet?¡± gao ming inquired playfully.l--b1n.


    abruptly, the call ended, leaving behind an insistent busy tone.


    stashing his phone away, gao ming gazed off into the distance, lost in thought for a moment. then, with a composed demeanor, he reassuringly patted wan qiu on the shoulder, remarking, ¡°believe it or not, i¡¯m pretty certain i¡¯ve made quite an unforgettable impression on her.¡±


    wan qiu nodded, his expression a mix of vague understanding and confusion as if he had stumbled upon some profound insight.


    suddenly, gao ming¡¯s phone vibrated with urgency in his pocket. he quickly answered, finding wei dayou on the other line: ¡°hey, are you in any sort of trouble?¡±


    ¡°the police have cordoned off my apartment. being the sole survivor, i¡¯ve attracted the investigators¡¯ attention,¡± wei dayou¡¯s voice conveyed weariness and stress. ¡°i followed your advice, and they¡¯ve taken me to the eastern district investigation bureau. they¡¯re even considering me a notable survivor of a second-level abnormal event.¡±


    ¡°have you already reached the eastern district investigation bureau?¡± gao ming inquired.


    ¡°i¡¯ve just finished my interview and managed to join the queen¡¯s investigation bureau, but...¡± wei dayou¡¯s voice dropped to a hushed tone, barely discernible amidst the stormy background. ¡°the bureau¡¯s environment is odd. the chief seems reclusive, always in his office. it¡¯s the deputy chief, qing ge, who everyone seems to follow. he¡¯s surprisingly young, barely in his early twenties, much younger than me.¡±


    ¡°qing ge!¡± gao ming¡¯s memory sparked at the mention of the name. ¡°don¡¯t be fooled by his youth. he¡¯s extremely dangerous!¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s already too late for caution,¡± wei dayou replied, his tone tinged with regret. ¡°i mistook him for a regular staffer and ended up boasting to him. they¡¯re planning a mission tonight, and they want me to join. is there any chance i can escape this?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ve had exposure to numerous game design plans; just find out their destination tonight, and you should be able to handle it.¡±


    ¡°all i know is that they¡¯re headed to the eastern district temporary shelter, but the details are unclear,¡± wei dayou confessed, his voice laced with helplessness.


    wei dayou, still at the end of the line, felt a chill run down his spine. having overheard such sinister plans, he wondered if he would be the next target for silencing.


    recalling gao ming¡¯s earlier advice, wei dayou¡¯s anxiety heightened. he scanned his surroundings, searching for any sign of gao ming.


    as the queen¡¯s investigation bureau team proceeded further into the village, the clinic¡¯s rudimentary patient call system unexpectedly chimed.


    dr. lu, ascending the clinic¡¯s staircase, paused, a look of surprise crossing his face. ¡°someone¡¯s here at this hour?¡±


    reaching the second floor, the raging storm howled against the tin roof, rain streaming through shattered windows. a figure stood in the dimly lit corridor, an eerie presence.


    this individual, draped in a soaked patient gown, seemed lost, his eyes vacant as he mechanically pressed the call button. he appeared oblivious to dr. lu¡¯s presence, caught in a repetitive, almost robotic action.


    ¡°a patient?¡± dr. lu adjusted his glasses and moved closer. ¡°do you need medical assistance?¡±


    the young man slowly turned, revealing a face marred by dirt, his hair plastered to his skin, and his lips cracked from dryness. ¡°yes, i¡¯m ill...¡±


    dr. lu, always intrigued by unusual cases, responded, ¡°i am a doctor. please, come into the examination room.¡±


    once inside, dr. lu shut the door behind them. he chose not to turn on the light, instead taking his seat in the doctor¡¯s chair, the room engulfed in shadows.


    the young man in the patient gown conveyed his distress with an agonized expression. ¡°doctor, it feels like i¡¯m losing my mind, something is terribly wrong with my brain.¡± he moved awkwardly, his movements erratic and uncontrollable, until he collided with a table, using it to gain some semblance of stability.


    maintaining a composed and warm demeanor, dr. lu reassured him, ¡°as a doctor, it¡¯s imperative that you trust me completely. only then can i effectively assist you.¡±


    the young man hesitated, wrestling with the decision to divulge his deepest, most troubling secret. after a prolonged pause, he finally mustered the courage to speak. ¡°doctor,¡± he began tentatively, ¡°i¡¯ve made a frightening discovery. the games i¡¯ve designed... they seem to have taken on a life of their own, turning into reality.¡±


    seemingly unconcerned by the young man¡¯s revelation, dr. lu responded lightly, ¡°isn¡¯t that a good thing? in a world burdened by immense work pressure, you¡¯ve found an avenue for escape.¡±


    the young man¡¯s countenance fell, a shadow passing over his face as he admitted, ¡°but i specialize in horror games.¡± his voice dropped to a near whisper, laden with dread. ¡°i¡¯ve envisioned 126 murder scenarios and crafted dozens of distinct murderers. now, it appears as if all of them have come to life!¡±


    as he spoke, a palpable sense of doom enveloped him, and blood ominously began to seep from his chest.


    dr. lu¡¯s friendly smile faded, replaced by a look of realization. ¡°the shadow is spreading?¡± he questioned, his tone shifting. ¡°you¡¯re not one of the villagers from the shelter, are you?¡±


    in response, the young man¡¯s eyes transformed into a haunting blood red, and with a terrifying revelation, eight spectral arms emerged from his back.


    with a chilling finality, he confronted dr. lu, ¡°having killed me so many times, didn¡¯t you find me familiar?¡±

 Chapter 78: I am a patient and also the best doctor

    chapter 78: i am a patient and also the best doctor


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in a dimly lit clinic, the scene was one of eerie intensity. eight spectral arms, each a manifestation of gao ming¡¯s harrowing experiences with death, reached out in every direction.


    standing in this ominous setting were the victims of dr. lu¡¯s cruel experiments, individuals who had been metaphorically ¡®killed¡¯ and resurrected multiple times through their harrowing experiences. they had weathered many storms of pain and despair, and now, they once again confronted dr. lu, the architect of their suffering.


    gao ming leaned over dr. lu¡¯s desk, his eyes red and swollen from strain and anger. his hands pressed firmly against the surface, and he exhaled a breath heavy with emotion and fogged with fatigue.


    ¡°dr. lu, is there a cure for the torment i endure?¡± gao ming asked, his voice a mix of hope and desperation.


    at that moment, a ghastly ragdoll, grotesque in appearance, emerged from under the table. it reached out and clutched dr. lu¡¯s leg. the doctor attempted to retreat, but gao ming¡¯s overwhelming presence left no room for escape.


    gao ming¡¯s countenance was a disturbing tableau of four aspects: life, death, desire, and sin. these faces gazed at the murderous doctor, their impact as forceful as a physical blow to his head.


    inside gao ming, a mutated heart pounded furiously, each beat a loud, ominous thud that seemed to deepen the blood-red ambiance of the clinic. this heart was a symbol of his inner turmoil and the physical and emotional transformations he had undergone.


    outside, a fierce storm raged, mirroring the physical violence unfolding within the clinic. blood splattered with each batter, mixing with shadows and anguished screams. gao ming was the embodiment of extreme violence, but underlying his frantic beating at the bastard was a profound sadness.


    his mind was a battleground of conflicting emotions: death and self-destruction clashed with thoughts of redemption and a rejection of rebirth. these tumultuous thoughts were like shards of death colliding within him, creating an unbearable inner chaos. this level of pain, which would have been intolerable even for the most resilient, was a routine experience for gao ming.


    ¡°i truly wanted to save everyone,¡± gao ming lamented as he took another blow, ¡°but i soon realized i couldn¡¯t even save myself.¡±


    glaring down at dr. lu, he accused, ¡°i trusted you completely, confided in you, yet you saw me only as a specimen for your experiments.¡±


    ¡°why did you betray your patients?¡± gao ming demanded by making another blow. ¡°they looked to you as their last hope, but you shattered that hope, subjecting them to repeated torment by thrusting your blade into their body.¡±


    each strand of the blood chain wrapped around gao ming¡¯s soul, transforming his heart into an instrument of torture that manifested his immense pain and despair in this reality. this heart, altered by his unique experiences, was more terrifying than any creation of the notorious family mass murderer from the apartment.


    in a surreal twist, the murderous doctor managed to pull out a black and white photograph from his pocket. the photo showed patients in hospital gowns, all of whom had become part of dr. lu¡¯s macabre collection, their bodies mere vessels for shadows and suffering.


    ¡°hold them off!¡± he orders the ghosts of his victim. the murderous doctor had lost all semblance of resistance at this point, only wanting to escape the room and flee for his life.


    ¡°so this is what it feels like to be free of the haunting memories of death!¡± he exclaimed, a sense of liberation washing over him.


    he stretched out his arms, allowing the relentless downpour to drench him. it felt as though the rain was washing away not just the physical grime but also the psychological shackles that had bound him for so long.


    ¡°i¡¯ve been trapped in too many nightmares. to completely free myself, i must break through every single one of them!¡± gao ming thought determinedly.


    suddenly, he heard faint footsteps behind him. turning around, he saw the patients previously under dr. lu¡¯s care approaching slowly. they didn¡¯t show any aggression towards gao ming; instead, they stood at a respectful distance as if sensing the remnants of dr. lu¡¯s presence on him.


    ¡°dr. lu is gone. from now on, i, dr. gao, will be taking care of you,¡± gao ming declared, removing his patient gown and standing bare-chested in the rain. ¡°you are in luck. you¡¯ve now met the best doctor in this city.¡±


    as he walked back towards the clinic, the shadowed figures of the patients followed him. they seemed to understand and trust gao ming¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°i am not like dr. lu. i will genuinely treat your ailments, helping you eventually emerge from the shadows to bask in the sunlight,¡± gao ming promised, feeling the heartbeats of several patients around him.


    among them, four patients stood out. amei, the youngest, was plagued by a bizarre illness that made her believe she had been a fish out of water since childhood. wu shu, the oldest, was a paranormal investigator from the xinhai investigation bureau who had been studying abnormal events and the shadow world before being accidentally captured by dr. lu. the other two were a young couple, deeply in love and outwardly normal.


    ¡°i¡¯ll delve deeper into this after returning. this photo seems particularly relevant to my field,¡± gao ming thought, picking up the black and white photo he had noticed earlier. the image of dr. lu had disappeared, replaced by gao ming standing in the rain.


    turning the photo over, he saw what appeared to be a child¡¯s scribbles. it read: ¡°photo of the patients: everyone in this city is mad, their diseased brains recording this diseased era.¡±


    after pocketing the photo, gao ming changed back into his clothes and checked his phone. he found three urgent messages from wei dayou, all sent just two minutes ago.


    ¡°gao ming! those ** made me go down the cellar first! hurry up!¡±


    ¡°where are you?! not stuck in traffic, right?¡±


    ¡°something¡¯s wrong in the black cellar! none of the villagers who went down have come back up! it¡¯s almost my turn!¡±


    gao ming quickly donned his raincoat and rushed out into the storm, determined and focused.


    ¡°now that dr. lu¡¯s chapter is closed, it¡¯s time to deal with qing ge. i¡¯ll dismantle situ an¡¯s two main supports before dragging him into my torture chamber,¡± he mused, his resolve unwavering as he disappeared into the heavy rain, ready to confront the next challenge.

 Chapter 79: Whose hand is this?

    chapter 79: whose hand is this?


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    gao ming moved stealthily past a makeshift encampment on this dark, stormy night. the encampment was made up of flimsy steel plate houses that were shaking and rattling in the fierce wind and rain. the area was engulfed in darkness, broken only by intermittent sounds of doors being violently forced open in the distance.


    ¡°we¡¯re nearing cripple bay village,¡± a inward voice warned.


    with the rim of his raincoat pulled low over his face, gao ming felt his heart inexplicably begin to race. as he drew closer to the village, which had eerily remained untouched and undeveloped for over a decade, a chilling premonition in his mind screamed at him to stay away.


    he followed a trail of footprints etched into the muddy ground, leading him to a quarantine zone set up between the village and the temporary shelter. the sign that once prohibited entry lay discarded in the mud, half-submerged in puddles that were slowly erasing the traces of blood that had been spilled there.


    pushing his way through the overgrown branches, gao ming came upon a scene of confrontation. clad in a standard-issue raincoat, an investigator was facing off against a group of defiant villagers.


    the villagers from the shelter, refusing to comply with the directives of qing ge, the leader of the investigators, tried to reason with him. however, tensions escalated when the head villager was suddenly and violently kicked into a dark, foreboding cellar.


    the relentless downpour masked many sinister noises, and it was only upon closer inspection that the malevolent intentions of the people there became apparent.


    when negotiations failed, the shelter¡¯s refugees, armed with sticks and rudimentary farming tools, launched an attack on the investigators. however, these investigators from the eastern district were no ordinary men; they were highly trained and displayed fearsome combat abilities.


    in a matter of minutes, the ground near the cellar was strewn with the bodies of villagers, none left standing.


    gao ming, lacking his usual spectral reinforcements, knew he was no match for the well-armed, battle-hardened agents of the queen¡¯s investigation bureau.


    with a mere gesture, qing ge commanded his men to start throwing the screaming refugees into the cellar. the dark, gaping maw of the cellar seemed like a ravenous beast, never satiated.


    the moment the villagers hit the bottom of the cellar, their screams eerily ceased, as if they had been devoured whole.


    ¡°we¡¯ve already sacrificed twice as many as last time, and it¡¯s still not enough,¡± qing ge lamented to his team, his eyes scanning over the newer recruits who stood paralyzed with fear at the end of the line. ¡°the doctor¡¯s estimates were incorrect. these vagrants alone won¡¯t suffice to clear our path. you,¡± he pointed to one of the men, ¡°start opening the houses. one by one, bring out all the villagers.¡±


    silenced by fear, no one dared to oppose qing ge¡¯s orders, knowing full well that any dissent could result in being the next one thrown into the depths of the cellar.


    ¡°after the anomaly spreads, the casualties will multiply exponentially. in every species, some members must be sacrificed for the greater good in times of crisis. you are the elite; your survival is paramount. your lives will save countless others, which is why you will be the last to be sacrificed if needed.¡±


    ¡°isn¡¯t power supposed to be used to protect those who are vulnerable?¡± wei dayou finally broke his silence, his voice tinged with disbelief and frustration.


    pondering the situation, gao ming couldn¡¯t help but question aloud, ¡°even if the black cellar is vast, how could it possibly accommodate so many people? could something horrifying be lurking within its depths?¡±


    his thoughts drifted to the infamous dog cellar case, where the so-called ¡®big dog¡¯ was ultimately killed by the villagers. however, when the police got involved, they uncovered several puzzling aspects: why did the madman choose the black cellar as his hideout? who was sustaining him day after day? and most chillingly, what was his purpose behind luring children into that dark abyss?


    from a logical standpoint, it seemed highly improbable that a blind man could abduct children from the village without attracting adult attention.


    regrettably, by the time the authorities arrived, the madman had already met his end, severing any leads. the villagers presented a united front in their accounts, and the case was hastily concluded based on their testimonies.


    holding a memorial photograph, gao ming focused on conveying wei dayou¡¯s likeness to the fear doll, a tool in his investigative arsenal, before sending it ahead into the cellar.


    but mere seconds later, all communication with the fear doll abruptly ceased.


    ¡°this cellar... it seems to devour anything and everything,¡± gao ming mused, a sense of foreboding growing within him.


    with cautious steps, gao ming ventured into the cellar. the structure was in a state of disrepair; bricks were crumbling, the floor was a quagmire of mud, and the entire cellar appeared perilously close to collapsing, potentially entombing anyone inside alive.


    as he moved deeper, gao ming attempted to use his phone¡¯s flashlight to pierce the enveloping darkness, but bizarrely, even with the light, visibility remained nil. the cacophony of sounds from the outside world was also mysteriously fading away.


    ¡°it¡¯s a tempest outside, with thunderclaps and howling winds, yet why is it so eerily silent in here?¡± gao ming questioned, a sense of unease creeping up on him.


    turning to look back, he was shocked ¨C the entrance he had come through was no longer there. gao ming found himself ensnared in an oppressive, soundless void.


    in a situation where one loses sight, they could still rely on hearing and verbal communication to connect with the world. but to lose both senses would be a disorienting, overwhelming experience for anyone.


    gao ming couldn¡¯t tell if it was just psychological, but his breathing seemed to grow labored. he felt as if he was gradually being engulfed by the viscous combination of mud and rising water.


    in a desperate bid for a sense of grounding, gao ming crouched and wrapped his arms around himself. the tangible sensation of his own body provided a fleeting reassurance ¨C he was still real, still existing in this unnerving void.


    realizing he had to quickly adapt to this sensory deprivation, gao ming knew he had to rely solely on his sense of touch and smell now.


    ¡°the blind man who lived here had impaired hearing as well. what i¡¯m experiencing must have been his daily reality,¡± gao ming thought to himself, trying to understand his environment.


    his first instinct was to adapt to this alien environment. slowly, he moved towards where he remembered the entrance should be, navigating through the pitch-black, silent space. however, as he inched backwards, his back suddenly made contact with something unexpected.


    reaching behind him, gao ming¡¯s hand met with another set of cold, lifeless fingers.

 Chapter 80: A Lifetime Permeated by Scent

    chapter 80: a lifetime permeated by scent


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    the hand that touched gao ming was devoid of the warmth one would expect from a living being, feeling more like an inanimate object. it was coarse, marked with the hard, rough patches of calluses and scabs, a testament to hard labor or perhaps a life of hardship. the fingers were grimy, coated in dirt that seemed ingrained into the skin, and the fingernails were in poor condition ¨C bitten down to jagged, uneven stubs.


    in the oppressive darkness and utter silence of his surroundings, this hand became gao ming¡¯s sole source of information about his environment. deprived of his sight and hearing, he likened himself to a crazed person trapped in a dark, forgotten cellar, using touch as the only means to connect with the outside world.


    suddenly, the hand clasped his own with a startling force. gao ming felt a primal fear, as if ensnared by a predatory animal, being inexorably pulled deeper into the foreboding depths of the pitch-black cellar.


    in a desperate effort to protect himself, particularly his head, gao ming lost all sense of which way was up or down, left or right. after what seemed like an eternity, he tumbled down into the cold, damp mud and became completely lost in the darkness. he tried searching for markings like walls or stones to help his senses, but as he wandered, nothing of the sort came into contact with him.


    confused and disoriented, gao ming found himself back where he had started. he squatted down, overwhelmed by a deep sense of panic. he was a man accustomed to relying on sight and hearing to navigate the world, but now those senses were useless to him.


    he pondered the owner of the hand, realizing that this person hadn¡¯t killed him outright. there must be a reason for this; perhaps he was needed for something.


    in a bid to understand his surroundings, gao ming scooped up some mud, molding it in his hands and bringing it close to his nose. the fresh, moist scent of earth, reminiscent of the smell following rain, filled his nostrils. as he was engrossed in this smell, his fingers brushed against something unexpected ¨C a blade of grass.


    this discovery was perplexing. as he understood it, the cellar should be filled with nothing but damp, rotting mud ¨C not the environment where you¡¯d find the scent of fresh earth or living plants.


    though he couldn¡¯t see or hear, his sense of touch and smell were intact and now his primary tools for experiencing the world. kneeling down, he felt around, exploring the grass and leaves, the scents almost becoming tangible through his touch.


    reflecting on his situation, gao ming recalled the case of the ¡®dog cellar¡¯, where a deaf-mute man had been brutally killed by villagers. he now found himself in a similar predicament.


    as he explored, the aroma of osmanthus flowers reached him. this scent was known for its ability to alleviate depression and had some efficacy in treating certain mood disorders.


    compelled by the fragrance, gao ming moved towards it. but before he could reach its source, he was suddenly and violently attacked. he felt the impact of belts, wooden chairs, and fists, an array of objects beating him mercilessly in the darkness. the pain was real and immediate, even if he couldn¡¯t see his assailants.


    gao ming pondered a chilling thought, ¡°scents represent memories, and the corresponding memory scene reappears when you smell them. could it be that the blind madman was sold by his parents as a child? and the jacket man was the buyer?¡±


    after enduring a third round of beatings, gao ming attempted to escape. however, without the ability to see or hear, his efforts to flee were fraught with difficulty and uncertainty.


    the man in the jacket forcefully grabbed gao ming by the collar and dragged him through the darkness, the strong, penetrating scent of mothballs filling the air around them. as they moved, the unsettling smell of blood became more pronounced, mingled with the clinical odor of medicine. amidst this sensory overload, a sudden and foul odor made its presence known, and gao ming felt another hand grasp his arm.


    a scuffle ensued between the owner of this foul smell and the jacket man, during which gao ming found himself unexpectedly free. most people in such a situation would seize the chance to escape, but gao ming had a different realization.


    he recalled that when he first entered the black cellar, he had detected this same foul odor. strangely, he hadn¡¯t found it repugnant; in fact, there was something almost comforting about it. as a psychological counselor, gao ming was familiar with the notion that scents could hold different meanings for different people. what might be foul to one could be fragrant to another, often influenced by their emotional associations with that scent.


    with this understanding, gao ming made a bold move. he clenched a fistful of soil and, with a surge of newfound determination fueled by the multiple beatings he had endured, he attacked the ¡°mothball person.¡±


    assisted by the owner of the foul smell, they successfully repelled the ¡°mothball person.¡± gao ming¡¯s hand was grasped yet again, but this time the touch was different. the hand was warm, not large, its palm rough with calluses, indicative of someone accustomed to manual labor, perhaps something delicate like weaving.


    gradually, the oppressive scents of dust, sweat, car exhaust, and even the more pleasant aromas of bread and coffee began to fade away. they were replaced by a gentle breeze carrying the faint smell of wheat and the homely scent of cooking from nearby houses.


    ¡°it feels like i¡¯ve returned from the city to my childhood home in the countryside,¡± gao ming thought to himself, a wave of nostalgia washing over him.


    the comforting, familiar scents of burning firewood, roasted tofu, sweet potatoes, and stir-fried cured meat filled the air. he was soon handed a steaming bowl of rice and a pair of chopsticks. as he ate, the flavors seemed to embody the essence of childhood joy, infused with a deep longing and the taste of home. it was an indescribably delicious meal, the best he had had in a long time.


    after finishing the meal, gao ming remained seated, and the hand then offered him a small knife. initially startled, he was soon presented with a prepared bamboo strip, and the hand guided him in the craft of weaving a bamboo basket.


    ¡°this hand not only fed me but also wants to teach me skills for survival,¡± gao ming realized with a sense of gratitude.


    his body naturally gravitated towards the warmth of this hand. in his current state, lost in the darkness and silence, gao ming had forgotten about the game he was supposed to be playing. all he knew was that he wanted to stay close to this hand, the only source of comfort and security in his otherwise bleak and disorienting world.

 Chapter 81: Making Up for Regrets

    chapter 81: making up for regrets


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    upon venturing into the shadowy depths of the cellar, gao ming had encountered a total of four pairs of hands, each with a story to tell.


    the first pair, likely belonging to the cellar¡¯s blind inhabitant ¨C a man plagued by madness ¨C forcibly pulled gao ming deeper into the dark recesses of the cellar, and metaphorically, into the man¡¯s own troubled and murky past.


    the second set of hands, presumably those of the blind man¡¯s biological parents, were harsh and unrelenting. they struck him repeatedly as if trying to drive him away, a stark contrast to the care and love typically expected from parents.


    the third pair of hands gao ming encountered painted a picture of a tragic childhood marred by exploitation. they seemed to be those of human traffickers, who likely planned to use the blind man, then just a child, as a beggar on the streets, a fate far too common for many unfortunate souls.


    the fourth and final pair of hands offered a starkly different story. they were gentle and nurturing, seemingly belonging to someone who took it upon themselves to care for the blind man. this person fed him, taught him essential life skills, and provided a semblance of normalcy and security in his otherwise tumultuous life. it appeared there was no familial bond here, just an act of pure, selfless kindness in a world otherwise void of compassion.


    for the blind man, these hands were a lifeline in his soundless, colorless existence, akin to a ray of hope for a soul drowning in despair.


    amidst his task of learning traditional crafts like bamboo basket and mat weaving, gao ming found himself contemplating the identity of this altruistic individual. this person, who never once appeared in the infamous dog cellar case, had profoundly impacted the blind man¡¯s life.


    ¡°what happened later?¡± gao ming wondered.


    a firm tap on his shoulder from the hands broke his train of thought, urging him to quicken his pace in learning. it was as if their owner sensed an impending danger or urgency.


    gao ming, too, began to feel a sense of foreboding. he strained his senses, trying to identify a faint odor that lingered in the air. it was not the overpowering stench of decay or body odor, but something subtler, reminiscent of ammonia.


    this scent led gao ming to a troubling possibility. it hinted at kidney disease, where the failure to excrete waste results in toxins circulating in the bloodstream. these toxins, when expelled through sweat or breath, can produce an ammonia-like odor.


    ¡°her condition might be quite severe,¡± gao ming realized.


    for the blind madman, these hands were like a precarious lifeline, one that could be withdrawn at any moment.


    ¡°what can i do?¡± gao ming felt a profound helplessness, immersed in a world defined only by scents.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    as he adapted to living in darkness and silence, the smell emanating from the hands grew stronger. gao ming began to piece together a poignant narrative: at home, there were always the aromas of food but never the scent of medicine. did this kind soul save the blind man but neglect her own health?


    ¡°what can i do now? as a person who can¡¯t hear, see, or speak, what are my options?¡± gao ming¡¯s despair deepened.


    he lost track of time in the darkness, trying to empathize with the blind madman¡¯s perspective. ¡°could it be that the blind madman¡¯s intention to kidnap village children was born out of a desire for vengeance against these villagers? but given his experiences, the blind man was neither mad nor capable of such an act.¡±


    as gao ming¡¯s thoughts spiraled, the familiar smell suddenly returned, and the hands grasped his wrist once more.


    ¡°it¡¯s her!¡± he realized with a surge of relief.


    she seemed intent on leading him somewhere, moving slowly, her scent growing stronger. the terrain shifted beneath their feet, sloping downwards, until gao ming¡¯s hands brushed against broken bricks at what seemed to be the cellar¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°is this the way out of the cellar?¡± he wondered.


    reality and memory started to blend. gao ming faintly heard rain and saw a glimmer of light piercing the darkness.


    ¡°did she find a new refuge for the blind man after their home was plundered?¡± he speculated.


    the hands released him, gently pushing his shoulder, signaling him to walk backward, towards the light and sound, towards escape.


    most investigators trapped in such memories would seize this opportunity to leave, and gao ming himself was tempted. but he recognized that in his current role as the blind madman, departure might not be the right choice.


    would the blind man abandon these hands, his lifeline, and turn away?


    gao ming pondered three possibilities: first, to follow her guidance and leave; second, to stay in the darkness with his benefactor; third, to consider that his benefactor might already be deceased, and this scenario was just the blind man¡¯s fanciful longing for a happy ending.


    with these thoughts in mind, gao ming chose to follow his heart. he didn¡¯t leave but instead took hold of those hands and walked deeper into the cellar.


    as his reality and memory merged further, the details of the cellar became clearer, and the surrounding smells became more intense, yet gao ming felt no repulsion.


    he familiarized himself with the cellar¡¯s contents through touch, learning to navigate this world of darkness and silence. his focus turned to caring for his gravely ill benefactor. the lack of sight and sound did not impede his ability to feel compassion and empathy.


    what gao ming was undertaking could be what many yearn to do ¨C to repay an act of kindness, to make amends in a life filled with regrets.

 Chapter 82: The Big Dog

    chapter 82: the big dog


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    in a dim, shadowy cellar, gao ming chose to stay, resolved to care for a sick woman who relied heavily on him. over time, he adapted to the gloom, his surroundings becoming more and more perceptible and tangible to him.


    although he was still blind and deaf, his heart felt somewhat lighter. the fear that once dominated him had now receded, even in the face of his sensory limitations.


    the cellar¡¯s stagnant, unpleasant smell grew stronger with time. the woman, frail and confined to her bed, depended entirely on gao ming for support and care.


    gao ming¡¯s only concern was to be there for her in her last moments, but he started noticing strange occurrences: objects in the cellar were moved, and their woven bamboo mat had vanished.


    he realized they weren¡¯t alone; other people were hiding in the cellar too.


    remaining alert, gao ming eventually caught a child by the arm, only to be overpowered and knocked down by a group of children.


    ¡°are these village children causing trouble?¡± he wondered, trying to chase them. he ran blindly, guided only by his senses, but collided head-first into the stone wall of the cellar.


    near the exit, he sensed the outside world beckoning ¡ª the sound of rain and a faint light in the darkness. for someone trapped in such darkness and silence, the sight of an exit would feel like a lifeline, much like a desert traveler finding water after days of thirst.


    drawn unconsciously towards the exit, gao ming suddenly smelled something burning. a fire had started behind him, and smoke was quickly filling the space.


    ¡°there¡¯s someone still in the cellar, the person who saved me,¡± he thought.


    faced with a critical choice between escape and saving the person inside, gao ming turned back. he had to rely solely on his sense of smell to find the person, as the thickening smoke obscured all else.


    he raced back into the smoke-filled darkness, trying to make noise to warn of the danger, though he wasn¡¯t sure if he could be heard. the fire might have been an accident, or perhaps it was caused by the children.


    the fire spread rapidly, and gao ming felt the heat and pain of burning objects as he searched blindly, smelling the sickening scent of his own burning flesh.


    he still had a chance to escape, but he chose not to. the sound of rain outside seemed to urge him to flee, but he resisted.


    after a long silence, the dog closed its mouth, its deep voice resonating, ¡°what you saved was yourself.¡±


    ¡°was that experience your memory?¡± gao ming asked, realizing that the blind madman, through the shadow world, had transformed into this creature. its presence was more unsettling than any neighbor in the sishui apartment.


    ¡°the cellar is my home, my memories,¡± the dog spoke without moving its lips. ¡°i¡¯ve always lived in silence and darkness. you entered my home with your own agenda, so you became like me.¡±


    ¡°i came here to find a friend named wei dayou. he¡¯s not the brightest, but he¡¯s incredibly kind-hearted.¡± gao ming lifted the bamboo figurine. ¡°i¡¯m someone who repays kindness.¡±


    ¡°you may emerge first.¡± the enormous dog shifted aside, allowing gao ming to climb out of the cellar. before him sprawled a village and city shrouded in shadows.


    ¡°is losing your hearing and sight as terrifying as it seems?¡±


    ¡°every moment was a struggle. i¡¯ve been like this since birth,¡± the dog shared, sitting near the cellar exit. ¡°i vaguely remember being sold by a couple smelling of flowers. they weren¡¯t my parents. from a young age, i was used for begging since my condition evoked sympathy from others. then, i met ¡®mom,¡¯ who taught me how to be human.¡±


    the dog gently touched the bamboo figurine without harming it.


    ¡°when ¡®mom¡¯ died, everything changed. distant relatives took her home and forced me into this cellar. from then on, i¡¯ve been living there for a long time, losing track of the days and night. then one rainy day, someone started a fire near the cellar. i tried to stop it but was pushed down a slope. injured and bleeding from the head, i hoped for rescue and waved my arms frantically for help, but no one did. when i awoke again later, it was from the pain of people beating me. they never saw me as human...¡±


    the dog recounted its past with detachment.


    piecing together the blind madman¡¯s account, gao ming theorized about the dog cellar case: the village children probably pushed the blind man down the hill, thinking he was dead. then they told the adults, who then killed him and spread the story of a lunatic abducting children.


    ¡°are those who twisted the truth still around? would you like me to find them?¡± gao ming asked, touching the dog¡¯s fur. ¡°i¡¯m a horror game designer; i can create a game to help you step out of the shadows.¡±


    ¡°no need, i hold no grudges,¡± the dog replied.


    ¡°why then imprison others in the cellar, making them suffer as you did?¡± gao ming asked, offering to talk as a psychological counselor for repeat offenders. ¡°i can help heal your heart¡¯s wounds.¡±


    the dog, reflecting gao ming¡¯s face in its dark eyes, found him unusual, seemingly a man on a quest for purpose.??v€l-b1n.

 Chapter 83: What Have You Done to Me!

    chapter 83: what have you done to me!


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    after an intense and prolonged gaze at gao ming, a voice, weary and old, emerged from within the large canine form: ¡°i presume this is your first visit to this mysterious shadow city, isn¡¯t it? this place is a mirror image of our tangible world, yet it¡¯s filled with the forgotten remnants of human memories and their darkest nightmares. joy, happiness, and light are foreign concepts here. what prevails instead is an unending cycle of despair, death, and impenetrable darkness.¡±


    gao ming inquired with puzzlement, ¡°but why does this justify you in capturing and holding people against their will?¡± he had begun to suspect that the blind man, despite his sensory limitations, possessed an extraordinary understanding of their bizarre situation.


    ¡°the moment any creature is tainted by the shadow, upon awakening, they are instilled with a singular purpose by this world,¡± explained the dog, settling onto the ground. ¡°this shadow city is on the brink of collapse. we need more living souls here. only when the living outnumber the ghostly inhabitants will this calamity cease, and entities like me might find true liberation.¡±no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    ¡°the living must outnumber the ghosts?¡± gao ming questioned, scanning the seemingly deserted city. ¡°how many would it take? hundreds? thousands? the city doesn¡¯t appear to be overrun by ghosts.¡±


    ¡°you are blinded by hope. only eyes clouded by despair can see the true extent,¡± the dog responded, its jaws opening once more. ¡°do not resist; allow me to assist you.¡±


    as the dog¡¯s massive maw engulfed gao ming, he was enveloped in a bone-chilling sensation.


    what terrors could a person who lives in a world devoid of sight and sound experience? no imagery, no hues, no auditory stimuli ¨C just an endless expanse of darkness and sudden, overwhelming despair.


    gao ming felt himself sinking deeper into this nightmarish abyss, eventually reaching its darkest depths. this darkness seemed to serve as a conduit to another realm.


    sharing his perceptions with the blind man, their heartbeats synchronized. they opened their eyes simultaneously, and gao ming was struck by an astonishing transformation.


    the once desolate shadow city had morphed into a chaotic landscape overrun by rampant nightmares, echoing with shrieks and moans of agony.


    a thick black fog shrouded the horizon, from which dilapidated structures and tombstones emerged, symbolizing memories long abandoned.


    within this tumultuous fog, a colossal whale bore an island composed of skeletal remains, attracting every flawed soul in this world, desperately clawing their way onto it.


    in the distance, a city drenched in blood loomed, making gao ming feel inconsequential, a mere speck in comparison.


    ¡°have you discerned the true number of ghosts here?¡±


    spewed out by the dog, gao ming sat on the ground, his mind still reeling from the horrors he had just witnessed.


    ¡°is that the true essence of the shadow world?¡±


    it was only after witnessing the shadow city¡¯s inner horrors that gao ming understood the profound exhaustion xuan wen experienced the night she escorted him home as if she had been drained of life just by traversing the city.


    gao ming examined a talisman, finding it strikingly similar to those in the sishui apartment. ¡°could situ an be responsible for these? why would he send children here?¡±


    unable to decipher the talismans¡¯ text and the air growing increasingly thick with the scent of blood, gao ming soon stumbled upon the first corpse.


    it was an investigator from the queen¡¯s investigation bureau, reeking of mothballs, metal piercing his ears, and his eyes void of color.


    ¡°mothballs? was this investigator lured away by the jacketed man instead of following the stench?¡±


    the darkness he had navigated earlier was fraught with unseen perils. a misstep could have led to catastrophic consequences.


    regardless, the large dog was an ally of the shadow world and unlikely to show mercy to living intruders.


    rounding a corner, the complexity of the talismans and wall patterns increased, seemingly depicting scenes of ancient blood sacrifices.


    ¡°it seems situ an set this up long ago. was he attempting to enlist the blind man¡¯s aid through these means?¡±


    the number of corpses in the passageway grew, each meeting a different end: some beaten to death, their bloated bodies exuding a sweet osmanthus scent; others burned, carrying the smell of fire; and some who took their own lives, reeking only of decay.


    initially, gao ming believed the blind man to be compassionate and inclined towards buddhism, reluctant to leave the cellar for revenge. but these discoveries led him to reconsider. the blind man¡¯s kindness was reserved solely for the person who ultimately saved his ¡°mother.¡±


    reaching the cellar¡¯s deepest point, gao ming shone his phone light across the space. numerous people stood in the excavated underground area.


    most were motionless, their pale eyes trembling, trapped in illusions.


    one figure, however, stood out. qing ge, brandishing a knife in each hand, his eyes shut. within a five-meter radius around him lay only butchered corpses.


    unsure of qing ge¡¯s actual state, gao ming directed his phone¡¯s light towards him, only to witness an even stranger occurrence. still clutching his knives, qing ge began moving towards the light with his eyes closed.


    ¡°is he really ensnared in an illusion?¡±


    after a brief contemplation, gao ming reached a conclusion. regardless of qing ge¡¯s actual condition, he could not be allowed to leave alive this night.


    ¡°missing this opportunity would make it challenging to find another.¡±


    gao ming flicked his phone, attracting qing ge like a moth to a flame.

 Chapter 84: A Completely Dark Memorial Photo

    chapter 84: a completely dark memorial photo


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    a myriad of fragrances assailed his senses. qing ge had not anticipated that despite sacrificing numerous lives, he would still find himself ensnared in the mysterious shadow world.


    ¡°the hunger of this creature is growing insatiably,¡± he muttered to himself.


    blind and deaf, qing ge felt as though he was imprisoned in a sensory-devoid cage. despite this, fear didn¡¯t touch him; his confidence stemmed wholly from the black knife he gripped in his hand.


    originally, the knife wasn¡¯t black. its hue was the result of blood and flesh it had sliced through. regularly cleansed with mystical talismans, the blade had absorbed a sinister essence.


    ¡°each scent is a life, a story. i can¡¯t tell the innocent from the guilty, but my strategy is simple: eliminate anyone who dares approach, and eventually, i¡¯ll escape this place,¡± he thought.


    cripple bay village¡¯s dog cellar was pivotal to situ an. the monster¡¯s capabilities within this cellar were of less interest to him than something else he sought there.


    while the hanhai charity association constructed a school at the temporary shelter, they learned from locals about a madman who once resided in the underground cellar. fueled by hatred due to his ¡°bamboo mother¡± being killed by a fire started by children¡¯s playing, he would stealthily abduct the children from the village as an act of revenge, subjecting them to horrific torture until their demise.


    according to what situ an had told him, one needed children to be tormented to the brink of desiring death before their life force could be extracted.


    qing ge knew of situ an¡¯s numerous deeds in harvesting life forces over the years. to aid situ an¡¯s survival, qing ge¡¯s grim task was to retrieve the dead bodies of these children for use in a ritual.


    despite numerous sacrifices, each time children and villagers were sent into the cellar, they vanished without a trace. daytime investigations revealed only footprints and scraps of clothing.


    to claim the bodies of these tragically deceased children, qing ge had no choice but to lead a team into the cellar under the veil of night. inside, he quickly realized this situation was unlike anything he had encountered before.


    the black knife had been a weapon of death for many. even without seeing, qing ge could sense the presence of numerous corpses around him, yet the overwhelming stench remained unchanged.


    ¡°is this entity trying to corrupt my mind through these scents?¡± he wondered.


    the cellar¡¯s monster was yet to reveal itself, but qing ge had already categorized the dangers associated with each scent. the sweet fragrance of osmanthus signified a powerful couple needing a lethal strike; the odor of sweat indicated villagers, hinting at an impending group assault; the most perilous was the smell of mothballs, belonging to a cunning and skilled bladed weapons expert. additionally, a faint, putrid smell had lingered until he had killed its owner, never to be detected again.


    unshaken, qing ge maintained his resolve, relentlessly eliminating all until no scents remained.


    amidst the river of blood and shattered shadows, qing ge discerned a faint glimmer of light.


    ¡°could that be a way out?¡±


    tense and vigilant, he cautiously advanced towards the light, symbolizing hope.


    his knife poised for action, qing ge remained acutely aware of any shifts in the surrounding odors.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    suddenly, a few meters from the light, he felt a chilling sensation on his neck and instinctively dodged sideways.


    qing ge, blood spilling from his mouth and a terrifying look in his eyes, managed to utter, ¡°who are you?¡±


    ¡°i am a doctor, one who aims to heal the world by cutting away its rotten parts,¡± gao ming declared, confiscating qing ge¡¯s fallen black knife. ¡°any last words?¡±


    qing ge, with a strange reverence for situ an, defiantly responded, ¡°i¡¯ll be waiting for you in hell. situ an will be your end.¡±


    ¡°then wait patiently. it won¡¯t be long before he joins you,¡± gao ming retorted, turning away as his spectral power dragged qing ge into what appeared to be gao ming¡¯s own mutated heart.


    it seemed only beings from the shadow world could transform into such ethereal chains. the entity, having consumed qing ge, didn¡¯t weaken; instead, it grew stronger, its massive form becoming more proportionate and nimble.


    gao ming pondered, ¡°qing ge had a strength beyond normal human understanding. was it situ an¡¯s intention to groom him as a unique sacrifice from the start?¡±


    with the four figures beside him, gao ming resumed his search for wei dayou in the cellar.


    realizing gao ming¡¯s intent to target other living beings, the massive black dog emerged again, its dark eyes fixed on gao ming. ¡°you¡¯ve achieved your goal, don¡¯t harm others.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re misunderstanding me again,¡± gao ming said, hands outstretched to show he meant no harm. ¡°my plan is to create a sanctuary in the lishan district of the shadow world for those still alive. i want to help them adapt to life in this shadow realm.¡±


    the dog, cloaked in darkness and ready to escape, expressed its confusion. ¡°i don¡¯t quite follow your thinking.¡±


    gao ming explained his vision: ¡°you aim to simply send the living to the shadow world, but i intend to teach these afflicted souls how to survive and thrive in the shadow city. i want to enable those trapped in the shadow world to live and reproduce as they would normally.¡±


    ¡°you think humans can adapt where monsters can¡¯t? you¡¯d be better off feeding them directly to the shadows,¡± the dog countered skeptically.


    gao ming, having experienced the memory of the blind man, knew there was a glimmer of compassion within the dog, instilled by ¡®bamboo mom¡¯. ¡°if you truly believed that, you wouldn¡¯t have painstakingly trapped these villagers and children; you would have offered them directly to the shadow world,¡± he argued. ¡°our hearts are now in sync, sharing life and death. maybe we should try living there, meet other neighbors. if it fails, we can always return.¡±


    the dog, surprised by gao ming¡¯s proposal of a shared fate, considered its options as he slapped itself with those dog ears. its power to rob sight and hearing was ineffective against gao ming, and it seemed outmatched in a direct confrontation with the flesh immortal.


    gao ming¡¯s offer seemed like a choice, but in reality, the dog had little alternative.


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s give it a try,¡± the dog reluctantly agreed.


    expanding its form, the dog enveloped all living beings around, causing the shadows to recede gradually.


    as gao ming returned to the real world, only wei dayou, standing in stunned silence, and a pitch-black obituary photo remained in the cellar.


    the photo, showing the large dog, was entirely black, making it impossible to discern the dog¡¯s presence in the darkness with the naked eye.


    flipping the photo over, gao ming found a poignant message written on the back.


    ¡°a family photo: they say i resemble a dog, but i know dogs are far happier than i am. nevertheless, despite my inability to hear or see, i will continue to live earnestly, for i must care for my mother in the future.¡±

 Chapter 85: Liu Yi

    chapter 85: liu yi


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    gao ming carefully stowed away the black and white photograph that depicted the large dog, turning his attention towards wei dayou. wei appeared lost in thought, his mind seemingly elsewhere. gao ming broke the silence with a question that had been troubling him. ¡°why did the dog chose to expel dayou specifically? did the dog recognize that he is a friend of mine?¡±


    wei dayou seemed to snap back to reality after a long pause. the sight of gao ming brought a flood of emotions, and tears streamed down his face. it was a striking sight, seeing this tall, muscular man, well over 1.8 meters in height, crying like a child wronged.


    ¡°i was calling out for you in desperation,¡± wei dayou confessed, wiping away his tears. ¡°it felt like an eternity trapped in that silent, pitch-black void. i was terrified that if you tried to rescue me, you¡¯d end up trapped as well. you¡¯re the only one i can rely on.¡±


    gao ming reflected on how jarring and distressing it must be for someone accustomed to sight to suddenly experience blindness. ¡°i¡¯m so sorry you had to go through that,¡± he said, offering support to wei, who was still struggling to adjust to his surroundings. ¡°but we can¡¯t just head home now. more precisely, you can¡¯t go back the way things are.¡±


    wei dayou asked in puzzlement, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°the investigator who accompanied you is now under my control. if you return alone, situ an will surely suspect something,¡± gao ming explained pragmatically. ¡°i eliminated qing ge, disrupting situ an¡¯s network within the investigation bureau, and i also took care of his most trusted doctor.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good riddance! that qing ge is truly inhumane, having the living pave the road for him!¡± wei dayou exclaimed, anger flaring at the mention of qing ge. he recalled the harrowing experience of being coerced at knifepoint by qing ge, forced into a cellar to face what seemed like certain death.l--b1n.


    ¡°now, the issue is whether you can convincingly lie to situ an while he investigates the matter here,¡± gao ming said, initially having hoped that wei dayou could keep an eye on situ an. unfortunately, wei¡¯s performance had been too convincing, leading to his capture by qing ge.


    noticing wei dayou¡¯s apprehensive expression, gao ming suggested he calm down. ¡°let¡¯s take a practice test and see how well you can hide the truth. i¡¯ll ask you some questions, and you try to deceive me.¡±


    to gao ming¡¯s surprise, wei dayou, with his broad shoulders and honest face, turned out to be adept at fabricating stories.


    ¡°i¡¯m still nervous,¡± wei dayou admitted, pacing nervously. ¡°perhaps it¡¯s best i avoid this. i don¡¯t trust myself to pull it off.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s okay. it¡¯s better than having situ an torture you for information,¡± gao ming reassured him, clapping him on the shoulder. ¡°but don¡¯t worry, situ an¡¯s days are numbered. soon, you¡¯ll be hailed as a hero for exposing his true nature.¡±


    they left the temporary shelter on foot, the heavy rain erasing any traces of their presence. the secrets they harbored would remain hidden, like the forgotten recesses of that dark cellar.


    after a lengthy detour, they returned to the old city district by car. gao ming made sure to erase any records of their journey before they disembarked.


    approaching li jing apartments, gao ming sensed something amiss. police cars and cordon tape were visible from a distance, likely due to the mysterious disappearance of all the residents in building 2.


    ¡°eliminating doctor lu and qing ge meant lopping off situ an¡¯s arms, but he¡¯ll be on alert now. i wonder what his next move will be?¡±


    gao ming evaded the police blockade and snuck into li jing apartments. among the officers, he spotted familiar faces. qin tian, scarred but determined, was busy coordinating efforts with the rookie investigator zhu miao miao.


    ¡°was qin tian supposed to be the one leading this investigation?¡± gao ming pondered, reflecting on the complexity of the situation and his own past.


    ¡°it¡¯s no wonder that people drink granny meng¡¯s soup (memory soup) after death. clinging to memories makes it hard to move forward.¡±


    upon reaching the building, wan qiu, sensing his approach, opened the door. the sight of the light-filled home brought a sense of warmth to gao ming.


    ¡°i¡¯m back,¡± he announced, shedding his raincoat, and was greeted by the appetizing aroma of food. ¡°this smells amazing, but surely it¡¯s not your cooking.¡±


    wan qiu, slightly offended, replied, ¡°someone¡¯s been looking for you. she¡¯s been here for hours.¡±


    ¡°a visitor for me?¡± gao ming, still in his wet clothes, walked towards the kitchen and found a woman cooking skillfully. she wore an apron over her suit, her hair tied back in a practical ponytail.


    the woman, noticing gao ming¡¯s arrival, casually remarked, ¡°your little brother seemed hungry, so i decided to cook something. but i don¡¯t recall you mentioning having a brother back in school.¡±


    ¡°liu yi?¡± gao ming recognized her instantly, a former high school classmate. ¡°how did you find out where i live?¡±


    ¡°change out of those wet clothes first. we¡¯ll talk over dinner,¡± liu yi suggested, her demeanor efficient and no-nonsense.


    after changing, gao ming joined liu yi at the dinner table, where she had already served the meal. ¡°i¡¯ve already tidied up the kitchen, i didn¡¯t expect you two men to clean the house so neatly,¡± she says.


    ¡°it¡¯s been a long time,¡± gao ming replied back with a smile and began filling the bowls with rice. ¡°you were the top student in our class, the brightest of us all. last i heard, you were at the biggest law firm in hanhai.¡±


    ¡°i interned there briefly, then resigned,¡± liu yi shared, her eyes sparkling with clarity and purpose. ¡°now, i¡¯m a lawyer for the deaf and mute.¡± she demonstrated her proficiency in sign language. ¡°i even learned three different sign languages for this role.¡±


    ¡°still the righteous liu yi, always standing up for others,¡± gao ming reminisced, feeling a mix of nostalgia and admiration. ¡°you¡¯re doing amazing work.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s not dwell on that,¡± liu yi shifted the topic. ¡°i actually came here because of something else. i was on the same bus as you during the ghost festival.¡±

 Chapter 86: The Missed Timeline

    chapter 86: the missed timeline


    this novel is translated and hosted on bcatranslation


    the silence enveloped the room abruptly. gao ming hesitated briefly before rising from his seat. he carefully prepared a plate of food for wan qiu, suggesting that he take it to his room to enjoy his meal in solitude.


    once wan qiu had departed, gao ming resettled himself across from liu yi. his facial expression remained largely unchanged, yet there was a noticeable shift in the depth and intensity of his gaze.


    ¡°go ahead, speak your mind,¡± gao ming prompted.


    liu yi began, a note of surprise in her voice. ¡°i was taken aback when i saw you board the bus from henshan high-security prison. i had intended to approach you, but you seemed preoccupied, constantly engaged with your headphones.¡± as he spoke, liu yi retrieved her phone, bringing up a meticulously hand-drawn sketch of a bus and placing it before gao ming. ¡°it dawned on me that something was amiss once i boarded the bus. the other passengers, the driver, even the bus itself raised some serious red flags. then, when the bus was involved in that accident within the tunnel, i was fortunate to escape unharmed and memorized the unique characteristics of the bus.¡±


    ¡°so this picture you drawn is the bus? it appears typical of any other bus after a accident, though its license plate was partially obscured by blood,¡± gao ming observed.


    liu yi continued with a nod, unlocking a concealed folder on her phone to reveal an old news article. she held the screen towards gao ming. ¡°compare these two images. notice any striking similarities?¡±


    gao ming scrutinized the phone screen. the bus from the news report, which had been in an accident, matched the bus liu yi had sketched. even minute details, such as the pattern of the shattered windows and the extent of the paint scratches, were identical.


    ¡°it¡¯s the same bus,¡± gao ming concluded.


    ¡°precisely,¡± liu yi affirmed, scrolling through the article. ¡°look at the date. this report is from the ghost festival a decade ago! the bus we encountered that night was the same one involved in an accident ten years prior, and at the same location!¡±


    gao ming¡¯s memories of the bus were vague; his focus had been on his own experiences in the tunnel.


    ¡°the bus that¡¯s caught in a temporal loop?¡± gao ming worked quickly, impressed at the classmate¡¯s observation and skills. ¡°lawyer liu, your observational skills are remarkable. despite the danger, you managed to recall so much detail.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t be silly gao ming, i can¡¯t compare to you,¡± liu yi replied modestly, turning her phone face down on the table. her tone slowed, more contemplative. ¡°i¡¯ve attempted to visit you thrice, but you were never home.¡±


    ¡°you were looking for me?¡± gao ming reflected on a recent occurrence when he had been confined to his home for three days, missing liu yi¡¯s visit and consequently diverging into a different timeline.


    in essence, had gao ming not retained his memories through the flesh immortal and completed the game ahead of schedule, his paths with liu yi might never have crossed.


    most of the figures were also in black and white, but five individuals stood out.


    there was gao ming, positioned in the left corner; liu yi, crouched in the front row; song xue beside liu yi; the huge zhuo jun in the back row; and a boy in the center, his face completely scratched off.


    as liu yi recounted her story, there was a certain calmness in her voice, yet the details she shared were unnerving. ¡°song xue was with us on the bus that night. we were heading back from han jiang after acting as bridesmaids.¡± her tone was steady, but the gravity of her words hung heavily in the air. ¡°the bus flipped over, and song xue... she died instantly when her head was crushed. i found this photo with her belongings. it¡¯s baffling why she would have such a photo. what¡¯s more haunting is that after i escaped the tunnel and returned home, i received a text from song xue.¡±


    she opened her phone to display the messages. song xue, along with a few classmates, had been planning a reunion in hanhai. despite their yearly intentions to meet, they never managed to follow through. this year, however, they seemed resolute in their decision.


    ¡°did you get song xue¡¯s message as well?¡± she asked.


    gao ming, frowning, pulled out his phone and scrolled through his messages. sure enough, there was song xue¡¯s invitation, which he had missed while convincing brother zhao xi to choose life over committing suicide.


    ¡°the idea of a deceased person organizing a reunion is unsettling. and look at this photo,¡± liu yi said, pointing to the boy in the center whose face was scratched out. ¡°do you recall who this person is? i can¡¯t seem to remember our class having such a student.¡±


    gao ming shook his head in confusion. ¡°i don¡¯t remember either. are we misremembering, or is reality distorted?¡±


    the thought of this paradox made gao ming¡¯s head throb. he muttered to himself, half in jest, ¡°if it gets too confusing, maybe we should just eat the entire class.¡±


    ¡°what was that?¡± liu yi asked, not quite catching his words.


    gao ming quickly covered, ¡°i said, if it gets too complicated, we might as well treat the whole class to a nice meal.¡±


    he turned the black and white photo over. the back was blank, devoid of any familiar writing or ominous shadows.


    as gao ming navigated through these events, he felt himself being pulled into the timelines he had previously missed. he was unsure whether he was heading into a trap set by fate or a genuine escape route.


    liu yi tucked away the memorial photo, her voice tinged with a mix of nostalgia and apprehension. ¡°they¡¯re planning to meet after the rain stops, to see how everyone has changed over the years.¡± she paused, then suggested, ¡°if you¡¯re not too busy, why don¡¯t we go together? it¡¯s always good to have someone to watch your back.¡±


    gao ming, his mind elsewhere, responded, ¡°i¡¯m working on a game for a major client right now. i¡¯ll head over once that¡¯s finished.¡± his interest in his classmates¡¯ lives and careers was minimal; his current focus was on dealing with the future eastern district investigation bureau chief before anything else.

 Chapter 87: Circles

    chapter 87: circles


    ¡°okay. i¡¯ll wait for you.¡± liu yi started to arrange her bag as she prepared to leave.


    ¡°don¡¯t leave yet. i still have some questions.¡± gao ming stopped thinking about what liu yi said and started to take the initiative. ¡°you still haven¡¯t told me why do you know where i live?¡±


    ¡°did you not realise you¡¯ve been missing something?¡± liu yi took out a ruined resume from her bag. it had gao ming¡¯s picture. it also contained his address and his games, which had won gaming awards. ¡°i don¡¯t know your contact info. this resume piece only has your home address.¡±


    ¡°a resume?¡± gao ming remembered. when he planned to seek a job at nightlight gaming studio, he printed out his resume at the prison. when he exited the tunnel, he was surrounded by supernatural events. he forgot about this.


    ¡°why is this thing with you? why is it torn?¡±l--b1n.


    ¡°it looks like your memory is not complete. how about we work together to piece it together?¡± liu yi sat back down. ¡°song xue and i got on the bus at han jiang. other than the two of us and the driver, there were only three passengers in the last row. when we left the city, the bus only paused at hen shan town. then, it continued on its journey.¡±


    ¡°i know. i got on the bus at hen shan.¡± gao ming still remembered this.


    ¡°when the bus started again, the bus was full of people.¡± liu yi and gao ming sat across from each other. their expressions and gazes were very serious.


    ¡°no.¡± gao ming shook his head. ¡°when i was waiting for the bus, there was only me at the station. i got onto the bus and realised the bus was full.¡±


    their memories were different, but it didn¡¯t seem like either of them was lying.


    ¡°perhaps we can think of this from a different perspective. the passengers who got on with you were all ghosts.¡± liu yi continued, ¡°the bus continued to the intersection of the three cities. he put on your headphones once you got on the bus and focused on your game.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. i needed to insert an ad for a cake shop into the game. it was urgent.¡± gao ming didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°song xue had already fallen asleep. after the bus went for 10 minutes, i wanted to say hi to you, but when i stood up...¡± liu yi took a deep breath. ¡°half of the passengers looked at me. my movement was light, so i couldn¡¯t have interrupted so many people. plus, they didn¡¯t look at me with annoyance. but they had some eerieness to it.¡±


    ¡°was it like you were being stared at by people at the morgue?¡± gao ming was experienced in this.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s a good way to differentiate humans from ghosts.¡± gao ming placed the cup on the left. ¡°the ghosts turned to look at you while the humans kept doing their things. what happened after that? do you remember?¡±


    ¡°i have no idea who that is, but i have to ask, other than yourself, have other people seen her?¡± liu yi¡¯s words frightened gao ming, ¡°it looks like you still have some questions you need to answer too.¡± glancing at her watch, liu yi picked up her bag. ¡°it¡¯s late. i have something else to do. see you again.¡±


    ¡°what are you doing so late at night?¡±


    ¡°a lawyer¡¯s job.¡± after exchanging contacts, liu yi hurried away. when she glanced at her phone last, she saw some urgent messages.


    ¡°be careful.¡± after the door closed, gao ming immediately called xuan wen. after a long dial tone, the call was finally connected, ¡°how are you now?¡±


    after some time, xuan wen answered, ¡°not so good.¡± her voice was so weak. it reminded gao ming of when xuan wen was swallowed by the shadow world. ¡°give me an address. i¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    after a moment¡¯s silence, xuan wen said, ¡°i¡¯m at li san min long street¡¯s apartment 9.¡±


    zhao xi didn¡¯t die, so xuan wen didn¡¯t get to move into his house. thankfully, she lived not far away.


    ¡°okay. i¡¯ll go now!¡± gao ming put his raincoat back on. he pushed open the door to say goodbye to wan qiu, but he realised the kid was practising boxing. ¡°i¡¯m leaving. take care of yourself. if it gets too late, you should sleep first.¡±


    ¡°are you going to do some adult things?¡± wan qiu blinked his beautiful eyes at him. ¡°i have no idea what you¡¯re saying.¡± gao ming closed the door and ran. he ran into the rain. gao ming started to ponder a few things.


    ¡°after i changed xuan wen¡¯s fate, liu yi came to tell me the same thing. fate can¡¯t be seen or touched but it is omnipotent and everywhere.¡±


    the thoughts in gao ming¡¯s mind collided.


    ¡°but if fate is omnipotent, i should have existed.


    ¡°perhaps i am in a circle outside of fate. after i was knocked over by myself, i became the previous version of myself.


    ¡°i am the first circle; the bus ten years ago was the second circle; the shadow world that can¡¯t unite with the real world but is still uniting with the real world is the third circle. the three circles intersect at the tunnel to form the fourth circle.¡±


    the past is the future and the future hasn¡¯t arrived.


    gao ming felt a headache. he could only guess mindlessly.

 Chapter 88: Main Character

    chapter 88: main character


    the curved corridors surrounded the building in the middle, forming one after another circle. if outsiders wanted to enter the room in the middle, they had to walk through the intersections of the four corridors. gao ming ran in the rain down the new timeline.


    ¡°if this is not a coincidence, and there¡¯s someone behind it, then the person is really ridiculous.¡±


    gao ming reached min long street apartment 9. before he took out his phone, he saw a familiar figure on the balcony. behind the blurry window, xuan wen looked out silently. she was a lot thinner than before. with her current condition, she looked more like a prey.


    gao ming ran up the stairs and knocked on the door. he realised in shock that the door wasn¡¯t locked. he edged the door open. the pale light shone on his body. there was no furniture in the house. there was no furniture in the room. it looked so lonely.


    ¡°are the colours of my underwear beautiful?¡± xuan wen¡¯s light voice came from the balcony. she held the windowsill and glanced back at gao ming.


    gao ming had never been asked such a question. he shook his head awkwardly. ¡°can i come in?¡±


    ¡°be my guest.¡±


    gao ming changed into the slippers and looked around. the room was like a forgotten corner. even if xuan wen disappeared, no one would have noticed.


    ¡°i¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡± gao ming opened the fridge. it was empty except for two buckets of ice. there was no food. ¡°should we call a take-out? what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡± xuan wen closed the balcony door. she removed her shoes and sat at the edge of the bed. she leaned against the wall, hugged her knees and looked at gao ming.


    sensing her frayed emotions, gao ming said softly, ¡°do you have something on your mind? i can help you with it.¡±


    ¡°i wish... to spy on you.¡± xuan wen saw the shock on gao ming¡¯s face. ¡°do you think i¡¯m abnormal?¡±


    ¡°no.¡±


    ¡°i am good at manipulation. i can control someone to kill themselves with just my words. you can¡¯t lie to me.¡± xuan wen¡¯s head leaned against the curtain. ¡°no one is willing to be a mad person, and no one is willing to be a crazy pervert, but when you made me, i am such a person. i love you unconditionally. i want to stare at you, kill everyone that loves you. if you fall in love with someone else, i¡¯ll kill them and you. therefore, it¡¯s normal for you to be scared of me. i am not loveable. i hate myself too.¡±


    the living room lights flickered. suddenly, there was a knock on the door. the knocking was soft. it was like a children¡¯s prank. gao ming immediately shut up. he shared a look with xuan wen. who would come to find her? gao ming cleaned up his trace on the ground and hid on the balcony.


    ¡°no. why are you hiding?¡±


    ¡°this is called ambush.¡±


    the knocking became more frequent. someone appeared to be looking through the peephole. since no one answered the door, the doorknob started to turn. after a few clicks, the old front door opened. a woman¡¯s face appeared at the door. she was cute and innocent. she didn¡¯t look old. she was youthful.


    ¡°is anyone home?¡±


    the girl saw xuan wen beside the bed, and she smiled. ¡°big sister, i finally found you.¡± the girl pushed the door fully open. her clothes were stained with blood. ¡°it¡¯s so hard to find you since you hide in such a secluded place!¡±


    the girl was pretty, and her smile was sweet. however, when the blood dripped down her smile, it felt scary.


    gao ming adjusted his body. she saw the girl who entered the room. the girl looked like one of the female characters. her name was li luxin. in the eight plots that wei dayou designed, li luxin played with the main character until the male character¡¯s family died and perished. she was a real evil person.


    ¡°why are you looking for me?¡± xuan wen asked calmly. she never even looked at li luxin.


    ¡°of course, i¡¯m here to kill you.¡± the cute girl smiled cutely as she took out a knife from behind her. ¡°you are too dangerous. therefore, i¡¯ll have to ask you to reunite with the other big sisters down there.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t kill anyone, but people come to kill me?¡± xuan wen stood up with difficulty.


    ¡°you can¡¯t be forced by fate to your old path.¡± gao ming walked out of the balcony. ¡°let me deal with her.¡±


    xuan wen smiled as she looked behind gao ming and li luxin. with li luxin watching, she purposely leaned on gao ming like she was about to die. ¡°she said nothing wrong. i was too dangerous. even if i hide in a secluded corner and never thought of hurting anyone, it is all my fault.¡±


    ¡°why are you trying to steal another character¡¯s persona?¡±

 Chapter 89: Familiar

    chapter 89: familiar


    gao ming was familiar with xuan wen and her personality. even though she would say some crazy words, she always kept a respectful distance from gao ming.


    ¡°just make her go. don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± xuan wen lay on the bed and stretched.


    ¡°i understand every word you said, but it sounded so weird strung together.¡± gao ming ignored xuan wen. he tapped his heart. the chains carved with sins crawled out of his flesh. li luxin didn¡¯t expect to see gao ming at xuan wen¡¯s place. she was shocked. ¡°who are you? why do you feel so familiar? have we been in love before?¡±


    ¡°not true.¡± gao ming walked forward. before the tragedy arrived, he was not afraid of these monsters since he had the god of flesh and blood.


    ¡°i know you!¡± the cute face looked at gao ming with admiration. her eyes shone with innocence. ¡°if i don¡¯t kill her, she¡¯ll kill me! she is crazy! don¡¯t trust her!¡±


    ¡°if i don¡¯t trust her, should i trust you?¡± the mutated heart pounded. the death memory pulled on the blood vessels. god was awakening.


    ¡°i have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± li luxin dropped her bloody knife. ¡°i have been searching for someone. maybe that person is you. i hope you can trust me. she is very dangerous! she will kill you!¡±


    ¡°in terms of physique, she is much weaker than the other female characters. if i were here, i would try to push my weakness and innocence. after i gain the other party¡¯s trust, i¡¯ll take out another blade and strike.¡± xuan wen rambled as if to herself.


    hearing that, li luxin¡¯s eyes shook. she walked towards gao ming. after two steps, she suddenly lunged and took out a thin fruit knife from her back. the blade echoed with the screams of women. gao ming didn¡¯t move. the god of flesh and blood appeared behind him. the eight arms slammed down heavily.


    ¡°even if i take out the chains, it doesn¡¯t mean i¡¯ll use them.¡± the single attack smashed half of li luxin¡¯s shadowy body.


    ¡°my face!¡± she screamed. however, it was too late. her beautiful body was captured by god. before gao ming could speak, li luxin was pulled into the mutated heart. the face of sin became clearer, and the jawline softened. the god of flesh and blood was more hardworking than gao ming. it tried very hard to make itself stronger.


    after li luxin was imprisoned, gong xi pulled out a shadow from her back and tossed it away. the shadow contained the cries of another woman. she was not consumed by god and was released by gong xi. the room returned to silence. only a fruit knife and a branded purse remained where li luxin was.


    xuan wen walked over with her gloved hands. she opened her backpack and found a blank death portrait among the different make-up. ¡°she only managed to kill one person after so long?! how weak.¡±


    ¡°how come it feels like you¡¯ve been prepared for this?¡± gao ming had gong xi return to his heart. he started to clean up the traces.


    ¡°do you expect me to be waiting to be killed?¡± xuan wen opened her dresser. it was filled with various gadgets. with a smile, she handed the blank portrait to gao ming, ¡°you¡¯ve shown me your trump card. what if i want to kill you in the future?¡±


    ¡°you won¡¯t,¡± in gao ming¡¯s endless death memories, xuan wen appeared occasionally. she always ended up returning to the shadow world.


    ¡°did something happen?¡± wan qiu carried the sleepy fa cai. ¡°the police cars haven¡¯t moved and a cordone is set up. everyone is scared.¡±


    ¡°i can¡¯t say anything for now.¡± qin tian walked to the balcony and pulled back the curtain. ¡°you can see into the building opposite from here. the night before last, did you see anyone strange enter building 2?¡±


    gao ming shook his head. he really didn¡¯t think he was a strange person.


    ¡°please give it some thoughts.¡±


    ¡°i can¡¯t think of anyone.¡± gao ming repeated it.


    ¡°why did it explode? and so serious?!¡± qin tian was befuddled. he was about to ask more questions when his black band vibrated. captain chen yuntian¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°ol qin, queens investigation centre is wiped out. the new temp chief want to investigate this thoroughly. many experienced investigators will be transferred over. i need you come back now!¡± ¡°but the incident at li jing apartments can¡¯t be ignored! i can¡¯t leave.¡± qin tian whispered into the band.


    ¡°the east city is the heart of han hai. come back first. we¡¯ll discuss this.¡±


    the voice disappeared. qin tian sighed. ¡°do the lives of the common people worth less?¡±


    ¡°are you going to the east city?¡± gao ming heard everything. last time, he led qin tian to clear a level 3 anomaly. it was why qin tian was picked by situ an and died at si sui apartments.


    this time, qin tian was moved to the east city since queens investigation centre was demolished. no matter what, fate would move qin tian to the east city.


    ¡°my disciple and junior will stay here to help. if you have any questions, just refer to her.¡± qin tian walked past gao ming to the door.


    ¡°wait...¡± gao ming uttered.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± qin tian paused. ¡°did you remember anyone suspicious?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m good at reading people since i was young.¡± gao ming grabbed qin tian¡¯s hand. ¡°after you got that call, death clouded over you. if you go to the east city, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°thank you but i don¡¯t believe in these things.¡± qin tian patted gao ming¡¯s hand. ¡°death is not scary. if my death is even a little useful, that¡¯s enough.¡±

 Chapter 90: Dead Water Forum

    chapter 90: dead water forum


    qin tian¡¯s face meant that he was always feared by others, but he didn¡¯t care. he worked hard.


    ¡°my teacher has always been like this. if you have any discovery or run into any problem, you can contact me directly,¡± zhu suisui left her phone number. before she left, she took a few more glances at gao ming. she felt like the man was special. she felt safe around him.


    after the investigations left, gao ming calculated the time. different timelines crossed his mind.


    ¡°i have no one in the centre. i do not know situ an¡¯s current location. the old fox will be extra cautious after he realises doctor lu and qing ge have been killed.¡± gao ming knew that situ an was very careful. if not for the press, he wouldn¡¯t even show up in public. ¡°is it because he has killed too many people?¡±


    there was another path presented to gao ming. that was for him to join the east city investigation centre, but it could expose him easily.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    ¡°i¡¯ve eaten the god of flesh and blood. situ an would have to trigger a different level 4 anomaly. this might be his fate.¡± the more he wanted to stop it, the more likely it would happen. gao ming had a certain understanding of fate¡¯s power.


    ¡°before situ an completed the mission given to him by fate, i would run into accidents if i tried to kill him. a small detail could cause the whole house of cards to crumble.¡± gao ming predicted everything that could have happened in the next three days.


    ¡°since i can¡¯t find situ an, going into the east city centre alone is too risky, and it is a waste of time. i should use this time to strengthen myself.¡± gao ming recounted his death memory. he once selflessly exposed all the game details and got everyone to play the games so everyone could benefit from it.


    that time, gao ming stood on fate¡¯s side, but he ended poorly. the players who got the most benefits made gao ming their final target. through careful planning, they forced gao ming to his death. of all the human players, gao ming remembered two people the most. one was the top player who came up with all the hunting plans, dead water, and the other was gao ming¡¯s old schoolmate, zuo jun.


    gao ming not only wanted to take over dead water¡¯s death portrait but also the admin power of the forum.


    ¡°the tragedy isn¡¯t here yet. only i know who dead water is.¡±


    his heart beat. the death memory stimulated gao ming. he walked past the elementary sedimentary pool and came to the break room.


    after the tragedy occurred, many people tried to track down dead water. some suspected the factory too, but they got no results. they made a directional error.


    three years ago, there was a severe food poisoning case at the factory. however, the case came to nothing. only the canteen manager was replaced. the culprit was dead water. he wasn¡¯t an employee at the factory. he was the new ingredients buyer for the canteen that got the job three years ago.


    gao ming walked past the break room. he made no sound and came to the corner of the corridor. the sound of keyboard typing came from the break room. gao ming stared at the thread. he was currently chatting with dead water on the forum. after the post maker stopped replying, the typing in the room stopped.


    the door opened. a young man, about 20, walked out. he didn¡¯t like to be with others. he would leave when there were little people around.


    ¡°bunch of idiots. why would i share how to survive with others?¡±


    the young man munched on a betel nut and looked around. after making sure the corridor was empty, he opened the locker. a baby¡¯s crying came from the locker. the young man revealed a sick and excited smile.


    ¡°baby, didn¡¯t you say you love me? if you beg me now, i¡¯ll give it to you easy.¡±

 Chapter 91: The Real Dead Water

    chapter 91: the real dead water


    the young man took out another betel nut and popped it into his mouth. he listened to the baby crying, and his breathing became heavier. some people liked to torture kittens because their cries sounded like babies. the crying became louder. gao ming slowly walked out of the corner. he had confirmed the person¡¯s identity through the forum. even if he was not dead water, he must be connected to him.


    taking out the death portrait of the patients, gao ming promised to treat them. they only needed to help him capture people as a form of payment. shadow spread. before the young man could react, he was pushed into the wall. he then realised there were a few more ¡®people¡¯ around him.


    gao ming covered the young man¡¯s mouth. gao ming looked into the locker. there was no death portrait but a drawing. the black-and-white drawing was no different from a real death portrait. the portrait was of a beautiful woman. her body was mature, but her intelligence appeared to stop at a baby¡¯s age. she was crying like a baby. the painter was impressive. just a look at the drawing and one could feel everything.


    ¡°the woman¡¯s soul has been pulled out, and her shell is stuck inside the painting.¡± gao ming took out the drawing, ¡°this drawing is too similar to a death portrait.¡±


    gao ming put away the painting that was crying and removed the gag on the young man¡¯s mouth, ¡°was it you who set up the dead water forum?¡±


    the young man¡¯s expression twisted. he smiled, ¡°i know what you want to ask, but i won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°it looks like you¡¯re a pervert with a backbone. unfortunately, i¡¯m a psychiatrist who has ways to make you speak.¡± gao ming touched his heart. the torture devices made from flesh trembled.


    ¡°don¡¯t waste your energy. so, what if i die?¡± the young man was like a snake. he memorised gao ming¡¯s face. if he were given a chance, he would kill him immediately.


    ¡°die? do you think it¡¯s that easy?¡± the torture device materialised in gao ming¡¯s hand. ¡°this is a flesh baller. its edge is so sharp that you can easily gouge out a perfect sphere. this is a v-shaped carver...¡¯


    as gao ming continued his display, the young man¡¯s face paled. what kind of psychiatrist worked like this?


    the young man was not afraid of death, but he didn¡¯t want to fall into gao ming¡¯s hands. the knives looked very scary. they were all stained with blood. when gao ming introduced them, his eyes were red like he had personally tried all of the devices.


    ¡°i know how each blade feels on the body.¡± gao ming choked the young man, and his voice changed. ¡°i hope you can persist and continue to use your earlier tone. don¡¯t stop. it¡¯ll make me...¡±


    after so many deaths, gao ming had no idea who dead water was and neither did the players. this was the scariest thing about dead water. before 12 noon, gao ming arrived han hai north city¡¯s art district.


    han hai art centre was a large event. the sixth hall mainly featured various drawings. as ai painting improved, the painters drew more abstract to differentiate themselves from ai. gao ming had no idea what most of the paintings were. he didn¡¯t care. he was there for the trash cans.


    ¡°there are many trash cans here. if i rummage through them one by one, the security will chase me out. if dead water is still here, he might discover me and escape.¡± there were many people there. gao ming decided to head to the security room. using a lost item as an excuse, gao ming followed the guard to examine the recordings of hall 6.


    at 9 am, the guests entered the hall. most were very well-dressed. they looked at the paintings, and no one came close to the trash cans. the guard fast-forwarded the recording. at 9.10 am, a casually-dressed middle-aged man held a breakfast and entered hall 6.


    ¡°wait!¡± gao ming paused the video. he recognised the man. the man¡¯s paintings were once on display at the art centre too. however, his style became too absurd. some of the critics even thought the painter had truly lost his mind.


    ¡°xia yang? why is nightlight studio¡¯s main artist here?¡±


    gao ming¡¯s scalp numbed when he saw xia yang. ge gad a very deep impression of this main artist who was always smiling and would always sneak a break during work.


    gao ming stared at the video. in the video, xia yang studied the art pieces. after finishing his breakfast, he tossed the trash into the can at the entrance of the hall.


    many questions were answered in gao ming¡¯s mind. he thanked the guard and ran to hall 6. with others looking on with shock, gao ming opened the trash can. he found crumbled food packaging in the trash. he carefully opened the packaging. it had a black-and-white drawing on it. the drawing had a mature woman. her eyes were lifeless and teary.


    ¡°dead water is xia yang?! we¡¯ve worked together for so many years!¡±


    gao ming put away the second drawing and calmed down. ¡°it looks like i have to return to nightlight. this should be a new start for me, but things are moving back to the original trajectory.¡± many things were linked, but gao ming was in a good mood.


    ¡°today, xuan wen will go for the interview. including her and me, manager gou has a lot of talent. we might not be able to make a popular game, but we can topple the future of this world.¡±

 Chapter 92: The Painting Inside The Painting

    chapter 92: the painting inside the painting


    ¡°if i have sinned, i hope the police can take me away and not leave me with you people to torture me!¡±


    gao ming could hear manager gou roar as he reached the door of nightlight studio. he glanced into the office.


    ¡°the main artist is on leave. the game director is missing. even the cat is gone!¡± manager gou slammed the table, and his toupee slanted. ¡°what can you people do? am i being too kind to you that you do this to me?¡± logistic zhang wang took a sip of coffee and grumbled, ¡°whose fault is it that the studio is like this? we were supposed to develop horror games. you have to make us make a dating sim. it¡¯s normal for teacher xia and wei dayou to choose to leave.¡±


    ¡°i drop my face to beg for this sponsor, and you¡¯re blaming me for it?!¡± manager gou patted his face. ¡°it¡¯s because i have hope in you that i find this chance for you.¡± ¡°did you get that in reverse?¡±


    ¡°does that matter?¡± manager gou was so mad that he removed his toupee to wipe at his sweat. ¡°get on the phone to call xia yang back!¡±


    ¡°his phone is off.¡± the programmer, li jie, was helpless. he silently closed off the recruitment page on his computer.


    ¡°then, call his home!¡± manager gou walked to wei dayou¡¯s table. ¡°what about this one? have you called the police?¡±


    ¡°do you need to involve the police?¡± li jie really thought manager gou had lost his mind.


    ¡°even if he¡¯s dead, i want to see his body!¡± manager gou shouted, ¡°i¡¯ve been in this business for over two decades. i can¡¯t believe i¡¯m saying these words!¡±


    gao ming stood at the door and didn¡¯t see xuan wen. he coughed and entered the office. ¡°manager gou, did no one come for an interview today?¡±


    seeing gao ming, manager gou lost the few hairs he had. ¡°other people have pillows sent to them when they want to nap, but for me, people run into my house to set it on fire. why is that?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand. i was just asking. plus, the cat is not missing.¡± gao ming walked to xia yang¡¯s table. before he could do anything, footsteps came from the corridor. a few officers knocked on the door and entered the office. ¡°we¡¯re from the east city district. we have some questions.¡± the leading officer took out a portrait. ¡°is wei dayou here? who has the most contact with him normally?¡±


    ¡°the people who should be here aren¡¯t here, but everyone who shouldn¡¯t be here is here.¡± manager gou accosted them. ¡°we are also looking for wei dayou. he left me a resignation letter, and then he stopped coming to work. it¡¯s like he has disappeared.¡±


    if xia yang was really dead water, he had to detain the man before he cleared more games.


    ...


    after finding out xia yang¡¯s home address, gao ming departed. in less than an hour, he arrived at a bungalow in the north city. even though north city was not as expensive as east city, xia yang must be loaded to be able to afford a bungalow.


    ¡°no wonder xia yang is so easy-going at work. with his background, working is probably just to relax.¡±


    the neighbourhood was very quiet. it was far from the city like a slice of paradise.


    gao ming prepared a speech for his sudden visit. but when he came to xia yang¡¯s home, he realised the door wasn¡¯t locked. there were many unfinished paintings in the yard.


    ¡°teacher xia?¡±


    gao ming entered the bungalow. the decor was oppressively artistic. there was no shadow but gao ming felt like he was in the shadow world. his hand moved to his heart. gao ming evaded the ruined paintings on the ground and slowly moved to the living room.


    the living room was decorated with incomprehensible paintings. the strange lines and piercing colours formed a strange world that only a few could understand.


    ¡°was xia yang drawing the shadow world?¡± gao ming had seen that world through the blind man. it was filled with horrors and nightmares.


    ¡°the blind man saw that world after being in the silence and darkness for darkness. how did xia yang see it? or did he imagine everything?¡± the more he studied the paintings, the more off gao ming felt. xia yang wanted to manifest the shadow world through paintings.


    most of the paintings were abandoned. gao ming walked deeper into the living room. he looked at the wall. the several meters wide white wall was painted with red by xia yang. it was a painting of his living room. it was so real. someone sat on the sofa in the living room. as if sensing the gaze, the person inside the painting slowly turned his head around. his expression was detached as red paint dripped down his face.


    ¡°xia yang!¡±

 Chapter 93: Kill Me

    chapter 93: kill me


    in the red graffiti, xia yang sat on the couch and looked back. in real life, gao ming stood beside the couch, facing the graffiti.


    they looked at each other. the flowing red and twisted dark separated them. xia yang appeared to have become a part of the painting. he smiled like usual as his eyes moved from gao ming to his hands. the hands were drenched in blood. each finger was the blood of a victim. xia yang closed his eyes and sucked on his fingers like he was remembering the flavour. he was inspired and turned to head upstairs.


    ¡°how did he do this?¡± gao ming knew that dead water obtained a special death portrait, but he had not seen it before. gao ming studied graffiti and noticed that it had some differences from real life. in the painting, the wall where the graffiti was painted in real life had some blurry paintings on it. gao ming wanted to take a closer look. the paintings became blurrier. he kept approaching like he was drawn to them. when he reacted, his surroundings were red. he was trapped inside the graffiti. he looked around and the living room was gone.


    ¡°there¡¯s no presence of the shadow. is this graffiti like my torture room, a space isolated from the real world and the shadow world?¡±no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    as this thought appeared in his mind, a drop of red paint fell on gao ming¡¯s face. his skin slowly turned red.


    ¡°xia yang just went upstairs.¡± they had worked together for years, but gao ming only got to know the real xia yang at that moment. no one could see xia yang¡¯s real heart. he treated everyone kindly because he looked down on everyone equally. he was never angry because, in his heart, humans were beneath him. why would the garden owner be mad at his plants?


    gao ming walked to the couch. he stepped on the red floor and studied the paintings hanging there. in the red living room, the three paintings stood out. they had different colours. it was like... the coloured gao ming in his own death portrait.


    the first painting was of a handsome man and a pretty woman. they had the pretty bodies. however, they were missing their hands or legs, so the perfect symmetry was broken.


    the second painting was an adult male with a baby¡¯s face. he was in a fetal position, like he was inside his mother¡¯s womb again.


    the third painting was more complicated. an old man stood before death. he turned back and saw how the path was paved with younger versions of himself. in the first step, there was a newborn. it was death who placed the baby there.


    ¡°the future is not unchangeable. i only saw one ending.¡± gao ming touched his heart. ¡°you became the strongest player at han hai. dead water terrified even the investigation centre. dead water has a lot of influence. in the end, you collaborated with around 10 players to hunt me down and cut up my body.¡±


    ¡°why would i kill you?¡± xia yang narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°i revealed the guides to the game. originally, only you, wei dayou, and i were supposed to know them.¡± gao ming didn¡¯t lie. it felt like he was chatting with a version of the future.


    ¡°you revealed the guides for the general good of the player. however, the players felt like you had hidden something from them because you had access to the guides earlier than them. that¡¯s why they choose to hunt you down.¡± xia yang tossed the brush away. ¡°before i completed this painting, the brush was a part of me. however, after the painting is completed, even the indispensable could be abandoned.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right, but i will not reveal the guides so easily this time.¡±


    ¡°in that case, will the future you saw not happen?¡± xia yang wasn¡¯t afraid of death. he just wanted to chat with gao ming.


    ¡°not necessary. too many people want to kill me. fate will push you to murder.¡± gao ming knew the pain behind that statement.


    ¡°is that why you¡¯re here? to kill me before i kill you?¡± xia yang¡¯s smile was sunny and bright. ¡°do you plan to kill everyone who might kill you in the future? even if they haven¡¯t killed anyone? is that justice?¡±


    ¡°teacher xia, i¡¯m not here for justice. i¡¯m here for the death portrait.¡± gao ming pressed on his heart. the blood gushed out and formed a chain. ¡°i¡¯ve saved the world ten thousand times, but i want to save myself this time.¡±


    ¡°i will not stop you from killing me. death is inevitable. living is a demand. death is a blessing.¡± xia yang opened his arms as he stood before the self-portrait. ¡°however, i don¡¯t think you have the chance to kill me anymore.¡±

 Chapter 94: Art

    chapter 94: art


    ¡°i won¡¯t have the chance to kill you?¡±


    gao ming felt that xia yang was not stable. he looked sunny on the surface, but there was a part of his heart that even the sun couldn¡¯t reach. no one could guess his thoughts.


    ¡°the concept of fate is ridiculous to me. i am never hung up about the past, and i don¡¯t trust in the future. i only care about the present.¡± red paint dripped down from xia yang along with his skin. he was like a piece of melting ice. ¡°much evidence proves that you can see the future. you could have easily killed me on a different timeline. there¡¯s no chance of me winning.¡± ¡°so, what is your plan?¡± gao ming was highly alerted. if one knew that one was about to be killed, one would try to escape or resist, but xia yang did neither.


    ¡°i want to create a future you haven¡¯t seen. you can¡¯t kill me, and you can¡¯t escape from me. i will make you the new me.¡± xia yang¡¯s sunny smile was chilling. half of his skin was gone.


    ¡°a psychiatrist¡¯s worst patient is one without self-awareness. they do not want to admit that they¡¯re sick and try to convince the people around them that they are the ones who are sick.¡± gao ming had seen patients like him before.


    ¡°crazy people talk nonsense, but i don¡¯t.¡± xia yang melted faster. even his bones turned into red paint. it joined him with the whole red room. ¡°i will turn my dream into reality. you can¡¯t kill me, but i¡¯ll always look at you, slowly changing you until i can be reborn in your body.¡±


    xia yang fully dissolved. his body melted into the red of the room. in the red room, the self-portrait turned colourful. xia yang, in the painting, looked so alive.


    ¡°i really hate using my brain.¡± gao ming¡¯s hands dropped down. he was ready for a fight, but xia yang knew he couldn¡¯t win gao ming in a head-on fight.


    gao ming stood before the self-portrait. he was attracted by xia yang¡¯s face. xia yang¡¯s lips appeared to move. gao ming wanted to listen closer, but he was pulled into the painting. the painting in real life featured the living room and the second floor. the self-portrait of xia yang had the background of the bedroom. gao ming was inside the painting inside the painting inside the painting.


    there was a coffin in the middle of the bedroom. xia yang¡¯s corpse was in it. underneath the body was flowers and shadow. his fingers were crossed. in the middle of them was a black-and-white death portrait.


    the first floor was the living room. there was a special painting room on the second floor. there was a storage with many valuable paintings. one of them could last gao ming for years.


    he looked through everything. he found a lot of pills in the bedroom drawer. he recognised most of them. most of the drugs were used to treat mental illness. some were used to treat a kind of fatal illness.


    gao ming entered the storage and found many medical reports underneath the abandoned canvases. xia yang was diagnosed with a fatal illness by many doctors. if he didn¡¯t cooperate, he¡¯d soon die.


    ¡°i wouldn¡¯t be able to tell from how he normally lives.¡±


    gao ming noticed the paintings on the wall had something hidden behind them. he removed the paintings.


    many hidden doors appeared before him. the doors were pasted with pictures of abandoned children and misshapen kids.


    gao ming pushed the doors and saw the real xia yang.


    the hidden rooms were also filled with pictures. there were many certificates on the ground to prove that xia yang had donated anonymously to save 121 children. he donated monthly to orphanages and helped many kids with natural disabilities. he saved them.


    at the same time, the man was a true hunter. the walls not only had the innocence of children but also many gory scenes.


    xia yang had no moral shackles. humans were like flowers in his garden. he was willing to shelter some and would cruelly snip others for admiration.


    ¡°how did he live with such conditions?¡±

 Chapter 95: Dead Reunion

    chapter 95: dead reunion


    gao ming was curious about the power of xia yang¡¯s death portrait. based on current info, the portrait could copy other portraits and create red buildings. due to xia yang¡¯s sacrifice, gao ming didn¡¯t dare to use the portrait too much. he was worried that the more he became reliant on the picture, the greater xia yang¡¯s influence on him would be.


    ¡°he¡¯s stubborn, but he¡¯s fighting fate in his own way.¡±n??v€l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    gao ming had no comments on xia yang. he didn¡¯t touch the paintings and money in the bungalow. he only took the game analysis in the storage and the admin privilege for dead water forum.¡±


    the greatest hidden danger was eliminated. gao ming planned to start his own platform to lead the other players. gao ming cleaned up his trail and returned to nightlight. compared to earlier, the atmosphere was fully different. manager gou personally poured coffee for xuan wen as he introduced nightlight.


    ¡°ceo xuan, you have such good eyes. our studio is famous for making horror games. the people here are elites among elites!¡± manager gou stood before xuan wen, ¡°our main artist, xia yang, has won many international artistic awards. please take a look at his work. without years of dedication and illness, you can¡¯t make art like this!


    ¡°and our main programmer, wei dayou! you saw what happened earlier. even the police came to him for help. he¡¯s our studio¡¯s pride!¡±


    manager gou praised everyone in the studio. people were embarrassed.


    ¡°in a way, manager gou is quite kind.¡±


    gao ming entered the office and pushed manager gou aside. he led xuan wen to the corridor.


    ¡°i need a favour.¡± gao ming logged into dead water forum. ¡°you are good with human hearts. this job is perfect for you.¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? why are you dealing with sewage treatment?¡± xuan wen studied the professional posts on the forum. ¡°the forum is just the front. as players clear the games, they will need a platform to exchange information.¡± gao ming transferred the codes and cypher to xuan wen. ¡°i hope you can become the platform¡¯s manager and lead all the players.¡± the platform was built, and it was extremely hidden. xuan wen looked at gao ming¡¯s ideas and said, ¡°not a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°we need to confirm with zuo jun. ol zuo is such a bigshot now. i hear he¡¯s some kind of leader at the east city.¡± song xue wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°you can chat in the group. many people want to meet you.¡±


    the call ended. gao ming entered the chat and made himself appear offline. then, he scrolled through the chat record. among the chats, he saw a cute rabbit emote posted by zuo bo.


    ¡°zuo bo?!¡± zuo bo attended the same university as gao ming. due to various reasons, he had a mental breakdown. later, they met in a consultation room. by then, gao ming was a doctor, and zuo bo was his patient. he once lifted zuo bo¡¯s sleeve. the arm was covered with scars. zuo bo, who was 1.75 cm tall, was thin as a stick. gao ming was too young back then, so zuo bo¡¯s parents transferred him away. however, not long after that, zuo bo was sent to the icu. gao ming tried to call him, but the call was never answered.


    ¡°will zuo bo be going? just how many of these people are still alive?¡±


    gao ming paid attention to zuo jun. ¡°if song xue was right, zuo jun should be working under situ an now. did i give zuo jun the chance to rise to the top after i took out doctor lu and qing ge? what will fate do next?¡±


    the storm was about to stop. when gao ming passed by min long street, he was shocked to see the street sealed up.


    the driver grumbled and turned the car around. gao ming felt something was wrong. he paid and got down. he pretended to buy something and turned around to see the cars from the centre. with bai xiao leading the team, a group of people were moving around min long street with many devices.


    ¡°something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    big dog and wei dayou were in the shadow world¡¯s min long street. they also had a lot of villagers and east city centre investigators with them. gao ming believed that bai xiao had found something. gao ming sneaked through the cordon line.


    a supermarket in the middle of min ling street had a supernatural event. the night shift employees disappeared. the daughter of the boss was crying as she complained to the investigation.


    ¡°it¡¯s not building 4 that has the problem, but it¡¯s close.¡±


    worried about wei dayou, gao ming sneaked into building 4, found a corner and took out a death portrait.

 Chapter 96: Supermarket

    chapter 96: supermarket


    the people in the portrait stared out. gao ming called his parents. soon came the knocking. gao ming opened the door. beyond the door was the shadow world. before the ghost mother spoke, he entered the shadow world and closed the door behind him. using the power of the portrait, gao ming came to building 4 of min long street in the shadow world.


    he appeared without warning that he frightened the two villagers on guard duty. one of them reacted quickly. he grabbed the rope on the wall and shook it. the bell chimed loudly. footsteps came from upstairs. darkness spread. wei dayou, holding a weapon, rushed over with the other villagers.


    ¡°calm down. it¡¯s one of us.¡± wei dayou didn¡¯t relax when he saw gao ming. after asking a few questions and confirming it was really gao ming, he finally approached.


    ¡°the fuck. you scared us!¡± wei dayou gave gao ming a fist bump. ¡°this place is beyond scary. you sure chose a good home for us!¡±


    ¡°where is the blind brother?¡± gao ming realised the villagers respected wei dayou a lot.


    ¡°he¡¯s resting.¡± wei dayou had the two villagers return to guard duty. he led gao ming and his parents with the cakes to the fourth floor. ¡°there¡¯s no need to bring cake with you! but we do lack food and water.¡±


    an an¡¯s home was turned into the command central by wei dayou. a hand-painted map hung on the wall. it was marked with various info. the supermarket near building 4 was circled.


    closing the door when there were only gao ming and wei dayou in the room, dayou showed fear and worry. ¡°brother, it¡¯s not looking good.¡±


    wei dayou pulled out a list from the drawer. ¡°there are 67 survivors in building 4. 32 of them are from bo wan villager, 5 homeless people, 20 students, and 10 investigators. half of them have been infected by the shadow and can¡¯t leave the shadow world anymore.¡±


    ¡°infected by the shadow?¡±


    ¡°once you stay long enough in the shadow world or have been touched by a ghost, it will happen.¡± wei dayou pulled up his sleeves. there was an inconspicuous ghost tattoo on his arm. it looked like a giant ghost. ¡°this is an example. the blind brother planted this in me. it is his protection for me.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll get a few clever people to go with you.¡± wei dayou ran out to summon two newbies and two experienced investigators from the east city. the seniors were infected by shadow. ¡°after qing ge was killed, they wished to atone. i want to give them this chance.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    they prepared and left building 4. min long supermarket was just a street away. from the surface, the supermarket looked normal.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go in first.¡± gao ming put the death portrait in his pocket and approached the front door. he could hear the screams, but standing outside, everything looked normal.


    ¡°this supermarket is not huge. if the investigators didn¡¯t have their movement limited, i should be able to see them running.¡± gao ming took a deep breath, gave the big dog a signal and entered the supermarket.


    after he entered the building, his vision darkened like the sky went dark. the sound of clock ticking entered his ears. gao ming looked around. the only light came from the fluorescent lights and a 25-inch monitor on the ceiling.


    the monitor had a blood-red sentence displayed on it, please enter the employee break room in the next minute.


    ¡°i should follow the instructions for now.¡± gao ming ran through the supermarket. everything was arranged orderly. there was no blood or even signs of fighting. where was everyone? after 10 seconds, gao ming found the break room. he tried the doorknob and realised the door was locked. time ticked. gao ming knocked on the door. ¡°who is in there?¡±


    gao ming glanced at the monitor. he didn¡¯t have time to hesitate. he kicked the door. eventually, the door was opened from inside before gao ming could destroy it. the newbies from li san centre looked at gao ming outside the door. they were ready like gao ming was an enemy. gao ming relaxed. these newbies who didn¡¯t even have the black band once entered the anomaly with him. it was the fear illness anomaly. now, they were in another anomaly with him.


    ¡°it¡¯s you! why are you here?¡±


    zhu suisui, who hid behind the door, walked out with the axe. she recognised gao ming. she was there to ambush the ghost once the door opened.

 Chapter 97: Rules

    chapter 97: rules


    gao ming ran into the break room and shut the door. the newbies from li san all moved to the wall and looked at him with alert.


    ¡°i live at li jing apartments. it was suddenly sealed up by the police without explanation. i was denied entry into building 2. when i wanted to buy something to eat at min long street, i saw this supermarket being sealed up. i was curious, so i came to look.¡± gao ming seemed to be lost. ¡°i didn¡¯t think i entered the supermarket, but when i came to, i was already in here.¡±


    ¡°curiosity kills the cat.¡± zhu suisui said seriously, ¡°you¡¯ve been dragged into an anomaly. this is a ghost world!¡±


    gao ming looked at zhu suisui. her face seemed to overlap with qin tian¡¯s face. she said the same thing as qin tian said back then. she was the guide provided by fate to tell gao ming about the anomaly.


    ¡°normal people will find this hard to accept.¡± zhu suisui consoled gao ming. ¡°it¡¯s normal to be afraid, but we still have hope.¡±


    ¡°yes. don¡¯t give up.¡± the other bespectacled newbie was kind too. ¡°captain bai xiao is very experienced, and he is with us. he is a very impressive person.¡±


    ¡°if that¡¯s the case, why did he abandon you?¡± gao ming knew bai xiao better than anyone there. he killed bai xiao last time.


    ¡°the captain will not abandon us. he just went to scout the way.¡± the shortest investigator was dissatisfied. ¡°new investigators learning manual. the experienced investigators follow the rules. only the most experienced investigators can discover new rules. our team captain is one of the most experienced investigators.¡±n??v€l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    ¡°where is him now?¡± gao ming was more curious about that.


    ¡°one of the newbies was named. captain bai and a few seniors went with him.¡±


    ¡°named? what do you mean?¡± gao ming heard this strange term.


    ¡°don¡¯t ask so many questions. just follow the rules.¡± zhu suisui didn¡¯t have a black band. she took out a paper and pen. she wrote down the rules for gao ming. ¡°put away your curiosity. don¡¯t challenge anything...¡± zhu suisui was only halfway through when static came from the intercom in the breakroom. all the newbies stopped breathing as they stared at the intercom on the table.


    the three in different coloured uniforms walked out. the supermarket was only so big, but bai xiao and the rest had disappeared.


    ¡°i have a feeling of being watched. the cameras are like eyes. since we¡¯re out here, should we check out the surveillance room?¡± gao ming realised the lights in the place were darker. his heart raced. god in his heartroom felt the danger. ¡°don¡¯t move around randomly and do unnecessary things.¡± zhui suisui whispered as sweat slid down her face.


    ¡°okay.¡± gao ming slowly moved to the cashier.


    ¡°why would you say that while doing another thing? i¡¯m not kidding with you!¡± zhu suisui held her axe as she moved through the shelves. she looked scary.


    ¡°wait.¡± the bespectacled newbie grabbed zhu suisui¡¯s shoulders and pointed at the monitor. ¡°why is there a 15-minute countdown on it?¡±


    there was nothing else on the monitor but the countdown.


    ¡°we are wearing the worker uniforms, and we just left the breakroom. it should be time for us to work.¡± gao ming came to the cashier opened the computer, and read the info on it. ¡°this is not right! the work table on here is different from the ones in our uniforms.¡±


    the black-and-white work table wrote down the things the supermarket employees had to complete. gao ming compared the two and read out, ¡°the time on this computer is 22:45. we need to deal with the expired food, vegetables and fruits before 23:00. other than that, we need to clear the inventory, restock the shelves and then... find the corpses of two kids and deal with them?¡±


    gao ming was sure that he read it right.


    zhu suisui and the newbie were stunned. the investigation centre told them to follow the rules but the rules were unusual at the supermarket.


    ¡°are there corpses hidden?¡±


    gao ming thought about it. he pushed away the other two and ran to the frozen food aisle.

 Chapter 98: Be A Happy Person

    chapter 98: be a happy person


    ¡°the work table requires us to deal with the corpses of two children. there is a picture of two children in the worker¡¯s locker.¡±


    the picture was lay slanted against the back of the locker like someone was worshipping it. gao ming ran to the frozen aisle and opened the giant freezer. ¡°do you think the corpses will be hidden here?¡± the newbie and zhu suisui followed him.


    ¡°there¡¯s no blood or smell. therefore, the corpses are probably frozen.¡± gao ming moved away some yoghurts. he didn¡¯t care about them at first, but then, he froze when he glanced at the production date. ¡°how can the production date be a decade ago?¡±


    ¡°a decade?¡± zhu suisui took over the bottle. she opened the cap and took a sniff. ¡°it smells normal. could it be a printing error?¡± gao ming picked up some other casual products. he realised all the production dates were at least one decade ago.


    ¡°why is everything from ten years ago?¡±


    the bell at the entrance chimed. the countdown on the monitor paused. an old man with a bare chest and holding a shirt entered the supermarket. he was drenched, and his skin was bloated.


    ¡°xiao gao! i¡¯m here to deliver money!¡± the elder had a loud voice. his scream chased away the oppressive atmosphere in the supermarket. gao ming¡¯s group looked at each other. they had no idea who xiao gao was.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go take a look. you should keep searching for the corpses.¡± zhu suisui hid the axe behind her. she walked to one side of the shelves and poked half her body out.


    ¡°jing jing, is xiao gao not at work today?¡± the elder was very kind. he treated zhu suisui as someone else and walked over.


    ¡°jing jing?¡± zhu suisui had never encountered something like this. as she saw the elder approach her, she didn¡¯t know what to say. the elder¡¯s skin was bloated. it looked like he had been soaked in water for a long time.


    ¡°sir, do you need anything?¡± gao ming walked out from behind zhu suisui and pressed on zhu suisui¡¯s shaking shoulders.


    ¡°are you drunk too? why are you calling me sir and not uncle?¡± the elder walked towards gao ming. zhu suisui was so nervous. she had never faced such a strange ghost before.


    ¡°uncle, i¡¯m at work. i¡¯ll drink with you later.¡± gao ming reacted quickly. ¡°i¡¯m surprised you¡¯d come to deliver money in this heavy rain.¡±


    ¡°your uncle li is not one who goes back on his debt.¡± the elder laughed. he took out some coins from his pocket and gave them to gao ming. ¡°count them. it¡¯s not easy for me to save them. the lady is getting stricter by the day.¡±


    ¡°are these from your secret piggy bank?¡± gao ming didn¡¯t expect the elder to have a private money stash at his age.


    ¡°stop with the nonsense. go grab me some alcohol.¡± the elder¡¯s face turned red, like his secret was exposed. he was more nervous than gao ming. he stood beside the alcohol tab. ¡°you have to keep this place going. this is one of the few places i can get my fix.¡±


    min long supermarket was not large. most customers were neighbours at min long street. the place had the style from decades ago. after taking the money, gao ming walked to the tab. he found an urn and filled up one for the elder. ¡°do you need me to pack it?¡±


    ¡°you say that like i dare to bring this home.¡± the elder waved at gao ming. ¡°i¡¯ll drink this here. wine on a rainy day. how good is that?¡±


    ¡°this is too much if you¡¯re not taking this home.¡± gao ming poured half an urn back. the elder looked at this with blinking eyes.


    gao ming passed the elder the urn and took a bag of peanuts. ¡°uncle li, my treat.¡±


    ¡°i have such a high retirement benefit. do i need you to treat me?¡± the elder took a sip of the alcohol. even his wrinkles relaxed. ¡°if you¡¯re not happy when you¡¯re alive, what¡¯s the point of living? i¡¯ll bring you the money for the peanuts next time.¡±


    ¡°as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± gao ming laughed.


    ¡°how old are you already? why do you worry me so much?¡± uncle li turned to gao ming and zhu suisui. ¡°xiao gao, come grab your boss.¡±


    ¡°boss?¡± gao ming looked at the man and the other customers. he suddenly remembered news from a decade ago. the supermarket was rebuilt once. it was said that the former boss was a very good person.


    zhang ding wiped down his face. he was not ashamed. he walked to the woman, ¡°did you end your livestream?¡±


    ¡°yes. i just ended.¡±


    ¡°i wanted to create a surprise for you.¡± zhang ding smacked the table. ¡°you¡¯ve been here for days already. every time i see your sad face, i want to give you a surprise to make you happy. this will also draw people to your stream and my shop. it¡¯s a win-win!¡±


    ¡°your surprise is quite surprising.¡± gao ming couldn¡¯t help but grumble.


    so far, there had been no anomaly in this anomaly.


    ¡°i¡¯ve tried my hardest.¡± zhang ding didn¡¯t act like a boss at all. he treated everyone at the supermarket as his family. he just wanted everyone to be happy.


    ¡°i thank you.¡± the woman said with a sad smile. ¡°when you pretended to be a ghost last time and hid behind the shelf to move the products, my few fans thought you were my hired actor. i lost some fans.¡±


    ¡°was my acting that bad?¡± zhang ding stood up. ¡°give me another chance.¡±


    ¡°brother zhang, perhaps you should help someone else.¡± the woman shook her hands.


    ¡°we¡¯re neighbours. we should help one another.¡± zhang ding took out a soaked proposal. before he spoke, the bell rang again. hearing the footsteps, uncle li and zhang ding shared a look. they became so serious, like it was war.


    ¡°this is bad!¡±


    the air froze. gao ming¡¯s heart raced. ¡°is the danger coming?¡±


    uncle li grabbed his urn and ran into the supermarket. zhang ding wiped away the rest of the paint and ran to follow uncle li. gao ming¡¯s heart beat faster. he stared at the entrance. moments later, a thin old lady appeared. she wore glasses and a patterned shirt. she looked very weak.


    the old lady held two umbrellas. she went to the tab and glanced at the urns. she sniffed the scent of wine in the air.


    ¡°stop hiding! go back for dinner!¡± since no one answered, the old lady walked towards goa ming. gao ming wore the worker uniform. he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    he turned to look around. uncle li and zhang ding were gone.


    as the old lady approached, gao ming silently swiped the comb from the shelf and walked to meet the old lady.


    ¡°auntie, uncle li did come for a drink.¡± before the old lady exploded, gao ming cut in, ¡°but think about it. will uncle li come here just for a drink with no umbrella in this weather?¡± before the old lady could speak, gao ming pushed the wooden comb to the old lady, ¡°uncle li knew he was wrong. he bought this comb for you. this is our new product. it can massage the scalp. it¡¯s very good.¡±


    the old lady was interrupted several times. even though she still looked angry, her tone was nicer. ¡°are you working with him?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s impossible!¡± gao ming just put on the uniform half an hour ago so that was indeed impossible.

 Chapter 99: Education

    chapter 99: education


    the anomaly at min long supermarket didn¡¯t make gao ming feel confused in any way. based on his years of experience, he managed to calm uncle li¡¯s wife down.


    ¡°i¡¯m not fully against ol li drinking, but he can¡¯t keep on drinking like this.¡± the old lady picked up the comb. ¡°he¡¯s over 70, and he¡¯s still acting like a child. go and get him. i need to bring him home for a change of clothes, or he¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± ¡°uncle li and boss zhang have gone hiding in the back.¡± gao ming pointed the way for the old lady.


    ¡°are they hiding from me? do they think i¡¯m some kind of beast?¡± the old lady huffed and walked into the supermarket.


    his heart slowly calmed down. gao ming sat beside the female streamer. the lady chuckled and gave gao ming a thumbs up. ¡°xiao lian, you are quite clever. you must be very happy with your girlfriend.¡±


    seeing the woman¡¯s bloated face, gao ming was confused. every ¡®human¡¯ at the supermarket acted so normal.


    the bell chimed again. three dirty kids ran in. they were wet from the rain, but their faces were filled with smiles like they had just experienced the best adventure in the world. gao ming slowly stood up. of the three kids, the leading kid had a wrinkled face from being soaked in water. the other two kids looked normal. the biggest issue was the two kids looked exactly like the children inside the picture in the break room.


    ¡°the work table wants us to look for children¡¯s corpses, but the two kids are here perfectly fine. do corpses mean actual corpses?¡± gao ming remembered every detail. he felt like he was close to the truth of the supermarket.


    ¡°today, it¡¯s my treat! to celebrate our success in crossing li san gulf!¡± the bloated kid raised his hand. he didn¡¯t mind his dripping dirty clothes.


    ¡°i also want to be the captain.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ve both been captain. it¡¯s my turn next...¡±


    gao ming got their names through their conversation.


    the fat captain was zhang fendou. he was the boss, zhang ding¡¯s son. the other two kids were called le jia and le ren. they were sons of the nearby neighbours. they had no adult troubles. they bought some snacks and soda. they poured the soda into the cap and made this into a ceremony.


    ¡°they are at a carefree age.¡± gao ming walked to the cashier. ¡°i have the urge to give them homework.¡±


    ¡°god damn it!¡± zhang ding pulled out his belt and started to chase after zhang fendou in the supermarket.


    ¡°quality education! boss, did you forget about that?¡± gao ming hurried to stop him. the kid might be the key to this anomaly.


    ¡°move! do i look like a person with quality?¡±


    the supermarket was thrown into chaos. zhu suisui and the other newbie were still busy looking for the corpses.


    ¡°they sure are having a lot of fun.¡± ¡°don¡¯t get distracted. we need to follow the rules!¡±


    gao ming finally stopped zhang ding, but the three children were already gone.


    more customers appeared at the shop. gao ming stayed at the cashier and interacted with everyone. other than the two kids, all the customers appeared bloated, like they had been drowned. min long supermarket was in the middle of min long street. it was not at a low ground. if this place was submerged, then the flooding must be serious.


    ¡°the rain is not stopping. is there a hole in the sky?¡± zhang ding didn¡¯t act like the boss. he was friendlier than his employees. he knew every customer¡¯s shopping habits and sometimes did delivery for the neighbours. ¡°i¡¯ll go mop up the water.¡± gao ming dragged the mop to the entrance. the storm drenched his uniform. the storm was heavier than the one in real life. the raindrops caused pain as they fell on gao ming. ¡°i have a bad feeling.¡±


    it was dark outside the supermarket. none of the other buildings could be seen. it was like the place was surrounded by rain. in the darkness, suddenly, a headlight cut through it. the sharp siren shattered the peace. the car zoomed down the street. the person in the car shouted until his throat was red.


    ¡°emergency evacuation! the dam is broken! li sui dam has just burst!¡±


    gao ming¡¯s brain buzzed as the news from a decade ago flashed in his mind. he stood in the rain and could see the rapids rushing at him.


    the countdown on the monitor resumed. gao ming¡¯s pupils narrowed. he ran back into the supermarket and yelled.


    ¡°run! li sui dam just burst!¡±

 Chapter 100: Rain from 10 Years Ago

    chapter 100: rain from 10 years ago


    ¡°emergency evacuation! the flood is coming!¡±


    gao ming stared at the monitor. the ticking time was like a giant weight on everyone¡¯s body.


    ¡°don¡¯t just stand there! run!¡±


    the news about li sui dam bursting appeared in gao ming¡¯s mind. the storm a decade ago caused the old city and da zai to be flooded. the dam burst at midnight, so there were a lot of injured and missing people. the rain from ten years ago fell on gao ming. the tragedy repeated itself. gao ming screamed. he didn¡¯t care if the customers in the supermarket were humans or ghosts.


    gao ming didn¡¯t run, and neither did zhang ding. both of them ran into the supermarket to evacuate the customers. the old city¡¯s plumbing system was bad. soon, the water started to overflow into the supermarket. the dirty water swamped the clean floor. the customers put down their purchases and ran. time ticked by. gao ming ran to zhu suisui and the bespectacled newbie. ¡°the li sui dam just burst! this is the flood from ten years ago. the people here should be the victims from back then!¡±


    ¡°the victims from ten years ago are here?!¡± the newbie was confused.


    ¡°the countdown is almost over. have you found the children¡¯s bodies?¡± gao ming was anxious. ¡°we might not be facing ghosts, but a flood from ten years ago!¡± ¡°the two kids are not dead, and they are running away! how can we find their bodies?¡± ¡°the corpses on the work table might not be actual corpses. they could be something else. after all, in the shadow world, anything can happen.¡± gao ming said seriously. he didn¡¯t hide his identity anymore. ¡°did you two discover anything strange?¡± god of flesh and blood kept giving off warnings. this was something gao ming had not encountered. if he didn¡¯t handle this well, he might die there.


    ¡°we¡¯ve searched the supermarket. everything is normal, but we found a few rooms in the warehouse. the three kids appeared to have run there.¡± zhu suisui was still holding onto her axe. the axe was the only thing that could bring her security.


    ¡°warehouse?¡± gao ming saw zhang ding, who was still helping the customers, and shouted, ¡°brother zhang, the kids are inside the warehouse!¡±


    ¡°get the elders out first! and then protect yourself!¡± zhang ding said that and rushed to the warehouse alone.


    everyone was panicking. if they left then, they would die. but if they stayed, they wouldn¡¯t hang on much longer.


    ¡°xiao gao! pull the door down! jing jing, go to close the windows! stop the water!¡± zhang ding carried a ladder out of the warehouse. ¡°get over here! we¡¯ll get through the vents to the top! we need to get as high as we can!¡±


    zhang ding climbed up the stairs and knocked down the vent covering. he jumped back down into the water. he pushed the kids up. ¡°elders and children should go first! get the young people to help!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll hold the ladders. go and help xiao gao!¡± uncle li grabbed the ladder. ¡°the water is too strong. we can¡¯t close the door!¡± the water rose quickly. zhang ding and gao ming waded against the current. they wanted to close the door, but the water slammed into them. gao ming gritted his teeth. he felt so powerless. it was like his fight against fate. no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn¡¯t touch the door, much less escape through it. the ladder shook as the water rammed into it. even the weak old lady for helping hold down the ladder for the kids. the products fell. everyone¡¯s focus was on the ladder. no one noticed the shelves were shaking.


    ¡°be careful!¡± zhang ding, who was slightly wounded, suddenly shouted. the shelf with soy sauces and condiments was tipped over. the heavy steel shelf was about to hit the kids. zhang fendou was on the ladder. when he saw the shelf falling, he was stunned.


    ¡°gong xi!¡±


    eight large arms grabbed the shelf. gao ming¡¯s fingers pressed on his chest. god of flesh and blood crawled out from the back of his heart. everyone, including zhu suisui and the newbie, was stunned.


    ¡°the evil ghost heard my voice and promised me a life in exchange for another.¡±


    gao ming saved zhang fendou. he didn¡¯t turn and walk to the entrance. the eight arms grabbed the door. gong xi closed the door and used his large body to block the water! ¡°don¡¯t get trapped in here! get up to the top!¡±


    goa ming shouted. he knew the nightmare wouldn¡¯t end so easily.


    the glass cracked. the floor leaked through the cracks. the water level was still rising but a bit slower than before. compared to ten years ago, gao ming bought ten more minutes for everyone. the kids, elders and some of the customers had reached the top of the supermarket. zhang ding waved at the bespectacled newbie and zhu suisui. ¡°quick! i¡¯ll help you hold the ladder. get up first!¡±

 Chapter 101: Warmth and Fear

    chapter 101: warmth and fear


    the clown make-up was washed away. zhang ding¡¯s arms were filled with small wounds. he tried to maintain his balance in the water as he held the ladder.


    ¡°go!¡±


    zui suisui and the newbie didn¡¯t expect that the ghost would put them first at this dangerous moment.


    ¡°hurry up!¡±


    the two investigators climbed into the vent as the windows shattered. the door was ruined by the rushing water. the flood slammed gao ming into the shelf. the storm and murky water came from all sides. people were swept by the waters. if not for the god of flesh and blood, gao ming would have been swallowed.


    ¡°xiao gao, grab my hand!¡± zhang ding tried to move towards gao ming, but as he turned around, the water knocked over the ladder, and it fell on his shoulder. gritting his teeth, zhang ding reached towards gao ming.


    ¡°ignore me. get out first!¡± gao ming held his backpack close. if he lost the other death portraits, he would be stuck in the nightmare. using the god of flesh and blood, gao ming fixed the stairs. he pushed zhang ding up the stairs. they moved up towards the vent. the dark entrance of the vent looked so close and so far. after zhang ding disappeared from gao ming¡¯s sight, he felt that something was wrong. the vent had no sound of wind and rain. did it really lead to the top of the supermarket?


    the god of flesh and blood couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. gao ming didn¡¯t hesitate and followed zhang ding. once gao ming left the supermarket, something was broken. the sound of water and wind disappeared. gao ming found himself standing on firm ground suddenly. gao ming looked around. he realised zhu suisui and the bespectacled newbie were standing there dumbly. they seemed to have woken up from a nightmare, covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°where is this?¡± looking at the walkie-talkie on the table and the cameras scanning the supermarket, gao ming tried to understand everything.


    ¡°was everything a nightmare? did we successfully escape and enter the surveillance room?¡± gao ming realised that there were many cameras in the supermarket, but there was no security room. ¡°was the supermarket owner controlling everything from this place?¡±


    the shelves slammed the customers. the backdoor was blocked. zhang ding tried his best to carry the ladder from the warehouse. he shouted anxiously that the vent was the only way to leave the supermarket. the crowd moved towards him. they tried to set up the ladder, but people couldn¡¯t even stand in the water, much less the ladder.


    after a long time, they finally got the vent open. water fully entered the supermarket. everyone was scared, but they still allowed the kids to go first.


    everyone tried to shield the ladder. zhang ding carried le jia and le ren onto the stairs. after the two kids escaped through the vent, zhang ding wanted to carry zhang fendou up. however, someone fell in the flood and knocked the ladder over.


    the neighbours were instantly swept away. zhang ding held onto zhang fendou with his life. his body was stuck between the shelves. his arms were bulging with veins. beside him, uncle li used his head and body to hold up the fallen shelf. he was holding the ladder too.


    without any sound, the videos were heartbreaking.


    no miracle happened. the water overwhelmed zhang ding. his hands that held his son weakened. he wanted to use his last energy to get zhang fendou closer to the vent, but as he moved his body, he and his son were dragged away by the water.


    the videos were covered in water and mud. this was probably what happened back then. in the end, only two kids survived. when the others were found, their bodies were bloated and white from drowning.


    the cameras shattered one after another. gao ming heard fighting outside the door. he walked to the only door in the security room.


    ¡°we just experienced a nightmare. it should be a ghost¡¯s special power to pull us into their pain. what we¡¯ll see next is real.¡±


    the rain from ten years ago paused. however, ten years later, the rain continued.


    gao ming opened the security room door. the shelves were torn about. the products were scattered. blood stained the walls.

 Chapter 102: Weve Been Dead

    chapter 102: we''ve been dead


    the fighting sound ceased once gao ming left the security room. the supermarket was silent. the stillness unsettled gao ming. perhaps it was because he had died many times, he felt connected to death. gao ming couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. he slowly bent down. his eyes got used to the darkness. he signalled zhu suisui and the bespectacled newbie to wait inside the security room.


    gao ming perked up his ears and heard a strange sound. he adjusted his body and moved to look at the light. there was someone standing at the cashier. the wet hair stuck to her face. the hair covered her eyes and nose. it only revealed her purplish lips. she stared at the monitor and would occasionally tap a few buttons. the woman wore the shop uniform. her body shivered from the cold. her skin was abnormally white.


    the scent of wine floated into gao ming¡¯s nose. he slowly moved forward and moved his head. on the top of the shelf, an old man¡¯s head was crushed under wine bottles. his body was stuck to the ladder. gao ming closed the security room door. gao ming knew the two would not be of help, so he wanted them to stay out of it.


    the bottle rolled on the ground. an old lady with a black umbrella moved between the shelves. across from her was an ol holding a food box and a drink.


    the snacks were scattered to the ground. a fat kid¡¯s head poked out. he wore a ship captain¡¯s hat, and toy binoculars hung around his neck. he didn¡¯t mind that the floor was dirty. he seemed to have no friends as he played with himself. gao ming felt everything was moving towards him. he heard the water gushing at him.


    a customer near the supermarket entrance slammed into the shelf. a knife was stabbed into his shoulder. the shelf shook a few times. all the customers moved their heads slowly. the eyes soaked in water moved around as they stared at the entrance. as more dirty water dripped from their bodies, the drown customers slid towards the entrance. the sharp knife stabbed into the door. the supermarket¡¯s two doors were shut. no one could escape this place. everyone would die there.


    the conflict resumed. gao ming held a death portrait and looked between the shelves.


    bai xiao tried to open the way for the people behind him. the two seniors shielded a newbie without a black band. the four of them tried to open the supermarket door. they were targeted by the customers. the customers didn¡¯t harm them. they just stopped them from opening the door. normal knives couldn¡¯t hurt the customers. instead, the water that leaked out of the customers would hurt the investigators greatly.


    ¡°the flood might be over, but the wounds it left will take a long time to heal. ten years are not enough...¡± zhang ding knelt down. he peeled back the floor tile. the smelly, dirty water started to rise. ¡°look. xiao gao and jing jing are still down there.¡±


    gao ming inched forward to look. many bloated bodies floated in the water. their bodies radiated resentment and pain. dirty water filled with mud oozed out of their bodies.


    ¡°10 years ago, li sui dam burst. the people who died in the flood all gathered here. as long as their painful memories remain, the black water leaking out of their bodies will not disappear.¡± zhang ding reached his hand down. the corpses immediately tried to eat his hand. they were fully irrational. ¡°if the doors were closed ten years ago, everyone could have escaped to the roof; ten years later, if i open the door, the flood will once again sweep through min long street.¡±


    zhang ding looked down silently. he allowed the dead people to munch on his fingers. he couldn¡¯t feel pain because he was a ghost too.


    different from monsters created by shadow, zhang ding was the real ghost mentioned by the blind man. he didn¡¯t carry the presence of the shadow world but he radiated a powerful and frightening presence.


    seeing the scene underneath the supermarket, gao ming finally understood why min long street in the shadow world was so peaceful.


    the ghosts floated in their resentful past. gao ming saw bai qiao and other investigators down there. the investigators who failed to escape the nightmare were trapped underground. they were injected by shadow and soaked in death memories. they couldn¡¯t leave the shadow world anymore.


    ¡°this world is eating people. we try to leave a vent open for you but that is all we can do.¡± zhang ding stood up and revealed a sad smile. ¡°after all, we¡¯ve been dead for a decade already.¡±this chapter was first shared on the n??v€l?1n platform.

 Chapter 103: Enter the Water

    chapter 103: enter the water


    zhang ding remembered everything. he was in more pain than others, but he also saw things the clearest.


    ¡°have you been helping us since we entered the supermarket?¡± gao ming kept his gaze underground. there were a few humans among the endless dead.


    zhang ding pointed at the hole in the ground, ¡°this opening is the vent in your nightmare. the whole supermarket is enveloped by resentment. everyone who comes in will fall into the nightmare. if you can¡¯t escape in time, you¡¯ll become a part of the nightmare.¡±


    ¡°is that why there¡¯s a countdown timer?¡± gao ming understood everything. min long supermarket had a basement that hid the resentful ghosts that died in the flood. zhang ding and a few neighbours who were not affected by resentment tried to keep everything at a balance to slowly ground down the hatred in the water ghosts¡¯ hearts.


    the outsiders would be dragged by the water ghosts into the nightmare. zhang ding would enter the nightmare to try to save them. the flood gao ming saw was made from water ghosts. zhang ding was impressed by gao ming because gao ming fulfilled his wishes ten years ago.


    ¡°i have another question.¡± gao ming took out the picture he found. ¡°these two kids should be the survivors of the flood. why would their pictures be in the locker? and why would the work table ask us to deal with their corpses?¡±


    ¡°le jia and le ren are kids of a regular. the flood happened so suddenly. the customers worked together and only managed to get the two kids to the roof.¡± zhang ding didn¡¯t want to look at the picture. ¡°they are the only survivors, but they live with such pain.¡±


    ¡°how do you know?¡±


    ¡°because they left their most important things in the flood.¡± zhang ding waved for gao ming to look down. deep inside the flood, there were two children¡¯s bodies. one was filled with self-blame, and the other was filled with fear.


    ¡°the frightened kid is le ren. the older kid is le jia. after i sent them to the roof, le jia hung astound the vent and reached his hands towards my son.


    ¡°i tried to send zhang fendou over, but le jia failed to grab him. he saw his best friend fall into the water. he saw their favourite neighbour swallowed by the flood.¡± zhang ding paused in pain. ¡°the two kids¡¯ parents also died in the flood. but they didn¡¯t die at li san. they were at da zai and met an accident there.¡±


    the two kids looked so normal among the ghosts.


    ¡°decades have passed, but le jia and le ren still dream about the flood and return to this nightmare. the floating bodies represent their guilt and fear. as long as the two bodies are here, they will never have a normal life.¡± zhang ding told gao ming the truth. ¡°thank you for seeing the work table, but it¡¯s too difficult to bring them out of the nightmare.¡±


    the truth was more ridiculous than the lie, but that was the truth.


    the opposing parties actually had the same goal. bai xiao and the other investigators looked at each other. gao ming stood firmly with zhang ding.


    in his past lives, he once became the chief of the li san investigation centre. he reached a consensus with zhang ding. therefore, there was no level 3 anomaly in li san district. however, he was killed by some mysterious force later.


    han hai was not as simple as it appeared. many forces fought for it. once they realised gao ming had the power to shatter the balance, they would tear him apart.


    ¡°we should discuss this,¡± bai xiao was released by the customers and climbed up. ¡°if our departure will cause the tragedy to happen, we¡¯ll stay. the existence of the investigation centre is to protect the citizens. we will not do anything against that.¡±


    gao ming was not surprised bai xiao was such a person.


    ¡°i also need a favour.¡± bai xiao walked to the opening. ¡°i wish to enter the nightmare again to save my little sister and the other agents. they are trapped because of my mistake. i have the responsibility to bring them out.¡±


    zhang ding¡¯s eyes wandered between bai xiao and gao ming. boss zhang met two crazy people that day. they wanted to go somewhere even ghosts wouldn¡¯t go.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong with being alive? it¡¯s better than suicide.¡± zhang ding wanted to persuade them but he was cut off by gao ming. ¡°let me go.¡± gao ming rolled up his sleeves. he tied xia yang¡¯s portrait to his arm. if nothing worked, he would have to use that picture. gao ming approached the opening, ¡°i¡¯ll try to bring the two kids out. then, i¡¯ll try to the save the other agents.¡±


    gao ming needed bai xiao in the future so he didn¡¯t want him to take this risk.


    ¡°are you sure?¡± zhang ding asked again. he opened the gap further.


    the unwillingness and resentment almost lifted the roof.


    the water ghosts¡¯ pale faces glared at gao ming.

 Chapter 104: Save

    chapter 104: save


    ¡°how many water ghosts are down there?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know. haven¡¯t counted.¡± zhang ding shook his head. ¡°resentment attracts resentment, so the number keeps increasing.¡±


    hearing the conversation between gao ming and zhang ding, bai xiao took a deep breath. he had experienced many anomalies and hadn¡¯t seen something so scary.


    even though he had superhuman bravery, he would still feel angst and fear if he really had to go down there. in comparison, the normal person only appeared a little nervous.


    ¡°how about i go first?¡± bai xiao stopped gao ming, ¡°even if you have a trump card, it couldn¡¯t stop that many ghosts. i¡¯ll go to scout the way. then, you can decide if you want to continue with this death trip.¡± from bai xiao¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t have the confidence in gao ming. therefore, he hoped gao ming could consider this further. after all, gao ming was not connected to the newbies from the investigation centre. he was just a ¡®pedestrian¡¯ being dragged into the anomaly.


    ¡°if you go down, i might need to save you later.¡± gao ming pushed bai xiao away. his hands touched his heart. he didn¡¯t remove his shirt and jumped down the hole. the painful memories splashed like ripples. the pairs of hands grabbed gao ming¡¯s body to drag him into the darkness.


    gao ming continued to sink. the closer he was to the bottom, the stronger the resentment. it was why zhang ding couldn¡¯t submerge into the water to carry the children¡¯s bodies out. they already had a hard time maintaining their rationality. once they came close to the bottom, they might lose control and became crazy.


    ¡°zhang ding probably saved those regulars up there over the past ten years...¡±


    the victims¡¯ memories infiltrated gao ming¡¯s mind. the bloated arms tore at his body.


    ¡°you are innocent too. i will save you eventually.¡± gao ming didn¡¯t just give empty promises. he had a scale in his heart. it was normal for the innocent to receive salvation. eight arms enveloped gao ming. he was protected by stronger ¡®flesh¡¯ than a normal water ghost. after many deaths, his constitution was like a sharpened diamond.


    the water ghosts¡¯ resentment couldn¡¯t drag him into the nightmare, and their fingers couldn¡¯t pierce through his body.


    in his mind, memories of the flood flashed through his mind. however, the death memories of the victims were not more numerous than his own death memories. when he saw the water ghosts under the supermarket, he didn¡¯t feel fear. he felt pity.


    ¡°gong xi can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± the security the god of flesh and blood gave gao ming shattered. gong xi¡¯s face turned to gao ming. his sewn mouth moved as if trying to tell gao ming something. before gao ming could understand him, the eight arms opened. gong xi grabbed gao ming and the few investigators and shoved them towards the opening.


    the water ghosts grabbed gong xi¡¯s flesh. gong xi¡¯s body dissolved and crawled into gao ming¡¯s body. once he lost the god of flesh and blood¡¯s protection, gao ming couldn¡¯t help so many people. the exit was so near and so far.


    ¡°i have to abandon some people.¡±


    seeing this, zhang ding jumped into the water. various wounds appeared on his body. the wounds hid painful memories. some were his, but most came from his regulars and neighbours.


    his clown make-up became ghastly. zhang ding melted into the water and formed a rapid to buy gao ming time.


    the faint scent of meat spread. gao ming carried the two kids¡¯ bodies and dragged bai qiao out of the water.


    the other investigators immediately came to help. gao ming pushed people out until he was drained. in the end, it was uncle li who carried gao ming out.


    the water ghosts exploded in anger. after zhang ding got out, he sealed up the opening. however, the supermarket shook like it was about to crumble.


    all the shelves teetered. endless wails came from underground. it took a long time to return to normal. however, cracks appeared on the ground.


    gao ming lay on the ground and could barely move.


    the god of blood and flesh was injured. he was affected too. he felt like he was about to die.


    the invesitgators led by bai xiao and the neighbours led by zhang ding surrounded gao ming. this ¡®pedestrian¡¯ saved the trapped investigations and the two kids. he gained both parties¡¯ appreciation.

 Chapter 105: Escape

    chapter 105: escape


    the water ghosts¡¯ resentment pierced gao ming like poisonous needles. even if he had escaped, the hatred didn¡¯t dissipate. seeing gao ming in such pain, zhang ding silently walked to gao ming and pressed down on gao ming¡¯s head. the pain and resentment lingering on gao ming flowed into zhang ding¡¯s palm like water. very soon, a new wound appeared on zhang ding¡¯s arm. at the same time, gao ming felt much better.


    he opened his eyes and gasped for air. he held his heart and slowly sat up. he turned to bai xiao. ¡°i¡¯m sorry i can¡¯t save everyone. i¡¯ve tried my best.¡±


    bai xiao was a cool person. he didn¡¯t know how to respond. after a while, he said, ¡°thank you for saving my teammates and my little sister.¡± this was probably bai xiao¡¯s first time thanking someone. he was very sincere.


    ¡°you don¡¯t need to thank you. i have my own goals to help you. it¡¯s not innocent.¡± gao ming¡¯s honesty surprised the people and ghosts present.


    gao ming raised his hand and grabbed bai xiao¡¯s arm. ¡°are the regulars in the supermarket ghosts? did they save you?¡±n??v€l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    bai xiao didn¡¯t know what was gao ming¡¯s angle. after some thought, he nodded. ¡°these customers saved us, but we are also trapped here because of them.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s the underground water ghosts who trap you here. furthermore, these victims were trapped in the water when the flood came. was it their fault?¡± gao ming didn¡¯t let go. he needed bai xiao to see his point of view.


    since bai xiao didn¡¯t speak, gao ming continued, ¡°did we want to be like this? did they have a choice not to be a ghost?¡±


    bai xiao had an answer in his heart, but he was confused, ¡°why are you speaking for them?¡±


    ¡°there are good and bad ghosts, like how there are good and bad humans. i¡¯m only helping the good and innocent.¡± gao ming looked at bai xiao¡¯s uniform. ¡°do you think everyone in the investigator centre is good?¡±


    seeing the change in bai xiao¡¯s expression, gao ming slowed down. ¡°qin tian will die on his trip to the east city. after that, it¡¯ll be your turn to die. you think your deaths can protect the citizens, but for situ an, you are just sacrifices for the evil ghosts. even your souls have been priced.¡±


    ¡°situ an? i think you have a misunderstanding of the centre.¡± bai xiao had no idea situ an was already the temp chief of the east city.


    ¡°you are the best investigator at li san. after you leave the supermarket, you can contact qin tian. you will discover the other side of the east city centre.¡± gao ming stared into bai xiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°i was once the chief of a centre myself. i know more things than you realise.¡±


    ¡°was there a chief as young as you?¡± bai xiao didn¡¯t believe it. however, if that were true, it would explain gao ming¡¯s understanding of the anomalies.


    ¡°the two worlds are colliding. perhaps we have a new solution now.¡± hugging the corpses of the two kids, gao ming continued, ¡°i¡¯ll bring them out of the shadow world and get the two kids to return to their normal lives, and then i¡¯ll come back to help the other customers.¡±


    at that point, zhang ding didn¡¯t reject gao ming¡¯s good intentions. he told gao ming some things and walked to the supermarket entrance. ¡°every time the door opens, the water ghosts underground will attack. line up and try to get out in five seconds.¡±


    the investigators carried their partners. gao ming grabbed the two kids.


    as zhang ding opened the door, the supermarket floor crumbled. all the dirty water leaked out. the water ghosts rammed into the floor.


    ¡°leave!¡±


    the investigators ran out into the storm. after leaving the supermarket, the shadow started to fade. they survived the anomaly.


    ¡°brother...¡± as the shadow disappeared, so did the investigators saved by gao ming from the underground. their expression was pained.


    ¡°zhang ding not only opened the supermarket door but also the door to leave the shadow world. the boss¡¯ power is very special.¡± gao ming wanted to leave the supermarket and meet up with wei dayou. then, he would have wei dayou tell bai xiao how evil the east city centre was. however, zhang ding sent them out of the shadow world directly.


    after leaving the shadow world, the corpses of the two kids disappeared and became a death portrait. when the flood came, the neighbours held up the ladder to send up the two kids with black faces. there was no word on the back of the picture, only the time when the dam broke.


    bai xiao had a complicated expression. including all the newbies there were only six newbies left from investigation team one.


    bai xiao found a place to hide from the rain. bai xiao didn¡¯t use the black band but used his private phone to contact qin tian.


    after a few simple exchanges, bai xiao¡¯s face turned solemn.


    ¡°have qin tian met situ an?¡± gao ming came over.


    bai xiao nodded. ¡°he will be sent to han de private school tomorrow morning. based on records, four batches of investigators have been sent there already but no one has survived.¡±

 Chapter 106: Past

    chapter 106: past


    ¡°is qin tian sent to han de private school?¡± gao ming obtained a valuable clue from bai xiao. in his former experience, qin tian was a key character. his death was the first choice that gao ming had to make. last time, qin tian died in si sui apartments. the god of flesh and blood was successfully summoned, and situ an triggered the level 4 anomaly ahead of time.


    after the god of flesh and blood was taken away, qin tian was pulled away by some force towards han de private school. coincidentally, this school was also built by situ an. most of the students were his adopted orphans.


    ¡°it looks like situ an has changed his target.¡± qin tian¡¯s death will cause a chain effect. gao ming wanted to save qin tian and change fate¡¯s arrangement again.


    ¡°captain bai, you better move now and tell qin tian not to go to han de private school.¡± gao ming took out his phone to look at the time. ¡°that school will soon become a meat-grinder. if you can¡¯t convince him, just kidnap him.¡±


    ¡°as long as he¡¯s with the centre, he has to follow orders.¡± bai xiao shook his head. ¡°the rules are the consensus. even death can¡¯t change it.¡±


    ¡°the corruption is real. there is a solution to the anomalies. if he goes, he¡¯ll just die for no reason.¡± gao ming took a long time to explain it to bai xiao. after bai xiao left, he asked zhu suisui to use the investigation centre¡¯s power to look for the two kids who survived the flood.


    gao ming was tired, but he still called a taxi to head to the old city¡¯s funeral home. looking through the files sent by zhu suisui, gao ming had a basic understanding of the two kids.


    ten years ago, le jia and le ren were found by the rescue team. in their young age, they lost their best friend, biological parents and all their neighbours. they were first sent to their aunt¡¯s home. however, they were very afraid of water. they couldn¡¯t even drink water. their aunts registered them to school. however, the other kids liked to bully them using water. le jia kept getting into fights at school to protect his younger brother. after high school, they dropped out. then, they were sent to the old city¡¯s funeral home to be apprentices. they worked at the crematorium and accompanied fire daily.


    ¡°the two kids are not scared of ghosts but water.¡±


    the funeral home was large. it had the latest cremation machine and many old furnaces. the cremation sites were split into two locations, north and south. there were even prices on the wall. the sets were split into luxury, normal and simple.


    hearing auntie mei, the fear in their bones was awakened. they nodded subconsciously like they were kids.


    the child¡¯s laughter began. zhang ding walked out of the shadow with zhang fendou. zhang fendou ran over and jumped to reach le jia. however, he could only reach his chest. ¡°you two are so tall now!¡±


    they were originally the same height, but now le jia and le ren had to lower their heads to look at him. this made zhang fendou unhappy. le jia dragged his brother. they knelt before zhang fendou. they gathered like they were kids.


    ¡°it¡¯s alright. i¡¯ll eventually be as tall as you.¡± zhang fendou removed the captain¡¯s cap and handed it to le jia. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid of water. it¡¯s your turn to be the ship¡¯s captain now!¡±


    le jia lowered his head. tears fell. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i should have grabbed you.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t say sorry. you¡¯ve tried your best. don¡¯t think about these things.¡± zhang fendou gave le jia a punch, and then he ran away like the game they played while they were kids. the brothers stood up and looked at zhang ding.


    ¡°start a new life.¡± zhang ding tapped their shoulders. he took the portrait from the two and threw it into the burner. ¡°don¡¯t let the past hold you down.¡±


    zhang ding flipped the switch, but the fire didn¡¯t come out. he turned back awkwardly, ¡°how do you work this thing?¡± the brothers were surrounded by neighbours. everything was as it was.


    no one blamed them or hated them. they just wanted them to live.


    after closing the door and flipping the switch, the flames burned away the past. the bodies that represented fear and guilt died in the flames.


    after the door opened, an undamaged death portrait floated out. however, the two kids without faces had disappeared.this chapter was first shared on the n??v€l?1n platform.

 Chapter 107: 51 Students

    chapter 107: 51 students


    after seeing the neighbours again, le jia and le ren¡¯s childhood trauma disappeared. invisible black material slowly disintegrated. gao ming picked up the death portrait. the neighbours waved at the two kids as the sound of water faded.??v€l?1n.


    the corpses of the two kids in the shadow world were destroyed. gao ming understood something from this. mental pain in real life corresponded to something in the shadow world. the real solution was not to ignore the pain but to bring them back to real life to destroy them. that way, it wouldn¡¯t be a burden on both worlds.


    ¡°my mission is done. you need to live your lives now.¡± gao ming finally got the power to use the death portraits of the flood. everything was worth it.


    ¡°thank you. can you tell us your contact number?¡± le jia took out his phone, ¡°in the future, if you need anything from us, just call.¡± then, he quickly added, considering his occupation, ¡°you can just call us for menial tasks. we are quite powerful.¡±


    ¡°i only need you to carry on the neighbour¡¯s hope.¡± after exchanging numbers with the brothers, gao ming left. after leaving the funeral home, gao ming was hit by vertigo, so he had to sit down. his chest collapsed. the blood vessels hooked on his skin like rusted barbs. death memories flashed in the dark. in the past, the god of blood and flesh held down the torture room. after gong xi was injured, gao ming had to suffer the death memories himself.


    ¡°so hungry...¡±


    gao ming held the wall and walked into a shop nearby. after finishing a bowl of meat and noodles, he was still hungry. the hunger couldn¡¯t be satisfied with food.


    ¡°do i need to create a new game?¡±


    there were many death portraits in his bag. it was enough for gao ming to create a new game. gao ming thought about the new game details when his phone rang. gao ming was surprised to see the caller. he answered the call. ¡°how can i help you, liu yi?¡±


    ¡°have you seen the chat group? zuo jun has booked a bus to send everyone to a holiday villa for the gathering. he has paid for everything.¡± liu yi¡¯s cold voice came through. she felt like zuo jun was acting weird.


    ¡°zuo jun is different now. it¡¯s normal for him to show off.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too coincidental? we just escaped from a ghost bus, and zuo jun came, providing us with another.¡± liu yi sent gao ming a picture. ¡°it¡¯s still storming, but he¡¯s insisting on this gathering like his life depends on it.¡±


    gao ming narrowed his eyes as he looked at the picture. zuo jin¡¯s route would go through the east city, namely, han de private school. ¡°is he planning to sacrifice all his friends? did people bully him when he was in school?¡±


    ¡°gao ming?¡± zhou sisi had a deep impression of gao ming because they were two extremes. gao ming liked silence, but she preferred liveliness. the teacher arranged for them to sit next to each other.


    ¡°not him. who was your deskmate during the second semester of year 3?¡±


    ¡°second semester...¡± zhou sisi racked her brain. a face appeared in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t remember any details.


    zhou sisi checked everyone¡¯s name in the chat group. she couldn¡¯t match anyone to that face. ¡°strange. i really can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s alright. i was just asking. get to bed. zuo jun will send the car to get you at 8 am tomorrow.¡± song xue hung up with a smile.


    ¡°how can i forget my deskmate?¡± zhou sisi was a kind person, so the teacher often liked to pair her with shy students, hoping that she would help them make friends. ¡°o well.¡±


    zhou sisi watched youtube in bed. she laughed and forgot all about this.


    eventually, she got tired and fell asleep. in her dream, the bell rang for recess. her deskmate took out a black lunchbox and headed upstairs alone. her deskmate was a strange one. he didn¡¯t like to speak but he was very good at his students. out of curiosity, zhou sisi followed him. she wanted to see his face. she arrived at the roof, but there was no one there. suddenly, she saw her deskmate at the corner, opening his lunchbox.


    ¡°hey!¡± zhou sisi strode over. when she wanted to tap the boy¡¯s shoulder, she noticed he was not using chopsticks but his hands to dig something out of the box to eat.


    zhou sisi felt that something was wrong. she silently backed away. however, her deskmate heard her and turned around. his mouth was stained with blood. zhou sisi was so scared that she turned and ran. however, she was knocked to the ground by the boy. she tried to struggle.


    ¡°no! this is a dream! wake up!¡±


    zhou sisi gritted her teeth. her throat gurgled as her eyes flew open.


    zhou sisi kicked the bedspread away. her chest rose and fell rapidly. then, she saw a bloody face above her head.

 Chapter 108: Youll Die

    chapter 108: you''ll die


    fear consumed her mind. zhou sisi¡¯s mind was blank. her body froze. the man wore a high school uniform. his face was cut open by a knife. the blood still hadn¡¯t coagulated on his wounds.


    the man lay on zhou sisi. part of his cold body even came out of the mattress. the gory face moved. the man¡¯s pupils danced. his cracked lips slowly opened. the teeth fell, and a voice entered zhou sisi¡¯s ears.


    ¡°...you are the 50th... 50th to die.¡±


    zhou sisi was shaking. she had no idea what the man was saying. she tried to escape, but her body felt like it was pressed down by a giant boulder. she felt blood ooze out of her mattress. her bed seemed to have become a giant mouth that wanted to swallow her.


    ¡°who are you?¡± zhou sisi extended her neck to get away from the face. however, the face stuck to her nose and stared into her eyes. the mouth opened again. there appeared to be something moving in his mouth.


    ¡°you¡¯ll die if you¡¯re in the classroom alone; you¡¯ll die if someone lies; you¡¯ll all die because you deserve to die...¡± the dead body stuck to zhou sisi and pressed down on her before disappearing into the darkness. when she regained freedom, zhou sisi jumped down from the bed. she opened all the lights as fast as she could.


    ¡°it was not a dream!¡±


    zhou sisi couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face, but she felt that it was familiar. she had seen it before, but she couldn¡¯t remember where.


    ¡°is he my deskmate? impossible! in my memory, no one from high school died, and no one looked like that!¡±


    zhou sisi¡¯s hair stood on end. she held her phone and stood in the living room. everything felt like it had been tainted by death. zhou sisi didn¡¯t dare to close her eyes. she took out her phone and called the police. the police came half an hour later. zhou sisi told them everything and was rewarded with confused looks. the police checked the surveillance and zhou sisi¡¯s room. they found nothing. they comforted zhou sisi and left.


    zhou sisi¡¯s fear didn¡¯t lower due to the police¡¯s arrival. zhou sisi called her parents and friends. everyone told her that she was overthinking due to fatigue at work. they told her to rest. zhou sisi couldn¡¯t get back to bed at 2 am. to make the place sound livelier, she switched on the television and computer. the screens were broadcasting news.


    ¡°the rain is so heavy, but we are still going to the villa for the gathering. either i¡¯m crazy, or the world is crazy.¡±


    ¡°if we don¡¯t go crazy now, when will we have the chance anymore?¡±


    when zhou sisi arrived, a few others were already there.


    the fashionable lady who was complaining was cai meimei. the last two numbers of her school code were 01. she used to be the school broadcaster. then, she went to work at the broadcast centre and married the chief 11 years older than her.


    the person talking to cai meimei was the sports committee leader, xi san. he was tall and handsome. he was a basketball player and famous in high school. after graduation, his life went downhill. apparently, he was a victim of the mlm scheme. the last two numbers of his school code were 02.


    the students gradually arrived. some came with luggage. they hugged and talked about the past. a few students were like zhou sisi, standing at the corner with thoughts on their minds.


    the bus door opened. the driver with the black band got up first. there was still 10 minutes to the designated time. gao ming and liu yi arrived. liu yi carried a box filled with stuff. gao ming looked like he was sick. his face was pale.


    seeing gao ming, zhou sisi shivered. she wanted to hide, but gao ming walked towards her.


    ¡°what did you want to ask me yesterday night?¡± gao ming had a good impression of his old friend. she was kind, optimistic and liked to go on adventures.


    one time, when he was sick at school and skipped gym class, zhou sisi brought the food box from the canteen to him. the reason was gao ming looked like a kitten that no one wanted.


    zhou sisi didn¡¯t dare to look at gao ming. she hadn¡¯t seen him for years but he had completely changed. he was cold and dangerous but there was something about him that pulled people to stay with him.this chapter was first shared on the n??v€l?1n platform.

 Chapter 109: The Bus

    chapter 109: the bus


    ¡°it was nothing. i just wanted to ask you if you remembered i had brought you food and gifted you many presents. when my mom made me snacks and cakes, i always shared them with you...¡± zhou sisi suspected gao ming was the music box killer, but at the same time, she felt like he wouldn¡¯t do something like that. in her impression, even though gao ming was hard to approach, he was extremely responsible and had a sense of justice.


    ¡°you did help me a lot when we were in school.¡± gao ming was nice to zhou sisi. ¡°when we get on the bus, you should sit next to me. don¡¯t wander too far away during the gathering.¡±


    zhou sisi thought, ¡®why is this man making things hard for me? i shouldn¡¯t have said anything. now i¡¯m stuck to the killer!¡¯ but subconsciously, she still nodded. when zhou sisi wanted to take away her promise, gao ming had already walked away.


    it was time. other than a few students who would drive there, the others were all there. this was surprising to zhou sisi. after graduation, everyone separated and worked their own lives. due to song xue¡¯s call, ¡®everyone¡¯ hurried to han hai to attend this gathering in the storm. everyone got on the bus. zhou sisi wanted to wait for gao ming to get on the bus first, but gao ming thought she was waiting for him, so he walked to her side.


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°okay...¡±


    they sat in the seventh row. after they got on the bus, gao ming said nothing as he looked out the window. zhuo sisi was a chatterbox, but at that moment, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. she studied gao ming from the corner of her eyes. after removing the raincoat, zhou sisi realised gao ming was fitter than when he was in school. he was healthy and muscular.


    different from most people who liked to go to the gym, gao ming radiated a scary presence. he seemed to have experienced a lot. his eyes were filled with stories. he graduated from medical school and worked at a prison. he was the youngest psychiatrist and liked to make games as a hobby. he even won awards for his hobby.


    zhou sisi slowly turned her face around. she realised her old friend was a catch. if others saw this, they might misunderstand this.


    zhou sisi¡¯s mind was everywhere. she saw gao ming reach into his bag. he took out a small, exquisite music box and toyed with it. the box was stained with blood. inside the box was an angel and a demon, kissing and dancing in a tux and wedding gown.


    the familiar melody began again and pulled zhou sisi back to reality. she didn¡¯t even know where to place her hands. gao ming tinkered with the music box and studied zhou sisi¡¯s reflection in the window. he recorded everything. from her expressions and actions, zhou sisi could guess zhou sisi¡¯s thoughts and confirm that she was a human.


    zuo bo¡¯s arrival was a turn. the atmosphere on the bus became strange. after half an hour, the driver suddenly stopped. the bus stopped before a hospital. the door stayed open, but no one got on. however, the driver didn¡¯t move.


    some of the students urged, but the driver kept his head lowered and said nothing.


    three minutes later, a man with his head bandaged got onto the bus. no one knew what he looked like, but once he got on the bus, the driver closed the door.


    ¡°sir! stop! why did you let random people get on the bus?¡± the monitor, xuan hui, in the third row, stood up. this was the first time he spoke since he got on the bus.


    the driver didn¡¯t answer. the strange man didn¡¯t respond. he continued to look for a seat.


    ¡°never mind. he might be the driver¡¯s family.¡± xi san came to be the peacemaker. ¡°it looks like he¡¯s sick. we¡¯ll consider this a charity.¡±


    ¡°charity?¡± yuan hui grabbed his chair and scanned everyone. ¡°i have no idea why you¡¯re here for the reunion. i came from han jiang seven days earlier because i was forced to!¡± xuan hui was in a lot of pain, and he was tense. ¡°we¡¯ll die! don¡¯t you get it? we¡¯ll die!¡±


    he pulled on his hair and screamed. xi san and the math committee representative, du bai, came over to console him. the others whispered among themselves. some said xuan hui lost a lot of money in stocks. his family business closed down, and he got addicted to online gambling.


    the man with the bandaged head wandered around until he decided to sit next to liu yi at the back.


    a few minutes later, gao ming got liu yi¡¯s message.


    ¡°the passenger next to me smells of disinfectant. there are clear binding marks on his wrists. his fingerprints were burned away. he has no umbrella, but his body is perfectly dry. there is a photo album in his pocket. he keeps looking at it since he got on the bus. the album is filled with black-and-white pictures.¡±

 Chapter 110: Back to School

    chapter 110: back to school


    sometimes, death could be extremely close. death could be on the same bus with us. gao ming put away his phone and walked to the back after reading liu yi¡¯s message. he walked past the bandaged man and sat beside zuo bo. zhou sisi looked behind her curiously. she had no idea why gao ming suddenly left.


    ¡°long time no see.¡± gao ming stared at zuo ba silently. he saw the wounds on zuo bo¡¯s fingers and neck. this was the evidence left behind by zuo bo¡¯s mental illness. zuo bo mumbled something. gao ming had to lean close to hear clearly.


    ¡°pavlov¡¯s dog, thorndike¡¯s cat, skinner¡¯s guinea pig, bandura¡¯s doll, kohler¡¯s mentality of apes, tolman¡¯s mice maze...¡±


    ¡°psychological experiments?¡± gao ming had memorised these things before. zuo bo was not a social person. he seemed to be trapped in a class. after some time, zuo bo suddenly stood up. he looked at everyone on the bus and scratched his face. ¡°is it recess? why are we not in class?¡±


    ¡°zuo bo, you¡¯ve graduated.¡± gao ming consoled zuo bo softly, ¡°we¡¯ve all graduated.¡±


    ¡°then, why are we in the same place? do you want to lure him back?¡± zuo bo turned around and bent down. his face was almost stuck to gao ming¡¯s face. his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°lure whom back?¡± gao ming was confused.


    ¡°it¡¯s him!¡± zuo bo couldn¡¯t explain it. he scratched many wounds on his face and then returned to his previous state. zuo bo seemed to know something. gao ming tried to remember their time in university. zuo bo¡¯s mental breakdown was not without warning. he often talked to himself during classes, like he had an invisible friend.


    the bus continued to move. the atmosphere within was not affected. the students sang, played games and drank. the passengers appeared to be lulled by them. they didn¡¯t realise how much time had actually passed.


    ¡°we¡¯re here.¡± the bus didn¡¯t arrive at the holiday villa but at han de private school.


    before everyone could react, the driver with the black band drove the bus into the school. then, he plugged out the key and ran out of the bus. the driver abandoned them without warning.


    the luxury was like a test box dropped in the rain. every passenger was a lab rat.


    ¡°don¡¯t form any habits. remember to be human.¡± zuo bo stood up in a hurry and ran out into the rain. after that, everyone received a message from zuo jun.


    ¡°2. do not make loud noise. no alcohol, cigarette or fighting allowed.


    ¡°3. take care of your beds and public amenities. keep the public areas clean. don¡¯t litter. don¡¯t pour leftovers down the sink to prevent the pipes from getting stuck. after using the shower, clean up the hair properly. if there¡¯s any damage, please report it to the class teacher for maintenance.


    ¡°4. follow the electricity usage rules. students are not allowed to install additional plugs.


    ¡°5. follow the hostel management¡¯s rules. once the hostel doors are closed, no one is allowed to leave. if there¡¯s an emergency, you need the permission and registration with the management on duty.¡±


    there was a nail under each student¡¯s picture. a small key with a red rope hung on the nail. behind the key was the number of the bedroom.


    ¡°should we check out the bedroom first?¡± xi wan walked in front. ¡°i haven¡¯t stayed in a hostel for so long already. i quite miss this.¡±


    ¡°you city people are so unique,¡± the math committee member, du bai, became a teacher after he graduated. he didn¡¯t miss this.


    ¡°the male hostels are from floors 1 to 3. the female hostels are from floors 4 to 7. if you find anything, keep in touch.¡± liu yi told gao ming before she was dragged away by the other girls.


    ¡°gao ming! we share the same room again!¡± du bai and the monitor xuan hui walked beside gao ming, ¡°come on. we¡¯re in room 1314.¡±


    the hostel building was large. there were many rooms on each floor, but there were no other students except gao ming¡¯s group, perhaps because it was class hours.


    ¡°he built a whole school just to find the feeling of youth. such a waste of money.¡± du bai couldn¡¯t understand it. he took out the key and opened the door to room 1314.


    six students shared a room. there were 3 bunk beds. there was an air-cond, mosquito net and so on.


    ¡°it feels like we¡¯re students again.¡± du bai sighed when their phones rang. zuo jun fired off another message, it¡¯s now time for class. please leave the hostels within 30 minutes!

 Chapter 111: Four Missing

    chapter 111: four missing


    ¡°it¡¯s quite official.¡± du bai glanced at the chat group. he didn¡¯t take zuo jun¡¯s message seriously, ¡°i skipped classes during school. now, he wants me to follow the rules after graduation?!¡±


    ¡°i miss attending classes.¡± gao ming found his bed. he checked it for snakes and talismans.


    ¡°that¡¯s because you¡¯re not a teacher. people say we have long holidays, but only teachers know how much work there is.¡± du bai was tall. he was gao ming¡¯s roommate in high school.


    ¡°do you really think we¡¯re here for a holiday?¡± xuan hui closed the bedroom door and said darkly, ¡°i advise you not to stay too long in the hostel. follow zuo jun¡¯s instructions closely.¡±


    ¡°i admit zuo jun is accomplished now, but why is he acting like this before his friends? i had bad feelings about him since back then.¡± du bai looked at bed 6. zuo jun used to share their room. after zuo jun moved to another school, bed 6 was left empty.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t listen to him, people will die.¡± xuan hui warned. ¡°i¡¯m not kidding. my family died because of zuo jun. he forced me to come to han hai to trick you all with him!¡±


    ¡°ah hui, are you under a lot of pressure lately?¡± du bai wanted to console xuan hui but xuan hui smacked his hand away. ¡°stay away from me. don¡¯t get close to me. who knows if you¡¯re human or ghost?!¡±


    bang! bang!


    the bedroom door opened. xi san and third-generation nouveau riche wang jie came in to shatter the awkwardness. ¡°it¡¯s not easy for room 1314 to gather again!¡± xi san followed wang jie obediently. this was completely different from high school. back then, xi san was a star basketball player. he was tall and handsome. he looked down on wang jie. he slandered the man¡¯s name behind his back, saying that wang jie had no positive traits except having a rich father.


    ¡°you can stay here. i¡¯m going to zuo jun.¡± xuan hui didn¡¯t say anything else. he grabbed his phone and left.


    gao ming sat on the bed and observed everyone. room 1314 was quite famous back then. everyone was very unique. wang jie was the richest, xi wan the most athletic, du bai had the book smarts, yuan hui had the most responsibility, gao ming was silent and the easiest to bully zuo jun.


    ¡°what¡¯s this?¡± du bai looked through the window, but he only saw the machines. ¡°is zuo jun crazy? it¡¯s not easy for us to gather, and he¡¯s giving us these for lunch?¡±


    ¡°give them to me if you don¡¯t want them.¡± xi san chuckled. ¡°they smell delicious.¡±


    some students treated this as part of the experience. a small part started to complain. they came so far but didn¡¯t even get alcohol.


    the bell for 12 chimed. footsteps entered their ears. everyone turned to the canteen entrance.


    a group of adults in school uniforms rushed into the canteen. most of them had no expression. everyone held a book. they ordered quickly and found a place to sit. some of them gulped down the food and left, while others sat down and ate while reading.


    ¡°all adults?¡± gao ming looked at the ¡®student¡¯ beside him. the brother was almost 40. his hair was white, and he had serious short-sightedness. when he ate, his face was almost down to the plate. gao ming inched closer to him to check the book he was reading. the characters were piled together. gao ming recognised every word, but together, they made no sense to him. the whole school felt like a strange code.


    sensing gao ming¡¯s movement, the brother slowly turned around. he stared at gao ming. his dull face slowly revealed a smile.


    ¡°hi...¡±


    then, his smile disappeared like he remembered something horrible.


    he picked up the hot noodles and poured it down his throat. after that, he grabbed his book and ran away.


    ¡®the students¡¯ used less than half an hour to order and finish their food. these people felt like students to gao ming, but they looked older than gao ming.


    ¡°a ritual to borrow afterlife longevity?¡±

 Chapter 112: Canteen

    chapter 112: canteen


    gao ming had taken away the god of flesh and blood. based on situ an¡¯s personality, he would prepare something else to replace it.


    ¡°gao ming, have you eaten?¡± liu yi came to gao ming¡¯s side with her tray and asked in a low voice. ¡°zuo jun appears to plan to trap us here and turn them into those students.¡±


    ¡°not necessarily. our class has other uses...¡± gao ming just spoke when a few students came over with food and drinks.


    ¡°liu yi, how are you lately?¡± qian junran was the class¡¯ english committee representative. he came from a rich family. he had just come back from overseas and planned to take over the family business.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± liu yi wanted to hear gao ming¡¯s analysis but was interrupted. she was annoyed, but she didn¡¯t show it because they were all old friends. ¡°back in school, we both wanted to be lawyers to protect the weak like heroes from the wuxia novels.¡± qian junran poured liu yi some drinks. ¡°i envy you because you did the things you set out to do.¡±


    ¡°lawyers are not as noble as you think. this profession has no halo.¡± liu yi frowned. she didn¡¯t know why qian junran suddenly came to her.


    ¡°i came back this time to learn with my family. the company is going to restructure the law department. do you have any interest in doing it with me? our company focuses on charity. we will fork out tens of thousands to help the poor locals at han hai every year.¡± qian junran spoke with arrogance. the term poor locals offended zhou sisi and a few others.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± liu yi sat down and took out her phone to act to send messages. ¡°i haven¡¯t seen gao ming in a long time too.¡± qian junran stood up to shake gao ming¡¯s hand in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°i heard from xi san that you had an early graduation from a medical school and are now a prison doctor. does that mean you will interact with many dangerous criminals? is the work tiring?¡±


    ¡°it was not too bad. i quit the job already.¡± gao ming didn¡¯t even raise his head.


    ¡°currently, the situation at han hai is quite complicated. you need connections to get into a good hospital. if you need any help, just say it.¡± qian junran said, but he looked at gao ming with disdain.


    ¡°i¡¯m not a doctor anymore. i turned my old hobby into my new career.¡± gao ming smiled.


    the canteen¡¯s metallic rollers came down. gao ming¡¯s group came to the window to look. the partition that separated the kitchen and the dining area opened. three chefs walked out of the automated kitchen. they were all over 1.9 meters. their bodies were hidden in the white clothes, and their faces couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°so, it¡¯s not automated, after all?!¡± xi san mocked. ¡°come on. there¡¯s nothing to see. the chefs are probably there to chase them away.¡±


    the chefs came to the drinking students. the chefs told them something. three of the students followed them into the kitchen. the remaining two were left waiting. eventually, they also headed to the kitchen. in the end, no one came out. only the sound of machine whirring remained.


    the school bell rang again. wang jie had no mood to play anymore. he took out his phone to call a few numbers. all the calls couldn¡¯t go through.


    ¡°is this a horror theme park?¡± wang jie shivered. ¡°is zuo jun, that bastard, planning to take revenge on us for bullying him back then?¡±


    wang jie hesitated and stopped his roommates. he shared his findings with them.


    ¡°the adult students in the canteen were not right. their eyes were different from normal humans!¡±


    ¡°ol wang, you have too much to drink. they are zuo jun¡¯s hired actors. i¡¯ve played many games like this before.¡± xi san was a light-weight when it came to drinking.


    wang jie ignored xi san and came to gao ming. he whispered, ¡°you and liu yi are the cleverest people in class. you should have noticed something. the students are split into three kinds. the first only knows how to read. they focus on studying like a machine. the second will study the people around them. they seem to be mimicking the actions of the people around them to mix into the crowd. the third has a discomfiting gaze. their facial expressions will suddenly lose control.¡±


    ¡°is that strange? isn¡¯t that real life? the first kind lives their lives as tools and machines to be used; the second kind is filled with social anxiety. they hide themselves, so that they won¡¯t be eaten by the society; the third kind only wants to prey on others.¡± du bai was quite drunk too.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but with my years of experience making horror games, this school is very suspicious.¡± gao ming raised three fingers. ¡°the people who only know how to read are probably han de private school¡¯s original students. they are generally young and have innocence in their eyes. the people who try to mimic others are probably humans like us. they want to mix in the crowd and pretend to be ghosts to hide from danger. the last group has the lowest number of members. they should be the monsters who the second group wants to avoid. they are ghosts pretending to be humans.¡±

 Chapter 113: First Class

    chapter 113: first class


    ¡°this is a reunion. as long as we¡¯re happy, everything is fine. what are you people talking about?¡± xi san¡¯s face was red from the alcohol.


    wang jie ignored xi san. ¡°all the calls are blocked. we shall try to see if we can leave this place.¡± wang jie had a strong intuition, but it was already too late.


    they came to the school entrance. the rain poured. they walked for half an hour before returning to the same spot.


    ¡°no matter which direction we took, we would come back here.¡± du bai also noticed something was wrong. he sent zuo jun a few messages, but zuo jun replied with the same message¨Chave fun!


    seeing the same message, du bai felt strange and scared.


    ¡°we might be in an anomaly.¡± wang jie stood there with fear in his eyes. ¡°you might not know certain things, but han hai is not peaceful lately.¡± to increase his survivability and gain more aid, wang jie told the rest about the anomalies. when he heard that a normal person only had 10 percent chance of survival, xi san woke up from his drunkenness, ¡°i¡¯ll inform the other students.¡±


    ¡°no!¡± wang jie grabbed him. ¡°can you tell who is a ghost and who is human?¡±


    ¡°but we can¡¯t leave them to die, right?¡±


    ¡°what an idiot.¡± wang jie scolded him directly. ¡°first, i¡¯m not sure if this is an anomaly because i¡¯ve not experienced it myself. i only heard about it from my family elders. second...¡± wang jie pushed xi san into the wall. ¡°be quiet. make noise, and we¡¯ll attract the ghosts¡¯ attention. your actions might lure the ghosts to us! our class has 50 fifty. based on the probability, i hope we can be the last survivors.¡± people would die, but wang jie didn¡¯t hope to be one of them. he shared the news because he wanted to use his roommates.


    ¡°stop arguing. our real enemy is probably zuo jun.¡± gao ming wanted to observe further, but he didn¡¯t expect wang jie to know so much.


    wang jie let go of xi san and said darkly, ¡°i knew something was wrong with zuo jun. that dude used so many dirty tricks to force me to attend this reunion.¡±


    ¡°were you forced to join?¡± xi san didn¡¯t get mad at the attack.


    ¡°why else would i come to this place in the pouring rain?¡± wang jie opened his phone to show them a few pictures. ¡°han hai charity¡¯s spokesperson was attacked. the attacker was once my friend. the brat then led the team to investigate me. if i didn¡¯t attend this reunion, he would frame me and ruin my life.¡±


    the bell rang again. gao ming and du bai found a rather deserted classroom and entered. the teacher wasn¡¯t there yet. there were many empty seats. they took the seats in the third row from the back. the tables and chairs were new. the drawers were filled with books.


    around 10 seconds later, a middle-aged woman in the investigation uniform entered the classroom and took the podium. ¡°i¡¯ll repeat the classroom rules. no talking, whispering or eating during class. no coming late and leaving early. okay, now turn your book to page 37.¡±


    the pages rifled. the teacher started the class. everything was normal. gao ming spun his pen and listened to the class. however, five minutes later, a strange thing happened.


    the male student behind gao ming suddenly stood up. he shuffled to gao ming¡¯s side. his head twisted 90 degrees, and he bent to look at gao ming. the student had a strange expression like he wanted to see something in gao ming.


    gao ming ignored him and kept spinning his pencil. he even took notes.


    the male student stared unblinkingly while maintaining an uncomfortable posture. his lips opened. black lines moved between his teeth. he slowly approached like he wanted to crawl inside gao ming.


    gao ming¡¯s line of sight was blocked. the teacher just finished a question. gao ming started to do the homework on his book.


    the sound of a pencil on paper was riveting. after he finished the question, gao ming raised his head. the male student was gone. he moved to the student in front of gao ming.


    the male student reached his head out, and the student in the fourth seat from the back was startled. he couldn¡¯t control himself and screamed. after that, he quickly closed his mouth, but it was already too late.


    the teacher paused, and everyone looked at him.


    ¡°you¡¯ve violated the class rules. go out and stand outside!¡±


    the student stood up unwillingly. he looked at the empty last row and then at gao ming, ¡°why didn¡¯t you warn me? why isn¡¯t it you?¡±


    his voice was filled with venom. after he was dragged out, he disappeared.

 Chapter 114: Graduation

    chapter 114: graduation


    ¡°where has he been sent to?¡±


    du bai, who sat beside gao ming, was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to move. if he were the one in gao ming¡¯s shoes, he¡¯d be sent out already. du bai wanted to use the toilet. his feet trampled the ground. gao ming didn¡¯t reply. he just shot du bai a look to focus in class.


    after the student was sent away, the atmosphere became more anxious. the students paid attention to their books and forced themselves to stay focused. gao ming thought back to what happened.


    the student who sat in the last row and disturbed others seemed different from others. his uniform was old and not fitting. he seemed to wear a dead person¡¯s uniform. gao ming was trying to piece together everything when he heard a scream coming from upstairs.


    ¡°someone is jumping!¡±


    gao ming glanced out the window from the corner of his eyes. a man about 60 fell down the building. it wore the school uniform, and its body was stuck close to the window. the face was almost stuck to the window. its lips still had a smile.


    du bai wanted to look, but gao ming grabbed his shoulders. ¡°don¡¯t look.¡±


    a few students were pulled away. they rushed to the window to look.


    ¡°another jumper? how many is it today?¡±


    ¡°it was pushed!¡±


    ¡°if he was punished, why was it smiling?¡±


    ¡°yes. i saw it smiling!¡± the students discussed. the class exploded. a girl who sat next to the window turned her body slightly since everyone was discussing the incident. she leaned to look down the window, but there was nothing on the ground. she didn¡¯t see a corpse or blood.


    ¡°where¡¯s the body?¡±


    du bai kept his head lowered. he was so nervous his body shook. he wanted to pee so badly.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t eat anything.¡±


    ¡°open your mouth!¡± the teacher ordered sternly. then, she rolled up her sleeves like she wanted to reach her hand down du bai¡¯s throat.


    as the teacher¡¯s hand approached, du bai backed away. just as he was about to have no place to hide, the bell rang. the teacher paused. as nothing happened, she returned to the podium. she picked up her stuff and moved to the next class. du bai¡¯s back was wet. he pulled gao ming and ran out of the classroom.


    ¡°gao ming, come with me to the toilet! i don¡¯t dare to go alone.¡± du bai was a teacher. he didn¡¯t realise classes could be so scary. he might need to change his career after this. when they entered the toilet at the end of the corridor, gao ming and du bai received a message from zuo jun.


    zuo jun, ¡°you¡¯ve completed one class and gained one merit point. gain 100 merits within a week, and you can graduate successfully.¡±


    ¡°merit? graduate?¡± gao ming looked at the message. ¡°it mentioned graduation but not leaving the school.¡±


    ¡°gao ming, are you still outside?¡± du bai, in the cubicle, would ask every few seconds.


    ¡°yes.¡± gao ming was speechless. ¡°pee faster.¡±


    ¡°there are so many things written inside the cubicle.¡± du bai opened the door. he pointed at the door. many scary words and rules were written there. the handwriting was different. ¡°the toilet appears to be where the living students exchange their info.¡±


    ¡°what if these are left by ghosts?¡± gao ming scanned the messages. ¡°furthermore, humans can be scarier than ghosts.¡±


    during the class earlier, when the male student was dragged away, he looked at gao ming like he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill him.


    gao ming took out a picture of the messages with his phone. he saw that the chat group of his class was blowing up.


    ¡°someone is dead?!¡±this chapter was first shared on the n??v€l?1n platform.

 Chapter 115: Merits

    chapter 115: merits


    du bai and gao ming looked at their phones. in just one class, there were more than hundreds of messages sent in the chat group. gao ming scrolled up and finally understood the reason. english representative qian junran brought a few boys to the ball court. they wanted to find the joy of youth again. they had just changed into their clothes when the oldest classmate, cao song, suddenly saw someone standing at the third-floor window of the office building. it looked like zuo bo.


    he hugged the basketball and waved at him. zuo bo responded. however, he saw another zuo bo, in a patient¡¯s garb, appear behind zuo bo!


    the hand froze. cao song wanted to warn zuo bo, but then he saw something he¡¯d never forget. zuo bo, in the patient¡¯s garb, took out a knife and stabbed it into the normal zuo bo¡¯s chest. blood splattered on the curtain and zuo bo¡¯s face. only a pair of struggling hands remained at the window.


    the basketball fell to the ground. cao song was stunned. the others shook him for a long time before he came to. he shouted to tell everyone what he had seen. they didn¡¯t even change and hurried to the office building. when they rushed to the crime scene, zuo bo and zuo bo¡¯s dead body were gone. there was no blood stain, but a piece of the curtain was cut off.


    cao song shared this incident in the chat group. the students started to discuss it. they also started to discover many strange things at the school. some wished for zuo jun to give them an explanation. however, no matter what they asked, zuo jun would only reply, ¡°have a nice time playing!¡±


    the repetition was scary. more students wanted to leave. they tried the school entrance, but no matter what, they¡¯d return to the school. the joy of reunion was replaced by fear. some scolded zuo jun in the chat group, but that didn¡¯t change anything.


    when everyone was panicking, qian junran and xuan hui stood forward. they gathered the students to share their findings. the hostel and canteen were closed. most didn¡¯t dare to go to the math building and office building. they chose to meet at the school hall.


    ¡°we should go there too.¡±


    at 3 pm, gao ming and du bai entered the school hall. many were already there.


    ¡°this way!¡± wang jie waved at gao ming. after du bai and gao ming sat down, the four of them shared the code while casually chatting. after making sure none of them had been swapped, they sat at the hall entrance. they were ready to run if there was any danger.


    at 4 pm, no one else came. xuan hui closed the hall door and did a head count. the class had 50 people, but only 32 came. it was unknown whether the rest was trapped or killed.


    ¡°you are so selfish, xuan hui!¡±


    ¡°how can you hide this from us?¡±


    xuan hui¡¯s face darkened from the accusations. ¡°none of you have the moral high ground! zuo jun told me that even if i didn¡¯t cooperate, you would come here regardless because every one of you has a reason to be here!¡± xuan hui¡¯s eyes turned scary. ¡°some of you are crazy. some of you are gamblers with a huge debt. some of you are adulterers. there are even murderers!¡±


    ¡°what the fuck are you talking about?¡± cao song stopped xuan hui from continuing.


    ¡°you know what i¡¯m talking about.¡± xuan hui picked up his clothes. ¡°everyone here has their own secret. i am not interested in your secrets. i just want to leave. if you trust me, good. if you don¡¯t, i don¡¯t care either.¡±


    the hall was silent. since no one spoke, qian junran walked to the centre. ¡°everyone, we are old friends with decades of history. we¡¯re trapped here and might face unknown dangers. there is only one path before us, and that is to work together to escape this place alive!¡± compared to xuan hui, qian junran¡¯s words were accepted more easily.


    ¡°we will split into different groups according to the sleeping arrangements and move in small groups. we¡¯ll collect info and find the escape routes.¡±


    class 13 had four male hostels, four female hostels and room 1315, which was a mixture of class 13 students and students from other classes. qian junran used this as the foundation and placed his management skills on it. he added a few slogans and felt good about himself. after he was done, he even turned to the door like a proud cock.


    ¡°are you done?¡± liu yi took the stage coolly, ¡°get off the stage if you¡¯re done. we don¡¯t have time to waste.¡±


    qian junran still had a speech, but liu yi took out a few bloody textbooks and dropped them on the table. ¡°i found two methods to leave the school. the first is to earn 100 merits. one class can earn you one merit, but the classes are very dangerous.¡± ¡°what is the second method?¡± everyone¡¯s attention moved from qian junran to liu yi.


    ¡°the second is...¡± liu yi hesitated and took out her phone. ¡°this is a picture i took in the fourth cubicle on the fourth floor¡¯s female toilet at the education building. it says that you can graduate for real if you can kill 100 living humans.¡±


    ¡°kill 100 humans?¡± gao ming¡¯s pupils trembled. the two graduation methods were meant for two kinds of people.

 Chapter 116: Special Homework

chapter 116: special homework


    this chapter is locked! buy it?this chapter was first shared on the n??v€l?1n platform.

 Chapter 117: Father

    chapter 117: father


    the female student had encountered many people at the office building. whenever she asked if the person would help her, either they would run away or stay out of pity. it was her first time running into someone like gao ming.


    ¡°no. you¡¯re not the homework...¡± the girl looked like her secret was exposed. she carried the textbook and ran upstairs.


    ¡°don¡¯t go!¡± gao ming followed her. ¡°i notice you are different from the other ghost students. they try to make themselves look human, but your appearance is noticeably special.¡±


    gao ming grabbed the girl¡¯s arm. it was slender, weak and warm.


    ¡°wait. you¡¯re a human?! a human who helps ghosts?!¡± gao ming confirmed his suspicion and pulled the girl to the corner. ¡°i won¡¯t blame you. everyone has a reason to do things. i just have some questions for you.¡±


    the girl looked horrible. she must have been through a lot of torture. she was a girl accepted by ghosts. it was hard to imagine the price she must have paid.


    ¡°how long have you been here?¡±


    facing gao ming¡¯s questions, the girl shook her head and hugged the books tight.


    ¡°why are you so scared? do you want me to bring you out of the office building?¡±


    hearing that, the girl shook her head harder. ¡°i can¡¯t leave the office building! never!¡±


    knowing that gao ming wouldn¡¯t easily let her go, the girl led gao ming to the male toilet on the second floor. she closed the door and entered the fourth cubicle with gao ming.


    ¡°the number 4 is the luckiest number at this school.¡± the girl hugged the books carefully, afraid that they might get wet.


    ¡°does your father not know about the state you¡¯re currently in? does he not want to take revenge for you?¡± gao ming adjusted his tone. he suspected the girl¡¯s father was situ an.


    ¡°it was father who sewed my eyes together. this is his love. other kids were eaten by the school, but i am still alive because his weighted love allowed me to live.¡± when the girl mentioned her father, she stood on tiptoe. her mood lifted as well.


    ¡°the way your father shows his care is very special. can you tell me where i can find him?¡± gao ming asked the core question.


    ¡°the headmaster¡¯s office, but you can only go there after midnight. it¡¯s normally locked.¡± the girl quickly added to prevent misunderstanding. ¡°father wants the school to return to normal. he¡¯s trying very hard. he wants to save all of us!¡±


    the school would show itself after dark, but based on the rules, every student should be asleep by then. therefore, no one could really see the real school, much less go to the headmaster¡¯s office at midnight.


    ¡°i should go. the teachers will leave the office to find me if they wait for too long.¡± situ xin was scared. since gao ming didn¡¯t stop her, she ran out.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t find out the consequences for breaking the rules, but i did get extra clues about situ an. that¡¯s not bad.¡± suddenly, his heart raced. the god of flesh and blood warned him to leave.


    gao ming left the office building. he took the time to take another class. he realised different classes had different events.


    gao ming returned to the hostel at 8 pm.


    compared to the morning, the hostel changed as well. there was a kind female manager at the hostel manager¡¯s office. she wore a light blue short-sleeved vest. a dark red long-sleeved shirt and a deep green coat were draped on her single bed.


    ¡°these three colours again?¡± gao ming was reminded of the worker¡¯s uniform at min long supermarket.


    gao ming ignored the manager. he was about to walk forward when he noticed all the pictures of the students from his class had their heads cut off. it looked like someone purposely did this with scissors.

 Chapter 118: Out at Night

    chapter 118: out at night


    ¡°this reunion is becoming more and more unforgettable.¡± gao ming touched the edge of the pictures. the cutting was sharp. the culprit enjoyed the process a lot.


    ¡°i wonder how many people will survive in the end.¡± in the past, gao ming thought his friends were innocent, but as things advanced, he realised things were not that simple. an accident happened ten years ago in the tunnel between the three cities. however, liu yi couldn¡¯t find anything about it.


    earlier in the hall, yuan hui¡¯s speech impacted gao ming a lot. the nightmare that he kept having might be real. however, everyone forgot about it for some reason.


    ¡°perhaps we were all on the bus when the accident happened ten years ago...¡± a decade had passed, but the students had gathered again due to different reasons. they were sent by the east city investigation centre into the school.


    standing by the window, looking out, the bus that sent them there was still idling outside the school. it was covered by the night and rain. it looked so out of place.


    ¡°the bus, the school, the accident, an extra student, a repetition of ten years...¡±


    the phone vibration broke gao ming¡¯s thoughts. he looked at the screen. wang jie urged him to return to the bedroom because they had a huge discovery. when he returned to room 1314, gao ming saw xi san was pressed to the bed. his limbs were tied, and there were wounds on his face.


    ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°this idiot!¡± wang jie wanted to grab the chair to hit xi san. ¡°he told our discovery to cai meimei! what time is it, and he¡¯s still thinking about women?! i want to kill him!¡±


    xi san didn¡¯t dare to say anything and looked at gao ming pleadingly.


    ¡°what did you discover?¡± gao ming didn¡¯t speak up for xi san. everyone wanted to survive. every dead weight could be a cause of death.


    ¡°the three of us went to the activity building and accepted a mission at the pool.¡± du bai looked at xi san helplessly. ¡°it was a simple mission. we needed to help the swim team pick up the machines. after that, we can get a merit. the three of us were arranging the stuff when we heard footsteps. we hid inside the changing room. then, we saw a people students with student council badges enter. they were talking about something strange.??v€l?1n.


    ¡°the general idea is that the ghosts here are separated into different groups too. among them, the ones from the student council are the most special. they can manage ghosts and humans. they are the defenders of the rule. other than them, there are some ghost students who will kill other students with no regard for the rules. these ghost students wear red clothes under their uniform.¡± wang jie pulled gao ming to the balcony. ¡°if this school is a living person, the student councils are the white blood cells, and the red-clothed ghost students are cancerous cells. they are the most dangerous.¡±


    the kind auntie closed the door and left.


    after the footsteps disappeared, the group was going to discuss how to survive the night when the knocking came again.


    ¡°is it zuo jun and yuan hui?¡± xi san looked at the empty beds. he slowly opened the door.


    ¡°why did you take so long?¡± the familiar voice said. the auntie reappeared, but she didn¡¯t seem to remember being there. her expression was stern and cold.


    ¡°big sister, why did you come back?¡± xi san was shocked.


    ¡°who¡¯s your sister?¡± the auntie wore a deep green shirt. she held a notebook and pen. ¡°our school is different from others. do not go anywhere at night. you will only be safe by following the rules.¡±


    she glanced at the darkness down the corridor and tore down two pages from her notebook. ¡°if you want to live, then memorise the hostel rules.¡±


    ¡°weren¡¯t you the one wearing the blue shirt earlier?¡± xi san accepted the papers in confusion.


    ¡°i only have green clothes.¡± the auntie slammed the door close.


    ¡°they look identical, but she¡¯s like a different person with different clothes on.¡± xi san showed everyone the two pages. the rules on it were strange.


    ¡°han de private school¡¯s hostels close out the lights at 10 pm. if you have to use the toilet after the lights are off, please move in groups of three. do not stay in the bedroom alone.


    ¡°confirm the number of people inside the bedroom after the lights are out. if the number is not right, please go to the toilet to hide with people you trust.


    ¡°beware of any in red clothes. do not open the door to any strangers.


    ¡°if you hear anything strange in the corridor, pretend not to hear it; if you hear anything inside the bedroom, pretend to be asleep; if you hear anything in your bed, do not open your eyes no matter what.¡±

 Chapter 119: Door

    chapter 119: door


    ¡°keep the balcony doors closed after lights are out. if someone enters the room to check it after the lights are out, pay attention to their expressions. if they are smiling, leave the bedroom immediately.¡± ¡°do not use your phones after midnight. any message you receive might be wrong...¡±


    the papers had many hostel rules. the rules were several times more than the class rules. just memorising them would take a lot of time.


    ¡°this is not good.¡± even wang jie, who normally didn¡¯t like to study, tried to memorise everything. ¡°we have zuo jun and yuan hui, the two unstable factors, in our bedroom. if they still don¡¯t come back, we¡¯ll experience two more bedroom checks. in other words, we have to open the bedroom door after the lights are out.¡± wang jie said viciously, ¡°what a pair of trouble!¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t come back. it¡¯s more frightful if they come back after lights out. we won¡¯t be able to tell if they are the real ones. after all, we don¡¯t have a code with them.¡± du bai carried a basin and prepared to leave.


    ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°get some water to prepare for bed. the cupboards have some toiletries.¡±


    ¡°is it time to care about things like that?¡± wang jie grabbed the basin. ¡°our time is precious. the longer we stay here, the harder it is for us to escape.¡±


    wang jie put down the basin and drew a simple map of the school. ¡°i¡¯ve heard from my family elders that if we fail to escape scary buildings after seven days, we¡¯ll stay there forever. our bodies will become parts of the horror.¡± wang jie¡¯s elder was influential. they told their family juniors info that gao ming didn¡¯t even know.


    ¡°there¡¯s no point in hurrying.¡± du bai was not afraid of wang jie. they often argued when they were in school. at that moment, it really felt like they were back in school.


    ¡°i¡¯m too lazy to argue with you. you can survive until now because you are assigned the same room as gao ming and me.¡± wang jie kicked the basin away. he was about to paste his plan on the wall when he heard the knocking again.


    ¡°what is it this time?¡±


    the bedroom door opened again. yuan hui entered the bedroom with a class timetable.


    ¡°is the big man finally back?¡± wang jie immediately put away his plan once he saw yuan hui. he hid it in his pocket.


    ¡°i¡¯m not interested in your thoughts.¡± yuan hui printed out the black-and-white table on the door. ¡°this is the timetable zuo jun has given us. from tomorrow onwards, we¡¯ll have to follow this table and attend the classes.¡±


    at 10. 30 pm, the light above wang jie went out punctually.


    the hostels felt like they had sunken into the deep sea.


    wang jie didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly. he focused on the corridor.


    ¡°it feels like something is moving...¡±


    before wang jie got a closer look, the doorknob moved.


    ¡°xi san, open the door. it¡¯s ma tao.¡± ma tou was soft, but he sounded nervous. ¡°zuo jun sent me a message to sleep in his bed in his stead so that he wouldn¡¯t be caught. open the door. it¡¯s too dark outside.¡±


    xi san was the most innocent in room 1314. once he sat up, he was pushed back down by gao ming.


    ¡°open the door, xi san, monitor! i¡¯m not lying to you. zuo jun said if i didn¡¯t help him, all of us would die!¡± ma tao¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°if the students who checked the bedrooms realised there were people missing, none of the bedrooms could survive! open the door, monitor!¡±


    ma tao made sense.


    ¡°don¡¯t trust me.¡± xuan hui shook his head at wang jie. ¡°ma tao violated the canteen rules and was led to the kitchen. if we open the door now, we¡¯ll let other things in.¡±


    ¡°i know that.¡± wang jie leaned on the door. the corridor was dark. he could hear ma tao but not see him.


    ¡°i will not open the door.¡± wang jie took a step back. soon, his phone lit up. gao ming sent him a message.


    wang jie read it and sucked in a cold breath.


    gao ming, ¡°xuan hui left on his own in the afternoon. he didn¡¯t join us at the canteen. he didn¡¯t even show up. he shouldn¡¯t know that ma tao had violated the canteen rules. plus, we all have the bedroom key. however, xuan yui didn¡¯t use his key but knocked on the door to get us to open the door for him. be careful. the ghost might be among us already.¡±

 Chapter 120: Headmaster is A Joke

    chapter 120: headmaster is a joke


    after reading gao ming¡¯s message, wang jie wanted to give himself a slap. every roommate had their own bedroom key. those who didn¡¯t have the key didn¡¯t need to enter the room. so why did he increase the risk of death for himself?


    whether yuan hui was a ghost or not, it was already in the past. if that failed, wang jie planned to pull gao ming and xi san to hide in the toilet for the whole night.


    ¡°open the door! it¡¯s me, ma tao! i¡¯m not lying to you! the people will come to check the bedrooms soon!¡±


    ¡°we can¡¯t open the door.¡± yuan hui jumped down from the bed to block the door. ¡°go back and stay in your bed. no one is leaving their beds tonight.¡±


    yuan hui acted normal. what he said was for everyone¡¯s benefit. however, if this person were not the real yuan hui, then everything would be very scary. after everyone pulled on the mosquito net, yuan hui could move freely in the bedroom.??v€l?1n.


    ¡°open the door!¡± ma tao¡¯s voice became agitated. it didn¡¯t touch the door, but the door kept bending.


    ¡°ignore it. if it has the ability to come in, it would have gotten in here already.¡± gao ming got down from the bed. due to the god of blood and flesh, he could see things normal people couldn¡¯t.


    holding the doorknob, gao ming looked out through the gap. his heart pounded. blood bloomed around his chest. the blood capillaries crawled into his left eye. his pupil was pierced. the shadow couldn¡¯t stop his sight anymore. he saw a large piece of rotting meat standing at the bedroom door!


    it had no specific shape. the thing grew from meat and shadow. it had a human-like mouth. it seemed to come from the canteen. it carried a strange smell.


    was this ma tao?


    since no one answered, and the second bedroom check was about to arrive, the piece of rotten meat changed its target. it wiggled in the dark. its body stuck to the wall and floor as it moved to the door of room 1324.


    gao ming, who was pretending to be asleep, narrowed his eyes and memorised the info. the hostel manager couldn¡¯t enter the bedrooms no matter what colour shirt she wore. the students could enter the bedrooms freely, but the keys were with the hostel manager.


    the student council had great power. they could ignore the rules and move freely when the lights were out. the red badges were their logos.


    the four students stood before bed 6. one of them pulled open xi san¡¯s mosquito net. ¡°where is the student in bed 6?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know anything!¡± even though he was an adult, xi san was suppressed by the kid. he felt chilled. the student was like a corpse. even his words were chilling.


    ¡°which of you have the best relationship with the kid in bed 6?¡± the other student council member looked around scarily.


    ¡°bed 1¡¯s yuan hui has the most contact with him. he should know.¡± once wang jie said that, yuan hui¡¯s face turned green.


    yuan hui covered his face and replied in bed. ¡°zuo jun is very good with the headmaster. he said he was going to the office building to help him. you can go there to check.¡±


    ¡°the headmaster?¡± the student council¡¯s reaction was interesting. they showed no respect to the headmaster. they even smiled. ¡°even the headmaster is not exempt from the school rules. take note of this. room 1314¡¯s bed 6, zuo jun didn¡¯t return to his room at night. minus five merits.¡±


    after that, they left. the bedroom door closed. yuan hui and wang jie glared at each other. wang jie threw yuan hui under the bus. yuan hui¡¯s words made the student council smile. the whole bedroom was in danger.


    ¡°don¡¯t be in a hurry to blame each other. why would the students smile after hearing about the headmaster?¡± du bai said, ¡°i¡¯m a teacher myself. why would a student look down on the headmaster?¡±


    ¡°perhaps the headmaster is a joke?¡± gao ming knew that han de school was built by situ an. however, the place was already out of control. it might have consumed situ an and the east city centre.


    he thought to himself. ¡°the student council represents the school rules. the headmaster might represent the investigation centre. the school still has ghosts who violate the rules. including class 13, the school now has at least 4 different forces.¡±

 Chapter 121: Only Survivor

    chapter 121: only survivor


    ¡°in the rules left behind by the hostel manager auntie, if there¡¯s someone smiling during the bedroom checks, we should leave the bedroom as soon as possible.¡± after the student council left, wang jie sat up and put on his shoes. ¡°we need to figure a way out.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s very dangerous at night. staying here is the only way to survive.¡± yuan hui insisted.


    no one spoke. wang jie took up his phone to send a message, ¡°yuan hui is a ghost. we seem to have offended the student council. zuo jun¡¯s identity is unclear. we can¡¯t stay here any longer. 15 minutes later, we¡¯ll go to the toilet together.¡±


    xi san, ¡°understood. brother, you are my angel.¡±


    gao ming, ¡°there¡¯s a rule forbidding the use of phones after midnight. prepare everything you need. after leaving the bedroom, don¡¯t stay too far away from me.¡±


    the students wanted to leave the bedroom to escape the disaster. gao ming wanted to enter the headmaster¡¯s office. after consuming situ an, suicide could be gao ming¡¯s option.


    gao ming only worried about two things. first, after dying at this school, his soul would be trapped and he would become a new student there. second, after he returned to the tunnel, the person who killed him would realise that he had retained his memory.


    everyone pretended to be asleep in bed. actually, everyone was silently preparing. it was a bedroom of six people, but who knew how many chatgroups were there. gao ming never underestimated the evil in human nature. when their lives were threatened, these people would never hesitate to sell him out. the rain washed the window. staying in the dark was oppressive.


    the time felt like it moved very slowly. xi san and wang jie hid their books in the bed after they were ready. everyone was waiting for something.


    ¡°this is just the first night...¡± gao ming reached his arms out. the sound of rain faded away. when he joined the school ten years ago, he was lying in bed just like this. he listened to the rain ten years ago.


    ¡°why were we picked? was the bus from ten years ago only filled with students?¡± the questions popped up. the more he thought about it, the more tired he became. gao ming gradually closed his eyes. at that moment, he heard a strange voice in the corridor.


    ¡°gao ming, can i sit beside you? no one bullied me. i just wanted to follow you...¡±


    ¡°gao ming, i might not be able to come to school after tomorrow. i¡¯m switching school.¡±


    ¡°gao ming, can you hear me? i came to find you. can you accompany me?¡±


    the nightmare had no answer. the memory was only a few seconds long.


    one morning, the news came on. the wind fluttered the curtain. the sky darkened. the memory owner opened the door to class 13. the young faces looked at him.


    he took the podium shyly. he used the voice familiar to gao ming to say, ¡°hello. i¡¯m a new transfer student. i love to paint and sing.¡±


    the memory was played from the owner¡¯s perspective, so gao ming couldn¡¯t see his face.


    the owner was arranged to sit beside zhou sisi. back then, everyone was talking about the upcoming city activity.


    zhou sisi explained everything to the memory owner. however, the owner hadn¡¯t completed his documents, so he¡¯d miss the event.


    the memory owner appeared to be class 13¡¯s 51st student. he was the only one who didn¡¯t take the bus to the event venue.


    the memory fragment ended then. gao ming slowly opened his eyes. the mosquito net was torn apart. the bed was stained with mud. there were signs of struggle on the wall.


    ¡°everyone in class took the bus to attend the event in the city ten years ago. everyone on the bus died. only the transfer student survived?! was he the only survivor?


    ¡°is that the truth?


    ¡°but if that is the truth, why are we alive and no one can remember him?


    ¡°did he sacrifice himself to save everyone?¡±


    from the memory fragment, the 51st student didn¡¯t seem to be a bad person, but...


    gao ming wiped away the mud on his bed. the voice could have warned everyone, but the voice was directly eaten by gao ming.


    ¡°there should be a lot of memory fragments. it¡¯s fine for me to eat one.¡±

 Chapter 122: Mommy

    chapter 122: mommy


    with a trace of guilt, gao ming got up. he wanted to ask if the others in the bedroom heard the voice.


    he reached his head out of the net. he looked around and realised something was wrong. the bedroom was too quiet. gao ming picked up his phone and noted it was already 11.50 pm. it must have been quite a while when he was absorbing that memory fragment.


    ¡°is there no one around?¡±


    he looked behind each net. everyone was gone, and no one told him.


    ¡°in terms of value, i shouldn¡¯t be the one abandoned. did they see something crawl into my bed and escape?¡±


    gao ming sent xi san a message, ¡°are you at the toilet?¡±


    xi san, ¡°???¡±


    gao ming, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    xi san, ¡°aren¡¯t you in stall three?¡±


    gao ming, ¡°i¡¯m still in the bedroom. beware of the gao ming with you.¡±


    xi san, ¡°no! you are not gao ming! you can¡¯t trick me!¡±


    seeing the replies, gao ming was sure xi san hadn¡¯t been swapped. ¡°if i don¡¯t hurry there, xi san might have a mental breakdown.¡±


    gao ming planned to go to the headmaster¡¯s office at midnight. however, before that, he wanted to get to know more about the ghosts at the school. gao ming carried his school bag and left.


    ...


    xi san stared at the screen. an indescribable fear enveloped him. when he received gao ming¡¯s message, he knew that something was wrong. to test gao ming, he purposely said the wrong stall. gao ming was in stall 2, and he was in stall 3. if the other person didn¡¯t even notice this, then it couldn¡¯t be gao ming!


    ¡°you came in the toilet with a ghost.¡± gao ming closed the toilet door. he told them everything that happened to him in the bedroom, including the news about the 51st student.


    ¡°it looks like yuan hui wasn¡¯t lying. we were on some kind of bus.¡± xi san wiped away the footprint on his face and tried to act calm.


    ¡°we were on a bus ten years ago. we were sent here on a bus ten years later. it looks like the bus is the key.¡± wang jie thought. ¡°zuo jun¡¯s luxury bus is not common. he even customised it. the extra seatings were removed to add in bar counters and drink fountains. other than the driver, there are 51 seats.¡±


    ¡°could the answer be to find all 51 students and get on the bus together?¡± xi san¡¯s guess was quite logical. ¡°the key is with the driver. he should still be in the school.¡±


    ¡°the issue is some of the students have become ghosts...¡± wang jie suddenly remembered something. his pupils narrowed. ¡°or it¡¯s the last student standing who will get to leave?¡±


    then, his gaze, looking at xi san and gao ming, changed. if his guess were right, they were competitors.


    ¡°don¡¯t jump to conclusion.¡± gao ming knew what wang jie was thinking. this man only cared about himself. ¡°stay here. i¡¯ll go out to take a look.¡± without giving them a chance to speak, gao ming left the toilet.


    the hostel¡¯s front door was locked. something was taped to the door. the hostel manager¡¯s room next to it had a red light on. gao ming could feel the resistance from the god of blood and flesh. something bad would happen if he went too close.


    gao ming silently approached. through the window, he saw the manager auntie standing in the middle of the room. she wore a red jacket and mumbled to herself with an exaggerated smile on her face. bloody tears slid down the window. the furniture cried.


    gao ming inched forward, and he saw the auntie taking out the pictures of the students¡¯ cut-off heads from her red jacket.


    ¡°my dear children, come to mommy¡¯s embrace. let mommyr hug you...


    ¡°be nice. listen to mommy, or mommy will have to lock all of you up.¡±


    at that moment, gao ming charged at the front door.


    the giant sound got the auntie¡¯s attention. the smile on her face was scary. ¡°do we have a bad baby? mommy will be mad.¡±


    the front door was knocked down. gao ming took out a black death portrait. a black dog swallowed him and disappeared into the shadow outside the hostel.


    ¡°you can¡¯t escape. mommy will find you...¡± the auntie took out her ring of keys and entered the shadow too.

 Chapter 123: Ding Yuan

    chapter 123: ding yuan


    ¡°if not returning to the hostel at night is 5 merits deduction. how many points will i lose for breaking out of the hostel after night?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know. i haven¡¯t been to school.¡± the big dog raced in the dark after consuming gao ming.


    the rain washed the black fur. the big dog leapt through the shadow, appearing every few meters. hiding in the big dog, gao ming studied the school after dark. the rain dripped on the textbooks no one wanted. knowledge became blurry. there were people running in the corridor. they looked like they were singing or dancing. the sound of breathing came from the classrooms. wingless birds wandered under the dark clouds. blood lines were like the stars of this world as they dropped from the roofs.


    the puddles reflected the strange world. a giant claw splashed through the puddles.


    occasionally, the big dog appeared among the crowd, attracting many gazes. the young couples stood at the edge of the forest. students with ids climbed over the walls. the patrolling teachers ran in a hurry. the security guards picked up the cap and put it on their heads slanted.


    the speakers in the school were broadcasting some dark ditty. the gentle voice was hidden in the rain. it didn¡¯t care if people heard it or not. the fake models in the art room would clap for it.


    the strangely dressed students worked hard in the classrooms. the light in the last study room at the library flickered. the pool rippled like a big fish was there.


    the paintings of students appeared behind the blackboard. old scripts were tossed out the window. love letters were hidden in drawers.


    hiding in the big dog¡¯s body, gao ming couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. the shadow world had its own rules and an indescribable beauty. ¡°every student who is active at night wears red uniforms.¡±


    without rules and limitations, the ¡®mad¡¯ unaccepted by society enjoyed the rain and darkness. perhaps they might be killed in the next moment, but they chose to enjoy the present.


    the big dog came to the office building and spat gao ming down. he hid in the shadows. ¡°this building gives me a bad feeling. why do you often like to come to dangerous places?¡±


    hearing this voice, gao ming¡¯s heart jumped.


    situ an!


    gao ming thought he could face everything rationally. but when he heard situ an¡¯s voice, the death memories in his heart room started to collide.


    ¡°calm down...¡±


    the intense pain tore through his heart. gao ming¡¯s left eye bled. he moved his body to look into the office.


    the investigators in uniforms stood in the office. all of them wore teacher ids.


    gao ming scanned the room, but he couldn¡¯t see situ an. he saw a computer on the table, and situ an¡¯s voice came from it.


    ¡°such a careful man. is he part of the school now?¡±


    after qing ge and doctor lu were killed, situ an couldn¡¯t control everything anymore.


    ¡°the investigators we sent here are the elites among elites. they have all been through level 2 anomalies. if they all die in this anomaly, can you take on this responsibility, situ an?¡± ding yuan slammed the table angrily, ¡°you told us to mix into the school and what now? we¡¯ve missed the best timing to conduct an investigation and pushed our colleagues into hell!¡±


    ¡°becoming a part of the school is a way to survive. if they have a strong will, they can continue the investigation as teachers.¡± ¡°what nonsense! you built this school. when we first came here, only class 13 had a level 1 anomaly. however, in just a few days, the anomaly spread to the whole school. this doesn¡¯t make sense. i have reasons to believe you are behind this!¡± ding yuan argued directly with situ an for the safety of his subordinates.


    ¡°ol ding, calm down.¡± li biao slowly approached him. he consoled ding yuan, but his hand held a knife in the dark. he wanted to kill ding yuan!

 Chapter 124: Resentment Room, Haunted House, Yin Building

    chapter 124: resentment room, haunted house, yin building


    the computer¡¯s cold light shone on ding yuan¡¯s face. the investigators in the headmaster¡¯s office moved around to isolate ding yuan and his assistant. li biao only used his eyes to initiate the plan. the former partners silently reached for the knives hidden under their clothes.


    the sharp knives were raised in the dark. li biao smiled as he looked at ding yuan¡¯s exposed neck. ¡°ol ding, it¡¯s time for you to change your temper.¡±


    before the blades fell, the door of the office was flung open. a shadow flashed by.


    ¡°someone¡¯s outside!¡± ding yuan¡¯s assistant shouted. he squeezed through the other investigators, dragged ding yuan out, and ran.


    ¡°is the office building invaded by ghosts too?¡±


    ¡°go out and check!¡±


    the investigators ran out of the headmaster¡¯s office. the shadow stood at the corner of the corridor, as if waiting for them.


    ¡°chase!¡± the investigators spread in the office building. ding yuan gave chase until he was alone. ding yuan was experienced. he sensed something and stopped moving. ¡°the changes have started. stop hiding. i know you¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re sensitive about ghosts but insensitive about humans.¡± gao ming walked out of the shadows. ding yuan¡¯s focus was on the big dog, so he didn¡¯t even notice gao ming was there.


    ¡°a student? no...¡± ding yuan touched the black band. ¡°you are a citizen roped into this anomaly, but you don¡¯t act like one.¡±


    ¡°i assimilate to situations quickly.¡± gao ming reached out his hand. ¡°i¡¯m gao ming, li san centre¡¯s intern investigator.¡±


    ¡°yes. but some of my classmates have been taken over by ghosts. it¡¯s not looking good.¡±


    ¡°this is not the place to talk. come with me.¡± ding yuan led gao ming to the office of year 3.


    ding yuan didn¡¯t switch on the lights. he had memorised everything¡¯s location. he avoided the furniture and reached the cabinets at the back. he took out a light. the weak light chased away the darkness. the cabinets were filled with documents. the most conspicuous was a map of the school. the school had nine buildings. with the math building as the centre, it was like a baguo built on the ground. each building was marked with different numbers and colours. many numbers were edited.


    ¡°can you understand this?¡± ding yuan pointed at the numbers.


    ¡°the colours are the danger rating, and the numbers are the numbers of ghosts?¡±


    ¡°clever. your captain is lucky.¡± ding yuan explained. ¡°a level 3 anomaly is when a ghost appears. but do you know what makes a level 4 anomaly?¡±


    ¡°the number of ghosts?¡± gao ming guessed.


    ¡°to be more accurate, it¡¯s the density of ghosts. if the ghosts are gathered in one room and there are less than three ghosts, such buildings are called resentment rooms. the danger rating is between levels 3 and 4. if a whole unit or isolated house is filled with ghosts, it¡¯s called a haunted house; if several units in a neighbourhood or a whole skyscraper are affected, it¡¯s called a yin building. and the situation we¡¯re in is...¡± ding yuan circled the entire school compound, ¡°called a death realm.¡±


    ¡°death realm is also known as despair realm. the place has its own rules. you can only survive by following its rules. that was why i followed situ an¡¯s arrangement and led my subordinates to be the teachers here, but then i realised the problem!¡± ding yuan said angrily, ¡°this death realm is created by situ an!¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t understand.¡± when gao ming met situ an last time, situ an fought for the control of the god of flesh and blood at si sui apartments. after he consumed god, situ an made a new thing.


    ¡°situ an encountered something when he was young. that was when his fate changed. he slowly helped that thing grow. he used decades and raised it from an unknown to a ghost. then, using the ghost as the core, he raised the resentment room into a death realm!¡± when ding yuan said these, his pupils jumped. ¡°the madman plans to unite himself with this death realm. he plans to use us so that he can become the rule-makers of this death realm.¡±

 Chapter 125: Big Ghost

    chapter 125: big ghost


    situ an built han de private school to feed that unknown thing. he even worked hard to become han hai¡¯s famous businessman and philanthropist. he was impressive, but his actions were extreme.


    ¡°he created this death realm, so why would he need our help?¡± gao ming asked.


    ¡°after the union, one party will disappear. i suspect the ghost situ an breed has started to regret its decision.¡± ding yuan put away the lighter. ¡°but that¡¯s just my suspicion. all we can confirm now is that situ an hasn¡¯t achieved full control of the school. the areas he can influence include the office building, the math building and part of the lab building. they are locations you can access with the teacher¡¯s id.¡±


    ¡°the teacher¡¯s id represents one kind of rule. do the student council badges represent another kind of rule?¡±


    ¡°correct.¡± ding yuan looked at gao ming with admiration. ¡°the student council represents the school¡¯s real rules. some of the staff, like the chefs, the guards and the hostel managers, follow the school rules.¡±


    ¡°situ an has to have another trump card to be able to survive here for so long.¡± gao ming knew situ an was not simple. however, his identity was too weak compared to situ an before this. this time, he swore to eat situ an fully.


    ¡°perhaps. situ an is very scary. i can¡¯t read him.¡± ding yuan shoved the map and everything else into his bag. ¡°other than the two rules i mentioned, there are some ¡®big ghosts¡¯ that refuse to follow both rules. the death realm will attract nearby ghosts. these big ghosts are very powerful. you can see them as the third force.¡±


    ¡°do you wish to leave the office building now?¡±


    ¡°situ an wants to kill me. it¡¯s unsafe for me to stay.¡± ding yuan picked up his bag. ¡°i¡¯ll bring you to meet a special big ghost.¡± ¡°you¡¯re bringing me to meet a ghost?!¡± ding yuan was not as traditional as gao ming thought. he could even cooperate with ghosts.


    ding yuan and gao ming had just come to the first floor when they heard li biao on the speaker. ¡°ol ding, come to the headmaster¡¯s office now. even your assistant is here. where are you?¡±


    the old lady was well-kempt. there was no wrinkle on her suit. she was a serious person and had high standards for herself. however, she was cursing like a sailor at that moment.


    ¡°the old lady¡¯s name is yan xizhi. she was the headmistress of han de shu xiang academy. she used her life¡¯s savings to build a school for the orphans. before situ an joined han de charity headquarters, she was the vice president.¡± ding yuan looked at the lady with admiration. ¡°she was very rich but was extremely humble. she has helped so many people.¡±


    ¡°then, why is she here?¡±


    ¡°she lived a simple life, but she was ruined by her children. her eldest son embezzled money from the charity and was exposed by the media. her second son tried to escape the police and eventually killed himself. back then, everyone felt like they were scammed. they thought she was a bad person and the charity was just a disguise. people forced her to resign and wanted to kill her.¡± ding yuan sighed. ¡°she helped so many people, but no one spoke up for her.¡±


    ¡°the public was in a mob mentality. they felt like they had been used.¡± gao ming understood psychology.


    ¡°it was too late for her to say anything. she revealed her assets. people said that she had already moved the money before she did so. she showed the messages she had with her sons to prove that she was not shielding them. people said that she was willing to sacrifice her sons to save herself and that she was worse than animals. one day, she disappeared. no one cared whether she was alive or not. many people said that she had taken the money and escaped the country.¡±


    ding yuan walked down the corridor. ¡°actually, she was framed. not long after she disappeared, situ an took over her spot as the vice president at the charity.¡±


    the well-dressed old lady saw ding yuan and gao ming. she hung up the call angrily and walked over. ¡°teacher ding, is there an emergency for coming here so late at night?¡±


    ¡°your eldest son has sold the school to situ an. he¡¯ll take over as the new headmaster in a few days.¡± ding yuan lowered his head.


    ¡°as long as i¡¯m here, han de shu xiang academy will not fall into his hands! i will protect every single student here!¡± yan xizhi was like an angry lioness. her memory paused at the moment before situ an became the headmaster.


    ¡°it looks like the old lady didn¡¯t disappear. she should be killed by situ an at the school and she became a special big ghost after her death.¡± when gao ming studied the old lady, the old lady also studied him.

 Chapter 126: Yan Xizhi

    chapter 126: yan xizhi


    gao ming shivered, being stared at by the old lady. yan xizhi¡¯s eyes seemed to be able to see through everything.


    ¡°are you a new student?¡± yan xizhi stopped before gao ming, ¡°why are there so many people sticking to you?¡±


    headmaster yan¡¯s words scared ding yuan. he trusted gao ming and believed he was zuo jun¡¯s classmate. he knew gao ming had secrets, but he was still a living person.


    ¡°headmistress yan, the fact that they are not willing to leave me proves that i¡¯m quite popular and can bring them a sense of security, right?¡± gao ming really believed that.


    ¡°don¡¯t you feel tired?¡± yan xizhi¡¯s eyes shone with determination and sharpness. she did not seem approachable at first glance.


    ¡°compared to your burden, what is mine?¡± gao ming¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°i¡¯ve heard so many things about you since i was young. i wanted to be someone like you, loving, caring, and selfless. i want to use my power to help more people. i have been doing that.¡±


    even ding yuan couldn¡¯t listen to this. he told everything about yan xizhi to gao ming only three minutes ago. earlier, the kid wanted to kill at the office building, but he was like an obedient child before yan xizhi.


    ¡°your mouth is sweet.¡± ding yuan didn¡¯t expose gao ming. after all, he was still a living human.


    after hearing that, the old lady¡¯s fury lessened. ¡°if my two sons have half of your kindness... this is all my fault for coddling them.¡±


    the old lady tapped gao ming¡¯s shoulder and looked at the darkness beside him. ¡°is this your pet?¡±


    ¡°no. he¡¯s my best friend.¡± gao ming knew he couldn¡¯t lie. ¡°he lost his sight since he was born and then injured his ears. after he was abandoned by his biological parents, he was bought by a human trafficker and was forced to beg on the streets. he has a monster¡¯s appearance but a kind heart.¡± gao ming knelt down to hug the big dog.


    the big dog was speechless, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t win yan xizhi in a fight, so he lay on the ground. he was huge, but he looked so weak.


    ¡°i felt the same time when i was here the first time. the storeroom is not affected by situ an or the school rules. this place is fully enveloped by the fury of the big ghost.¡± ding yuan whispered, ¡°based on our later investigation, this storeroom appears to be where yan xizhi was killed.¡±


    yan xizhi died in her own school. she protected the place after death because she was worried about the children. she put down her dignity and used the broken phone to call for help.


    ¡°this place is huge. you can call the other teachers to come here.¡±


    the shelves were stocked with things yan xizhi had prepared for the school and letters the students wrote to her. the children really loved her, and it became a reason for her to stay. she had given so much to the school. everything on the shelves was evidence. no wonder situ an and the school couldn¡¯t affect this place.


    after who knew how many shelves, gao ming saw a simple wooden desk and several wooden chairs. the old lady worked here after she died.


    the light was warm and shone on the various textbooks and homework on the table. she kept coming up with new lesson plans to help the children.


    ¡°thank you, headmistress yan. we will stop situ an and help you protect the school!¡± ding yuan opened his bag and took out the investigation reports.


    ¡°you¡¯re not doing this to help me but to help the students. education shouldn¡¯t be commercialised. it should be used to help the students.¡± yan xizhi sat down at the table. she stared at the broken phone, waiting for those she had once helped to call her back.


    ding yuan didn¡¯t explain much to her. he pasted the map on the wall and pulled gao ming over.


    ¡°we can hide here for now.¡± ding yuan coloured the storeroom on the map blue. ¡°the blue areas represent the movement area of the big ghosts and the areas we can fight for. the white areas are the areas controlled by the school rules, and the black areas are the areas controlled by situ an¡¯s rules.¡±


    ding yuan used the blue pen to draw out a route on the map. ¡°we can¡¯t fight with situ an and the school rules. what we need to do now is to bring all the survivors into the blue area and protect them. however, do not bring any ghost students! they are the rules executioners of the school. they might lead the student council to us!¡±


    ¡°identifying the students is too difficult. some ghost students hide so well.¡± gao ming took out a red pen. ¡°why don¡¯t we come up with new rules to eliminate both humans and ghosts who don¡¯t follow them?¡±

 Chapter 127: Qiang Feng

    chapter 127: qiang feng


    ding yuan thought he had heard wrongly. he looked at gao ming silently. ¡°even big ghosts don¡¯t dare to challenge the rules. as a human, you want to set up the new rules?! are you insane?¡±


    ¡°any rules require the executioners. once we kill all the executioners, the rules will be obsolete, right?¡± gao ming¡¯s thought was simple. but when he said these, he lowered his voice. he was worried that his image in yan xizhi¡¯s eyes would be ruined.


    ¡°that¡¯s theoretically correct.¡± ding yuan grabbed gao ming¡¯s wrist. he could feel his pulse and warmth. ¡°you are alive.¡±


    ¡°naturally. those swapped students are living in the shadows. they don¡¯t dare to violate the rules.¡± gao ming rolled his eyes. ¡°we¡¯ll start with the blue rooms. if this is inconvenient for you, i¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ding yuan let go of gao ming¡¯s wrist, and his wrinkles softened. he seemed to see hope in gao ming. in the anomalies, humans were always very passive, including seniors like ding yuan. everyone¡¯s focus was on how to minimise the damage to get more results. very few actively tried to attack the anomalies.


    ¡°to be able to take root in a complicated district like li san, your centre¡¯s way of training is impressive.¡± ding yuan seemed to misunderstand something, and gao ming was too lazy to explain.


    yan xizhi heard the words training and lifted her head to say, ¡°teacher ding, are you two exchanging educational methods?¡±


    ¡°situ an might come at any moment. we¡¯re discussing how to protect the school.¡± ding yuan was still a bit afraid of yan xizhi. he showed great respect to the old lady.


    ¡°protecting school is my responsibility. you should focus on the students. do not let them be influenced by the changing environment.¡± headmistress yan thought of something. she searched among the shelves. a few minutes later, she walked over with a wooden box. ¡°these are all the things most precious to me. you should share them with the other teachers to calm them.¡±


    ¡°thank you, headmistress.¡± it was not ding yuan¡¯s first time taking stuff from yan xizhi. he gave gao ming a look and carried the wooden box to the back of the shelf.


    ¡°each letter represents a blessing. items of purity like these are very rare in the shadow world. they will be very useful.¡± gao ming checked everything and found a group picture. the last batch of students, led by yan xizhi, finally graduated. she took a group picture with the kids. it was probably the last picture of her alive.


    shadows moved in the picture. the picture was colourful. only the old lady was in black-and-white. it felt like she had given all the colours to her students.


    ¡°i¡¯ll take this.¡±


    gao ming and ding yuan stayed in the storeroom until 3 am. five more huan men investigators came to join them. of the entire east city centre, only these people managed to escape from situ an.


    ¡°captain, bi liao is hunting us with the others! everyone from the east city listens to situ an¡¯s orders. we¡¯ve been made into the traitors.¡± qiang feng was the leader of team 1 at huan men. ¡°team 2 has been massacred by li biao. xiao fei is captured, and only a few of us are left from team 1.¡±


    ¡°you didn¡¯t expose the existence of headmistress yan, right?¡±


    ¡°no.¡± qiang feng shook her head. ¡°yan xizhi is our investigation. other than team 1, no one knows about her.¡±


    ¡°good.¡± ding yuan removed the teacher id. ¡°we are in open conflict with situ an. we should stop using the id. in the future, we¡¯ll move around the territory of the big ghosts.¡±


    ¡°but not all big ghosts are as kind as headmistress yan. some big ghosts are extremely cruel. other students won¡¯t go near them. they can openly violate the rules.¡± qiang feng didn¡¯t understand captain ding¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± ding yuan shared gao ming¡¯s plan with qiang feng. qiang feng had zero confidence in gao ming.


    ¡°i am used to being alone.¡± gao ming rejected ding yuan directly. ¡°the headquarters might send in more investigators. your main responsibility is to tell them the truth and expose situ an.¡±

 Chapter 128: Humanitys Shiniest Moment

    chapter 128: humanity''s shiniest moment


    once the centre was on situ an¡¯s side, endless investigators would stand in gao ming¡¯s way, and gao ming didn¡¯t want to see that.


    after deciding on a meet-up code with ding yuan, gao ming left with the spare map. if he didn¡¯t leave then, the big dog would probably stay with yan xizhi forever.


    gao ming checked the blue areas of all the other big ghosts. some places looked normal, but they were like yan xizhi¡¯s storeroom. they needed to use special methods to enter the resentment room.


    ¡°the death realm is made up of many different resentment rooms. many different ghost stories appear to become a spiralling story.¡±


    han de private school hadn¡¯t fully lost control because situ an and his unknown ghost were in a conflict. when they reached a compromise or when one party ate the other, the school would go out of control.


    the school was a cage. after the cage was open, the school would become the new contagion source of han hai.


    the weak light appeared down the horizon. gao ming spent his first night at the school. he didn¡¯t dare to go back to the bedroom but went to the canteen.


    ¡°the sun is coming up. my power is limited. the students here can use the rules to kill me.¡± the big dog felt threatened. he didn¡¯t follow gao ming but hid inside the black-and-white picture. ¡°the rules are stronger in the day. why is that? is it related to the students? most of the students would be asleep at night.¡± gao ming thought about it. ¡°as more people follow the rules, the more powerful the rules?¡±


    gao ming thought about the game he made for xuan wen. as more people remembered xuan yuan, the harder it was for the shadow world to kill xuan wen.


    gao ming ordered his breakfast, and soon, the students came from the hostel building.


    ¡°they weren¡¯t quiet the last time. i wonder how many of them are ghosts now.¡±


    once the night was over, the students started to send messages in the chat group. they asked about each other. in the end, they decided to meet up at the canteen. then, they would follow yuan hui¡¯s suggestion and go to classroom 13. 20 minutes later, the students gradually arrived. some of them looked like they hadn¡¯t slept a wink. some looked like nothing was different.


    the strangest thing was each noose had a different length. when everyone sat back in their seats, they realised the nooses reached their necks perfectly.


    ¡°these nooses are problematic. they might loop around our necks at any time. i suggest we cut the ropes, but don¡¯t make it too obvious.¡± cai meimei took out her nail scissors from her bag.


    ¡°pay attention to the surroundings. the windows and doors are the focus. if there¡¯s danger, we have to follow the evacuation plan.¡±


    ¡°be careful of the fans above our heads. the classroom has both air-conds and fans. i suspect they will fall. this is a trap.¡± fatty pointed above his head.


    ¡°you have a point. look. when we¡¯re together and gather our thoughts, many scary things are not scary!¡± qian junran looked at the students. ¡°seeing this, i can¡¯t help but be reminded of a book i read¨Cthe shining moment of humanity!¡±


    gao ming, who was watching everyone, couldn¡¯t help but cover his face when he heard that. at least 1?5 of the people in the classroom were ghosts.


    the clock ticked. when there were still 15 minutes to class, a young woman in the centre uniform entered the classroom. she wore the teacher¡¯s id and scanned everyone. she took the podium and wrote down two numbers on the blackboard, 31, 13.


    gao ming narrowed his eyes. there were 44 people in the classroom.


    ¡°the two numbers add up to the total number of people. do the numbers represent the numbers of ghosts and humans?¡± gao ming looked around. at that moment, the classroom door opened again.


    zuo jun, in the school uniform, appeared at the door. he looked more mature, but he still gave off a silly and honest feeling.


    ¡°zuo jun!¡± many people stood up. their eyes shot out fire.


    ¡°find a place to sit.¡± the teacher waited for zuo jun to take his seat and changed the 31 on the blackboard to 32.

 Chapter 129: Zuo Jun

    chapter 129: zuo jun


    ¡°the number has changed, and zuo jun is part of the majority.¡±


    gao ming didn¡¯t get mad. he studied everyone in the classroom. after a scary night, the students reached a consensus. be it humans or ghosts, they would work together to find the truth.


    however, the teacher wrote the two numbers on the board. she reminded them directly that there were ghosts mixed among them. this made qian junran¡¯s rallying words into jokes.


    the only person with a confirmed identity was zuo jun.


    if he said he was human, the majority were humans; if he were a ghost, then it was not optimistic. humans might have to pretend to be ghosts to survive.


    everyone had a lot of opinions regarding zuo jun, but zuo jun shared the benefits of being in the majority. the class bell rang. the students had to resist their urge to question zuo jun and attend the class.


    ¡°none of you take this seriously. you are the worst batch of students i¡¯ve taught.¡± the female teacher smacked the table. ¡°i know you¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re going to han jiang for an event in a week, but i¡¯m telling you. if you don¡¯t do well this week, i¡¯ll request the headmaster to cancel your qualification to attend the event!¡± ¡°are we going to an event next week?¡± the students discussed it among themselves. gao ming was stunned because this was exactly how it was in the memory fragment of the 51st student! was this a coincidence?


    ¡°shush!¡± the young teacher walked to the window and pulled back the curtain. she pointed at the bus in the storm. ¡°the best class has gone there one week ago. if you do well this week, this bus will bring you to han jiang one week from now.¡±


    the students didn¡¯t listen to what she said next. they were focused on leaving the school. they had been tortured for a whole night, and finally, they got a piece of good news.


    ¡°i will do anything as long as i can leave.¡± fatty, who shared a room with ma tao, was especially active. his personality changed so much. in contrast, ma tao was fully silent with his head lowered.


    ¡°for the next week, you have to stick to this timetable strictly. no coming late or leaving early!¡± the female teacher pasted the table beside the blackboard. ¡°during my class tomorrow, i hope everyone is present. all 51 students, not one less. if someone skips class, you can forget about the event!¡±


    ¡°zuo jun is lying! don¡¯t forget that he is the one who brought us here! he¡¯s the ghost!¡± ma tao¡¯s voice turned sharp.


    ¡°if zuo jun is the ghost, then the ghost has the majority. then, the ghosts could easily take over the situation, and there¡¯s no need for us to discuss this.¡± wang jie sounded so confident. ¡°even though i hate zuo jun, the chance of him being human is very high. plus, i have another evidence. yesterday night, we didn¡¯t open the door for ma tao. after that, ma tao entered fatty¡¯s room. after that, screams kept coming from that room. therefore, i suspect not only he but also everyone in that room has become a ghost!¡±


    wang jie took out a piece of paper and showed the class. ¡°i¡¯ve been studying them since this morning. compare their actions to their usual habits, and you can tell what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°there are already six people in their bedroom. if you include those who stayed in the canteen, wouldn¡¯t there be too many ghosts?¡± qian junran didn¡¯t experience anything too scary yesterday night. he didn¡¯t think ma tao had changed too much,


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to complicate this. we only need to confirm if zuo jun is a human or a ghost.¡± yuan hui stood up. he ignored the teacher and walked to zuo jun. he grabbed his collar. ¡°where did you hide my family?¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t message you and kidnap your family.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re lying!¡± yuan hui took out a knife from his sleeve and aimed it at zuo jun¡¯s neck!


    he moved so fast, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, zuo jun used one hand to detain him and pressed him heavily on the table.


    they were not on the same level. yuan hui was fully defenceless before zuo jun.


    ¡°i¡¯ll repeat myself. i didn¡¯t message any of you.¡± zuo jun looked down on them. ¡°it wasn¡¯t me calling me because this school summoned all of you. everyone in class 13, including myself, should be dead already. but for some reason, we are still all alive.¡±


    the female teacher looked at this emotionlessly. she didn¡¯t stop them. at that moment, footsteps came from the corridor. the classroom door opened. a bloody zuo bo appeared at the door with his bag.??v€l-b1n.

 Chapter 130: Madness

    chapter 130: madness


    ¡°the killer is here!¡± cao song, the student who stayed back for a grade, shouted. when he was playing basketball yesterday, he saw zuo bo kill the other zuo bo.


    the blood dried on his clothes. zuo bo looked unstable. he wore the patient¡¯s garb underneath the white coat. he was both the doctor and the patient. he walked to his seat and sat down. zuo ba placed the bag beside his desk. he didn¡¯t take out his book but placed the bloody knife on the table. the students didn¡¯t get close to him. even his deskmate, xiong di, was so scared.


    zuo bo held the knife and mumbled to himself, ¡°this is a large learned helplessness experiment. despair and pain cannot be controlled. however, if we give up on the resistance, even if we have the chance to escape in the future, we¡¯ll miss it due to habits!¡± ¡°zuo bo...¡± qian junran¡¯s eyes twitched. he covered his nose when he smelled the blood on zuo bo. ¡°are you alright?¡±


    zuo bo slowly turned his head around. he glanced at qian junran and then at the numbers on the blackboard. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. this is false consensus bias. there are not that many ghosts and monsters. you think there are monsters all around you because there are monsters in your hearts.¡±


    none of them could understand him and thought that zuo bo was crazy. wang jie nudged gao ming and whispered, ¡°do you understand what he¡¯s saying?¡±


    ¡°i feel like zuo bo is more aware than most students. he has a point.¡±


    wang jie frowned. there were two doctors in the class. one was insane, and the other one agreed with him.


    the teacher on the podium stared at zuo bo. then, she stood up and changed 32 to 33.


    the students were shocked. based on their prediction, the majority of the class was humans. they didn¡¯t think zuo bo was still alive based on his appearance.


    ¡°zuo bo, are you... human or ghost?¡± qian junran asked directly.


    ¡°i am a human... and a ghost.¡± zuo bo revealed his teeth. he played with the knife. ¡°there¡¯s only one real human in this class. no...¡± he slowly turned his head to look at gao ming, ¡°he¡¯s only half a human.¡±


    zuo jun didn¡¯t wish for zuo bo to continue, so he pushed yuan hui away. ¡°i don¡¯t know if zuo bo is alive or not, but i can tell you that i am a human. therefore, the two numbers on the boards, the 33 represents humans, and the 13 represents ghosts.¡±


    ¡°i agree with him.¡± liu yi raised her arm. ¡°can we have a show of hands?¡±


    ¡°the key thing is the police discover that not only did class 13 forget everything that night, but we also forgot the only student who didn¡¯t get on the bus.¡± zuo jun walked to the portrait and pointed at that blurry face.


    ¡°how do you know there¡¯s a 51st student? everyone has no memory of him, so maybe he doesn¡¯t exist.¡± du bai said in a low voice.


    ¡°because the police found a schoolbag on the bus. the bag contains the 51st student¡¯s homework, books and his phone.¡± zuo jun¡¯s words grabbed gao ming¡¯s attention.


    ¡°all of us who should be on the bus survived. the 51st student who shouldn¡¯t be on the bus had his things left on the bus?¡± liu yi¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°what is in the kid¡¯s phone?¡±


    zuo jun revealed the phone content. ¡°on the night of the accident, all of us called or messaged the kid. some hoped he¡¯d come to the tunnel, and others warned him not to go near the tunnel. everyone had differing opinions, but from the results, it looked like he followed the majority.¡±


    ¡°if that¡¯s true, then we would be all ghosts. even then, we still tricked him over. that¡¯s so bad.¡± zhou sisi didn¡¯t dare to imagine it. she forgot her original choice. she only remembered that before she came to this school, she saw a bloody man in her bed.


    ¡°50 of us tricked the 51st student to the tunnel so that he¡¯d be our scapegoat. 1 life for 50 lives?¡± qian junran nodded. ¡°that¡¯s a good trade.¡±


    ¡°or he might need to suffer the pain and despair of 50 people on his own.¡± gao ming¡¯s sudden words startled qian junran.


    ¡°gao ming might be closer to the truth. the 51st student is trapped in a death loop. as long as we are alive, he¡¯ll have to keep dying.¡± zuo jun took out the centre¡¯s latest investigation results. ¡°however, a few days ago, the student who should be trapped in the death loop escaped. however, he has been in a dying state. after he was discovered by the people of han hai charity, he was sent to the hospital next to han de private school. then, he was personally taken care of by east city centre¡¯s temp chief, situ an. then, the anomaly happened.¡±


    ¡°the anomaly here is caused by the 51st student. does this mean that he can only escape from the death loop once 50 of us are dead? we have to return to accept our fate for him to regain a new life?¡± zhou sisi shook her head.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. due to our selfishness, student 51 is under intense pain. fate is trying to rectify this mistake, and that¡¯s why we¡¯re gathered here.¡± zuo jun put away the band, ¡°perhaps we conducted a bloody vote ten years ago, and it was us who pushed the innocent kid into the abyss.¡±


    the class was silent as everyone pondered zuo jun¡¯s words. however, there were exceptions. no matter what zuo jun said, gao ming wouldn¡¯t be moved because he knew what kind of person situ an was.


    situ an had a trump card no one knew about. he wanted to use it to control the 51st student, but there was an accident, and there were two sets of rules at the school.


    based on gao ming¡¯s understanding of situ an, the reason he had zuo jun gather everyone at the school was because he wanted to use the students in a trade with the 51st student.

 Chapter 131: PE

    chapter 131: pe


    part of the truth from ten years ago was recovered. zuo jun only told the part beneficial to him and situ an. he didn¡¯t lie but told the selective truth. the others were so distracted by him that their anger towards him lightened.


    ¡°the past has already happened. the path has been picked.¡± wang jie held his chin. ¡°instead of being wrought by guilt, we should consider the present.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right. what we need to do now is to attend the classes and take on the 51st student¡¯s revenge and tests over the next week.¡± zuo jun looked down on them. ¡°listen to your orders, and the east city investigation centre will protect you. as long as you don¡¯t purposely violate the rules, the bus will send you out a week later.¡±


    ¡°the only way to leave the school is through the bus. however, if we take the bus, we might face the same conundrum from ten years ago.¡± gao ming turned to look out the window. ¡°if i want to take revenge on you, i will give you enough hope so that you¡¯ll keep struggling. however, in the end, you¡¯ll realise that hope is merely despair in a mask.¡±


    zuo jun looked at gao ming, ¡°then, do you have other ways to leave the school?¡±


    ¡°if the east city centre really has the power to protect us, it wouldn¡¯t have allowed us to be dragged in here in the first place.¡± gao ming looked at the rain outside. ¡°can we trust an organisation that tricked 50 living humans into entering a ghost¡¯s trap?¡±


    zuo jun hoped that the students would listen to him because the east city centre didn¡¯t have the energy to control them. gao ming saw that and exposed it.


    ¡°at this place, you can only trust the east city centre.¡± zuo jun¡¯s eyes turned dangerous as he threatened gao ming.


    ¡°you¡¯re wrong. no matter where we are, the only person we can trust is ourselves.¡± gao ming drew a smiley face on the window. he knew far more than zuo jun.


    no matter how smart zuo jun was, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that gao ming had visited the whole school in less than 24 hours. when the other students were asleep, gao ming escaped the hostel building, saved the captain from the huan men investigation centre, met up with yan xizhi and knew about the other big ghosts.


    gao ming sat in his seat, and zuo jun looked down on him from the podium. the tension was light. the bell rang. zuo jun said nothing and returned to his seat.


    a giant mutated arm reached out to grab the old man by his neck. the pe teacher dragged the old man out of the class. his red eyes glared at qian junran. ¡°continue.¡±


    ¡°but now, we love pe class even more!¡± qian junran¡¯s face was pale. ¡°it¡¯s our luck to have a buff teacher like you for our classes!¡±


    ¡°in five minutes, run to gather at the activity building!¡± the pe teacher in a red shirt didn¡¯t have a teacher¡¯s id. he was not situ an¡¯s people but a big ghost.


    ¡°the school rules will not let situ an win easily.¡± gao ming stared at the man¡¯s back. ¡°this school has many surprises.¡±


    the students ran to the activity building as fast as they could. the pe teacher¡¯s performance in the class shocked everyone.


    the activity building was the largest building at the school. it not only had an indoor football build but also amenities like a swimming pool and so on.


    when class 13 arrived, the school¡¯s swim team was competing. 7 students participated, but only 3 students finished the contest. the other 4 appeared to disappear into the pool.


    ¡°don¡¯t look around!¡± the pe teacher clapped his hands. ¡°list out the sports you¡¯re best at and the sports you want to try. i¡¯ll register all of you in competitions. those who fail will be punished!¡±


    everyone panicked when they heard about the competition. losing at this school might mean losing their lives.


    ¡°i¡¯ll give you five minutes to think!¡± the pe teacher put the form and pen on the table and left.


    seeing the fear, zuo jun walked to the front and said, ¡°only the centre can protect you. the other teachers and students want to kill you. only when all of you die will the 51st student appear. therefore, you have to follow the centre¡¯s orders!¡±


    when zuo jun gave his speech, gao ming walked to the table with the whole class watching him. he picked up the pen and wrote down swimming in the sports that he was good at.

 Chapter 132: Rules at the Pool

    chapter 132: rules at the pool


    ¡°did you not hear me?¡± zuo jun¡¯s tone turned aggressive. it was like gao ming was purposely going against him.


    ¡°what if i heard you?¡± gao ming put the pen back down. ¡°aren¡¯t you not trapped here as well? if you can punch that pe teacher to death, do you need to say these things only after he left?¡±


    gao ming¡¯s words were incendiary, but zuo jun couldn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°gao ming, i know you¡¯re smart but do you know what you¡¯re facing? pride will destroy you.¡± once zuo jun said that, wang jie went over and wrote down his name on the form.


    ¡°hurry up. once the pe teacher comes back and sees that we haven¡¯t finished the form, he¡¯ll probably crush one of the unlucky ones who didn¡¯t write their names.¡± qian junran didn¡¯t like zuo jun either. he felt like he had stolen his thunder.


    the students went to write in the form. as they did so, the students around him slowly dispersed. it was storming outside. the place didn¡¯t feel lively but totally dead.


    after the pe teacher came back, he glanced at the form. he started to form groups with the interests. then based on their physical state, he put them on physical tests. the pe teacher looked scary but he was a very good teacher. every student improved with his training.


    ¡°if we had a teacher like this back when we were still in school.¡± xi san lamented since he was part of the basketball team.


    ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± gao ming had been watching the pe teacher. every big ghost had something special about them. he was curious how the pe teacher became a big ghost.


    the third class was pe. when it was time for the fourth class, something unexpected happened. the pe teacher didn¡¯t allow them to leave. the teacher in the centre uniform came to the activity building to find the students. he wanted to get the students. zuo jun tried to shoot gazes at the man but the man still went up to the pe teacher to reason with him.


    the pe teacher didn¡¯t reason with the man. he used his large arm to hug the man and dragged him into the changing room. a few minutes later, only the pe teacher came out.


    ¡°does the investigation centre have enough teachers?¡± xi san was really worried about zuo jun. he hoped the centre could save him.


    gao ming¡¯s body was fit and healthy due to the influence of the god of flesh and blood. he hid the death portrait from the supermarket boss, zhang ding, in his palm. due to fear of the pe teacher, even though the students were unwilling, they changed in the limited time and gathered by the pool.


    the pe teacher wore his previous clothes. he led the students to finish the warm-up and had the students come closer to the swimming pool.


    han de private school¡¯s indoor pool was huge. students would train there all the time. they wouldn¡¯t leave even if their skin were bloated.


    when the class 13 students came over, the students around the pool turned to stare at them with a scary gaze. they had a human appearance, but they didn¡¯t feel like they were humans. it felt like a monster would crawl out after their skin became bloated.


    ¡°before you enter the pool, i¡¯ll repeat the rules of the pool again!¡± the pe teacher finally announced the rules.


    ¡°first, do not run or play by the pool, or you might trip.


    ¡°second, do not dive into the pool because the water is shallow. it might cause spine damage or permanent disability.


    ¡°third, do not press other people¡¯s heads underwater to prevent drowning.


    ¡°fourth, beginners are not allowed to the deep water area. if you accidentally wander over, please call for help.


    ¡°fifth, when you swim forward, you have to keep your eyes open. remain a distance from the person in front of you.


    ¡°sixth, when you¡¯re in the water and feel a chill or a cramp, please get up from the pool immediately. if you feel like you don¡¯t have enough energy and cannot swim back to the edge, you should raise your hands or shout for help.¡±


    gao ming stood beside the pool. it was impossible to tell where the shallow water zone ended and where the deep water zone started.


    ¡°i¡¯ve told you the rules. five of you from the first row, come out now! split up into groups and get into the water!¡± the pe teacher pointed, and he got everyone from room 1314 and qian junran, the unlucky bastard.

 Chapter 133: Monsters in the Pool

    Chapter 133: Monsters in the Pool


    The students who were not named sighed in relief. They looked at the five who were named. Standing beside the pool, Qian Junran looked troubled. His eyes radiated pain.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t feel too well.¡± Qian Junran turned his head and raised his hand. ¡°I have stomach pain. I might not be able to enter the pool.¡±


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± The PE Teacher was reasonable, and he didn¡¯t force Qian Junran. ¡°The tall one, come here! You can bring him to the infirmary.¡±


    The tall one was Zuo Jun. When he heard he was going to the infirmary, his face darkened. He wanted to say no, but he swallowed it once he saw the PE Teacher¡¯s mutated muscles.


    ¡°Anyone else who is sick can go with them.¡± The PE Teacher¡¯s smile was scary. ¡°The infirmary has the complete set of equipment. The last student who went there came in with 170 Jin and came out with 70 Jin.¡±


    Others wanted to act sick, but when they saw Zuo Jun¡¯s dark face and the teacher¡¯s description, they changed their minds.


    ¡°Sir, I suddenly feel better,¡± Qian Junran straightened his body. ¡°I believe I can do this.¡±


    ¡°No. I have to be responsible for your health. Tall one, bring him there now!¡± The PE teacher grabbed Qian Junran and pushed him to Zuo Jun. His large body was like a small mountain.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zuo Jun and Qian Junran left. The Teacher picked two more girls to replace their spots. Coincidentally, Zhou Sisi stood beside Gao Ming. Zhou Sisi was already scared, but she was arranged to stand beside the music box killer. She didn¡¯t dare to greet Gao Ming. She kept her head lowered to hide the fear in her eyes.


    ¡°After so many years, Zhou Sisi has become shy.¡± Gao Ming glanced around and was the first to jump into the water. The pool was heated, but his body felt cold. It felt like there was something watching him in the water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Group 2, prepare to get into the pool!¡± The students spread around the edge. No one dared to stay too far away from the sides.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of the water. Try to be one with the water. Grab the ladder and lower your heads under the water.¡± The Teacher¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°Try to hold on for 30 seconds and use your heart to feel the water.¡±


    Staring at the clear surface, Zhou Sisi took a deep breath and sank her head underwater. The warm water covered her cheeks and ears. All the sounds faded away like she had entered a different world. Zhou Sisi had great lung capacity. She would go to the gym after work. Holding her breath for 30 seconds was easy. Zhou Sisi opened her eyes underwater. The fear in her heart lessened. She felt embraced by something warm. Her eyes moved around. She saw her classmates around her. The pair of legs stood around the edge.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Among the normal humans, Zhou Sisi suddenly saw a pair of white legs. They were fully white with no blood. The pair of legs was standing close to Gao Ming.


    ¡°That is not my classmate!¡± Zhou Sisi thought of that immediately. She noticed the legs moved in the water. The person was moving towards her!


    The legs had no sense of beauty. The skin was almost falling off from being soaked in the water. It seemed to ignore the water resistance.


    ¡°Why does it seem to be targeting me?¡±


    The pale legs came closer to Zhou Sisi. The students around her felt like they were dead. No one reacted.


    ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡±


    Zhou Sisi pushed her head out of the water. She looked at the place where the legs were. There was no one there.


    The bottom of the pool turned black like an abyss.


    Gao Ming saw a large crack at the bottom. The deep crevice had many adults in swimwear trapped there. They were bound there with ropes. In the middle of the ropes, there was a girl who looked like a fish. She wore a red school uniform. Her face was captivatingly beautiful. However, her limbs and the end of her body grew into thick ropes.


    The girl carried great resentment, greater than any ghosts Gao Ming had ever encountered.


    ¡°Did the girl drown here after she was bullied?¡±


    The pool cracked. The girl looked like she was encased in the cement of the pool floor. The girl wanted to bind everyone with the ropes and hide them in the sunless water.


    ¡°She¡¯s coming!¡±


    The resentment surged like waves. When the girl came closer, Gao Ming saw that many wounds were hidden under the school uniform. However, hardened scales had grown over them.


    At that moment, Gao Ming summoned the God of Flesh and Blood. As blood flowed, his fingers that held the death portrait opened. The murky flood water dirtied the pool. The boss, Zhang Ding, responded.


    Different from the pool¡¯s clear water, Zhang Ding¡¯s flood was forceful and unreasonable. It wanted to bury everything in the world.


    The girl¡¯s face twisted. She screamed as she pulled on all the ropes to kill all the ghosts and humans before her. Zhang Ding was the complete opposite. The flood spread. He just wanted to envelop the girl, to undo the knots on her and help her heal.


    The collision happened in the abyss. Zhang Ding underestimated the hatred in the girl¡¯s heart. Something couldn¡¯t be healed. The girl wanted to kill, and Zhang Ding wanted to heal. This put Zhang Ding at a disadvantage.


    Sensing this, Li Shu, in the portrait, put down his alcohol and ran out. The other supermarket employees followed. The dirty water polluted the pool. The girl in red screamed. It was like her clean home was dirtied by outsiders. Seeing this, Zhang Ding shook his head at his help. He signalled for them to return to stabilise the water ghosts who had died in the flood.


    Last time, when he opened the door to send Bai Xiao and Gao Ming back to the real world, the supermarket floor loosened. If everyone came out again, the consequences might be unimaginable!


    The neighbours and employees didn¡¯t care. They only saw Gao Ming calling for them and their boss being dragged into the abyss. After everyone got out, Gao Ming sensed something was wrong. The death portrait in his palm started to crack. The supermarket ground in the picture started to split open!


    Wei Dayou and the others were still close to the supermarket. If the water ghosts at the supermarket came out, Min Long Street would become a death realm!


    Gao Ming swam towards Zhang Ding immediately. The boss also wanted to shake the girl loose. They tried their best, but the supermarket floor broke, and some of the water ghosts escaped.


    ¡°Give me the flood picture!¡±


    Zhang Ding returned to the photo at the last moment. He couldn¡¯t stop so many ghosts. After communicating with Gao Ming, they decided to send the flood¡¯s ghosts into the school pool.


    The girl in red¡¯s face was twisted beyond belief. These people not only ruined her resentment room but also wanted to take over her room and force her out.


    Perhaps it was an illusion, but Gao Ming felt like the girl was so pissed that she was about to speak. He had no choice but to use the death portrait as the centre of the flood.


    The trapped water ghosts finally found freedom. They created waves of death. The mud and sand slammed against the pool wall.


    The water level of the pool kept rising. Soon, it overflowed and the water flowed to the other rooms in the activity building.

 Chapter 134: This is Out of My Expectations Too

    Chapter 134: This is Out of My Expectations Too


    The clear pool soon turned into a muddy swamp. Plastic bags, branches and livestock carried away by the flood floated in the water. The stench replaced the smell of disinfectant. The water ghosts that gained freedom violated the school rules freely. They could infiltrate any spot the flood could reach.


    The neighbours of Min Long Street looked guilty. The situation was worse for the girl who died in the pool. She was already angry, and this snapped her remaining rationality.


    Gao Ming surfaced to exchange air. He noticed that the water had flooded the first-floor of the activity building.


    Jesus! He swore he didnt do it on purpose. He brought the supermarket portrait underwater as a back-up. He didnt communicate well with Zhang Ding. Zhang Ding came out on his own because he pitied the girl. To be honest, everyone at the supermarket was kind. Everyone probably came out to help her. Of course, the method was a bit rash.


    On the positive side, the school rules hold on the activity building disappeared. Now, no ghost can execute the rules here.


    On the negative side Gao Ming looked around. His classmates and the school swim team were swept away by the flood. Screams were everywhere.


    The ropes snapped. The pools limitation on the students unravelled. Everyone grabbed the things closest to them and tried to survive.


    Save the people first!


    The death portrait Gao Ming held seemed to replay the day Li Sui Dam burst. The water ghosts were like a flood. It was impossible to tell how many there were. The tragedy lasted for half an hour before Zhang Ding managed to seal the floor back up. About of the water ghosts had escaped.


    Zhang Ding left the portrait again with difficulty. He looked at the almost-destroyed activity building and said guiltily, I didnt mean to do it. We just wanted to help.


    You dont need to apologise to me. The issue now is that the water ghosts from the flood have spread to the rest of the building. This whole area has been polluted. The crack on the flood portrait lightened. Gao Ming quickly put it away before someone spotted it.


    Then, what should we do now? Zhang Ding grabbed Zhang Fendou, who was playing with the water. Its hard to capture all the escaped water ghosts. We need to apologise to the owner of the building and ask for his help.


    Boss Zhang, how can you shirk from the responsibility? Gao Ming finally swam to the edge. Since you were the one who did this, you should become this places new owner and manage everything.


    Xi San hugged Du Bai as he cried and vomited out the dirty water. Wang Jies face was drained of blood. His eyes filled with despair. We seem to have underestimated the 51st students desire to take revenge on us.


    Gao Ming rubbed his hair and whispered softly, We should look on the bright side. Perhaps the next class wont be as difficult.


    You are too optimistic. This school wants to torture us to our death! Du Bai was drenched. He was taken by the flood earlier, and his mouth was dirty with mud and sand. Fuck! Why not just kill us? Why torture us like this?


    The student council sealed up the activity building. Teachers with teachers IDs rushed over. Both parties surrounded Class 13.


    After doing a headcount, the student council returned the clothes to the students. Then, they had a stand-off with the teachers in the centre uniform. Neither party entered the activity building.


    Neither the school nor Situ An knew who targeted the activity building. It was unclear who broke the rules first. Both parties placed great attention on Class 13.


    Huh? Du Bai looked through his phone out of habit. Look at your phones! When we kept our phones in the changing room, someone used our phones to send a message!


    Everyone checked their messages. Everyone had a new message on their phones that was sent to an unknown number. The content was different. Some said, Come here. Were waiting for you. Others said, Be careful! Theyre lying to you. Dont come!


    We all sent a message to the same number. Are these messages the same message we sent to that student who didnt get on the bus ten years ago? Gao Ming didnt let anyone see his message because the message represented their stances.


    Some of the students encouraged the 51st student to be the scapegoat. Others warned him from coming to the accident site. The beauty, ugliness, greatness and dirtiness of humanity were displayed in the messages.


    All of the classes have their own meaning. The swimming class was for something to get close to our phones.


    The school probably had other plans, but the activity building was flooded by me.


    In some school ghost stories, some students went to school and disappeared; in other school ghost stories, the student went to the school, and the school disappeared.

 Chapter 135: Paintings

    Chapter 135: Paintings


    Zuo Jun, can you find me some clothes as well? Qian Junran followed Zuo Jun in his trunks. He looked so pitiful.


    Shut up! Zuo Jun said darkly. He wore the uniform of the centres captain over his trunks. Do you know that you almost caused my death?


    How? Qian Junran held his chest. Isnt the infirmary the place to save people? Is it that scary?


    You might still know how you die if you go to other places. At the infirmary, you cant even die if you want to! Theres a very special Big Ghost hidden there! Zuo Jun said severely. He didnt bring Qian Junran to the infirmary. He went to the office building controlled by Situ An and hid by the window on the third floor.


    What is a big ghost?


    Its something you dont ever want to meet. This place has attracted many big ghosts. You better be obedient! Zuo Jun glanced at Qian Junran coldly, Dont talk after we return! Dont do anything you shouldnt. Follow the investigation centres instructions!


    Then, are we going back to the activity building now? Qian Junran shivered from the cold due to his lack of clothing.


    We need to finish the swim class. Dont have any conflicts with the PE Teacher. In the afternoon, our people will take over the classes. Zuo Jun thought back to the time table. There cant be any accidents during the classes in the afternoon.


    But Qian Junran saw the situation inside the activity building through the window.


    No but! Zuo Jun wanted to kill Qian Junran. However, he was part of Class 13, and Class 13 was very special.


    But look! Qian Junran pointed dumbly out the window. The activity building appears to be flooded!


    What? Zuo Jun shoved Qian Junran out of the way. He cursed and ran towards the activity building. Qian Junran screamed and ran in his trunks.


    The messages split us up even more. The people from Room 1314 still sat together. Wang Jie placed his phone on the table openly. Actually, theres nothing to hide. You know my personality. If sacrificing one person can save everyone else, Ill definitely choose to sacrifice him.


    Wang Jie clicked on his message. He didnt hide anything. The content was also very direct. He hoped the 51st student to come over.


    People like you are in the minority. Before Xi San finished speaking, Du Bai showed his message too. He also chose to lie to the 51st student.


    What about you two? Du Bai sat with Wang Jie and looked at Xi San and Gao Ming across from them. From the ending, most of the students chose to have him sacrifice himself.


    I Xi San shook his head and focused on the food. Gao Ming didnt say anything.


    Lunch soon ended. The first class in the afternoon was language. The teacher in the centre uniform explained the various zones. He listed the activity building and the lab building as taboo zones. The class was boring, but the students wished the class would never end. At least they didnt need to face different ghosts in class. As the bell rang, the students hearts rose again.


    The next class was art. The class was in Classroom 2103 in the lab building. The investigation centre teacher just said that Room 2104, the art classroom, was one of the taboo zones. Their class would be next to it.


    We cant avoid this. We might as well go early and give the art teacher a good impression. Xi San had given up on his struggle. He led the way to leave the math building and go to the lab building.


    The two buildings were in the same school compound, but they gave off completely different feelings. Math building felt like it was enveloped by a fake sun. The lab building felt like it had sunken underground. Even the walls reeked of chill.


    Pushing open the door to Room 2103, the room was filled with easels. The easels had white canvases on them. The students entered the room. When the bell rang, the room door closed on its own.


    The cloth over the blackboard fell. Five discomfiting paintings were pasted on it.


    Of the five paintings, one of them is painted by a killer. The other four are painted by the victims. You have thirty minutes to find the painting by the killer and mimic it on your canvas.


    A womans voice came from the taboo room, the art class 2104 next door.

 Chapter 136: Xia Yangs Portrait

    Chapter 136: Xia Yang''s Portrait


    A voice from the taboo zone? Is our teacher inside the taboo zone? Class 13 had a new educational method. Their teacher gave them the homework from another room over. The art teacher didnt mention any punishment for failing the homework, but everyone knew it wouldnt be good.


    The windows and doors of Room 2103 shut off. A clock hung above the blackboard. The number on the clock face was minuscule. The needles were crooked and moved in a strange manner.


    The doors arent locked, but they cant be opened. Xi San tried the doors. He held the pencil and paced around.


    Thats so annoying. Can you stop? Du Bai wanted to splash the paint on Xi San.


    All five paintings look like a crazy person made them. How can we find the specific one? Xi San ignored Du Bai and came to check on the others. In reality, most of the students were lost too. They didnt dare to make guesses. In the past, they might fail if they guessed wrongly, but at this place, they might die.


    Gao Ming, which painting do you think was made by a crazy killer? Liu Yi and Wang Jie were smart. They both came to Gao Ming.


    There were two psychiatrists in class. Zuo Bo was mad. The other was Gao Ming. He was the class hope.


    All five paintings describe the same scenario of students sitting in class. For the first painting, the students are depicted using the simplest lines. The painter tried their best to reconstruct the original scene.


    For the second painting, the seconds were blackened by the painter. The brush strokes were so strong that they almost ruined the canvas. This is a sign of aggression. The painter should be someone aggressive. If hes the killer, then it is a crime of passion. That doesnt fit the definition of a crazed killer.


    The third painting is the most special. It is the only painting to use a lot of colours. The tables, chairs, blackboard and lights in the classroom were painted red. The students were drawn in black lines and then supplemented with red paint. This painting is visually impactful. Its presentation is more from the victims perspective. I only sense anxiety and pain in this painting. There is no exciting.


    The fourth painting is the most professional. Its like a photograph of the original scene. The brush strokes are as sharp as a knife. Every students expression is so lifelike. The techniques employed are highly impressive, but they dont reflect anything of the painter. Or rather, the painter has perfectly hidden his real thoughts.


    Gao Ming couldnt confirm if Xia Yang were dead or not. He couldnt be alive because he had a corpse. He couldnt be dead because his corpse had drawn him out. Xia Yang was dead-like.


    The tip of the pencil touched the canvas. Gao Ming started to mimic the fifth painting. He drew very fast. It was like he didnt even need to think. However, as he drew, he noticed a problem. His hand that held the pencil appeared to be controlled by some kind of force to keep drawing.


    Why did you stop drawing? Xia Yangs voice suddenly appeared in his right ear. Gao Ming turned to the right. Wang Jie held the pencil like a knife. His eyes were red, and his soul appeared to be sucked into the painting.


    The other students didnt look so well either. Their bodies leaned forward like they wanted to crawl into their paintings.


    The scariest thing was as they completed their paintings, the artroom where they were started to change. It became the classroom in the paintings.


    They are drawing the moment they were killed. Xia Yangs voice returned. Gao Ming took out the death portrait.


    Gao Ming lowered his head to look. He noticed that Xia Yangs portrait had changed. Xia Yangs corpse was painting but he wasnt painting himself but the students of Class 13.


    On the canvas, the storm slammed against the window. The sky darkened. There was blood all over the artroom. The students were scattered on the ground like puzzle pieces. Only Gao Ming stood alone in the middle.


    Ill make sure youre the only one who survives.


    The other students wouldnt have expected that while they were pondering how the art teacher would punish them, Gao Ming had already murdered them in the death portrait.


    This troubled Gao Ming too. He hadnt figured out how to deal with the art teacher next door and a new problem arose with Xia Yangs death portrait.

 Chapter 137: Art

    Chapter 137: Art


    Xia Yang was as dangerous as Situ An, but his death portrait was so powerful that Gao Ming was unwilling to give him up. A painter with a fatal illness used the death portrait gifted to him by the shadow world and became the leader of all the players in the age of tragedy. Xia Yangs dramatic life was perfect for a movie. No one could really understand Xia Yang or guess his thoughts. His many actions were incomprehensible. For example, when he found out Gao Ming had seen many futures and decided to kill him, his choice was to have himself combined with the death portrait in a manner that none of the future timelines had seen. That way, no matter which future timeline it was, it wouldnt come into realisation.


    Gao Ming couldnt kill someone who was already dead. Xia Yang couldnt kill Gao Ming but used a different method to replace him.


    Hes incredibly talented but ignored by the world. He is always peaceful and gentle but has been hunting human beings in the dark. He has a fatal illness and is not long for this world, but he never surrenders to fate. Interacting with someone so complicated is like dancing on the tip of the knife. Gao Ming was thinking about something else. It was like someone was controlling the pencil he held, and soon, a painting was completed.


    Gao Ming looked down and realised that he hadnt drawn any of the five paintings. As if to taunt the art teacher, he drew a sixth painting. In the classroom, all the students from Class 13 were killed except for Gao Ming.


    Every other students attention was pulled to the canvas. Their souls looked like they had been pulled into the canvases. The strange and ugly clock on the wall expressed the passage of time. With each passing minute, the blood in the art room thickened.


    Blood stain spread. Red paint dripped everywhere. The laughter from the taboo zone next door became shriller. The minute hand froze at the 29th minute. The students woke up from their daze. They looked at the classroom that turned red. The anxiety and fear in their eyes amplified.


    Wait! This is not Room 2103. Look at the notice on the wall! This is Room 2104, the art classroom! Ol Cao, who sat near the door, said in fear. When did we enter the taboo zone?


    Everyone was so absorbed in their paintings that no one knew how they got there.


    Its the painting. When we were painting, our mind and consciousness were directed by the art teacher to enter her resentment room. Zuo Juns expression had never lightened since he rejoined the class. His classmates were so unlucky, and they refused to listen to him.


    Resentment room? Xi San scratched his chin. What is that?


    Escape? Resentment rooms are places where big ghosts die. Without its permission, no one can escape. Zuo Jun silently reached into his uniform. The centre uniform came with special blades.


    No one can leave the classroom before the art is completed. The art teachers voice came from the paintings. Every student in every painting cried blood tears. It looked scary and absurd. If you want to protect more people, you can put it to a vote. Majority wins. Isnt that what you normally abide by?


    The art teacher made sense. The students looked at one another, but no one dared to be the first to speak.


    Do we really need to do this? When Xi San noticed the change in Wang Jies gaze, he ran towards the backroom. He wanted to open it.


    Dont waste your energy. Zuo Jun knew resentment rooms well. The big ghost wouldnt let them go so easily.


    Xi San pushed open the door easily. Everyone, including the art teacher and Xi San, was stunned.


    Did the big ghost forget to lock the door? A crazy thought surfaced in Zuo Juns mind. Then, he saw the students rush to leave the artroom like crazy. Everyone left the artroom, but when they saw the situation outside the door, they were confused.


    It was not the school corridor outside the artroom but the inside of a bungalow. The bungalow was spacious. It had two floors and many rooms. There was red paint everywhere.


    Another resentment room? Zuo Jun examined the spot where the two rooms overlapped. The red paint melted together. The human faces inside Room 2104 gradually disappeared as they were painted over.


    Gao Ming, who was among the crowd, was very nervous. He was very familiar with this bungalow. This was Xia Yangs bungalow, the place where he died!This chapter was first shared on the N??v€l?1n platform.

 Chapter 138: Three Paintings

    Chapter 138: Three Paintings


    Xia Yangs death portrait has been triggered, but I still have no idea what his portrait does. The students entered the bungalow to explore. Gao Ming wanted to stop them, but he didnt know which excuse to use. Seeing the salvation on their faces, Gao Ming didnt have the heart to tell them the truth.


    The art teacher followed the school rules. She only wanted to kill a part of them, but in Xia Yangs sixth painting, other than Gao Ming, all the students in Class 13 were sliced into pieces.


    We need to work hard to search for clues! This bungalow might hide the art teachers secrets! Qian Junran used his rarely-utilised brain for once. The big ghost wouldnt let us go for no reason. She might need our help!


    Right. Xi San stood by the door. The shock in his eyes was gone. I didnt expect her to be a tsundere. In this situation, we should pretend to be forced by her to do this. That way, well give her face and protect ourselves.


    Only Wang Jie wasnt that optimistic. He stayed close to Gao Ming, I have a bad feeling. The 51st student is more vicious than we thought. Based on the situation in the gym class, he normally would prepare two paths. One leads to a trap, and the other to the abyss. Wang Jies analysis was accurate, but he missed a critical factor.


    Zuo Jun touched the black band. He was confused too. The warnings Situ An gave him didnt apply anymore. Which part of the sequence messed up?


    Come to the second floor! There is a dead body here! Xi San shouted in the second-floor corridor. Based on the art teachers voice, she should be female. Why is this dead body male?


    Dont wander off! Gao Ming reminded them, but his classmates didnt listen to him.


    With Zuo Jun leading the way, they headed up to the second floor.


    There was a dead body in the art studio littered with ruined canvases. It lay in the middle of a giant canvas like it was asleep.


    Is he the art teachers husband? How come it feels like his paintings are better than the art teachers? Xi San picked up a random painting. The painting that was created beyond normal human imagination impacted him a lot. It felt like he was admiring not the painting, but the God of Death inside the painting was admiring his soul.


    Is there really a God of Death in this world?


    Fuck, what have we done to deserve this? Du Bai retreated until he bumped into Ma Tao.


    At this stage, not only the real students were scared, but the ghosts were also scared. They were there to capture scapegoats but to die.


    Yuan Huis death was just the start. Cai Meimeis scream came from the first floor. Everyone leaned on the bannister and looked down. Fatty, who shared the room with Mao Tao, had his stomach expanding until it looked ready to explode.


    He ate the fruits on the table. The fruits were drawn. After he ate one, he couldnt stop eating! Cai Meimei pointed at Fatty. Her face was white.


    Fatty couldnt hear anything. He wiggled on the ground like a worm as he slurped down the ruined canvases until his stomach exploded. Paper shreds fluttered down like snow. Fattys face dissolved into another form, and then his body disintegrated into waste paper and became one with the ruined canvases.


    Does every single canvas here represent a real human life? The students were scared by that thought. Their limbs chilled.


    Kill me! Kill me! Kill me! A hoarse voice came from the second-floor bedroom. One of the students who went to the kitchen with Ma Tao kept slamming his head against the wall. The students came closer and saw that the mans body was punctured by thin threads that came out of a painting. He couldnt control himself. The painting behind him was blank. It was viewable but also not. The painting was called Fate.


    The student didnt stop even when his head cracked open. He was also a ghost. The rotten stench couldnt be hidden anymore. His echoes of pain reverberated through the bungalow.


    Three ghosts that mixed into Class 13 died. However, the living students didnt feel happy at all.


    Gao Ming narrowed his eyes as he watched everything. Xia Yangs voice echoed in his ears again. I help you accomplish the things you wanted to do. Havent you been meaning to kill them? You know they are ghosts, so why didnt you do anything? I can make the choice for you. I can be your paintbrush.


    Xia Yang was influencing Gao Ming. He wanted to use this method to become Gao Ming and live in his mind. If Gao Ming had followed his will, then Xia Yang would have been reborn in Gao Ming.


    Should we return to the artroom? Xi San returned to Gao Ming and Wang Jies side.


    There was no need for discussion. Everyone raced back to the first floor and used their action to reply to Xi San.

 Chapter 139: Let Me Paint You

    Chapter 139: Let Me Paint You


    The art room that flowed with red paint echoed with the art teachers chilly voice. She had been teaching for years, but she had never encountered something like this, be it before or after death.


    How can the students leave the classroom during class?


    Her voice came from the canvases. Slowly, all the paintings made by the killers turned into ones made by the victims. Five paintings had the theme of classroom and students. No one in the paintings died, but if one looked closer, one would notice that most students looked at the podium, but the spot where the teacher should be was empty. The real victim should be the art teacher. Her body was cut and hidden around the art room.


    Red paint soaked through every painting. The floor cracked, and the walls peeled off. Blood threads crawled out of the corner and merged to form the silhouette of a woman. She stood on the podiums in every painting. She was gentle, kind and beautiful, but her eyes glowed with resentment.


    Art Room 2104 was a taboo zone. Both the headmaster and teachers knew that there was a big ghost there. Her power was special. She could hide in paintings and almost couldnt be killed. The woman in the paintings walked down the podium. She appeared to want to walk out of the canvas.


    Ill capture all of you back and turn you into the human plaster models and place you at the most conspicuous spots.


    Her gaze looked at the door venomously. When her hands touched the red paint, her fair fingers poked out of the canvas. Xi San, who was the first to escape, shoved the art room door open. He ran back with the rest of the class.


    The exquisite hand hung in mid-air. The art teacher looked confused.


    The students obediently returned to their seats. They sat inside the bloodred art room. It was like everyone was trying to get into the best art school. Nothing could affect their interest in learning.


    The art teacher was in the middle of a rage when her students all came back. The escaped lambs all returned to her side.


    No! Four is missing! The confusion in her eyes was replaced by venom again. The woman didnt walk out of her paintings. She flitted between the canvases and soon arrived at the door. The red paint carved out her shadow. She realised that her resentment room was enveloped by something.N?v¦ÅlB?n: A Haven for Bookworms and Dreamers.


    I really dont like to bully kids. In my eyes, you are a talented girl. You remind me of the day when I was four and went to art class for the first time. A girl sat beside him. She held the paintbrush dumbly and tried her best to express her inner thoughts on the canvas. The critique I gave her was that she was cute.


    Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! The art teacher had lost her mind. She was a taboo-like existence at the school. Every student had to abide by her rules. The other teachers didnt dare to come to her art room to disturb her.


    There is a burning passion hidden in your heart. Why dont you show her? The girl in your heart was never dismembered. I can hear her cry. She wears a dress of hatred and walks on blades. Her warm feet step on the cold blades. Red blood and cold glint touched. The wounds bloom like flowers. Its beautiful! Xia Yangs tone was enraptured by madness. His bungalow was dissolving. All the red paint splattered on the outer wall of the art room before it seeped in.


    Let me paint you. I will help you bloom so that everyone can smell the flower fragrance deep inside your soul.


    The self-portraits of the art teacher appeared on the outer wall of the art room. Every angle carried a different pain and beauty. Her limbs were bent out of shape, but her face became more and more captivating.


    You are crazy! The art teacher kept using blood to wash away the self-portraits. She also wanted to paint Xia Yang, but she couldnt sketch out Xia Yangs face. She couldnt see through him.


    The big ghosts in the school never followed the school rules, but they wouldnt actively go against them either. However, the art teacher saw something different in Xia Yangs art.


    There was no limitation or rules in Xia Yangs eyes. His art was a challenge to the limitation that was placed on the human soul.


    The more she understood it, the more feared she became. If pure hatred was pure red, then Xia Yang felt like pure black to her.


    One couldnt tell one was inside it. The extremism, madness and greed consumed any ray of light.


    The self-portraits of the art teacher on the outer wall became more realistic. The art teacher had a bad feeling. Once Xia Yang could perfect his portrait of her, it would be the time her self would fully disappear.

 Chapter 140: Let Me Out!

    Chapter 140: Let Me Out!


    In the past, the art teacher hated to be bound by the school rules, but she changed her mind. She desperately wished that the school would detain Xia Yang. This man had fully lost his mind. He couldnt be treated by a normal person.


    Half of the art teachers resentment room had been taken over. If this continued, the art teacher could very well become another persons artwork.


    The art teacher couldnt paint Xia Yang, so she turned her aggression to Gao Ming. However, when she tried to draw Gao Ming, she realised she could never finish the drawing.


    Her pair of hatred-filled eyes could see death. But when she raised her eyes, this students heart was filled with death. Other than death, his memories consisted of the struggles before death. His whole life was a journey towards death.


    How was she supposed to draw that?


    To the art teachers confusion, when she tried to attack Gao Ming, Xia Yang didnt even attempt to stop her. If anything, he encouraged her to kill Gao Ming.


    Xia Yang and Gao Ming didnt have a simple cooperative relationship. They suppressed each other too. If she killed Gao Ming, something scarier might be released.


    Are you two not on the same boat?


    The bloody clock above the blackboard started to move. The mangled hands trembled. The art teacher was losing control of her resentment room. She was really scared. Xia Yang had the power to take over another ghosts resentment room forcibly. This was impossible.


    To resist Xia Yangs takeover, the art teacher decided to embrace the school rules. She actively opened the art room door to connect Room 2104 to the rest of the school.


    The students of Class 13, who had been tricked once, sat quietly in the class when they saw the door open. They didnt even move.Discover, Devour, Delight: N?v¦ÅlB?n.


    The students only cried and ran out of the art room when the members of the student council arrived.


    The monitor was eaten! It was so scary! Xi San held the arm of the student council member. He was two heads taller than the person, but he wanted to hide behind him.


    The student council was the defender of the school rules. In their eyes, the rules were everything. Any action that went against the rules had to be halted. For example, even though the art teacher screamed in pain, they didnt pay her any heed. They only wanted to follow the rules and seal her up inside her room.


    The windows cracked. The door vibrated. All the students were afraid.


    Damn! This ghosts resentment is so strong!


    Gao Ming climbed up from the ground and hid Xia Yangs death portrait in his pocket. Currently, the portrait only had a dead body and a blank painting. Xia Yang was still inside Room 2104.


    Ill come back to take a look at night. The supermarket boss and the neighours became the flood. Xia Yang was fighting the art teacher. All of Gao Mings friends had found their own stage.


    Gao Ming, are you alright? Xi San moved Liu Yi aside. He was the first to rush to check on Gao Ming. He showed such concern for his body.


    Im fine. Gao Ming patted away the glass on his body. Zuo Jun walked over. He didnt care about Gao Ming. His eyes were on Gao Mings hands.


    Did you take the big ghosts bag out with you?


    Knowing the big ghosts past could help the investigation centre understand them and even control them. Zuo Jun tried to hide the greed in his eyes. Can I see whats inside it?


    No. Gao Ming rejected him without thinking. Earlier, I was almost locked up in the art room and you said nothing to help me. Now, I risked my life to carry out the big ghosts stuff and you want to take it from me?!


    Without giving him the chance to retort, Gao Ming opened the bag on his own. It contained the female teachers self-portraits. However, there was a mans silhoutte in every paintings background.


    The man looked handsome but gave off an unpleasant feeling. He kept appearing subtly in the paintings and subconsciously glancing at the female teacher.


    Every big ghost has an obsession in their heart. Yan Xizhis obsession is the students at the school. The art teachers obsession should have to do with this man in the paintings.

 Chapter 141: Join the Student Council

    Chapter 141: Join the Student Council


    The art teacher had the students choose the paintings drawn by the killers while she hid inside the victims paintings. Of the five paintings, there should be one that is painted by her killer.


    Gao Ming memorised the face of the handsome man in the paintings. He appeared to be stalking the art teacher. Gao Ming turned to look behind the art teachers self-portraits. Gao Mings pupils narrowed slightly. All the backs of the portraits were filled with shocking and dirty words.


    The original names of the art teachers art had been written off. They were given a new name, Soundless Love.


    There was a small line underneath the name, Due to your appearance, I can hear all the voices related to love in this city.


    Hand over everything youve taken out of the taboo classroom. The student council finally sealed up Room 2104. They turned their attention to Gao Ming and looked at him with bad intentions.


    It was not yet the time to fight the student council. Gao Ming reached into the bag and slipped the purse into his sleeve. Theres nothing in this bag. Just some paintings.


    You shouldnt question us. You only need to follow the rules! The leading member of the student council snatched the bag. Do not linger here! Go back to your classrooms!


    The next class was self-study. Without any urging from the student council, the students hurried towards the door. In their hearts, the math building was safer.


    Reality proves that modern people are more suited for rules and regulations. Qian Junran said confidently, We shouldnt explore anything new but follow the rules honestly. Qian Junran tossed Zuo Jun a look. The investigation centre believes that too, right?


    Facing Qian Junrans ingratiation, Zuo Jun didnt react. Since he was ordered to accompany Qian Junran to the infirmary, he was still wearing his swim trunks under his captains uniform.


    Liu Yi, I want to ask you something. Gao Ming casually wandered over to Liu Yis side. He pushed the art teachers purse to her. Open it.


    The art teachers purse had her parents pictures, two bank cards, a volunteer card and a torn disability certification.


    Why would you say that? Gao Ming was curious. Humanity was complicated. Their nature wouldnt be written on their faces. As a lawyer, Liu Yi should know that fact better than he did.


    The PE Teacher immediately removed his jacket and jumped into the pool to save Sisi when he saw how she had fallen into the water.


    That can only mean that he was following the rules.


    When all the focus was on Zhou Sisi, I looked through the PE Teachers clothes. I found his work ID and a taped confession letter. Liu Yi put her hands into her pockets. The PE Teachers name is Zhong Long, similar to the teacher who killed himself to prove his innocence a few years ago.


    Gao Ming had some memories of this name.


    A school admin had an unethical relationship with a female student. Zhong Long walked in on them. To retaliate, the school admin framed Zhong Long for harassing his students. Piled on by fake evidence, Zhong Long died in the activity room.


    He chose to kill himself to prove his innocence. When he saw Zhou Sisi fall into the water, he still chose to save her. He didnt lose his kindness even after he was framed to his death.


    Liu Yi looked over Han Hais cases daily. Sometimes, she felt so helpless, but that was why she was a lawyer.


    This school attracts a certain type of big ghost. I dont know the schools purpose, but I feel like the school rules arent purely evil. Liu Yi looked at the buildings in the storm. How can I put this? When the world is consumed by the storm, without these buildings in the shadows, everyone would be drenched.


    Dont be brainwashed by the rules.


    The school rules are scary and bloody, but the rules can confirm the survival of the majority. Liu Yi turned to Gao Ming, Either you become part of the rules, or you come up with new rules that can ensure our survival. I have a crazy idea. I want to join the student council and figure out the basic logic behind the running of this school.


    Gao Ming was shocked by this plan. Do you know how to join them?


    I saw a method on the cubicle wall of the female toilet. Liu Yi said uncertainly. There is a hidden room at this school. It is the student councils file room. I need to find that room before the lights are turned off at the hostel building and place my own file inside the red cupboard.

 Chapter 142: Blame

    Chapter 142: Blame


    Theres a record of the ways to join the student council in the female toilet? Liu Yis words successfully grabbed Gao Mings interest in the female toilet. It was not that he was a pervert, but he wanted to know who left behind so much info in the female toilet.


    I cant confirm how authentic the info is. We can use this chance to verify it. Liu Yi shared with Gao Ming her plan. When its time to get off school, well follow the student council members and see what they do after school. We might find their lair.


    The word lair shows that you still view the student council members as monsters. If you really want to join them, you have to change your perspective, or youd be easily exposed. Gao Ming taught Liu Yi some tricks in self-hypnosis. She had to first trick herself before she could trick others.


    Class 13 returned to their class. When everyone entered the classroom, they realised the numbers on the blackboard had changed.


    The living human number is 33, and the ghost number is 10. Wang Jie stood beside the podium, The art teacher killed three ghost students. This is good news for us.


    Did you forget what the teacher from the first class said? Zuo Jun said coldly, If we cant get all 51 students to attend the class tomorrow, everyone will lose the qualification to attend the event. Zuo Juns words chilled everyones enthusiasm. The self-study class is not for us to relax but for us to have time to discuss together.


    Actually, Im curious. Where did the people who had been taken by ghosts go to? Wang Jie stared at Ma Tao. Now, we have more humans, and ghosts can only kill by the rules in the morning. Should we work together to force the ghost students to speak? Wang Jie came from a powerful family. He was raised not to be afraid. In his eyes, ghosts were just harder-to-kill humans.


    Compared to finding those people, itll be faster to get ghosts to join our class. Once Zuo Jun said that some felt averse to it, but he didnt care about other people. Currently, our class has 43 students. We need to find eight more ghosts.


    The more ghosts there are, the more horrid the living humans conditions will be. The reason we can still rationally discuss all the problems now is that there are more humans than ghosts. Once there are more ghosts than humans, well lose all proactivity, and well be led by our noses. Liu Yi didnt want Class 13 to absorb ghost students.


    Even now, you still want to put yourselves in the position of victims? Zuo Jun walked to the podium and looked down on the rest. Soon, youll understand that humans are more unpredictable and dangerous than ghosts.


    Dont drag me into this. Gao Ming said with annoyance. I was the one who helped with the analysis in the art room, and I was the one who was abandoned. Think for yourself. Who has been trying to lead the class?


    The students also thought Gao Ming was innocent. All he did was suffer with everyone else.


    Gao Ming glared at Zuo Jun. You were the one who invited me to this reunion, and you are now trying to blame me? I havent done anything, and you threw me under the bus. Is it because what Zuo Bo said was right?


    The fact that someone like Zuo Jun can become the captain shows how unreliable the investigation centre is. Wang Jie stood with his roommate firmly.


    The essence of human nature is infighting. If theres no enemy, youll create an enemy among yourselves. Qian Junran sighed. Stop arguing! Zuo Bo, continue. Where is Song Xue hidden?


    She is not hidden. She has always been around us. Zuo Bo took out his phone from his patients garb. Song Xue is in here. She is a ghost. She is more vicious than the ghost students. She wants all of us to stay here forever!


    Whats the point of discussing this? Du Bai put down his phone. We cant leave our phones behind. This is the only way we can remain in contact. School is about to end. Why dont we split into two groups? One group will go to the office building to find Yuan Hui. The other group will go and invite the not-so-dangerous ghosts to join Class 13.


    Is it time to be picky? Ma Taos personality changed a lot. He finally said his mind. Based on our class current situation, you can only trick those dumb ghosts into joining us. I dont see any chance of you escaping. Most likely, all of you will die and suffer a fate worse than being a ghost.


    Ma Tao painted the worst scenario. If even the scapegoats wouldnt want to come catch them, their situation really couldnt be worse.


    The students argued until school ended. They finally had some freedom.


    Gao Ming didnt join Wang Jies group. He wanted to help Liu Yi. He followed her to the fourth-floor female toilet. After Liu Yi entered the toilet, it was like she had disappeared.

 Chapter 143: The Red Badge

    Chapter 143: The Red Badge


    Zuo Jun represents Situ Ans rules, Liu Yi wants to use the school rules, and the other classmates might have their own plan. Gao Ming didnt dare to underestimate anyone in Class 13. Everyone had their own secrets and goals. In contrast, the ghosts mixed among them felt more innocent.Where Stories Blossom: N?v¦ÅlB?n.


    Standing in the corridor near the female toilet, Gao Ming held the rails and studied Chu Shi Biao. The passing female students hurried on by as they passed by him.


    Gao Ming, lets go eat! His phone vibrated. Xi San messaged him through the group chat.


    You can go first. Ill go with Liu Yi later. Once Gao Ming sent the message, Xi San replied with a video of Gao Ming holding a book in the corridor near the window. Gao Ming poked his head out the window and saw Xi San and Wang Jie waving at him from downstairs.


    Do you need to be so hardworking? You actually went to the girls toilet to study behind our backs?!


    If I want to study, I wont choose such a location. Gao Ming closed the window. He was honestly curious how someone like Xi San could survive until now.


    More students left the math building, but Liu Yi still hadnt come out of the toilet. Gao Ming sent her a few messages, but there was no reply. He stood at the toilet door and shouted in. Everyone in the toilet seemed to have disappeared.


    Its not dark yet. Big dog wont be willing to come out. With some helplessness, Gao Ming messaged Zhou Sisi to ask for a favour. 10 minutes later, Zhou Sisi came back to the math building from the canteen. She held an unfinished bowl of noodles, two biscuits and some chilli oil stuck to her lips.


    Did you bring those biscuits for me?


    I saw them when I was leaving the canteen. I assume you havent eaten. Zhou Sisi didnt dare to meet Gao Mings eyes. Her heart was conflicted. She knew Gao Ming was the music box killer, but she didnt think hed do such a thing either.


    Thank you. Ill do my best to protect you. Gao Ming didnt give any crazy promises. However, in a school where people only cared for themselves, Gao Mings promise sounded so warm and kind.


    Zhou Sisi and Gao Ming were deskmates. One of them had a good personality but bad grades, while the other had a bad personality but good grades. The class nicknamed them No Brain and No Smile.


    Gao Ming Zhou Sisi gathered her courage. She wanted to ask if he was really the music box killer.


    Whats wrong? Gao Ming felt like Zhou Sisi had changed a lot. Her old boisterous self was gone. Even her stance was a lot more womanly.


    When I called you that night Zhou Sisis chilli-stained lips moved. She wanted to ask the question, but she was scared that it might ruin their friendship. The rain slid down the window. The school speakers broadcast pop songs from many years ago. The two in school uniforms stood in the corridor after school. The girl hesitated with conflicted feelings while the boy waited, holding the food brought to him by the girl.


    Seeing Zhou Sisi didnt speak, Gao Ming suggested gently, Why dont you enter the toilet?


    Huh? Zhou Sisi was confused.


    I sent you three messages. Did you come here without reading the last two? Liu Yi hasnt come out since she entered the toilet. Im worried about her. Gao Ming patted Zhou Sisis shoulder. Dont overthink it.


    Okay. I know. Zhou Sisi held her bowl and walked towards the toilet.


    Wait. Gao Ming took out a bag of tissue from his pocket.


    Its fine. I already have one! Zhou Sisis heart raced from the panic.


    Im talking about your lips. Gao Ming pointed at his lips.


    Huh?


    The badge pinned itself into her flesh. Zhou Sisi bit her lips, and her face paled. She was being carried by Gao Ming. She turned to look at their reflections in the window.


    Gao Ming didnt look muscular, but he could last long. He ran very fast. She was the burden. Blood splattered on her face. With the badge as the centre, small capillaries surfaced on her skin. They seemed to intend to morph Zhou Sisi into something else. In the reflection, Zhou Sisi felt like she looked more like a killer than Gao Ming. Zhou Sisi was scared. She was scared of being captured by the student council, being ostracised by the other classmates and being tortured by the other big ghosts. She couldnt help but hold Gao Ming tighter.


    What did we do wrong Zhou Sisi buried her head into the crook of Gao Mings shoulder. I told him not to come in my message. I told the 51st student everything. I have never harmed anyone. I simply cannot remember him


    If the 51st student is still conscious, he will never harm you. Gao Ming was familiar with Zhou Sisis personality. Dont worry so much. If there can only be one survivor, itll be you.


    Before they were surrounded by the student council, Gao Ming carried Zhou Sisi out of the math building. They headed towards the lab building.


    The school didnt have time to mobilise the student council to seal up the math building. The fact that we managed to escape means that the school rules control over the school is weakening. As he passed by the activity building, he glanced inside. It was pouring outside and flooding inside. Many student council members were swept away by the flood.


    They probably havent figured out why is there suddenly a flood.


    Zhou Sisi and Gao Ming entered the lab building without facing any resistance. Occasionally, a student council member would pass by, but they all raced towards the art room. Something else happened between Xia Yang and the art teacher.


    The big ghosts were never going to follow the rules. With someone spearheading the movement, they started to create chaos before the day darkened. If the school rules couldnt settle every problem before the sun went down, then that night might be the moment when everything changed.


    Other than that, Gao Ming also noticed that only the student council was trying to help. None of the teachers from Situ Ans side was willing to do anything. Gao Ming believed that the man was planning something too.


    Sisi, when you see the old lady, be respectful.


    As he opened the storage room door, several knives reached out from behind the shelves, aiming at Gao Ming and Zhou Sisi.


    Its one of us. Ding Yuans voice came from the distance. Huan Men Investigators put their weapons away.


    Gao Ming, how is the situation outside? Ding Yuan jogged to the door and closed it. The centre didnt send new investigators in, right?


    No. However, I believe they will launch a big rescue mission in the next two days. Gao Ming didnt know what to say. When the headquarters sent people in to save them, the investigators would face a school filled with ghosts and demons.


    Gao Ming didnt spend too much time chatting with people from Huan Men. He led Zhou Sisi to find Yan Xizhi. Headmistress, have you seen this badge? It has the name of our school.


    When the elder, with a serious expression, saw the badge on Zhou Sisis arm, she seemed to sink into memories. This is a badge I personally made for the kids. Only those who sincerely serve their peers can own them. How did you get one?


    Gao Ming told Yan Xizhi the things that happened in the toilet, but she wouldnt believe him.


    I personally selected every member of the student council. All of them are good students who are ready to help others. They are role models for the other students. Its impossible for them to do something like this.


    Headmistress Yan, your student council has been replaced by Situ Ans people already. Gao Ming didnt hesitate to frame Situ An. The student hiding in the toilet should be the only survivor. Do you have any way for us to communicate with her?


    Situ An has gone after the kids?! Yan Xizhi exploded. She grabbed her phone. Ill go find him tonight!


    Theres no need to hurry. Ill do the heavy work for you. Madam headmistress, you only need to tell us how to contact the owner of this red badge. Gao Ming didnt dare to let the old headmistress leave. He just wanted to unite the big ghosts around the headmistress. He was not using her. Gao Ming also wanted to help her regain control of her school.


    You can go back with my letter. Those kids will listen to me. Yan Xizhi wrote a few letters for Gao Ming. You have to bring them safely back here.

 Chapter 144: Lessons School Wont Teach

    Chapter 144: Lessons School Won''t Teach


    Ill bring the kids back. Gao Ming had never thought of the kids personally taught by Headmistress Yan as ghosts. They were merely using their own ways to change this emotionless world. Madam Headmistress, can you help me? This red badge has crawled into my friends arm. Can you pull it out?


    Zhou Sisi reached out her hand fearfully. She looked scary. Her body was covered in body, her hair was dishevelled, and her face was pale.


    Its a good thing that she has been chosen by the student council. Yan Xizhi looked at Zhou Sisi softer than when he looked at Gao Ming. It was like Zhou Sisi was her daughter. Only those who have appreciation, love, kindness in their hearts and those who have a truly happy soul have the right to wear the red badge and become the role models of the other students.


    But I dont feel happy at all. If anything, I think Im getting depressed. Zhou Sisi wiped the blood on her arm, but the blood wouldnt rub off.


    My badge will not pick the wrong person. Headmistress Yan hugged Zhou Sisis head lightly. Strangely enough, Zhou Sisi, who had been so nervous, suddenly calmed down. There was a new glow of power in her eyes. Even though she was still scared, she was much better than before. Headmistress Yan appeared to have used her power on her.


    You should accompany Sisi to deliver the letter, or Sisi can deliver them on her own. The red badge will lead the way. Headmistress Yan let go and encouraged Zhou Sisi.N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Thank you, headmistress. Gao Ming held Zhou Sisis hand and moved back. Ding Yuan came over with some jealousy in his eyes.


    Is this girl your girlfriend? Ding Yuan scanned Zhou Sisi. Not anyone can get Headmistress Yans blessing. My subordinates tried everything, but Headmistress Yan refused to use her power on them.


    What is Headmistress Yans power? Gao Ming was curious. Only students whom she believed had good character would get her blessing. Neither Gao Ming nor Ding Yuan was that lucky.


    I cant explain it. I feel peace in my heart, and my body is pumping with energy. Zhou Sisi touched the badge on her arm. I feel safer. The school also appears kinder.


    Han De Shu Xiang Academy was different from the other schools at Han Hai. In the past, the students here possessed great values. Back then, many rich families wanted to send their kids here to become better people, but they were all rejected by Yan Xizhi. Who would have thought that a big tragedy would happen here later? The good values became the reason why the students were targeted. Ding Yuan sighed sadly, The reason Situ An targeted this school was because of the students.


    To borrow their afterlife longevity? Gao Ming knew some inside info.


    I havent investigated the whole thing, but the truth is hidden at the lab building. If you have the chance, you should explore the underground of the lab building. That place is where Situ An has the biggest conflict with the school rules. Ding Yuan thought about it and added, I feel like SItu An seems to know beforehand that the tragedy would arrive, so he had been preparing for it.


    Even if you beg me, I wouldnt eat you. A suppressed voice came from the big dogs stomach. The big dog yawned and then jogged towards Yan Xizhi.


    Come back! Gao Ming yanked the dogs ear. Whats wrong with you? Why would you go to disturb the old lady?


    Gao Ming used a lot of effort to persuade the big ghost to protect Zhou Sisi. The three of them left the storage room. Zhou Sisi was both scared and curious as she touched the dogs black fur. Dark night seemed to filter through her fingers. She looked at the dogs black eyes. She wanted to hug the dogs head.


    Gao Ming, where did you find it? Zhou Sisi whispered.


    You have seen things you shouldnt. The big dog shook off Zhou Sisis hand and acted like he was about to attack her. Be prepared to be killed and silenced. The kid is heartless!


    Zhou Sisi shrunk her neck. She was frightened.


    Can you two take this seriously? Gao Ming was tensed. His adrenaline level shot up. He really had no mood to partake in their little drama.


    The atmosphere at the lab building was solemn. The student council kept rushing towards the art room, but the taboo zone still got out of control. Gao Ming had no idea what happened to the art teacher. He had Xia Yangs death portrait, and he knew that Teacher Xia was enraptured by his need for creation. New artwork kept appearing in the death portrait. Every art piece was made with death and blood. Teacher Xia was crazily creating. He seemed to have an endless supply of paint. He had not had such fun in a long time already.


    When Gao Ming passed by the art room on the second floor, the blood had spread to the fourth lab. There were many school uniforms stained by paint in the corridor. Gao Ming felt like Xia Yang was waving at him behind the classroom windows. He didnt dare to dawdle. He grabbed Zhou Sisi and ran to the first floor.


    The layout of the school on the internet didnt mark down any basement. Only Situ An and a handful of people knew about the underground rooms at the school. Based on the info provided by Ding Yuan, Gao Ming opened the hidden door at the end of the corridor.


    Some kind of social simulation experiment was being conducted there. All the classrooms were decorated with different scenes and backdrops. Some looked like hospitals, and others looked like prisons. There were many different shops too.


    This appeared to be where the students could simulate potential problems they might encounter in the outside society before they left school. Classes like scams, briberies, unfair treatment at the workplace and so on were taught here. These were all knowledge normal schools wouldnt impart to their students.


    Such labs existed at Han De Private Academy?! Gao Ming saw a name list on the wall near the entrance. The list recorded the survival time of every student who came there.


    Gao Ming scanned the list. Basically, none of the students who attended the societal simulation class survived more than 24 hours. The only still-surviving student was called You Liang.

 Chapter 145: You Cannot be So Happy

    Chapter 145: You Cannot be So Happy


    You Liang had always been a happy child. He didnt seem to be troubled by anything. He represented everything that was good about childhood: Innocence, happiness and a curiosity about everything. He could easily forget things that made him unhappy. His life was joyful and bright.


    In the class, You Liang was the naughty child that gave the teacher headaches. He stood out in the class. He was not bound by rules and an imaginative personality. Theoretically, a kid like him should be monitored sternly and closely, but he met the most important person in his life, Yan Xizhi.


    The headmistress didnt raise him according to the standard educational method. Instead, she encouraged him to discover the beauty of the world around him. She wanted him to use his power to influence more kids.


    Headmistress Yan knew from the start that You Liang was purposely scoring the last in class. Compared to being the first, he just wanted to be the last. This was because, in the past, the students who scored the worst would always be the kids with mental deficiency. Even though everyone encouraged them, they knew that they were incomparable to the other, better kids.


    You Liang befriended them. His mindset was simple. There had to be someone who scored the worst. In that case, he would take that position. It was not easy to do the worst in the examinations. Even if he guessed randomly, he might still get a few correct answers. Therefore, he studied hard to know the correct answers so he could avoid them.


    After he graduated and entered the society, You Liangs happiness and careless nature contradicted the society. He had his own dreams and ambitions. He didnt like being tied down at a fixed job. He had no savings and home, so he wandered everywhere. He treated the city as his theme park. He liked to help others and often volunteered. His passion was infectious. He was like a special flame, radiating brilliant rays of light.


    When he was 20 plus, You Liang found love. His girlfriend was beautiful both inside and outside. They knew each other when they both volunteered at the orphanage. The two similar souls resonated with each other. You Liang, the free bird, seemed to have a warm nest.


    Everyone loved You Liang. Everyone who yearned for sunlight would be willing to be his friend, but there was always an exception.


    In a charity news article, You Liangs biological older brother, You De, found out about his brother. The surname You was very rare. You De didnt take long to find his brother, You Liang. He told You Liang that their parents were severely ill and the family didnt have the money to look after them. He hoped that You Liang could help them.


    You Liang didnt mind that he had been abandoned by his family. He helped his family within his power. He was willing to help, but it was not because they were his family. He helped them because he was kind. He treated them like how he would treat others.


    Therefore, when his brother asked for more, You Liang rejected him firmly. You De couldnt get it. Why could his brother waste so much effort helping strangers but could not do more for his biological family?


    Gossip appeared among the neighbours. This incident exploded when the media got involved. There were negative comments on the internet, but You Liang didnt care. He continued to live his life in his own manner. His days were fulfilled, gratifying, and happy.


    More and more people noticed You Liang. His brother, You De, even managed to become an internet celebrity by shooting pictures and videos of his non-filial brother. He gained a lot of followers and money through ads.


    Their parents condition didnt improve, but You De got a new car and a new home.


    The tipping point was on the day their parents died. You De lived alone at his new home. He looked at his little brother, who lived his authentic life. Seeing the happiness on his brothers face, an ugly and vicious plant grew in his heart.


    Why was he so happy? Why did he deserve to be happy?


    Why did he have such a beautiful girlfriend when he had nothing?


    You De and they tried all kinds of methods, but they couldnt corrupt You Liang. The darkness in their hearts bit at their insides. They discussed in the dark corners and came to a conclusion. You Liang could be so happy and ignore the things that normal people valued the most because he had a healthy body. If his body was destroyed and he had to experience pain and illness, he wouldnt be happy anymore.


    Soon after that, You Liang ran into an accident when he was helping an old man push his cart of recyclables. He was run over by a car.


    Due to his history of charity, many people volunteered to help him after he was injured. Finally, You Liang survived the accident and was donated a pair of cheap fake limbs.


    You De and the monsters happily installed hidden cameras in You Liangs ward. They wanted to see You Liang crumble into despair. However, You Liang appeared unfazed and calm. He tried his best to adjust to his new life. He danced slowly under the sun.


    Humans needed meaning and an anchor to live. However, You Liangs heart was full. He was his own anchor. After he left the hospital, You Liang didnt ask for pity. He used his new hands to create handicrafts to thank those who had helped him in his time of need. The city was large, but the sun would always shine down on him.


    You De and the twisted monsters were going crazy. They scratched themselves until they were bloody. They were so anxious they couldnt sleep at night. They couldnt believe someone like this existed.


    No. He couldnt be so happy!


    In the dark corner, You De and the monsters analysed everything. They believed that You Liang was so happy because he had no attachment and responsibility in his heart.


    Dark red eyes blinked in the dark. You Liangs ex-girlfriend and her family died in a fire. A girl who was supposedly You Liangs daughter was the only survivor.


    You Liang was suddenly a father, but his life didnt change much. He taught everything Yan Xizhi had taught him to his daughter. The girl slowly grew up. She was pretty and cute. She inherited everything that was good in her father. She was hardworking and clever. She loved others, and others loved her.


    You De and the monsters took a break because they were waiting for the right time to strike.


    When his daughter was second year of primary school, You Liang lost his happiness. The light vanished from his eyes, and the smile disappeared from his face. Only blood remained.


    You Liangs daughter disappeared from school. Even now, no one knows where his daughter is. People only know that You Liang personally murdered his own brother, You De and then killed himself. He became the biggest shame of Han De Shu Xiang Academy.


    You Liang also became the biggest case for Situ An to attack Yan Xizhi. In a public examination, he forced Yan Xizhi to resign.


    Gao Ming and Zhou Sisi read the articles and analyses on You Liang in the social experiment rooms. The reports chronicled You Liangs life.


    The poor thing Zhou Sisis hands tightened.


    The current You Liang is not the same You Liang of the past. Gao Ming stared at the different strange rooms underneath the lab building. They probably had to survive a social experiment to reach You Liang. The experience was probably a replica of You Liangs despair.

 Chapter 146: Three Reactions

    Chapter 146: Three Reactions


    You Liang was Han De Shu Xiang Academys biggest shame and Han De Private Schools scariest big ghost. He was also the key location where the school rules fought with Situ Ans rules.


    We cant tell much from a few pages of the report. Youll really understand him when you become him. The big dog picked up a document and swallowed it. This place is too dangerous. Ill wait for you at the entrance.


    And I thought youd volunteer to lead the way for us. Gao Ming felt like the big dog had become more cheerful and more willing to chat after they became friends.


    Ill wait for you at the door. The big dog shook his head and opened his maw at Zhou Sisi. As Zhou Sisi tried to evade him, he bit Zhou Sisis clothes and pulled her to his side. Normal people like us shouldnt be involved in the world of the crazy.


    But I dont see them as bad people. Zhou Sisi didnt realise the big dog was helping her. Be it Gao Ming or You Liang, something must have happened to them to make them into who they are now. They were forced to change. In Zhou Sisis subconscious, she still suspected Gao Ming was the music box killer. She had been trying to persuade Gao Ming to surrender, but she never found the chance.


    Ill go first. You can come when I confirm theres no problem. The God of Flesh and Blood lived in Gao Mings heart. He walked down the corridor carefully towards the strange rooms.


    There were many cases in the real world that happened because of negative emotions like jealousy. As the former psychiatrist at Hen Shan Penitentiary, Gao Ming knew how absurd the world was. Many movies didnt dare to depict real cases because they would be critiqued as illogical. After the father remarried, he and his new wife tossed his two children down from the balcony; a man poisoned 42 people in his village because he was envious of the good business his neighbour was having at his breakfast shop; a child of twelve sold a kid of 6 to the human traffickers


    Gao Ming saw bloody and real cases in prison. When one tree envied another tree, he would wish that he was the axe.


    If I encountered this situation, what would I do?Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Gao Ming walked down the corridor. He paused before heading to the room that represented the school.


    This is just a social experiment. Everything is fake. I dont need to follow You Liangs methods to deal with the problems. I should do things my way.


    Gao Ming opened the door to the school. The room was pasted with exam papers and diaries. You Liang had many friends at Han De Shu Xiang Academy. This room was warm and secure. When You Liang was still a child, adults like Headmistress Yan protected them. However, there was a clock hanging on the wall of the school room. Whenever the needle moved, the room would darken with blood. The time I can spend at school is limited.


    The clock might represent more than the time at school. It could also represent the childhood self. No matter how unwilling one was, one had to grow up. Blood spread through the room. The diaries and test papers were dyed red. They fluttered in the room like bloodred snow. Gao Ming used the last bit of time to read through the dairies. He realised that You Liang would feel confusion and distraught as well. However, whenever these emotions arose, the adults would give him the warmest hug and guide him to the light. After reading the last dairy entry, the school room was fully immersed in blood. Gao Ming exited the room, and everything changed.


    There were cars and people everywhere. The social experiment rooms became real buildings. He seemed to have left Han De Private Academy and returned to the real world.


    Is this a resentment room, haunted house or a death building?


    It feels just like when I fell into the flood nightmare. I should be inside You Liangs nightmare now. Is the difference between the three on whether the nightmare of the big ghost can be reconstructed?


    The monsters communicated among themselves. The evil plants bore fruits. You De had enough of Gao Ming. He invited him out for a chat. When they met again, Gao Ming swapped the drink You De had prepared for him. At first, Gao Ming was only doing it out of kindness. Who would have thought that You Des voice chords would be ruined and he needed surgery to reclaim his life? You De became a mute.


    The drink officially started the nightmare. The human disguise and falsity were torn apart. Gao Ming realised some of the people he had helped in the past were scolding him online too.


    You De and mangled monsters hatred towards Gao Ming went beyond the mental realm. You De started taking physical revenge. The monsters came up with scary plans, but Gao Ming was not You Liang. After an accident, You De became an invalid. Gao Ming, who played You Liang, looked after You De. He even livestreamed his days as You Des caretaker. He looked happier than before.


    The blood mist in the city blinded peoples eyes. Gao Ming had already strayed from the essence of happiness. He was merely following his heart. When the wave of evil came, he would immediately fight back with his and Xia Yangs malice. The monsters wanted to kill Gao Ming, so Gao Ming ran to their homes to paint Xia Yangs paintings. When the world used evil to stop evil, it was not far from crumbling.


    Murder was a line, and it was a line that, once crossed, couldnt be redeemed any more. For You Liang, his ending was a forced one. However, Xia Yang had never considered other choices.


    Once the nightmare was affected by Xia Yang through Gao Ming, with the slap, the nightmare strayed from its goal. The social experiment became a massacre. The issue was Gao Ming, and Xia Yang managed to survive through the most strenuous conditions.


    The monsters hidden among the crowd wanted to destroy Gao Ming. Under Xia Yangs influence, Gao Ming unleashed his inner self and lived happily without a care for his life or death.


    Eventually, the city was covered with Gao Ming and Xia Yangs doodles. He hid in the bloody city until he came to the end of the nightmare. Once the mist dispersed, Gao Ming was tossed out by an irrefutable force. The world crumbled and reconstructed. When Gao Ming opened his eyes, he realised he was sitting at the door of the school room. His clothes were grabbed by a bloodied arm.


    Was I yanked out of the nightmare?


    Gao Ming turned around. He saw a clean young man. He wasnt particularly handsome, but he made people around him feel at ease. He was like a piece of snow in the sun. He was crystal clear, pure and flawless.


    You Liang?


    A womans cries echoed in the social experiment room. The young man moved Gao Ming to Zhou Sisis side. After Gao Ming sunk into the nightmare, Zhou Sisi and the big dog were dragged into it as well. The three of them had three completely different reactions.


    Gao Ming chose resistance to the strongest degree. Since kindness was not accepted, he chose evil. With Xia Yangs aid, they almost became the new antagonist of the nightmare.


    The big dog chose silence. The blind man shed his fur in the nightmare and found his true self. He walked back into the light. Facing the accusations, he responded with silence. He didnt partake in anything. He lived silently and died silently.


    Zhou Sisis personality was the most similar to You Liang. She didnt try to act like anyone, but her ending was almost similar to You Liangs. However, at the last moment, You Liang saw Yan Xizhis badge and led Zhou Sisi out.


    Even without experiencing the last despair, Zhou Sisi felt immense pain. She curled on the ground, hugged herself and cried her eyes out.


    The three of you have Headmistress Yans blessing. Are you her students two? The young man sat before them. His eyes wandered from the student council badge to Gao Mings face. Why dont you look sad at all?

 Chapter 147: Reinforcement

    Chapter 147: Reinforcement


    My heart is crying, but you cant see it. Gao Ming handed Yan Xizhis letter to You Liang. He observed every action of the scary big ghost before him. The big ghost that was feared by everyone only had warmth in his eyes.


    Yan Xizhis letter carried her concern. She hoped her children would not lose themselves. There were many definitions of a good life in the world. In Gao Mings eyes, You Liang had achieved that.


    Sitting in the middle of the room, You Liang was the main character of this social experiment. Gao Ming still had no idea what You Liangs power was. He knew that You Liang could easily drag him and Zhou Sisi out of the nightmare and shed the big dogs disguise to reveal his true self.


    You Liangs power has to do with the essence of humanity


    Someone suddenly grabbed Gao Mings hand. He turned around and saw that it was Zhou Sisi. Her conditions were better, but she was still very scared. As someone who shared You Liangs personality to a certain degree, she suffered everything. She perfectly showcased the helplessness of a normal person when consumed by the negativity of the world.


    Gao Ming took out a paper napkin and wiped away the chilli oil on the corner of her lips. Because some time had passed, the oil dried on her skin. He dabbed it a few times, but the stain wouldnt move.


    Thank you. Zhou Sisi took the napkin and opened her watery eyes. She didnt think much of it and used the napkin to wipe away her tears. However, the chilli oil stung her eyes and made her cry harder.


    The three of us used three different methods to experience the social experiment, but this experiment is not yet over. In fact, the experiment is just beginning. Perhaps You Liang saw how hard Zhou Sisi was crying, or perhaps Zhou Sisi made many similar choices as he did, he reached out to help Zhou Sisi adjust the red badge. After You Liang touched it, the red student council badge stopped hurting Zhou Sisi. It seemed to become a part of her.


    Senior, what is hidden under this lab building? The two forces who fight to take the school away from Headmistress Yan seem to value this place a lot. Based on their date of birth, You Liang was indeed much older than Gao Ming.


    You Liang stared at Gao Ming. Instead of answering him, he tossed out a question. Do you want to live in pain or die with joy?


    I want to be with people I like and live happily, Gao Ming gave the third answer.


    You Liang walked towards the red room down the distance. If you wish to live in pain, then keep moving on. If you wish to die with joy, turn back now. On behalf of Teacher Yan, Ill give you extra time to give this serious consideration. Come back when youre really ready. I wont stop the three of you next time. You Liang disappeared into the social experiment, and the rooms around them returned to normal.


    Gao Ming, do we need to continue forward? Zhou Sisi held the corner of Gao Mings shirt. She looked haggard.


    You Liang has already given us the answer. Gao Ming revealed a smile. The next time we return here, we can bring the enemies with us. We will successfully reach the second-floor basement while our enemies will be trapped in the nightmare. This means that we have another trump card. Having the schools scariest big ghost working for us is a great feeling.


    I dont think he has gone far. Zhou Sisi didnt get it. She kept looking at Gao Mings face. Did we experience the same social experiment? How come it feels like youre having fun?


    I look like Im smiling, but all the tears are in my heart. Ive experienced so much recently. Gao Ming answered her perfunctorily and turned to hug the big dogs neck. Lets go. Well go back to find Headmistress Yan. My brother is finally opening up his heart. I cant let him revert to his previous state of pain and despair. Gao Ming looked like he didnt care about anything, but as a psychiatrist, he cared about the people around him more than anyone would have thought.


    Its already past the time of lights out. The student council failed to kill you.


    They almost succeeded. Alas, they all escaped when the lights were about to go out. Xia Yangs voice came from another student. He seemed to be living in all the paintings. They left in such a hurry. Lights out appears to be a very special symbol for them.


    The brush rustled against the canvas. Through the window, Gao Ming saw the art teacher sitting in the middle of the room. Her clothes and skin were painted with her self-portraits. However, every portrait emitted Xia Yangs voice.


    You are crazy.


    But I took the inspiration from you.


    The art teachers resentment room had been wiped away by Xia Yang. The teacher held her brush and tried to draw Xia Yang.


    Ive found a new student for you. This art teacher definitely has the qualification to leave on the bus. Who will you sacrifice for her to take their spot? Zuo Jun? Song Xue? Or some other students?


    How come I never realised how helpful you were in the past? Gao Ming left the art room in a hurry. After he left the lab building, he checked the timetable. The next art class was two days later. However, the thing that concerned Gao Ming more was there was a social application class in the afternoon tomorrow.


    This class wont get us to find You Liang, right?


    The normal-sounding classes never looked so scary to Gao Ming before. Health class and moral class all felt like traps.


    I need to figure out a way to escape. Gao Ming suddenly noticed the school was different from before. Theres a smell of blood in the air!


    There should be some time until dawn. However, the school was much brighter than it was yesterday night.


    That is


    He turned to the light. Three buses had entered Han De Private School. One of the buses was empty. The bus looked rusted and belonged to a junkyard. The second bus was slathered with blood and viscera. The lights in the bus flickered. The third bus looked the most normal. The bus was seated with investigators in uniform.


    Has the headquarters sent in the reinforcement?


    Gao Ming rapidly approached the bus. He noticed that both Qin Tian and Bai Xiao were on the bus. They looked highly nervous and alert.


    Other than that, Gao Ming also noticed something strange. The two investigators who sat at the front and back of the bus had on uniforms that were different from the others. Their wrist bands were not black like normal but bloodred in colour.

 Chapter 148: Student Council Lair

    Chapter 148: Student Council Lair


    The investigation centre is split into three main departments: investigation, research and security. Could these agents with red bands be from a different department?This chapter is updated by


    It was hard to imagine where the headquarters acquired these three buses. They gave off uncomfortable feelings. They looked more like hearses at a crematorium than buses. The three buses parked near the math building, and all the doors were open.


    A light mist wafted out of the first bus. Footprints appeared in the water puddle on the ground. It felt like invisible passengers were seated on the bus.


    Five minutes later, a raincoat slowly crawled out of the second bus. The blood and flesh gushed into the storm. The rim of the cap fully concealed the persons face. The raincoat exited the bus and entered the office building.


    The investigators on the third bus only dared to get down after the blood was washed clean from the second bus. The driver in the east city investigation centre uniform led the way as he brought everyone into the office building.


    What was that bloody raincoat from the second bus? Is it the headquarterss secret weapon or another one of Situ Ans pets? Gao Ming wanted to warn these newcomers, but he knew they wouldnt trust him. Compared to Situ An, these people had no reason to trust him.


    This should be the first batch of reinforcement. Gao Ming compared this to the situation at Si Sui Apartments. Without the presence of the God of Flesh and Blood, Situ An wouldnt sacrifice these investigators. Bai Xian and Qin Tian should be safe for now.


    If no news came out of the school 12 hours later in real life, the headquarters would probably send in the second batch of reinforcement that was twice the size of the first batch. The centre had been tricked by SItu An. Any investigator could be sacrificed by Situ An for power gain. Gao Ming felt time was running out for him.


    The school rules are the weakest after the lights are out. Stiu An will use that opportunity to get more people to join his side. I cant lag behind too much. Gao Ming glanced at the dark office building. He didnt dare to rush into things because he didnt have the big dog by his side. He sneaked towards the math building. The math building was completely different at night. There were shadows chasing after each other in the classrooms. In the morning, many students were forced to come to class, but at night, many people volunteered to spend extra time there.


    In the yard, there were many students who came to observe the investigation centre just like Gao Ming did. Some of them shoved their heads through the fence, while others detached their bodies and sat on the swing. They pointed at the buses and whispered to each other.


    Even in this state, they like to gossip.


    Her name is Yan Shaoyu. She is Yan Xizhis adopted daughter. She has a birthmark on her face that looks like a map. She was bullied by the other students in this toilet before. To protect her, Yan Xizhi took her in as her adopted daughter. Hu Bai seemed to know a lot of school gossip. Yan Shaoyu might look unconventional, but she is both clever and hardworking. She even joined the student council At this point, Hu Biao suddenly looked scared. He looked around before continuing, Han De Shu Xiang Academys student council was later taken over by the school rules. The student members were brainwashed or replaced, but for some reason, Yan Shaoyu was never affected. She not only remembers Yan Xizhi but also wants to topple the new student council. Thats why she has been leaving behind cryptic messages and clues in the toilet cubicle. Seeing the suspicion on Gao Mings face, Hu Biao widened his eyes. Its true. Han De Private Academy is like a micro-society. Isolate a few thousand people from the world, and the social delineation will occur on its own.


    Do you know where Yan Shiaoyu is now?


    The most dangerous place is the safest place. Hu Biao handed the letters back to Gao Ming mysteriously, I saw you with a strong and awe-inspiring hound yesterday. Our night security team needs a strong companion. If you hand me the hound, Ill bring you to Yan Shaoyu.


    That dog grew up with me. You want to split up the two of us just to help me find someone?! Gao Ming gasped in shock, embarrassing Hu Biao.


    But I can understand your difficulty. How about this? After Im done with everything at the school, I can let my dog stay with you for a while. If he is willing to stay after that, then you can have him. Gao Ming seemed to have made a hard decision when he said that.


    Really?


    Of course. Gao Ming did not lie. If the big dog really wanted to follow Hu Biao, then hed tie Hu Biao to him.


    Ill bring you to Yan Shaoyu now. Hu Biao was cleverly a lot happier. He carried the baton he bought on the internet and led the way. Many people believe the student council has their own office and classroom, but they are wrong. The student council is hidden in Hostel Building No. 6.


    Gao Ming had a bad impression of the hostels. The red-clothed manager auntie was very scary. She was the one who forced Gao Ming and the big dog to escape.


    Even the school rules have to rest. After the lights are turned off, the school rules can only control the zones within the hostel buildings. This is the conclusion Ive reached after much thinking. The student council that represents the school rules and the entity that made up the school rules should be hiding at the hostels. Hu Biao whispered like this was a big secret. There are six hostel buildings. Theoretically speaking, all the students should stay inside their bedrooms at night. But after several nights of observation, I realise the sixth building cant reach its capacity no matter how many students move there.


    So, you suspect the student councils lair is at Hostel Building 6?!

 Chapter 149: Fear Illness at School

    Chapter 149: Fear Illness at School


    The school keeps luring various kinds of students in. Most of them are in school uniform even though they are adults. Students from outside will be gradually drained of their values. After they lost their values, they would be sent to Hostel Building 6. Hu Biao silently pointed at the math building. Ill let you in on another secret. There is more than one rule here. It was not the school rules that cornered Yan Xizhi but another persons rules.


    Situ Ans?


    I said nothing. Hu Biao quickly shook his hands. He and Gao Ming hid in the dark as they moved to Hostel Building 6. Different from the other hostel buildings, Building 6 had no hostel manager. It was fully enveloped in the dark. There was no sound from it either.


    How does one enter this building?


    The students who skip classes and dont come back for the night have carved out a route. Hu Biao grabbed the security fence and climbed. Finding the blind spot of the camera on the first and second floors, he successfully entered the second-floor balcony.


    As a security guard, you sure know a lot about breaking rules.


    Not everyone could take the route offered by Hu Biao. When Gao Ming came near the fence, pale shadows appeared in the bedrooms. The students in the uniform stood facing away from Gao Ming. Their heads slanted unnaturally.


    Ignore them. Hu Biao knocked his baton on the fence. The strange students appeared to be scared and disappeared. Gao Ming climbed up to the second floor as fast as he could. Based on the students reaction, he felt like he had underestimated the guard. Did you use your special power on them?


    What special power? Hu Biao looked at Gao Ming like he was dumb. I put the students in my heart, so its natural for them to respect me.This chapter is updated by


    Bu Hiao opened the balcony door. He ferociously threatened the students in bed who appeared to be dead, Keep sleeping, or Ill tell the student council about your escapades outside of school!


    Why are they so scared of you?


    Liu Yi said that once we find the red cupboard where the files of the student council members are kept and put our files in, we can become a member of the student council. Gao Ming still remembered the info Liu Yi found.


    Why would something so important be hidden in such a conspicuous place? Hu Biao grabbed onto Gao Ming and didnt let him go easily. Yan Shaoyu is here, but we need to figure out which room she is in.


    Wont it be easier if we kidnap a student and ask them?


    Do you know who youre talking to? No! They are in a sleep-walking state. If you wake them up, something bad will happen. Seeing how anticipatory Gao Ming was, Hu Biao covered his face. When other people come here, they cant wait to hide inside the walls, but you cant wait to be discovered.


    We cant wake them up and get close to them. In that case Gao Ming took out the death portrait for Fear Illness. The greater the fear spread, the more horrifying the illusion would be. As the Fear Illness spread, it could gain the power to wipe out a whole city.


    What is this? Hu Biao suddenly felt like Gao Ming was more dangerous than the other rules because this person was not restricted by any rules!


    Gao Ming took out an ugly and scary doll from the portrait. Before he could do anything, the sleep-walking students in the corridor all whipped their heads around. Their eyelids flew open at the same time to reveal their pupilless eyes. They had the same emotion on their faces. The students moved their feet at the same time. They were like marionettes as they ambled towards the stairs. The uniform footsteps and similar faces were oppressive.


    I was the one who grabbed him first! Hu Biao shouted like he had won a great price. Then, he somehow tripped and shoved Gao Ming down the stairs. Hey! Chase after him! He might escape from the third window in Room 6204!


    Hu Biao gave Gao Ming the escape route. As long as Gao Ming was not captured, he could continue to act dumb. Without the big dog as his side, Gao Ming was under a lot of pressure. These controlled students were scarier than his parents.


    Shadows! Shadows move in their bodies! Gao Ming threw the doll at the corner of the third-floor staircase to buy time as he charged towards Room 6204.


    Fuck it! The main goal is to escape! Ill deal with it later if the difficulty of the survivability increases!

 Chapter 150: Can You See Whats Behind Me?

    Chapter 150: Can You See What''s Behind Me?


    Ji Jie prepared aplenty for this reunion. He rented the most expensive branded clothes and a luxury car. He spent a lot to buy the latest phone model. At 5 am, he took a carpool to the salon to set his hair. Then, he took the subway to fetch the rental car. Since he didnt know how to drive, he even paid his older brother, Ji Fu, to be his driver at a price of 20 RMB per hour.


    Who wants to take Zuo Juns bus?


    Due to his limited funds, Ji Jie only rented the car for the morning. He planned to arrive at the vacation village and wait for his classmates to arrive. While they got off the bus, he would get his brother to accidentally drive past the bus. Then, his brother would use the excuse of work to leave to return the car. His idea was good, but his brother got the time wrong. Ji Jie entered Han De Private Academy earlier than the rest of Class 13.


    To maintain his persona, Ji Jie didnt say anything in the chatgroup. Since he arrived too early, the teachers in the centre uniforms were not ready yet. Therefore, when Ji Jie and his brother approached the students to ask for directions, they were instantly detained by the student council and locked in Hostel Building 6.


    At first, Ji Jie was anxious that he might miss the time to return the car. In the afternoon, the car was rented out to a movie company for a shoot. He didnt want to delay their progress. However, after staying there for a while, he stopped being anxious. That was because he realised most of the students in the hostel building were ghosts


    Why would you entrap your own biological brother like this? Ji Fu was furious whenever he saw Ji Jies face. He smacked his brothers head. Which day is it already? Have you not found the way out yet?


    Eventually, itll work out. Ive always had good luck. You have to trust me. Ji Jie hadnt changed into his school uniform. He was still wearing the branded suit. After all, he didnt have much chance to wear them in his daily life. Yesterday night, there were people checking the rooms but something has disrupted everything today. This will be our chance to escape.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    The brothers walked out and suddenly saw a muscular man charging out of the staircase at a crazy speed. When he saw the mans face, Ji Jie froze. He shouted, Gao Ming?!


    Just as he recognised the man, he saw Gao Ming throw something at the corner of the third-floor staircase.


    You dropped something! Ji Jie and his brother picked up the thing. It was an ugly doll. It was painted with crayons. Before they could study it, footsteps came from behind them. They turned around and were almost frightened to death. A troop of students trampled down the corridor. It was so bizarre.


    Run! The fuck are you waiting for? Ji Fu dragged Ji Jie and ran. They had just escaped the bedroom, but they quickly ran back to it. The students split into two groups. The two inadvertently helped Gao Ming.


    His face started to colour with fear. He pulled at his hair and his face madly. He stared at Ji Jies shoulders. He made this incomprehensible sound like there was a fishbone stuck in his throat.


    Whats wrong with all of you? Ji Jie looked behind him in fear. He turned around in circles, but he saw nothing. What is behind me?!


    The students slowly woke up one after another. Three of them ran away while screaming. Fear seemed to have broken the school rules control over them.


    The remaining students shoved him to the fourth floor. Ji Jie stood in the middle of them. Ji Jie held the doll and kept turning his head around. He was very scared.


    The student who walked behind him teetered unsteadily. She slowly woke up from her sleepwalking. The girls eyes reflected a doll, but the doll soon turned into a sharp, bloody knife. In the girls eyes, Ji Jies face slowly overlapped with another face. It was the rainy day killer who was shown on the television!


    Sister, can you help me see whats behind my back?


    Ah! The piercing scream made Ji Jie close his ears. Fear was spreading and infecting more people. Fear expanded in every students eyes. Ji Jie was also very scared.


    The queue that led to the special room shortened. The older batches of student council members arrived. They tried to maintain the order, but it was fruitless. In the end, they only captured Ji Jie. The student council officially came into contact with the doll that represented the Fear Illness.


    The students are infected by fear! The members with the badge retained their rationality and thoughts. They were different from the other students who were sleepwalking. They were approached by the school rules. Where is the problem?


    The student council members turned to Ji Jie. Ji Jie, in his branded clothes, knelt on the ground. He was scared too, but he didnt dare to run.


    It should be related to this student. Bring him to our bedroom. The council president will decide what to do. The members picked Ji Jie up from the ground and prepared to bring Ji Jie to the core of Hostel Building 6.

 Chapter 151: Class 13

    Chapter 151: Class 13


    The corridor of the hostel building was not too long or not too short. Ji Jie was dragged by the student council members into an unnumbered bedroom. Different from the other bedrooms, this one was very spacious. The walls and floor were bloodred. It was filled with beds, and each bed was separated with mosquito nets. Ji Jie went near the mosquito net and tried to glance in. Students in uniform lay on the beds. They were deeply asleep. Their skin loosened, and their faces were covered in wrinkles. Their skin was patchy with age spots. The whole room smelled like old people.


    Is this a student hostel or an old folks home? Ji Jie shivered.


    They are the bricks of foundation that form this school. Without their contribution, the current school rules wouldnt have existed. The student council member with the badge shoved Ji Jie. Move.


    Bricks? Are the school rules made using these dying people? Ji Jie noticed that every student had a thread made from shadows on their chests. The twisting threads all led to the same room.


    Is the ending of the threads the room where the school rules maker resides? He was about to take another towards it when he was stopped by the council members.


    Listen to your orders!


    Ji Jie was coaxed and dragged deeper into the bedroom. He saw with his own eyes how the students lining outside were pushed onto the beds. The dying students on the bed would pull the thread out of their chests and plug it into the new students eyes. After that, the new students would end their state of sleepwalking and become new student council members.


    The student council members probably havent changed over the years. They have merely used this method to transfer their consciousness into different students and control their bodies! Ji Jie was not dumb at all. He was merely a little bit lazy and liked to show off.


    President, the chaos at Building 6 tonight probably has to do with him. A few student council members led Ji Jie deep into the bedroom. The beds here had been cleared away to form a simple conference room.


    Bloodred cupboards lined the back wall. The meeting table in the middle was pieced together using different classroom tables. Each table had some bloodred ballot papers in them. Five students in red uniforms sat around the meeting table. About ten more student council members stood behind each of the five students. Ji Jie, who lost his freedom, sneakily looked around. The ugly doll was poking out of his collar. Soon, his eyes flashed with shock. He saw another one of his old classmates!


    Liu Yi?!


    His former classmate, who always scored the first three in class, was standing among the student council members. She also wore the student council badge. She kept her head lowered and stood lowly like a servant. Sensing the gaze from Ji Jie, Liu Yi frowned and wanted to shut the man up.


    Thankfully, the five students in red ignored Ji Jie. They waved and pointed at the bed furthest away. Then, Ji Jie stopped existing in their eyes.


    Ji Jie, who felt overlooked, extended his neck in curiosity. He saw that there was a map of the school on the meeting table. Currently, the first floor of the activity building and the second floor of the lab building were circled out in black. These two places also gave the student council the greatest trouble.


    Do you still have the mood to check out the map? The student behind Ji Jie shoved Ji Jie roughly into a mosquito net. Tonight, you will sleep here!


    I was merely curious about how to join you guys! I also want to service the schoolFollow current novels at novelhall.com)


    No one responded. Ji Jie felt the temperature in the net lower. He sat on something. He turned around and saw a bedridden student in the bed. The elders body was so cold that it felt like he had just been moved out of the freezer.


    Friend? Uncle? Since the old man had no interest in speaking, Ji Jie curled up in the corner. He placed the ugly doll between the two of them. Uncle, we should keep to our own sides of the bed. If theres a chance, Ill carry you and escape.


    Fear Illness shouldnt have spread so quickly. Fear Illness had a long latency period. It needed an opportune moment to explode. Has it already exploded?


    After finishing breakfast, the students left the canteen and headed to class.


    The female teacher said that if we cant find 51 students to attend the class today, none of us will be able to leave. Xi San was worried. He looked at the empty seats, How about we ask a few students from the next class to join us?


    Dont worry. I saw more strange things being moved into the hostels yesterday night. More students have been swapped. Wang Jie focused on the numbers on the blackboard. The numbers of humans and ghosts kept changing. They had to commit to different voting every day.


    Gao Ming beside him was not worried either. He still had the death portrait of Si Sui Apartment and his birthday. He could still summon his parents and neighbours like Auntie Busybody.


    He could start his own parent-teacher conference.


    The students slowly entered the classroom. Fatty, who should have died yesterday, appeared again. It followed behind Ma Tao. It appeared to be another ghost that took Fattys body that day.


    As the time for class approached, Zhou Sisi and Captain Ding Yuan, who should have stayed in the storage room, entered the classroom as well.


    Captain Ding seemed to have found out that the headquarters had sent reinforcements into the school. To prevent more innocent sacrifices, he decided to come out of hiding to face Situ An.


    Not long after they joined the class, Zuo Jun led Bai Xiao in the centre uniform into class. His gaze paused for a long time on Ding Yuan before showing a smile. As he was about to go over to say something, Liu Yi entered the classroom wearing the student council badge. She stood opposite Zuo Jun, representing the two different kinds of rules.


    Move! We found Yuan Hui! Qian Junran entered from the back of the class with arrogance. A few other male students and the unstable Zuo Bo followed him. Liu Yi, this is such a coincidence. You have no idea what weve survived at the office building


    Whenever Qian Junran wanted to show off, something would happen. Suddenly, Yuan Hui grabbed his neck from behind. Brother? Calm down. Do you want to kill me?


    Qian Junran fell backwards. Yuan Hui tightened his fists as he glared at Zuo Jun with his bloodshot eyes. Zuo Jun, you murderer! Arent you afraid of karma? All of us will die because of you!


    I should have cut off your tongue. Zuo Jun was unfazed. He walked to his seat and sat down.


    Gao Ming caught Zuo Juns attention almost instantly. Due to the big picture, neither acknowledged the other. Bai Xiao didnt walk towards Gao Ming. He studied everyone in class. He was curious about the kind of class that would cultivate a monster like Gao Ming.


    The classroom slowly filled up. As there was about to be no seat left, footsteps echoed. An arm wearing a branded watched opened the door.


    With everyone watching him, Ji Jie, in his branded clothes, appeared at the door with the ugly door. He found the spot where the sun would shine down on him and struck a pose. With a mysterious smile on his face, he took the podium.


    Gao Ming, who was messaging Liu Yi, saw the dull Ji Jie was holding. He checked a few more times due to uncertainty. Then, his expression shifted tremendously.

 Chapter 152: Despairing Ghost

    Chapter 152: Despairing Ghost


    Its back?! Gao Ming only thought the doll was familiar at first. However, after multiple confirmations, he affirmed that it was the source of Fear Illnmess! Havent I dropped it at Hostel Building 6 already? This doesnt make sense!


    Gao Ming wanted to use Fear Illness to negatively impact the student council and weaken the school rules hold on the school. After all, no matter how strong the school rules were, they needed people to execute them. However, Gao Ming didnt expect his old classmate to bring the doll out of Building 6.


    Is this a retaliation by the school rules or the people at Building 6 have overcome Fear Illness?


    Gao Ming pulled at his hair and lowered his head to hide his slightly cracked expression. Or is it fate?


    Gao Ming knew how horrifying Fear Illness could be. This sickness could stay latent within both humans and ghosts. The stronger the fear became, the more powerful the doll would be.


    Somethings wrong. Why doesnt the Fear Illness work on Ji Jie? Gao Ming narrowed his eyes at Ji Jie, and he slowly noticed something was wrong.


    Ji Jies back was soaked. His body leaned involuntarily forward like there was something very scary on his back. Other than that, Ji Jies neck looked like it had been held in place. He hadnt turned his head around in a long time already.


    Ji Jie is scared too. Hes scared of the thing behind his back, so much so that he didnt even dare to turn his head around anymore! Fear Illness would invoke the deepest fears in peoples hearts. Ji Jies deepest fear had to do with his back. Gao Ming had no idea why that was the case. He couldnt see anything wrong on Ji Jies back. Perhaps in Ji Jies eyes, there is something incredibly scary currently lying on his back. However, if hes so scared, why does he choose to come back to Class 13?


    In his branded suit, Ji Jie had a confident smile on his face.


    How come it feels like hes gloating? Based on his years of study in psychology and various analyses, Gao Ming concluded that Ji Jie was showing off. The essence of gloating was to show off something other people didnt have and to gain satisfaction from that. However, what was there for Ji Jie to be proud of?Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Gao Ming started to get confused by his classmates. When he was in school, he never thought his classmates were this crazy.


    Back in school, Ji Jie was a normal guy. He was extremely proud and would get into fights over the smallest thing. However, he was not a cunning person Gao Ming studied this for a long time. He believed that Ji Jie wasnt a ghost, but that could mean that something was even more wrong with Ji Jie.


    Ji Jie stood on the podium and welcomed the light. After everyone turned to him, Ji Jie extended both of his hands and pressed on the podium surface. He looked down on everyone and said, Perhaps you still dont know the situation youre in. The students looked at Ji Jie in confusion. In contrast, the students who had been taken over by ghosts looked very serious. They cooperated fully with Ji Jie for realism.


    Zuo Jun, youre going to kill all of us!


    Stop arguing. The teacher is going to come soon!


    Yuan Hui, if you hate Zuo Jun so much, go fight him! Why come after me?


    The classroom was very noisy. Fatty sat obediently beside Zuo Jun. He asked carefully, Why arent the students more concerned about the existence of ghosts among them? Do we still need to pretend? It feels like theyre in a different world than we are.


    Ma Tao, who had just finished peeling an egg, paused to wipe his hands, In that case, theres no need to force yourself to join them. None of them are good people.


    But we are ghosts. We have to steal their life quota. Fatty hugged his belly and complained softly.


    You sound like youre treating them as normal, living humans. Ma Tao finished the egg. He took out a few wolfberries and tossed them in his thermos. I joined this class yesterday. I attended a whole day of class with them. They have been acting like this since yesterday. All of them survive, but three ghosts were vanquished.


    Ma Tao blew on the water in the thermos and glanced at Fatty. Yesterday, you ate a painted apple on the ground. You kept eating that your stomach exploded into shreds of paper.


    Fatty didnt dare to listen to this any longer. He was worried that he might get nightmares.


    The argument in the class became louder. Fatty shrunk his head. Then, can I request to leave this class?


    Its too late now. Someone in this class might go to find you tonight. Ma Tao flipped through his book. Furthermore, the school rules wont allow it. Youve taken over the original student, so you have to live according to his identity.


    Fatty listened to the argument quietly. Yuan Hui accused Zuo Jun of murder. Zuo Jun said everyone had died 10 years ago. Ji Jie boasted about the ghost on his back. Zuo Bo, in his patients garb, was shouting madly. Liu Yi, in the student council badge, radiated a scary presence. There was also that psychiatrist named Gao Ming


    Fatty didnt dare to speak as he shoved his hands into his pocket. Sometimes, he felt like being a ghost was quite despairing too.

 Chapter 153: The Second Poll

    Chapter 153: The Second Poll


    When other classes were trapped in the school, they would fight and scheme against each other and expose the darkest sides of humanity to survive. However, Class 13 was different. Everyone was doing their own crazy little thing.


    Zuo Jun wanted to control the whole class so that they would cooperate with the centre. He wanted to finish Situ Ans orders, but different voices appeared in the class on the second day. He wanted to make an example out of someone, but some of the students had clearly sided with the student council. For example, Liu Yi and Ji Jie. Their confidence made it so that Zuo Jun didnt dare to make a move rashly.


    The external situation was changing rapidly, and the internal situation was extremely unstable. Class 13 was like a train on fire. The train might explode at any moment, but it was still chugging at high speed.


    The front and back doors of the classroom were open. More students kept coming in. Some of them were students from Class 13, while others were ghosts invited from other classes.


    Three minutes before the class was about to start, Ji Jies brother, Ji Fu, appeared at the backdoor with a bag full of food and water.


    Bro! Ji Jie waved at his brother happily, but Ji Fu looked at him in fear. He shouted at the students around him. Dont be tricked by him! Hes not my little brother. Hes a demon that will kill without mercy! I led him into my bedroom yesterday night. My little brother is already dead!


    The brothers were not bad people. Ji Fu followed Ji Jie silently and came to notify Class 13 of the dangers.


    Bro? Im not a ghost, but I was chosen by one. Ji Jie explained quickly. You are all afraid of the ghost on my back. I am afraid too, but it will not harm me!


    Gao Ming slumped on the table. The plot imagined by the brothers somehow linked up.


    Ji Jie picked up the ugly doll yesterday night. In the eyes of the others, Ji Jie became their biggest nightmare. Ji Jie didnt even understand why and thought that there was an evil ghost hidden behind him. As Fear Illness infected him, and when Fear Illness materialised, something might be born on his back.


    Why are you looking at me for? Fatty was really scared. Ive only been for 17 minutes. I didnt do anything. I havent even finished my breakfast yet. Are you people the devils?


    The teacher said we need to vote for three people to die. Ghosts have already died once before. Therefore, everyone should know who to vote for, right? Qian Junran wrote down three names. His roommates started to write as well.


    Wait! Ma Tao grabbed his robotic cat thermos. You can use this chance to eliminate the most dangerous person in this class and the most unstable factor. Ask yourself. Are we the most dangerous people here? We were always the ones to sacrifice ourselves. When you were arguing earlier, we said nothing. Compared to some of you, the people from my bedroom are model students!


    Ma Tao spoke from his heart. He had no choice. Everyone from this class was crazy!


    Dont you hate someone in your heart? Then, vote for him! What better chance than this to eliminate someone? Ma Tao kept trying to sway the class, but everyone used pity to look at him and his friends.


    Let me say something. Ji Jie suddenly spoke. He tapped the table lightly and casually revealed his branded watch. Its undeniable that there are ghosts in our class. We have to chase them out, but not through this vicious method. The difference between humans and ghosts is humanity. If we act like ghosts and casually strip away another persons rights to live, then what makes us different from the ghosts?


    Perhaps they were bought in by his confidence, and some of the students agreed with Ji Jie. Ji Jie slowly stood up and rubbed the ballot paper into a ball. The purpose of voting is to pick out hope, not to create despair.


    The ball fell to the ground. Ji Jie openly challenged the female teachers authority.


    Zuo Jun almost snapped his pencil in half. This was only the second day, and his classmates were already prepared to fight the teacher. Who gave him the confidence?


    Ji Jie placed his hands in his pocket. The atmosphere turned dangerous. Wang Jie reached into his pocket and silently hid a special dagger in his sleeve. Liu Yi touched the student council badge. Zuo Bo searched for something in his bloody bag. Gao Mings eyes shone with a bit of hope.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)

 Chapter 154: Gao Ming, Stay Back

    Chapter 154: Gao Ming, Stay Back


    If one had to pick someone in Class 13 who hated Situ An and the east city investigation centre the most, that would have to be Gao Ming. His eyes were practically glowing with the hope that his classmates would fight the teacher who represented Situ Ans rules.


    Since the student council was busy, Gao Ming had the time to deal with Situ An. His classmates might just want to ruin Situ Ans rules, but Gao Ming wanted to find Situ An and trap him in his heart. Gao Mings gaze turned dangerous as he stared at the depressed female teacher.


    Xi San, who sat beside Gao Ming, was ready to move too. He adjusted his position and silently extended his leg. He was ready to trip the teacher when she passed by him. Ji Jie led the class to go around the class rules. The student council members didnt appear. The silence in the corridors formed a great contrast to the chaos in the classroom.


    As a teacher, you dont give your students the correct guidance. No wonder this school is ruled by the student council. Ji Jie came from a poor family. He had no talent for studying or making money. He had a straightforward personality and would inadvertently rub people the wrong way. Outside this haunted school, he needed to spend a lot of money to appear presentable. However, in the school, he had something other people didnt for the first time: a very scary ghost had appeared behind him. His normal life became special. He morphed from the common majority into the shining minority. Carrying a ghost on his back should be something horrifying, but for Ji Jie, this was the first time he had something other people didnt.


    The moment he gained this fortune, something in Ji Jies heart started to grow. He believed he had obtained something other people didnt. He not only had to enjoy the jealousy from others but he also had to shoulder the responsibility. It was his given rights. Since he had always been common, Ji Jie cared more about the common majority.


    You dont seem to understand whats happening. The students were aggressive. The female teachers face was so dark. She took out a pure white box from under the podium. The following was written on it: Voting Box.


    When they had the first poll, they also used a wooden box. However, Gao Ming remembered that the box from yesterday turned red and was moved away by the female teacher.New novel chapters are published on


    Ill put the box here. If theres only one person who votes, then his votes will be the results. The female teacher memorised Ji Jies face. The voting starts now!


    As long as none of us votes, then we can fix the mistake weve made in the past. Yuan Hui shouted. His lips cracked, and his gum was stained with blood. It was hard to tell what had happened to him at the office building. Weve made the great mistake once already! We cant vote again! Yuan Huis voice was loud. His classmates were deep in thought. As for the people from Ma Taos bedroom, they all sat quietly and looked at Ji Jie with appreciation.


    Ji Jie didnt come to class yesterday, so he had no idea that Ma Taos bedroom had been taken over by ghosts. He merely thought that they looked at him with respect.


    What a waste of time. Zuo Jun gripped his pencil tightly. He wanted to cast his vote, but he knew that would attract a lot of attention. If he were not careful, the whole class might vote for him to die.


    If you dont vote, youll lose the chance to leave on the bus, and every one of you will be trapped here. The female teachers voice slowly changed to become more emotionless and icy.


    The situation was similar to what happened ten years ago. Perhaps this was the culprits goal all along. They had to vote to survive. Would they sacrifice the minority to live or stay in the darkness forever?


    Theres no need to sacrifice our whole class for three ghosts, right? Qian Junran was confused. If we cant tell who the ghosts are, then I can understand the hesitation. After yesterdays event, we can tell for sure who the ghosts are, so why are we still holding back?


    Everyone needs to calm down to think about this


    What is your point? Zuo Jun hated Gao Mings tone.


    If the student council wanted to kill us, they didnt have to save us and repair the activity build and the art room. Therefore, the culprit has to be someone else. Gao Ming was a psychiatrist who was good at playing with hearts. No accidents happen during the centres classes, but accidents happen in every single class arranged by the school?! Dont you think that is too much of a coincidence? Is someone trying to frame the school?


    Thats nonsense! Zuo Juns pupils narrowed. He also didnt know why those classes became so dangerous.


    Youre right. Xi San seemed to remember something. The female teacher forced us to vote, and shes from the investigation centre. Could it be that the investigation centre has been sending their teachers to harm us during classes held by the school? It has always been the investigation centre that wanted to kill us!


    There are only two forces who are capable of creating accidents: Teachers with the teachers ID and the student council With the reminder from Gao Ming, they looked at Zuo Jun with increasing hostility. The students kept Zuo Jun so they could get info from him and find out the truth. As their understanding of the school improved, Zuo Juns existence became a thorn.


    At that moment, the front and back doors opened. Investigators in centre uniforms and teachers IDs appeared. They had dull expressions like they were being controlled. Killing three ghosts was a good thing for Class 13, so most of them kept silent.


    Let me go! I just came this morning! Fatty cried helplessly. He hadnt even finished his breakfast, and he was finished by others.


    He kept struggling, but no one came to his aid. Even Ma Tao, who sat beside him, said nothing.


    They came to capture the ghosts today, but they might come to capture humans tomorrow. It could be you or me. Ji Jie moved to shut the classroom doors. We voted out the dead?! Ive never seen something so absurd! If none of you is willing to say anything, Ill be the first to stand out!


    Thats right! Why should we listen to the investigation centre? Xi San said timidly, Even ghosts are walking around us, and we still have to listen to them?! Are they crazy?


    The investigation centre is slowly adjusting us to their increasingly-difficult demands to achieve their secret goal. Have you forgotten who was the one who tricked us into coming to this school? Who disrupted our normal lives? Who forced us to do these things? Gao Ming was different from Yuan Hui and Zuo Bo. His emotions were even.


    If they are really out to protect us, they wouldnt put us in danger in the first place; Since they dont care about us, why would we allow them to control us? There were many ways to solve a conflict, and one of them was to escalate the conflict.


    For now, Situ Ans rules only wanted to kill three ghosts, but Ji Jie and Gao Ming injected them with the idea that if this were allowed to continue, the investigation centre would eventually kill all of them.


    Gao Ming was the only active-duty doctor. When he saw that no one voted for him, he decided to come out to control the situation.


    As the investigators walked towards Gao Ming, Ji Jie at the door spoke up again. Gao Ming, back away. Dont stand in front of me or you might get scared.

 Chapter 155: Second Class

    Chapter 155: Second Class


    Ji Jies thoughts were simple. Last night, when Gao Ming was being chased by a group of students, the students all ran away when they saw him. Therefore, this proved that he was much stronger than Gao Ming. Gao Ming almost lost his cool when he heard Ji Jies warning. His facial muscles twitched as he tried to maintain his composure.


    If youre scared, you can show it. Dont need to keep it in. Ji Jie had just experienced the scariest night. He was getting used to the fearful expressions appearing around him.


    Then, you better be careful. Gao Ming slowly moved to the side. As a psychiatrist, he quickly adjusted his expression.This chapter is updated by


    Such hubris. Zuo Jun was familiar with the things Situ Ans rules had done to these investigations. Normal people couldnt be their match. Last night, the headquarters had started to send in new reinforcements. As more investigators arrived, Situ An would gain more teachers under his rules. Situ Ans rules would slowly take over the school rules.


    Even though the situation in Class 13 was slightly complicated, everything was as Situ An planned.


    The investigators with the teachers ID fully ignored Ji Jie and Gao Ming. They only followed the rules as they worked together to capture the ghosts that had been voted out. Strangely enough, the students showed zero resistance after they were detained. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He studied for a while and realised that the secret lay in the teachers ID. The thin ID had the investigators face on the front and Situ Ans bloody picture on the back. As Gao Ming stared at Situ Ans picture, Situ Ans eyes in the picture moved and glanced at Gao Ming.


    Situ Ans consciousness is hidden in every teachers ID?! Gao Ming contemplated this. Does this mean I can kill Situ An by killing everyone who has the teachers ID? Or can I use the IDs to find Situ Ans location?


    Situ An was hiding somewhere in the school. Gao Ming had no idea what the man looked like. Whenever he thought of Situ An, the death memories in his heart would pierce him. His past selves, who were killed by Situ An, kept howling. They wanted to use the craziest method to take revenge on Situ An!


    I need to figure out a way to steal a few teachers IDs Gao Ming didnt return to his seat. As the investigators advanced on him, he trembled uncontrollably as he moved towards Ji Jie. The investigators didnt put Ji Jie in their eyes. In reality, other than Ji Fu, none of the people in class took Ji Jie seriously.


    Im warning you again. Well handle the things happening in Class 13. Well decide whether the ghosts will be killed or not! Ji Jie didnt back off. Dont get any closer! The thing behind me is very scary! Youll die! Ji Jie was not acting. He was the first to experience the terror of Fear illness. He was the most afraid of the unknown ghost on his back.


    Seeing how sincere Ji Jie was, everyone stared at his back. They thought to themselves, Is there something we cannot see? Fear Illness spread silently in the class. Once people started to worry, Fear Illness would find the weakness in their hearts.


    Hearing these comments, Ji Jies Fear Illness intensified. He was so scared that his teeth chattered. He kept imagining scary scenarios, and something gathered behind him. Everyones focus was on Ji Jie. Gao Ming, who had collected two teachers IDs, was very family. The only person who was not happy was Auntie Busybody. She heard someone call her ugly.


    Brother Jie is the real one!


    In the future, well go with Brother Jie! Nothing will scare us then!


    Even the students way of referencing Brother Jie changed. A few investigators paused, and they all turned to Zuo Jun.


    When Situ An was not present, Queens Investigation Centres Captain Zuo Jun was the top commander.


    Ji Jie, you cant save the three of them. Zuo Jun started to use reason when he faced Ji Jies power. Its not the investigation centre that wants to kill them. Even if the centre doesnt kill them, they will not survive this day. The school rules will do everything to target them until they die.


    Then Ji Jie guarded Fatty before him. Well let them try.


    The bell rang. Zuo Jun saw how determined Ji Jie was to counter the rules, and veins popped on his forehead. More investigators would join his ranks, but he could sacrifice them casually. He waved his hands, and the investigators let go of the ghosts and left from the front food.


    What is happening? The ghosts came to class to replace the students, and the other students helped them kill two teachers? Qian Junran sided with Zuo Jun, Shouldnt we help the teachers kill the ghosts?


    There were differing voices in the class, but most of them supported Ji Jie. The reason was simple. Since he could protect the ghost students, he would protect the living students too.


    Its time for the second class. Xi San glanced at the time table. The second class was health class. The venue was near the infirmary.

 Chapter 156: Who Said Psychiatrist Must Have a Healthy Mind?

    Chapter 156: Who Said Psychiatrist Must Have a Healthy Mind?


    Two investigators disappeared before his eyes. Ji Jie saw the ghost behind him make a move. Fear intensified. If Fear Illness was categorised into levels of severity, Ji Jie was at the worst stage. The students surrounded Ji Jie. They all tried to figure out what one would have to do to be selected.


    The dream Ji Jie had before he came to the reunion became a reality. He became the focus of the reunion. The satisfied sense of pride formed a precarious balance with the fear in his heart.


    Gao Ming, how much do you believe Ji Jie? Wang Jie put away his dagger as he pulled Gao Ming up from the ground. He had formed a habit of turning to Gao Ming whenever there was a problem.


    I cant tell for sure. Gao Ming lowered his head because he couldnt bear to look at Ji Jie.


    You were very close to him earlier. Can you tell what kind of ghost it is? Wang Jie lowered his voice. When the class started, I didnt think Ji Jie was so special. But the longer I look at him now, the scarier I become. Its discomfiting.


    I feel the same way. My heart is racing. Gao Ming knew Fear Illness was spreading. It was too late to grab the doll back. He just hoped that nothing too ridiculous would appear. As more people fell victim to the illness, the more realistic the imagined fear would be. With the number of students at school, it was more than enough to materialise some special existences.


    Many students surrounded Ji Jie. When Ji Fu saw this, his brows bunched together nervously.


    He wanted to seek help from someone. He looked around and eventually settled beside Gao Ming, Hi. Im Ji Jies brother. I believe we saw you at Hostel Building 6 yesterday night.


    Did you? Gao Ming had no idea why Ji Fu came to him.


    We were chased by ghosts. Ji Jie entered the bedroom, but by then, he had already been swapped out by an evil ghost! Ji Fu sneakily pointed at Ji Jie. Hes acting as my little brother! We cant let people get too close to him!


    The two brothers were the first to come into contact with Fear Illness. They were severely ill. Gao Ming was too lazy to explain it. Wang Jie seemed to have found something interesting. He silently pulled Ji Fu to the side. This is the reunion for Class 13. Why are you here? Did Ji Jie receive some extra info before coming here?


    What kind of conspiracy are you trying to make? Ji Fu was unhappy. Look at my simple little brother. Is he capable of any conspiracy? I am his hired driver. He doesnt know how to drive. Its that simple!


    Brother Ming, the more beautiful the women, the more dangerous they are. Before Gao Ming could say more, Xi San rushed over worriedly. He was like a parent worried about his son. Even though that is hard to listen to, Zhou Sisi is too nice.


    Did you knock your head on something? Zhou Sisi was speechless seeing how much Xi San stuck to Gao Ming. She shook her head and went to find Ding Yuan. The students entered the office building. They officially entered Situ Ans territory. They had to obey Situ Ans rules there.


    Without the interference of the student council, the investigation centre might do something crazy. Gao Ming was worried about Ji Jie, who was showing off too much. The centre needed an obedient class and eliminating Ji Jie would be a good thing for thjem.


    It was daytime but the office building was eerie and gloomy. There were some students carrying homework in the corridor. Their conditions were different from the other students. They were more like prisoners.


    Were here.


    The health classroom was next to the infirmary. It was the venue for students to conduct health checks. There were many devices in the room. The classroom was double the size of a normal classroom.


    I need every student to come grab a form here and fill in your physical and mental conditions, A very sweet voice echoed in the room. A teacher in a white coat waved at them. She was different from the other teachers Class 13 had met. She was pretty and gentle.


    Come over here. Dont just stand there. The health teacher was slightly rotund and her skin was fair. Dont be scared. The main purpose of the health class is to see whether your body and mind are healthy or not.


    The students of Class 13 were not dummies. How could there be a kind teacher at the school? The gentler the teacher was, the more cautious the students were. No one dared to go forward.


    Relax. I wont do anything to you. The health teacher smiled bitterly. How about this? Which one of you thinks youre mentally healthy and wants to volunteer?


    The students looked at each other before they all turned to Gao Ming. He didnt move but everyone shuffled to make a path for him.


    Whats this? Who said that a psychiatrist will definitely have a healthy mind?

 Chapter 157: Youre Very Kind

    Chapter 157: You''re Very Kind


    Everyone believed there was something wrong with the health class. No one dared to volunteer, so they volunteered this chance to Gao Ming.


    You all sure have confidence in me. Gao Ming felt like he was mentally healthy, but Xia Yangs consciousness was hidden in his mind. The crazy artist was not just mentally unstable, but even his soul was mangled and twisted.


    Sensing Gao Mings difficulty, Zhou Sisi pursed her lips in the crowd. In the class, only she knew Gao Mings secret. The innocent-looking Gao Ming might be the hidden music box killer. He could even laugh during You Liangs experiment. How could someone like him be mentally healthy?


    If Gao Ming is exposed during this class, he might be sent to the infirmary. The other students will ostracise him and might even vote him out next time. Zhou Sisi struggled internally. Seeing Gao Mings hesitation, she eventually walked out before Gao Ming said anything. Ill be the volunteer. Zhou Sisi said as she walked to the health teacher. I just had a health check before coming here. I should be fine. While everyone else was trying their best to throw other people under the best, Zhou Sisi volunteered to take Gao Mings stop.


    Just as Zhou Sisi said that, Cai Meimei and two girls pulled her back. Have you lost your mind? This is too dangerous. Your life is more important than your love!


    This is not about love. But Zhou Sisi found it so hard to explain the situation. The ghost students in the class looked at this development with interest.


    Stop wasting time. Girl, please come to me. The health teacher held Zhou Sisis hand. Her voice was melodious. She had Zhou Sisi sit on the various devices. She checked Zhou Sisis vitals and announced the results. Most of the devices in the health classroom came from the investigation centre. The physical rating was similar to the rating used by the investigators. The strange-looking devices were not as dangerous as they imagined. The health teacher expertly conducted all the tests on Zhou Sisi. Overall, Zhou Sisi had a good physique, other than a lack of endurance.


    She gained the health teachers praise. The teacher even put a stamp on her form. The stamp was like the stamp placed on livestock that was about to be slaughtered.


    The body check is over. A healthy student not only has to have a healthy body but also a healthy mind. The female teacher led Zhou Sisi by her hand and walked towards the innermost wall of the classroom. Beyond that wall was the infirmary.


    The students at our school are normally under a lot of mental pressure. They will often feel anxious, pain and consistent depression without any reason. These are very dangerous. The health teacher handed a small notebook to everyone from Class 13. To prevent the children from getting any mental problems, well conduct scheduled visits and examinations. Children with unstable mental conditions will be sent individually into the infirmary for treatment. All the students became nervous when they heard that. Even Zuo Juns expression paled. The office building was Situ Ans territory, but the infirmary appeared to be very special.


    Our country has the best devices. They can even detect personality defects and psychological problems that even you might not have noticed in yourself. The health teacher pulled back a black curtain. On the wall between the health classroom and the infirmary were paintings of an open window, a door, and a large mirror encased into the wall.


    This mental health class is for you to better understand yourself. This is a rare opportunity for you to have a talk with the other you deep inside your soul. Holding Zhou Sisis hand, the health teacher led her to the painted window. Sisi, there is a window before you. Can you picture it in your mind? The teacher covered Zhou Sisis eyes and guided her with the softest voice.


    I can. It is the window I saw painted on the wall. Zhou Sisi felt a bit scared after her eyes were shut. She involuntarily spoke fast.


    Relax. I need you to look out the window. What can you see?


    Its summer. There are many flowers on the windowsill. There is a grass plain down the distance. The river is bubbling, and there are a lot of fish. Zhou Sisi saw the image come alive.


    I suggest we let the ones with stability go first. Gao Ming thought about it. Zhou Sisi can be considered the happiest girl in our class, but even she saw something terrifying. Im trying to figure out the purpose of this class. Was it set by the 51st student to test us?


    I have a simple solution to verify that. Well just find someone not from Class 13 to take the test. Wang Jie turned to Ji Fe. Ji Jies brother is not from Class 13. He also worked for five years for the government. Hes mature and reliable.


    Ji Fus face paled. He shook his head, but Wang Jie didnt plan to let him go.


    Seeing his brother in trouble, Ji Jie quickly ran over. Wang Jie, what are you doing?


    Dont misunderstand. I just think that your brother is very mature and reliable, so we want to let him take the test first. Wang Jie was scared of the ghost behind Ji Jie. The invisible ghost was terrifying.


    My brother was heavily injured by his boss when he went to demand for late payment. He was sent to prison for five years and just exited last month. How can you tell that hes mature and reliable? Ji Jies words embarrassed Ji Fu greatly.


    Gao Ming and Wang Jie turned to stare at Ji Fu. Didnt you say you worked for the government for five years and just started your own business?


    That is not wrong. The prison is part of the government, right? Ji Fus face turned beet red. He walked to the health teacher.


    Bro! I didnt know that was what you told them! Ji Jie chased after his brother and apologised profusely. To prevent his brother from doing something stupid, he handed in his form first.


    The health teacher was very happy seeing the brothers fight to take her exams. She accepted Ji Jies form. Ji Jie?


    Yes. Ji Jie nodded.


    You can take the physical exam first. If theres no problem, well conduct the psychological exam. The teacher put away the forms and helped the others with the devices. Gao Ming used this chance to run to Ji Jie. He shoved Teacher Xias portrait into his pocket.


    Can I help you? Ji Jie saw Gao Ming at Building 6 the night before and he also spoke up for him in the morning class. He believed Gao Ming was the same kind of person as he was.


    I saw the teachers palm earlier. There are two eyeballs in the middle of her palm. Be careful when you take the tests.


    Okay. Ill pay attention to that. Ji Jie nodded. Thank you. Youre very kind.

 Chapter 158: Were All Dead

    Chapter 158: We''re All Dead


    To prevent any accident from happening to Ji Jie, Gao Ming very kindly handed in his form after Ji Jie. With a professional psychiatrist looking after him, Ji Jie felt better. While his eyes shone with appreciation, he didnt forget to warn Gao Ming to stay away from him so that he wouldnt get scared.


    The others from Bedroom 1314 came over when they saw Gao Ming hand in his form. They gathered around Gao Ming and lined up for the physical exams. The students had surrendered since they realised they couldnt leave until all of them had finished the examinations.


    Everyone lined up for the physical checks. Soon, the first few students who did the health checks first already started the psychological exam. They followed the teachers instructions and stood before the window, mirror and door. Each of them saw different things.


    Some of them saw a busy city with loud traffic outside the windows; Some of them saw a barren wasteland like a reflection of their hearts; Some of them saw their dead friends and families outside the window. They yelled at the students to stay inside the health classroom.


    However, there was one similarity. When all the students turned to the final door, they all said there was someone standing outside the door.


    All the students who finished the psychological exams appeared like their energy had been drained. When the health teacher let go, they all slumped to the ground. It seemed like a part of their souls had been sucked away. The health teacher would gently pick the students up. The smile on her face remained warm and sunny, but soon, the smile would freeze on her face.


    Dont touch me with your dirty hands! Zuo Bo, who wore both a doctors coat and a patients garb, walked to the window. His voice was filled with disdain and disgust.


    This student, if you have some issues with my cleanliness, I have some alcohol sprays Before the female teacher could finish, Zuo Bo dropped his bloody bag between him and the teacher. Every inch of your body reeks of malice. I know what you want to do to me. You want to lock me up like before in the dirty and smelly sick bay! Zuo Bo hissed through his teeth. I will not allow it to happen this time! Ill open the door!


    Teacher, dont mind him. Hes too traumatised to know what hes talking about. Qian Junran hurried over to be the mediator.


    Zuo Bo insisted on the female teacher staying away from him. He stood before the window alone and slowly closed his eyes.


    Zuo Bo, what did you see? The female teachers voice was charming. She silently sidled up to Zuo Bo, but she suddenly stopped to stare at the wall. The painted window reacted strangely. Blood appeared on the window inexplicably and slid down the gap in the window.


    It felt like a real window had opened between the infirmary and the health classroom. One could see through the window into the infirmary. Human organs were cut and preserved in cases like precious medicine.


    The school doctor strapped a human to the table. He slowly and gently cut open the mans head. After searching for a long time inside the head, he pulled out a thin blood vessel and took it to the cupboard. Before he approached the cupboard, the cupboard doors opened on their own. Something reached out from within to grab the thread of blood. The trapped man screamed soundlessly. At that moment, the school doctor seemed to sense something. He pulled the thick curtain back, and the window on the wall returned to normal. Zuo Bo hadnt opened his eyes, but the other students were stunned. What Zuo Bo saw was completely different from the others. It was hard to tell if he had experienced something like that or if what he saw was really happening in the infirmary next door.


    Why could we see the things that he saw? Qian Junran pointed at the blood stain on the window. He was stunned. Wasnt everything that we saw part of our imagination? Wasnt everything just exist in our mind?


    The window, mirror and door represent the world in your heart, the appearance of your soul and the choice youve made in your subconscious, respectively. They will show who you really are. It is worth noting that the more mentally unstable a person is, the more obvious the mental corruption will be. When the mental corruption reaches a certain level, the patient will infect everyone around him so that everyone will see the same things that he sees. The health teacher explained it with a smile. The reason for this health class is to help every student eliminate the mental disease in their heart so that they can live happily at school.


    The students mulled over her words. Wang Jie turned to Gao Ming, Is she right?


    She is half-right and half-wrong. The door, window and mirror on the wall are not normal paintings. They might be the special power of a big ghost. She is using them to dig out the memory buried deep inside our hearts! Gao Ming pointed out some problems. Windows, doors, and mirrors are normally exits in a dream. This health class should be prepared by the investigation centre for us.


    If you follow the centres rules, at least more than half of you can live, but you have to pick your own path. Zuo Jun gritted his teeth. They were one step away from getting the memory fragment related to the 51st student, but Zuo Bo chose the craziest path.


    It looks like Zuo Bo didnt live up to your expectations. Qian Junran consoled Zuo Jun, But its alright. There are a lot of crazy people in this class.


    Through Zuo Juns reaction, Gao Ming figured out some stuff. The investigation centre needed the memory fragments of the 51st student. He happened to have obtained them in the hostel building.


    The hostels are the territory of the student council. Even after that, we have to follow the school rules there Was he trying to relay some info to us back then?


    The line moved forward. It was Yuan Huis turn next. Compared to Zuo Bos constant state of instability, Yuan Hui acted up intermittently. He kept rallying people to resist and find the opportunity to kill Zuo Jun.


    The health teacher used a lot of energy to force Yuan Hui to face the window on the wall.


    Tell me! What do you see! The health teachers voice was no longer as gentle as before.


    Yuan Hui gradually stopped resisting. His voice deepened with pain and regret. I see outside the bus window. It is totally dark outside. We are inside a large bus. The bus is rushing down a tunnel! It is so fast!


    Who are you in the mirror?


    There are so many people in the mirror! Everyone is there! Everyone died terribly. I can see it! Everyone dies terribly on the bus! Yuan Hui shouted. He cried as he tried to escape. The health teacher used everything she had to fix Yuan Hui in place and drag him to the last door. What about now? What can you see?


    The bus turns over There is someone outside the car door! I know him! Hes here for us! Yuan Hui screamed shrilly. The students had no idea a man could reach such high notes.


    You are in such deep pain and guilt. Open the door now. Let him in. Let him enter your soul. The health teachers hands bled. To control Yuan Hui, she had already been hit multiple times by Yuan Huis flailing arms.


    No. I cant!


    Why not?


    We are all dead! We cant let him into the booth filled with dead people! Yuan Hui charged forward and rammed his head into the door. Im sorry! Im sorry! Run!


    There was a dull sound. Blood flowed. A few students had to work together to detain Yuan Hui.


    Im sorry. I shouldnt have called you to come back. You cant get on the bus Blood mixed with tears, and Yuan Hui collapsed to the ground.


    Pull him away. The gentleness of the health teacher faded away. She scanned Class 13 with an unfriendly gaze. This batch of students was a lot harder to handle than she thought. Everyone had some mental issues, and the way they were deranged was completely different. It was impossible to tell what kind of madness theyd evoke.

 Chapter 159: Scary Teacher Yang

    Chapter 159: Scary Teacher Yang


    Ma Tao opened the lid of the robot cat thermos and blew on the wolfberries on the waters surface. He pursed his lips. As a ghost who had been working so hard for so long, he decided to do nothing after he joined Class 13.


    In the past, he would study hard to find a scapegoat. In the morning, he studied the school rules at the math building and at night, he wandered the hostels to look for prey. He worked so hard every day just to abandon his ghost identity and be a human.


    He didnt dare to let his guard down for even a moment, but what was the result? His ghost roommates were reaped by the rules, and their souls dispersed. He forced his way into Class 13 but realised this was just another version of the school. There was no sense of bliss or belonging. He turned around in panic. His reflection in the mirror became an unfamiliar person. His youth had already turned into dust.


    Seeing his classmates beautiful variations of madness, Ma Tao felt ashamed. His reflection in the mirror showed how he was when he was still alive. However, his body was crumbling. He couldnt recognise or remember himself.


    Ma Tao nudged to the last door. Different from the students in Class 13, the door didnt react to him. The silence was like a mockery. The door that was always ready to open for others was firmly shut for him. It didnt even wiggle slightly. He turned around with embarrassment. The health teachers vicious gaze was focused on Yuan Hui. She didnt even look at Ma Tao.


    Teacher, Im done with my test. Ma Tao, who lined up behind Yuan Hui, whispered. The health teacher only nodded in response. The gentle and beautiful teacher handed the test results to Ma Tao. Seeing the normal report result, Ma Tao lamented the absurdity of the world. The fact that he got perfectly healthy on all the criteria was crazy. He didnt need to put on any disguise. The humans around him were more like ghosts than he was.


    Stop grumbling! Wang Jie shoved Ma Tao away, Dont block the path. If youre done, move!


    Ma Tao looked at Wang Jie with resentment. Ma Tao took his thermos and sat at the corner. Fatty sat beside him. He held an oily bag. He had finished his breakfast, but he couldnt find a trashcan.


    Next! The health teacher ignored the ghost students. Her voice was no longer gentle.


    Liu Yi handed her form to the teacher and moved to stand before the window. After glancing at the form, the health teacher adjusted her condition. She noticed that Liu Yis health report was different from normal. She had a superhuman physical and mental constitution. If someone like her joined the centre, she would be sent directly to the headquarters.


    Your physical standard is beyond my expectations. I wonder if your mental health is as good. The health teacher put down the others forms. She closed Liu Yis eyes. To show her seriousness, the health teacher closed her own eyes too.New novel chapters are published on


    Gao Ming and the rest turned their focus to Liu Yi. They knew that Liu Yi was special, but why? They had no clue.


    Dont be nervous. Just relax. You can even lean on me. The health teacher guided Liu Yi. After a whole minute, she asked kindly, Look out the window. Tell me. What can you see?


    The window is painted on the wall. Outside the window is the wall. Liu Yis voice was calm. She was not affected by the illusion at all. The health teacher furrowed her brows. She forced herself to stay calm as she brought Liu Yi to the mirror.


    Now, what do you see?


    Its a mirror. Im standing in the front, and youre standing behind me. Im wearing the school uniform from this morning. You appear to be pieced from abandoned human organs. You are an amalgamation of the thoughts that no one wants


    Shut up! Shut up! The health teacher moved one of her hands to cover Liu Yis mouth. The health teachers breathing turned heavy. Her face was not as pretty as before. Black spots surfaced on her fair skin.


    Answer my questions. The health teacher and Liu Yi moved to the door. Who is standing outside the door? What is he telling you?


    There is no window on the wall But a death portrait Ji Jie mumbled.


    A death portrait? The health teacher had no idea what went wrong, but something stunned her. The window on the wall kept changing. It was like skin being torn off the flesh. The colours on the window were drenched by blood. The window slowly became more like a picture frame.


    Then What do you see inside the portrait?


    Theres a corpse who is painting. After Ji Jie said that, the window on the wall fully turned into a black-and-white portrait. Inside the portrait, a dead body was waving the brush around madly.


    What is it painting? The health teacher had never encountered something like this before. She asked subconsciously.


    It is painting This health classroom and the infirmary! It is outside the classroom. It is painting on the wall outside this classroom and the infirmary!


    The corpse in the portrait was drawing the corpses of the students like crazy. It splashed the blood of the innocent on the infirmary wall. It painted the horrible deaths of the students outside the resentment room wall. The light in the classroom suddenly darkened. In the inconspicuous corner, blood seeped into the classroom.


    Why would you see these things? What are you normally thinking about? The teacher was shocked. The health classroom and the infirmary were adjacent resentment rooms. How could something draw on the resentment room?


    To the health teachers surprise, the window on the wall disappeared just like that. Instead, someone painted a death portrait on it.


    The anomaly in the health classroom caused problems in the infirmary. Strange sounds came from the next-door infirmary. It was very scary.


    The health teacher thought back to Ji Jies warning. She didnt dare to let him stay longer in front of the window. She led him to the mirror.


    Now, youre looking at a mirror. Abandon your useless thoughts and let your true self remain in the mirror. The health teacher tried her best to guide Ji Jie. She hadnt noticed the death portrait in Ji Jies pocket had turned blank. The darkness and colours in the portrait were gone. Do not resist it. Let your kindness and malice show.


    In the mirror, Ji Jie was completely different from his usual self. His eyes narrowed. He stood inside the mirror and then swung his fists at the mirror!


    Endless malice poured out of Ji Jie. The lights in the classroom flickered. All the students were scared. Ji Jies reflection wanted to come out of the mirror!


    Is this his real self?


    Theres a beast hidden inside him!


    A person grew out of the malice?


    The students gasped audibly. Gao Ming was frightened too. He didnt think Xia Yang had become so strong.


    Has Xia Yang digested the art teachers resentment room? His death portrait has become scarier!

 Chapter 160: Gao Ming in the Mirror

    Chapter 160: Gao Ming in the Mirror


    The walls of the health classroom peeled. Everyone looked at the mirror with respect and fear. The rushing malice weaved around the western suit. Ji Jie in the mirror yanked off his tie. His eyes shone with arrogance like he was a New God. Bathed in the admiration of many, Ji Jie bit on his slender fingers that normally held pens. Red paint slid down his wrist.


    What is he doing?


    Is he going to paint on the mirror?


    Why is his reflection so much more handsome than him?


    Ji Jie didnt need a paintbrush. His reflection reached towards the mirror. Blood lines appeared on the mirror. He was not painting, but the paintings fought to be painted by him. The blood lines arranged themselves into captivating drawings. First, there was the drawing of Ji Jie, and then there was the drawing of the health teacher behind Ji Jie. When the portrait of the health teacher was completed, the health teacher emitted the horrible smell of decay. Her limbs looked like they were about to fall off.


    The man in the mirror put his fingers down. The blood lines became more complicated. Shadows overlapped the health teachers drawing to sketch out the souls that formed the health teachers consciousness. With each shadow Ji Jie painted, the stronger the stench that came from the health try. In the mirror, Ji Jie became more excited, like he had found a new toy. The ten fingers danced about. His eyes flowed with blood as he bit on the beautiful toy.


    The health teacher released her hands in disbelief. She rapidly retreated. Her black hair was falling, and her body underneath her clothes was loosening. Her fair skin cracked, and her body was disintegrating.


    The students of Class 13 observed everything. They thought theyd die in this class, but somehow, the health teacher appeared to be the first in line to die.


    Is Ji Jies reflection the ghost on his back?


    The mirrors surface was decorated with more bloody drawings. The simple mirror world became a dark alleyway. Both sides of the passage were hung with portraits of the dead. The mad artist was immersed in art. Purity and depravity were separated by a mirror.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Zuo Jun thought he could easily control Class 13 and force his classmates to cooperate, but this bunch of crazy people would do anything to stop him.


    Ji Jie! Stop! Zuo Jun was familiar with the centres real goal. The centre was like the thieves who were trying to force the homeowner to give the safe key, but the homeowner decided to jump out the window instead.


    Without wasting time on Xi San, Zuo Jun charged at Ji Jie. Wake up! He used the most direct method to shove Ji Jie away from the mirror.


    Zuo Jun! Hes trying to kill Ji Jie! Someone shouted in the crowd. Everyone quickly mobilised to separate Ji Jie and Zuo Jun. Since Ji Jie was chosen by the scariest ghost, he was now the hope of many people. The crowd shuffled. More students were painted on the mirror. The class was so chaotic.


    Bai Xiao! Call for reinforcement! Inform the other investigators now! Zuo Jun felt the killing intent. The hair stood on his arm. Everyone around him looked dangerous.


    Bai Xiao, who stood to watch from a distance, touched his black band lightly. He was different from the other investigators. Situ An valued him, so he told him to join Class 13 to cooperate with Zuo Jun as a student. Bai Xiao thought that this would be an easy mission, but he soon changed his mind. Busy footsteps echoed outside the classroom. However, they couldnt open the classroom door. Bai Xiao moved to the door alone and symbolically nudged it. He didnt even check if it was locked. I tried my best.


    When the situation was going out of control, Gao Ming silently moved to Ji Jies side and swiped back the death portrait.


    Dont you wish to end this now? Just as Gao Ming took back the portrait, Xia Yangs voice appeared in his mind, Everyone has their own stance and consideration. However, once we turn all of them into death portraits, then your voice is their voice. You will represent all of them. If you live, they all live.


    A good suggestion, but neither you nor I can do that. The 51st student will not allow that to happen. Gao Ming put away Xia Yangs portrait. He turned to the mirror that would show him his soul.


    Gao Ming, who was covered in injuries and lost one eye, appeared in the mirror. He stood behind Ji Jie, but this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 161: Situ An

    Chapter 161: Situ An


    Gao Ming outside the mirror, stood behind Ji Jie. The dead Gao Ming inside the mirror stood behind Xia Yang.


    I know what I need to do. Do not cross the line. Gao Ming slowly raised his hand to grip around Ji Jies neck as he looked at the mirror. The single-eyed Gao Ming in the mirror grabbed Xia Yang by his neck. His remaining eye was pierced by blood capillaries. His voice was chilling and scary.


    Im already dead. The one making the decisions is you. Ji Jie in the mirror slowly overlapped Xia Yangs expression. It is your inner thoughts that want to kill everyone. I merely manifest it for you. Dont you get it? I am following your intentions. Im not guiding you, but you are compelling me.


    The mirror reflected three different souls. They were Ji Jie, Xia Yang and Gao Ming.


    Stop it now. Gao Ming tightened his grip. Ji Jies neck started to crack.


    Xia Yang, in the mirror, still maintained a warm smile, and his hands danced. This madman was creating death portraits for every student in Class 13!


    Why wont you live the way your heart wants to? Why would you repress yourself? You have been hiding your real self. Xia Yang didnt stop. He drew the unique soul of each student. He sketched the consciousness of everyone in the classroom, including those who had been taken over by ghosts.


    This crazy method triggered anxiousness in Situ Ans rules. This was the office building. The only place Situ An could fully control. The door of the health classroom was still locked. The walls started to crack like something scary was swimming inside the wall.


    Screams came from the adjacent infirmary. The wall separating the health classroom and the infirmary popped with veins like human skin. The veins pumped rhythmically like the human heart.


    Someone who can see the future but refuses to claim the future. What secrets are you hiding in your heart? After Xia Yang finished painting everyone else, his eyes landed on Gao Ming, Your soul is a picture of death, but this mirror can only show a part of you. Let me witness your true soul.


    Staining his fingers with the students blood, Xia Yang wanted to draw Gao Ming in the mirror. When his fingers touched the mirrors surface, the endless death memories within Gao Mings heart started to collide. More figures appeared behind Xia Yang. Gao Ming, in the investigation centre chief uniform, grabbed Xia Yang.


    Another dead version of you?


    The closer he was to the truth, the more excited Xia Yang was. He wanted to draw Gao Mings soul, but he didnt anticipate that the current Gao Ming was created by endless dead Gao Mings.


    Did you use your lives to cast the steps to look into the future? Is there only death? How many times have you died?


    An arm reached out from behind to puncture Xia Yangs chest. Ignoring the risk of being torn apart, Xia Yang smiled as he continued to paint Gao Mings face.


    The bloody faces blocked the view. Dead figures overwhelmed Xia Yang. As he was about to reach the core, he suddenly realised all the dead Gao Mings had a sound reverberating in their chests. Their dead hearts came back to life. The hearts beat together. Eight large arms spread like ancient tree branches. The God of Flesh and Blood wanted to pull Xia Yangs paintings into the torture room!


    The mirror had reached its limit. Even the wall was about to collapse. Xia Yang finally regained his rationality. He stopped painting because he knew he could never put the real Gao Ming down into a drawing. The former art teacher also wanted to draw Gao Mings soul, but there were too many of them. Xia Yang faced the same problem. The more he tried to do it, the deeper hed be dragged down by it.


    The cracks in the health classroom expanded. If Xia Yang added one more stroke, the mirror that was his canvas would shatter.


    Im the best at portraits. Who would have thought that one day Id encounter a soul that I cant draw? The appearance of the torture room helped Xia Yang calm down. He wiped away the blood on his fingers and extended his hand to Gao Ming, You wouldnt want me to disappear forever, right?


    I had a very scary dream. I saw the ghost behind me. Ji Jies limbs were cold. It had died again and again. With each death, it became scarier. It had eight arms and four different faces. His lower body was embedded into endless bloodred corpses


    With his description, the imagination in Ji Jies mind became more realistic. The key point was all the other students had seen that ghost too. Everyones fear had a visual representation. Endless malice was injected into the collective imagination. The seed of fear germinated.


    If you dont stop, all of you will be terminated! The elderly investigator with the Teachers ID screamed, but it was pointless.


    The students with the bandaged faces looked around numbly. As their pain lifted slightly, the straps on their bodies tightened. Three school doctors in bloodred coats walked down from the second floor.


    The three doctors stood out individually. The doctor who took the lead had his fingers replaced by scalpels. Blood capillaries ran under his skin. He wore the school uniform under his coat. He used to be the schools student. There was a student ID around his chest. His name was Huang Kong.


    A very pretty female doctor followed Huang Kong. The real thing that controlled her was the head she was cradling. The severed neck had many capillaries that were connected to the female doctor. The head was like a parasite attached to the doctor.


    The third doctor removed his mask. He looked just like Doctor Lu, but Gao Ming was certain he was not.


    Ive killed the real Doctor Lu. This Doctor Lu exudes a familiar presence. Hes confident and humble, cruel and kind. Hes just like Gao Ming sucked in a cold breath and narrowed his eyes. Situ An!


    Han De Private Academys infirmary could piece different body parts together to create a more perfect monster. An example was the health teacher who was almost killed by Xia Yang.


    The office building was shrouded in Situ Ans rules. The infirmary was at the core of the office building. Even Zuo Jun wasnt allowed to come here. This place had to carry Situ Ans secret.


    After Ive taken the God of Flesh and Blood, Situ An has taken a different path. This guy is a genius in cultivating anomalies.


    Class 13 ignored the investigators, but when the three doctors appeared, some of the students stopped.


    One of the ghosts who was voted in the earlier class was too late. It was captured by Doctor Huang Kong.


    Huang Kong turned to glance at Doctor Lu. After getting permission, he shoved the ghost student into his chest. Ten fingers stabbed into the ghost. His chest tore open, and strange tentacles of blood lashed out to pierce the ghosts body.


    The students of Class 13 calmed down immediately. Before everyones eyes, Huang Kong used this terrifying method to swallow the ghost.


    When Class 13 voted out the ghost earlier, they didnt expect the ghost to perish in such a horrid way.


    Put the things youve found in the infirmary back in their places. Doctor Lu said faintly. His voice was soft, but it carried an aura of majesty.


    Doctor Lu appeared to be connected to the infirmary. Everything inside this room had to listen to his order.


    We were just looking. The students replaced the effects of the 51st student and they all crowded around Ji Jie.

 Chapter 162: Doctor Lu

    Chapter 162: Doctor Lu


    With footprints still on his uniform, after Ji Jie woke up, he quickly found his position at the front of the class. Seeing this, Doctor Lu glanced a few more times at Ji Jie but said nothing.


    Im sorry to have disturbed you. I also didnt think the wall in the middle of the two rooms would collapse. The others didnt even need to say anything, and Ji Jie had already admitted the guilt.


    Was it you who destroyed the window, mirror and door? Doctor Lu thought he had missed something. He stared at Ji Jie for a while and still found nothing. How did you do it?


    Let my friends go, and I will tell you. Ji Jie signalled for everyone to stay away from him. He seemed to be preparing to communicate with the ghost behind him.


    Doctor Lu had been killed by Gao Ming. The thing hiding inside Doctor Lus shell might be Situ Ans consciousness. This cunning devil had seen many types of people. He easily saw into Ji Jies essence, a vain and not-so-clever coward.


    So how did someone like him become so brave?


    Doctor Lu gazed at the other students of Class 13. Everyone had their own goals, and their attitude towards Ji Jie was different. However, they all listened to Ji Jie and took a step back. It showed their full trust in Ji Jie.


    Doctor Lus gaze finally landed on Zuo Jun. He knew that Zuo Jun was his ally, but even then, Zuo Jun was retreating with fear in his eyes.


    It was fine for the others, but if the chief of Queens Investigation Centre, Zuo Jun, felt fear from Ji Jie, something was wrong.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Doctor Lu took a step forward and stood before the other two doctors. He pointed at Ji Jie. Its normal for students to break the devices during class. The others can leave, but you have to stay.


    I have to calm down Gao Ming narrowed his eyes and tried his best to stuff down his killing intent. He couldnt let Situ An detect him.


    I havent seen you being so excited before. Xia Yangs voice suddenly appeared in Gao Mings mind. You are normally so calm, but you are almost consumed by desire once you see him. You must have been killed many times by him, right? Is that why youre acting like this?


    Gao Ming didnt answer. The death memories burned his nerves.


    Compared to me, you want to use even crueller methods to kill him. Im curious. What did he do to you that you want to kill him so desperately? Am I not more dangerous than him? Xia Yangs voice echoed, and the death memories collided. Gao Ming didnt dare to let his guard down. He really wanted to pull everything into his heart room.


    I wish to paint for him. Use my corpse to paint all of them!


    Gao Mings nails dug into his flesh. He grabbed Xia Yangs portrait. He would try to summon a ghost around Ji Jie. If he delayed any longer, Ji Jie would be taken over by that parasite.


    Footsteps came from outside the health classroom. The door opened. A security guard with a titled cap on his head appeared. He shouted into the class with bated breath, What happened here?!


    The collapsed wall created a loud noise. The night security, Hu Biao, entered the room. He looked so tired with his black eyes. He waved his baton and was about to say something when he saw Doctor Lu. He cleverly shrunk his neck and retreated, but he was pushed forward by the student council members behind him. They all entered the health classroom.


    The next class has already begun. Why did you skip class? The leading member saw Ji Jie yesterday. He wore a soaked red uniform. There were mud and rotten leaves from the flood stuck to his pants.


    The student council was dealing with the flood at the activity building. However, they hurried over to the office building when they sensed the anomaly there.

 Chapter 163: Am I the Fake One?

    Chapter 163: Am I the Fake One?


    The two rules represented by the student council and the investigation centre collided in the health classroom. Class 13 was stuck in the middle. They had become a force that couldnt be ignored. At this moment, the side that Class 13 sided with would have the advantage.


    We should follow the school rules and attend the next class. Liu Yi picked up Ji Jie. She and a few others expressed their stance.


    Since there was a leader, the rest followed. The student council was not perfect, but they were better than the investigation centre. Plus, what they wanted was to leave the health classroom as soon as possible.


    The teachers with the IDs wanted to stop them, but Class 13 started to resist. After all, they had the student council to fight for them.


    Im warning you! Dont provoke my Brother Ji! Xi San growled as he hid behind Ji Jie. But honestly, Ji Jie did look scary. The skin on his chest rose, and his skin reddened. Her face grimaced from pain. The investigators wanted to get Doctor Lus opinion, but the latters attention was attracted by Ji Jie and Liu Yi. He had Huang Kong check the effects of the 51st student. After ensuring that nothing was lost, he grabbed all the stuff and returned to the second floor of the infirmary. He didnt want to fight the student council head-on yet, so he allowed the students of Class 13 to leave.


    My friends! Just like how he acted when he exited the art classroom, Xi San rushed towards the student council. Gao Ming stayed to help Zuo Bo. He planned to bring the other students with bandaged faces away, but after their bandages were taken off, their bodies would dissolve into meat piles. It was very scary.


    The infirmary is the place where students are treated as toys. These students are no longer humans, but they are toys. Their situation is worse than ours. Zuo Bo stopped Gao Ming. At least were lab rats, ones that have value.


    The students slowly exited the health classroom. They left Situ An a broken wall and the seed of fear.


    After they left the office building, the students noticed something was wrong with the school. Before this, there were a lot of students in the school. They acted strangely, but the school still felt like a school. At this moment, everyone was acting so warily, like the end of the world was coming.


    Follow the timetable and attend your classes. Dont worry about anything else. After the leading student council member escorted them out of the office building, he hurried back to the activity building. This confused Gao Ming. Was the flood that hard to deal with?


    The third class was supposed to be the English class, but since the health class took too long, they went to the school hall to attend the fourth class, Moral.


    Moral was a class set up by Han De Private School. A few classes would attend it at the same time. Its purpose was to focus on building the morality and understanding of the students.


    The hall can be considered a neutral area. It doesnt belong to any rules. In the next class, I have to focus not on the student council or Situ An but on Ji Jie. Gao Ming was a bit worried about Ji Jie. The more crowded the venue was, the higher the chance of the Fear Illness triggering.


    Ji Jie was at a critical point. He had seen too many scary things and heard too many scary rumours. The scary imagination in his mind might manifest at any moment. To make things worse, Ji Jie had a real ghost on his chest. Even Gao Ming had no idea how it became like this. He tried to approach Ji Jie a few times to get the fear doll back, but the doll was basically attached to Ji Jie. It was like a cat who had found its favourite cat tree.


    The afternoon will be You Liangs social practical class, but I fear we might not survive the noon class.


    The normal classes werent that difficult. Both Situ An and the school rules were still holding back. After all, they had prepared a whole week of classes, and this was only day two.


    Before they could recover from the shadow of the health class, Class 13 entered the hall. Everyone found the map on the wall and found their class seats.


    This time we are attending the lesson with other classes. We must be careful. Qian Junran stood forward to remind everyone. He walked to Liu Yis side. Liu Yi, is anyone sitting beside you?


    Yes. Liu Yi stood up to sit beside Zhou Sisi.


    You should tell that to the students from other classes. Tell them to be careful of the number 13. Fatty had dropped the plastic bag. He hugged his stomach and didnt even dare to speak too loudly.


    The students from other classes entered the hall. As the crowd filed into the venue, Gao Ming felt more anxious. The class rang. The hall was full. There were around 300 students from 6 classes.


    I finally got chosen for once, but Im turning into a monster?! The head on his chest tore out of his skin. Ji Jie doubled over in pain. Blood soaked Ji Jies cheap inner clothes. Cai Meimei, beside him, screamed. Ji Jie, youre bleeding!


    Everyone turned to Ji Jie. Being in the same room with the source of Fear Illness, their mental defence had already collapsed.


    Dont look at me. Just pay attention to the class The more Ji Jie struggled, the happier the doctors head laughed. The surrounding students discovered this.


    Whats wrong with your chest? Did you bring the doctors head out?


    Dont worry, Ji Jie. Its fine.


    Have you been infected by the parasite?


    Ji Jie, are you still there?


    The other students were attracted by Class 13 too. Many students who had no seats leaned over.


    Since when did the school have a Class 13? I havent heard of them before.


    Some ghosts are breaking the rules!


    What an ugly person.


    It should be a new scapegoat ghost.


    Many voices entered Ji Jies ears. He was about to crumble. He couldnt hold the doctor on his chest anymore. The fear behind him also gave him endless pressure.


    The fear that Ji Jie had experienced since he was born appeared in his mind. Being ostracised, looked down on, accused of being a thief, and scolded by his family His only sanctuary was himself.


    I dont want to be like this, but I cant hold on anymore. Run and stay away from me Intermittent voices came from Ji Jies lips. The horrifying images froze in his mind. Four mouths grew the face, the giant tree made of flesh, the many corpses, the bloody and insane paintings, he visualised the fear behind him!


    At that moment, no one noticed the fear doll hidden inside Ji Jies branded clothes. It crawled on Ji Jies back. The childish doodles on its body turned into Ji Jies fearful thoughts. Its face grew four mouths. Its body grew like a giant tree.


    Gao Ming, who was moving towards Ji Jie, had his heart jump. The God of Blood and Flesh resonated with this moment. He looked at Ji Jies location with shock.


    Blood flowed, and Ji Jie let go of his hands. The doctors head crawled out of Ji Jies chest with a strange laughter. It twisted its neck around to look at Ji Jie. When the doctor saw Ji Jie, his lips turned purple. He saw the giant tree that was strung with dead bodies, reaching up into the roof of the hall. The eight thick branches hung with the bloody death portraits of the students from Class 13.


    The more valid the fear, the more powerful the manifestation. In this hall filled with students, everyone was a nutrient for the doll.


    The branch slammed down. When the doctor exuded fear and believed in it, his face was pierced through.


    The floor and the seat were smashed. After the leaves and branches touched the ground, they spread rapidly. The screams inside the hall flipped the roof. The students scurried to escape. Fear Illness entered its last stage.


    Standing under the giant tree of flesh, Gao Mings throat wiggled. He could feel the excitement from the God of Flesh and Blood. How come it feels like Im the pretender?

 Chapter 164: The Scariest Difficulty

    Chapter 164: The Scariest Difficulty


    Gao Ming was very familiar with Fear Illness. He knew that at the last stage, the illness would manifest the collective fear. However, he didnt expect Ji Jies fear manifestation to be the God of Flesh and Blood. Different from the God of Flesh and Blood in Gao Mings heart, Ji Jie had added changes to it. The giant tree of flesh stunned even Gao Ming.


    Is this how the God of Flesh and Blood will evolve into in the end? A tree?


    Gao Ming couldnt tell for sure, but he could sense the clanging of the chains in the torture room. The real God of Flesh and Blood was really excited.


    Run! Why are you still standing there? Xi San was a good man. He had already escaped, but he came back to shove Gao Ming into motion, Quick!


    Gao Ming was knocked over. He fell beside a chair and looked up.


    Eight giant fleshy branches spread on the roof of the hall. Small capillaries grew rapidly. The branches exploded into a tree crown. Each leave was made of the students fear.


    Faces moved on the bark. Xia Yangs paintings came alive. The human faces in his paintings had all four mouths. They cackled as they chased after the other students in the hall. The screams pierced the eardrums. This was a tragedy. The hall was like hell.Read latest chapters at novelhall.coming Fear Illness was very simple. As long as one had no fear, the manifestation wouldnt hurt oneself. The key problem was even Gao Ming was affected by that situation. Once fear infected more than enough people, rationality would be abandoned. Students trampled over each other as they tried to escape. No one would have time to figure out how the monster came to be. They just wanted to escape. The more they tried to run, the more frightened they would be. The more frightened they were, the more realistic the monster became.


    The hall could only take 300 students, but students filed in with no regard for the capacity. The corridors were filled with people. In a rough estimate, there were 400 students in the hall. And every one of them was there because they were under too much mental pressure and wanted to attend Headmistress Yans class. They were already ticking time bombs, and finally, they exploded.


    Gao Ming, run! The brothers from Room 1314 didnt forget him. They thought Gao Ming was scared silly. They dragged him up and carried him out.


    Dont you fall here! You are the backbone of our room! Even Wang Jie was anxious. He ordered Xi San and Du Bai to clear the way. They moved towards the exit along the wall.


    No one knew how Ji Jie was doing. However, he didnt seem to have fully lost his rationality. He gave his classmates the chance to escape, but the other students were not as lucky.


    After Class 13 escaped from the back door, the roots of the tree sealed up the doors. The rest of the students became nutrients for the fleshy tree. Fear Illness would not kill them. Instead, they would be morphed into the giant tree. They would be a part of the tree, providing it with constant nutrients.


    If you believe it, its real


    The normal students looking from a distance had no idea what had happened inside the hall. They could only hear the horrible screams and felt like something scary had happened. As the survivors described the situation inside the hall, the seed of fear was also planted inside the hearts of the normal students. They started to imagine things. Those with strong will would not be affected by fear. Unfortunately, 90 percent of people couldnt overcome fear. In the end, the last 10 percent would be dragged down by the majority.


    Mad. The school has gone mad.


    Gao Ming dropped the Fear Doll to disrupt the student council and to ease his escape from Hostel Building 6. He didnt think a monster would come out of it.


    The student council hurried over from the activity building to the hall. The teachers from the centre were attracted by the screams and moved there as well.


    Gao Ming made a quick note of all the notable buildings at the school. The hostels were the territory of the student council; the office building was taken over by Situ An. The math building and the lab buildings were the venues of contention. Finally, the activity building and the hall were on Gao Mings side.


    It has only been two days, and half of the school is mine?!


    To survive, everyone was trying their best.


    Headmistress Yans class ended before it could start. Ding Yuan was worried about her. He led Zhou Sisi to leave early. In just a few minutes, the field was empty.


    And such is the power of unity.


    Wang Jie realised that Class 13 was quite powerful when there was no infighting. We should go to the top of the math building. If we find anything, well contact each other with our phones.


    After everyone left, Gao Ming climbed over the rails into the second floor of the activity building.


    One day and one night had passed. The flood appeared to have gotten worried. The water ghosts wailed, and the murky waves slammed against the wall. The once clean and tidy gym was covered in mud. Occasionally, livestock carried by the torrent would float by.


    Even with the student council, the flood has gotten out of control?! Gao Ming had no idea what was going on at the activity building. The customers at Min Long Supermarket should still be in the water. The girl who is tied into a mermaid at the bottom of the pool, the supermarket boss, Zhang Ding and the gym teacher, Zhong Long The flood is now hiding these three Big Ghosts.


    When no one was paying attention, Gao Ming slipped into the water. He grabbed the rails and called Zhang Dings name. He was honestly worried. He cut his finger and allowed his blood to spread through the water. Soon, Gao Ming saw Zhang Dings son float over while holding the tail of a pig.


    My dad is hiding underneath. He doesnt dare to show up. Zhang Fendou waved his fat hands. He was happy to see Gao Ming.


    If you had floated over earlier, I wouldnt need to cut my hand. Gao Ming grabbed the pig too. The flood is spreading. Bring me to your dad.


    Zhang Fendou gave the pig to Gao Ming, while he swam to a dark corner of the gym. Not long after that, a tired-looking Zhang Ding appeared at the corner. His connection to the flood was stronger. It was like he represented the tragedy itself.


    Boss Zhang, is everyone okay? Did the student council trouble you? Gao Ming knew Zhang Dings bottom line.


    That group of students is very good. They can use some kind of rules to forcibly suppress the water ghosts. They used the simplest and dumbest method to cleanse the flood. Zhang Ding approved the student council. The youth nowadays is not bad.


    Was the student council cleansing the flood? Then, how come I feel like the flood has become stronger? Gao Ming could hear the dangerous voices in the flood.


    Zhang Dings face reddened, and he said in embarrassment. I saw how powerful they were and how they knew how to use power I wasnt familiar with. So after they helped some of the water ghosts let go of their resentment I released another batch of resentful water ghosts.


    Arent you afraid of things going out of control? Gao Ming was shocked. He didnt expect the honest boss to go against the student council.


    I also didnt expect the students would suddenly decide to leave when everything was going so well. Zhang Ding was under a lot of pressure. I worked so well with the students, but someone made a mess at the other parts of the school. The bastard created a bigger mess than the flood, so the students left in a hurry. I dont think I can handle this by myself! The flood will overflow at any moment, and the water will swallow the whole school! Seeing the black lines on Gao Mings face, Zhang Ding slowed down as he realised something. That bastard is not you, right?


    No. Its someone called Ji Jie. I dont know how he did it either.


    Fear Illness was triggered. The fear would be branded in peoples minds. As the mental world collapsed, the flood inside the activity building would sweep everything away too. For normal students, the real nightmare was about to start.


    As long as its not you. Zhang Ding sighed in relief. You have no idea how much Ive cursed that person.

 Chapter 165: Pay Attention to this Student

    Chapter 165: Pay Attention to this Student


    With Gao Mings hard work, he not only added difficulty to the map but also stress-tested Situ An and the school rules. A real game designer would test everyone equally.


    Gao Ming, why arent you saying anything? Is something bothering you? Zhang Ding waved his hand before his eyes. Im trying my best to control the flood. I can keep it stable until nighttime, not more than that.


    That should be enoughNew novel chapters are published on


    Gao Ming looked behind Zhang Ding. With the student councils help, more neighbours regained their rationality. They became Zhang Dings power. Zhang Ding managed to hold on for so long because of them.


    The student council is cleansing the flood. The water ghosts are helping me take back the supermarket. Everyone is doing good. Zhang Ding did his best in everything. By the way, the little girl has agreed to join us too.


    The big ghost in the pool? This was good news for Gao Ming. The mud and sand rolled to the side. The dying gym teacher had been forced to submit to life. He put on the supermarket employee uniform. Not far away from him was the girl in the red uniform who was growling.


    The girl had fish fins and scales. She was bound by tiny knots. In the past, she was the owner of the swimming pool, but suppressed by the flood, she lost her power.


    When the student council first came, they didnt know about us. They thought the flood was the girls doing. They kept cursing her at the poolside, causing her to weaken. Eventually, my neighbours and I managed to bring her back into the supermarket. Compared to the mad girl student, the ghosts at Zhang Dings supermarket were more cunning. The gym teacher, Zhong Long, is a nice guy. He volunteered to help at the supermarket to fight the flood with us. No one forced him.


    With the student councils help, the two big ghosts that ignored the rules were tricked by Zhang Ding to join the supermarket.


    Its their good luck to be able to follow Boss Zhang, Gao Ming didnt expect Zhang Ding to be so capable.


    Im only treating them with sincerity. Zhang Ding liked to chat with Gao Ming. By the way, I found some strange things in the activity room. He and his neighbours pulled a cupboard out of the torrent. The lock on the door had the symbol of the investigation centre.


    Look at the training info. Zhang Ding opened the lock. The cupboard was filled with reports on students. The East City Investigation Centre has been selecting suitable students from here and then sending them to the lab building. Compare the before and after pictures. The previously-healthy students came out from the lab building as elders. It appears like their lives have been drained.


    No one expected the flood to happen at the pool. Many important files hadnt been moved. Therefore, Zhang Ding knew a lot of secrets. To fight the ghosts in the shadow world, the east city investigation centre has been experimenting on living humans. Ghosts are made from resentment and hatred. They are cruel and violent. The centre wants to use the other extreme and see if they can turn the kind and gentle students of Han De Academy into obedient ghosts.


    The gym teacher carried a metal locker in the changing room over. He yanked the door off, and the polluted student ID fell out. All the pictures had been twisted beyond belief. The kids didnt even look like humans anymore.


    I should have dealt with these, but I couldnt bring myself to do so. These are their past and evidence of their existence. Therefore, I hid all of them. The gym teacher worked his giant arms and looked at Gao Ming with a complicated gaze. Your class looks like it is a class of mad people, but are they all acting to provide a disguise for you, the real madman?


    My class is very united. Gao Ming and Zhang Ding gathered beside the death portrait of the flood. Boss Zhang sent all the polluted student ID into the portrait and then handed it to Gao Ming.


    This school looks like its filled with ghosts, but each brick is made with a living human. Zhang Ding was very mature. He saw things very differently. Zhong Lang said that in the past, every student at this school had a warm soul. They should still be trapped underneath the lab building. If you want to control this school, you have to save those former kids first.


    I dont mean to control the school.


    You dont need to deny it. Zhang Ding looked at Gao Ming with encouragement. I have a strange feeling that youll be saving yourself as you save those former students.


    Wang Jie and Xi San stood at the rooftop of the math building. Not far from them was Qian Junran and a few other students.


    Du Bai has told me everything about the things in your bedroom. You cant do much on your own. Why not join us? Qian Junran smiled at Wang Jie. Du Bai stood beside him. Gao Ming has never returned to the hostel, and he has been challenging the school rules, but he is fine. The rules are on his side.


    What are you talking about? Xi San was forced to the corner.


    You oaf, did Daddy Jie and Daddy Ming not tell you the truth? Qian Junran mocked. Based on our clues, the 51st student is Zhou Sisis deskmate, likes to be alone, superintelligent and doesnt like group activities. Gao Ming fits all those conditions.


    Is he that intelligent? Xi Sans eyes widened. Do you suspect Gao Ming is the 51st student?


    Why else would Wang Jie be following him? Qian Junran crossed his arms. Crazy murderers like to return to the crime scene to witness the pain of the victims family. Im sure Wang Jie can understand that felling.


    Wang Jie smirked coldly, I dont know how to answer you. If Gao Ming is the 51st student, youll die horribly to go against him; if he is not, then all of us will lose a powerful ally.


    Whats wrong? Is this empathy among killers? Qian Junran said darkly, During this afternoons social practical class, we want to do something. Do not intervene.


    Zuo Jun stood in the headmasters office with his head lowered. Bai Xiao and a few other investigators who just joined Class 13 stood behind him.


    Chief, thats the situation now. The bloody tree grew up behind Ji Jie. It has taken over the hall and taken over 500 students hostage.


    Hearing Zuo Juns report, Situ Ans consciousness on the monitor became silent.


    He had spent twenty years conducting blood sacrifices at Si Sui Apartment to summon the God of Flesh and Blood, but he had failed. Somehow, God had appeared at the school suddenly. What was the logic behind this?


    Are you sure? It has eight branches, the whole tree is made of flesh and blood and theres an inexplicable meat fragrance in the hall?! Situ Ans voice came from the monitor. This was the first time Zuo Jun heard Situ An speak in this tone.


    Yes. Zuo Jun didnt dare to raise his head. He had failed every mission Situ An had given him.


    Its fine. Prepare for the social practical class in the afternoon. Help me pay attention to one student. Situ Ans tone returned to normal.


    Of course. Zuo Jun bowed.


    His name is Gao Ming. He is very special.

 Chapter 166: The Last Class

    Chapter 166: The Last Class


    Do you want one? Ding Yuan pulled out a cigarette from the hidden pocket of his uniform.


    Ive stopped smoking. Gao Ming shook his head. He and the other investigators from Huan Men Centre followed behind Ding Yuan. They couldnt find Yan Xizhi. Various clues showed that someone had gone after the headmistress when the school rules were affected.


    Headmistress Yan was Han De Academys last pillar. Her disappearance will cause the order to collapse. The school will restructure itself. Ding Yuan placed his hands on the window. If the school rules havent recovered by tonight, Situ An will make his move then.


    You sure have confidence in Situ An. Gao Ming also planned to do something that night.


    Its not that I have confidence in Situ An, but I have confidence in the centre he represents. Ding Yuan looked at the smoke rings. Dont underestimate the centre. We have been losing to the invasion of the shadow world, but the biggest reason is that the centre will only be there when the ghosts are there. The more threatening the ghost, the more power the centre will have.


    Do you think the centre can handle a Level 4 Anomaly? Gao Ming had died many times. Most of the time, he was killed by ghosts, but there was a small part where he was betrayed by the centre.


    In the short term, the school rules have the advantages, but in the long term, the school rules have no chance of winning. Ding Yuan lit up the cigarette with a sigh and rolled a new one. The investigators are the most common members of the centre. Other than us, there are two departments called Security and Research. Researchers wear a pure white band. Every research has the same power as a centre chief. They are extremely rare, and their identities are highly confidential. I hear they have a self-destruct device implanted in them. Once they are captured by ghosts, they will commit suicide so that the ghost research result in their brain will disappear forever.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Investigators and researchers technically are not the violent unit. The real power the centre uses to deal with the ghosts is security. Ding Yuan rubbed the nicotine leaves. Dont be fooled by this simple name. Every member of the security department wears a bloodred band. I hear they have the power to kill ghosts.


    The power to kill ghosts? Why is the centre holding them back and sending innocent investigators into their deaths? Gao Ming didnt think Ding Yuan would reveal these secrets to him. Perhaps he was feeling depressed after Yan Xizhi had disappeared.


    There are too few of them. Most of the security members have experienced the anomaly that happened at Xin Lu half a year ago. Normally, they will only be sent out to clean up the scene after the investigators and researchers have conducted their studies. But there are exceptions. Ding Yuan seemed to sense something. If theres a Level 4 Anomaly, to prevent it from becoming a Level 5 Anomaly, the headquarters will send in the security to assist the investigators.


    So you suspect the security members will enter the school to help Situ An. Gao Ming knew what Ding Yuan was worried about.


    That is an inevitability. The headquarters will pour more forces into the school, and they will become Situ Ans pawns. Ding Yuan eventually put the leaves back into the box. The headquarters is not as simple as you think. There are 19 districts at Han Hai. Youll only know certain things after becoming the district chief.


    After all, Situ An had paid a lot to become the temp chief of Han Hai East City Investigation Chief. There were many more like him.


    You should prepare for class. I have to do something. Ding Yuan came to a decision.


    Are you planning to find the batch of investigators who have just entered the school and expose Situ An to them? Gao Ming shook his head.


    You make me feel so dumb by guessing my thoughts so easily. Ding Yuan really admired Gao Ming. Normally, the elder wouldnt even chat for so long with a person.


    Dont be rash. They wont believe you. You should focus on protecting yourself.


    Then, Zuo Jun walked over to Wang Jie with the paper. This is yours.


    Nonsense! Wang Jie immediately tossed the paper away. Ive not killed anyone before!


    Its not you who chooses the voting paper, but the voting paper chooses you. Zuo Jun stared at Wang Ji. The social practical class will assign different identities according to your lives. There are four voting papers in the prison. That means there are at least 4 criminals in our class.


    I have a question. Ji Jies brother raised his hand. Im not from your class, and I was released from the prison. Am I still a criminal?


    Why join the class if youre not one of us? Zuo Jun turned over the paper to expose the crimes of the four students. Based on the crimes theyve committed, they will not receive parole. They will only face the death sentence.


    The students whispered among themselves. They didnt expect there would be four crazy criminals in their class.


    Wang Jie, Zuo Jun Who is the other one? Gao Ming narrowed his eyes to think.


    Shouldnt there be other two? Du Bai heard Gao Mings voice. At first, he was confused, and then he broke out in a cold sweat.


    Gao Ming smiled as he placed his hand on Du Bais left shoulder to detain him.


    The investigators exited the rooms and placed all the voting papers into a white box. Zuo Jun hugged the box before him, Come draw your identity. Soon, youll know that Im not lying to you.


    After everyone drew their paper, Zuo Jun put the empty white box in the middle of the field, Now, you will follow the instructions on your paper and go to your room. I hope you can survive this last class.


    The crowd started to move, but no one moved towards the prison. The four criminals decided to hide in the crowd.


    Its just a practical class. Who will really kill someone? Wang Jie crossed his hand across Du Bais shoulder. Zuo Jun is trying to turn us against each other!


    Du Bai looked at Gao Ming and Wang Jie beside him. He silently opened his paper. His identity was the teacher. Im going to the room where the school is. Sorry, I cant stay with you any longer.


    This is such a coincidence. Im going there too.


    Im going to the school to be the counsellor. Lets go together.


    Du Bai wanted to cry. He was carried by the two to the school room.

 Chapter 167: Gao Ming, Are You Scared Now?

    Chapter 167: Gao Ming, Are You Scared Now?


    The students entered different rooms, walked different paths in life and would have different endings. There were six students in the room that represented the school. They held their voting paper and looked at each other nervously.


    Everyone has their own life mission. Dont just stand there. You can start your mission already. Wang Jie looked at the woman across from him. Back then, the girl once confessed to Wang Jie. After so many years, the girl was already another mans wife.


    No one expected the killer Wang Jie to enter the school. The woman ran to the door. She wanted to move to another room, but once she touched the doorknob, the lights in the room went out. The door opened. Outside the door was the busy traffic and startling highrises. You De paced nervously around. You Liangs nightmare descended. The real society practical class had begun.


    Is everyone in the same nightmare this time? Gao Ming touched the wall. The nightmare was more realistic than last time.


    Hmm? Gao Ming noticed the drawings on the school wall. The horrifying drawings were Xia Yangs creation. Xia Yang and he drew them to take revenge on the bad guys when they entered the nightmare last time.


    Xia Yangs drawings are still here?! The drawings were fading, but they would need a long time to disappear fully. This is quite embarrassing. I hope You Liang wouldnt mind it.


    Gao Ming knew how to clear the nightmare. However, he had other missions to accomplish. Therefore, he had to control the rhythm carefully.


    While You De complained to the students, Gao Ming walked over, raised his hand and slapped You De while the others watched in shock!


    You De was stunned as he was slapped to the ground.


    This person is the key to clear the class. Gao Ming grabbed You De by his arm and dragged him to the other students. Alright. You dont need to do anything anymore. Bring him away. Go play with him.


    Wang Jie looked at the collapsed You De and seemed to understand something. He and the other two girls dragged You De away.


    Didnt you want to leave earlier? Gao Ming turned to Du Bai, who was still standing there. Why did you stay now? Are you waiting for someone?


    It seemed like Gao Ming could see Du Bais every thought. He was both afraid and unwilling. Back in school, he was very hardworking because he believed he could change his fate, but the result was very cruel. He studied hard, but his overall result was lower than Gao Mings. He tried his best to help the girl he liked, but that girl confessed to Wang Jie. After graduation, he worked so hard, but he only became the most normal teacher. He married someone he didnt love through his relatives introduction.


    He was only 20 plus, but he could see his life when he was 60.


    The memories between the 51st student and us are scattered around the school. We used the spare time between classes to feel and locate them. We found many things. The students following Qian Junran opened their bags. They took out dusty things. There was a ruler, a box to store fruits, a set of jumping ropes, an undelivered love letter


    These objects of memories were hidden around the school. Only people from our class can find them. When Qian Junran placed these things close to the student ID, the picture on the ID became clearer. Then, the objects that contained the memory would disintegrate and disappear forever. The students destroyed the memories before Gao Mings eyes.


    When the last object disappeared, the face on the ID became colourful. One could see a silhouette. Qian Junran led two bedrooms of people and had been conducting the search around the school. It was their combined effort that created this new student ID.


    Are these the memory fragments the investigation centre wants to use us to find? Gao Ming had been busy with other things, but his classmates were excellent at helping him find the fragments.


    Gao Ming, are you still pretending to be calm? Qian Junran held the student ID and then took out a bloody knife. Zuo Bos knife can kill ghosts. Even though I dont know how he did it, thats not important. I only care about the results.


    The knife tip hovered over the student ID picture. Qian Junran felt like he was the centre of the world. We also dont want to kill you, but you insist on taking revenge on us and trapping us here.


    Qian Junran said viciously as he pressed the knife down. After he pierced the picture, the foreign memory in Gao Mings heart bled out tears and blood.


    Seeing the lack of pain on Gao Mings face, Du Bai asked with hesitation, Did we get the wrong person? Didnt the voice at the office building say that hurting the memory fragments is like stabbing the school rules? How come hes perfectly fine? Du Bai still felt some guilt.


    The voice said that the person who made the rules was hiding in the school. However, we cant find him even though weve searched the whole school. Qian Junran felt like there was no going back. Therefore, there can only be one possibility. The 51st student has always been among us! He is Gao Ming!


    The students radiated killing intent. Qian Junran stole Zuo Bos knife. The others didnt lag behind. Some of them obtained the cursed items at the school; some tried to use the items they bought from the canteen with merits; there were some who tricked the ghost students.


    Weve attended two days of school, and youve improved so much. If our teachers hadnt died early, they would be so proud of you. Gao Ming held the black death portrait in his hand. He stared at the shadow behind Qian Junran silently. I originally wanted to use the most direct method to punish all of you, but considering how hard things have been for you the past few days, Ill go easy on you. Plus, youve helped me collect all the memory fragments.


    Are you so scared that youre rambling? Qian Junran slowly pushed the knife into the picture. His gaze sharpened with malice. I wish Liu Yi was here to see how ugly you are right now.


    She probably wont get the chance. Gao Ming smiled as he pointed behind Qian Junran.


    Qian Junran turned around subconsciously to see a giant dog about 2 metres tall open its maw!Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only

 Chapter 168: What is a Best Friend?

    Chapter 168: What is a Best Friend?


    Liu Yis pretty image was very different from what he saw. Qian Junrans heart seemed to forget to beat. He turned and saw the dog that lunged at him like the night.


    A giant dog?


    The giant maw swallowed Qian Junran and the student ID. The dog landed on his feet. The long fur danced in the bloody wind. The students who surrounded Gao Ming froze on the spot. It was like their legs were leaden. They couldnt even move their bodies.


    Since you think Im the 51st student, how could you possibly fight the school rules?


    Gao Ming touched Xia Yangs paintings on the wall. After the black dog swallowed Qian Junran, he disappeared into the shadow. The next second, he appeared gracefully behind Gao Ming. The black fur floated behind him. He spat out the student ID and Zuo Bos blade. Gao Ming picked up the student ID and touched the picture on it. Actually, I also wonder if Im the 51st student. After all, I only have my death memories. Ive forgotten all the happy times. Perhaps I knew the value of sacrifice and kindness in the past. Perhaps Ive been betrayed by you in the past before.


    Gao Ming, calm down! We dont mean any malice. We just want to know your identity! Cao Song retreated. His voice shook. After Qian Junran was eaten, their union shattered.


    If you just want to confirm my identity, do you need a knife? Gao Ming wiggled Zuo Bos blade. Dont you want to know the message that Ive sent the 51st student?


    Du Bai considered a possibility. Did you not send any message? Your phone received all of our messages! You knew all of our secrets!


    If only thats true. Gao Ming dripped his blood on the student ID. The God of Blood and Flesh didnt react. This was proof that he was not the 51st student, Im not him, but he seems to know me very well. He even knows my trump card. Gao Ming opened his voting paper. His profession was not a killer or a psychiatrist but a game designer.


    I quit my job at Hen Shan Prison a few days ago to be a freelance game designer. No one should know about this but myself. Gao Ming didnt tell them he was a horror game designer. Plus, my life mission is very special. I need to control all of you, using your personality and profession to create a new game ending that hasnt been triggered before.


    Gao Mings words confused everyone present. Only Du Bai barely caught up with him. A new ending?


    From my understanding, many students at this school have attended this class before. The collective nightmare will lead to various endings, but I need to use all of you to carve a path to a brand-new ending that has never occurred here before. Gao Ming didnt tell them that he was doing the same thing in real life. Du Bai and the other students were very nervous. They couldnt focus on what Gao Ming said. They just wanted to escape.


    Where else could be be? The memory fragments in Gao Mings heart collided to suppress the fragment that didnt belong to him. The answer might be in our memories with him.


    Different from the other students, Gao Ming was not worried about leaving the school or potential death. He held the student ID with memories and sensed the memory. Faded images appeared in his mind, and Gao Ming started to hear voices.


    Zhou Sisi said you were her deskmate. Im sorry for taking your spot


    I plan to gift Zhou Sisi an apple on Christmas Eve. Do you think shell like it? Or is it too forward?


    Gao Ming, we are best friends. I hope you can tell me honestly. Why am I even more unpopular than you?


    Are you reading again? You should be a psychiatrist in the future so you can treat both of us!


    Do you think people without mental issues will be happier? Just like Zhou Sisi.


    I saw that you put in the game designer as your dream job. But I hope youd treat me in the future


    Gao Ming, everyone in class is sending me messages! Some want me to go to the tunnel to find you, and others want me to stay put. What is happening? Im scared and worried. Can you tell me the truth?


    Gao Ming! Answer the phone! Tell me, should I go or not?


    The memories pieced together a blurry face. Gao Ming didnt try to make it clearer. He merely followed the trail of memory and eventually stopped at the corridor outside Class 13. When he looked up, a normal student walked past him.


    There was nothing special about him. However, he looked around nervously like he was searching for his lost student ID.

 Chapter 169: Substitute

    Chapter 169: Substitute


    Student, are you looking for this? Gao Ming held up the Student ID. He shared a look with that normal student. The picture on the ID clarified. Memory dropped on the window and dribbled into the heart.


    What? The students reaction was sluggish, like he had just woken up. After some time, he extended his hand, Thank you.


    The student ID contained the memory fragments scattered all over the school. Gao Ming didnt want to give it away. If possible, he wanted to swallow the ID and lock all the memories in his heart.


    Whats your name? Gao Ming pulled the ID back. I want to know if this is your ID.


    My name is Gao Yun. The student answered readily.


    Gao Yun? Gao Ming tightened his fingers around the ID. He felt his blood boiling and his heart racing. He didnt know why.


    Yes. It means high cloud. The student explained it. The family who adopted me wished that I could be free like the clouds and forever unburdened. They hoped Id live like clouds in the sky and turn into rain after I die.


    Your adopted parents? Did they give you your name?


    Technically, it was my adoptive father. Gao Yun recalled. My father is a strange man. He has never smiled. He always has a chain curled around his body like he is a sinner. He has no friends or family. He said he had died many times. He told me that he adopted me so that I could be the next him.


    Gao Yuns statement contained a lot of info. It made Gao Ming think.


    Dont overthink it. My adoptive father has mental issues. Because of him, Im not liked by the other students. When he took the student ID from Gao Ming, Gao Yun was confused. This looks like my ID. But why did it become like this? Did you find it inside the washer?


    Gao Ming didnt answer and studied Gao Yun silently. The man was about 1.7 metres tall. He wore the school uniform and didnt look fashionable. His smile was honest. He was so normal that he didnt look like the antagonist.


    The memory in the student ID slowly flowed. The dull life became colourful again. The world outside the classroom window changed every minute, but Gao Ming and Gao Yun didnt care about that.


    Growing up taught us many things, but it made us forget the simple joys of being a kid.


    In this social practical class, Gao Ming didnt become anyone specific. He focused on being his former self. He was reserved, hard to approach and occasionally sarcastic.


    Gao Yun was not perfect. He lived with his adopted father since he was young. He rarely interacted with others. He was often kept in his room by his father, so he was socially awkward and had low self-esteem.


    The most unpopular student and the most ostracised student in class encouraged and helped each other.


    As the twos personalities changed for the better, the silence of the school was suddenly shattered. A few investigators in black uniforms rushed into the math building. Their assault was planned. Everyone stood on different floors as they tore apart and burned down the 51st students diary.


    I cant stay with you. The investigators had seen Gao Ming. If they saw Gao Ming with Gao Yun, Gao Yuns identity would be exposed.


    Why?


    Someone wants to kill you. They are approaching. Gao Ming stood up and prepared to leave.


    Are you doing this to protect me? Gao Yun lifted his head to look at Gao Ming. His expression shifted. Something deep in his eyes cracked. Just like how it was ten years ago?


    Gao Ming paused and turned around.


    Ten years ago, you were trapped in the tunnel and lingered between the world of death and reality. You need a living human to drive the bus to find a way out of the tunnel. The price to pay is that the living driver will forever be trapped on the bus. Gao Ming touched his student ID. Gao Ming, Ive always thought youd come back to take my place.

 Chapter 170: Memory

    Chapter 170: Memory


    Gao Yuns voice seemed to carry some special power. His every word stabbed into Gao Mings heart like daggers.


    Did I promise to come back to take over from you?


    Death memories collided in the torture room. Gao Mings endless deaths and returns to the bus seemed to be connected to a promise he hadnt fulfilled. Gao Ming swayed as his head pounded. The whirlpool of fate was sucking him in.


    That night ten years ago at the spot where the two worlds overlapped, you needed a living person who existed in the intersection of everyones fate to stand in the living world and guide you out of the world of death. Gao Yuns eyes no longer shone. His eyes turned murky. I treated all of you as friends, but I didnt expect all of you to have turned into monsters in the world of death. I believed you and personally released a bus of polluted devils back into the human world.


    Gao Yuns every sentence contained a lot of info. Gao Mings mind spun quickly. The world of death Gao Yun mentioned should be the shadow world discovered by the investigation centre. The world shrouded by shadow used various ways to corrupt reality. Every student in Class 13 seemed to be a seed planted by the shadow world in the real world.


    Gao Yun, Ive forgotten many times. However, if I promised to take over from you, Ill definitely find you after I finish my work! Gao Ming had already confirmed that Gao Yun was the 51st student in Class 13. However, he still had no impression of Gao Yun. The kid appeared to be forgotten by everyone.


    Find me? Gao Yuns eyes numbed. The school uniform he wore started to fade in colour. Then, his body turned blurry as well. Youll only come to find me when you need me like now. In the corridor, the investigators checked the rooms one after another, but Gao Yun didnt show any signs of hiding.


    Every student in Class 13 sent you a message. Some hoped you would come, but there were others who warned you to stay away. I dont mean anything by that. I just want to tell you that humans are complicated, and you cant treat them as one collection. Gao Ming couldnt remember what happened ten years ago at all. The feeling was very painful. Certain things had happened, but he couldnt remember anything.


    None of you are humans. You are pollution sources sent by the shadow world into the real world. To stop the death world from infiltrating the real world, all of you have to be killed. Those who should die must die, and those who should live must live here alive.


    Gao Yun revealed the method to stop the cycle, but Gao Ming had a different perspective. Why do we need to stop the world of death from infiltrating the real world?


    This question from Gao Ming gave Gao Yun pause. It made him forget what he wanted to say.Updated from


    Gao Ming wanted to use the blood mist to have the students confront their real selves. He wants them to know that they are the pollution sources placed in the real world by the shadow world. However, my situation is special. Compared to a normal pollution source, I am a super pollution source with the God of Flesh and Blood and a heart filled with death memories. Gao Ming absorbed the blood mist, but he couldnt stop it from spreading.


    I couldnt tell when I lost control of myself.


    Its a peculiar feeling. Whenever I see blades or even sharp objects, I imagine using them on flesh.


    My mom said that I was sick. She didnt dare tell my strict father these things. She was afraid of being hated by him. Therefore, she brought me to many doctors behind his back.


    Do you know who was my first victim? Wang Jie stood in blood mist and looked at You De at the corner. He used the end of the blade to tap You Des forehead.


    It was that doctor. He tried to see the secrets in my heart and used them to threaten me. I was too young to know what to do. Eventually, the doctor told my dad everything. Later, my dad wanted me to personally kill the doctor.


    Wang Jie smiled, Im my dads son. He said I was his child that resembled him the most.


    A stench radiated from You De. He peed in his pants.


    You De also didnt expect this would happen during class.


    Blood mist seeped into Wang Jies body. His breathing became heavier. Something in his heart was awakened. Horrible faces in moments of death flashed in his mind, When did I become like this? I cant remember. Can you help me remember?

 Chapter 171: Poison

    Chapter 171: Poison


    You De was cornered and had no way to escape. He was, in essence, a coward. Even in this situation, he didnt dare to stand up to the strong. His legs weakened, and he knelt on the ground.


    I really dont know anything. I only went to the school to fetch my little brother. His biological parents are at the hospital waiting for treatment. Our family is down in the dumps. Please let me go. Ill do anything you want me too. You De kowtowed and cried.


    Are you scared of me? I love seeing these expressions on you. You are helpless and cant change anything. Every plea you make is like an invitation to me. You are inviting me to use even crueller methods to torture you. Veins popped on the surface of Wang Jies skin. Thin capillaries pierced through his pupils.


    If he begged, hed die; if he didnt beg, hed die. You Des face scrunched up together. He pressed his hands on the ground. Suddenly, the article about You Liang on the television flashed in his mind. His abandoned little brother was an adult, and his life was blissful and happy. He helped everyone, and he didnt have any troubles.


    Why is it like this? What have I done wrong? Why have I done to deserve this? Triggered by Wang Jie, You Des mind started to change. His soul appeared to be populated, and his negative thoughts were invoked. He still didnt dare to resist Wang Jie, but he dared to bully those weaker than him.


    Dont kill me. I can bring you to my little brother. Hes very special. He doesnt seem to feel pain. You definitely havent hunted a person like him before! He asked the killer to hunt his own brother. You De only realised what he had said after the words left his lips. After he took the first step, the dam in his heart broke. He lay on the ground like a dog and wagged his tail for mercy. I can bring him to find him and the others! I can give you anything you want. If youre afraid that I might trick you, you can make me stab him! I will not betray you. I just want to live.


    Heavy breathing came from Wang Jies lips. He didnt move his knife, but his gaze turned excited. What a vicious man. Youre more deserving of death than I thought. Without warning, Wang Jies knife stabbed into You Des shoulder, causing him to scream in pain. However, even then, You De didnt hate Wang Jie the most but those who were happier than him.


    Bang!


    The door was slammed through. Du Bai and Cao Song ran in. Wang Jie, dont kill him! He might still prove useful! Since Gao Ming said the key to clear the mission was on You De, the students who heard the news had been searching for You De.


    In that moment, Du Bai rammed into Wang Jie, Have you lost your mind? He couldnt stop Wang Jie alone. Cao Song rushed over as well. The injured You De saw this commotion and crawled his way out to safety.


    Help! Help! He held his shoulder and screamed as he ran into the crowd. The pedestrians thought he was crazy and gave him a wide berth. There were many people, but they were only looking. Once You De approached, they would move away.


    The blood wouldnt stop leaking out. You De felt like he was about to faint. When his vision blurred, he suddenly saw a man in a white coat standing on the platform.


    Zuo Bos eyes turned strange. His pupils rolled up. When he was about to lose control, blood mist filtered out of his nose.


    No. I will do something so cruel. What is happening to me? Since that one day, Ive been resisting that thing in my mind! I am not crazy! I am not! Zuo Bo suddenly waved his knife around in the air around him.


    Seeing this, You Des heart chilled. He suddenly felt like he would be safer with Wang Jie. Just as You De thought things couldnt get worse, half of Zuo Bos face twisted. It was as if something wanted to crawl out. That thing was not a human.


    Get back! Go away! Dont come out to harm me!


    Brother, who-who are you talking to?


    Blood mist floated into the clinic. Zuo Bos voice turned shrill. Half of his face was transforming. Compared to the other students, Zuo Bo was affected the most because he had discovered something in his brain many years ago. He had been trying to figure out what it was.


    Triggered by the blood mist, the unknown thing inside Zuo Bos brain was like a child who heard his mother. It was rapidly growing. The more he wanted to fight the thing, the stronger the thing became. It not only amplified Zuo Bos negative emotions but also polluted the people around him, making them unstable. The shadow world wanted to infiltrate the real world. Many horrors that shouldnt exist in the normal world started to be seen by the public.


    I will not let you succeed! Ill trap you inside my brain! Get back!


    As the blood mist spread, similar things were happening all over the city. As long as the students of Class 13 were around, tragedy wouldnt be far behind. Every one of them was an anchor of the shadow world. As long as they were still alive, they would continuously affect the area around them.


    In the corner of the school life, You Liang put down the collection of jokes he was reading. He looked at his hand in shock. The blood in his palm was rapidly fading. Patches of shadow appeared on his body.


    Is my nightmare losing control?


    If You Liangs nightmare was a healthy adult, then this adult body started to show symptoms of illness, and the illness was spreading fast.


    Did someone poison my nightmare?

 Chapter 172: Death Order

    Chapter 172: Death Order


    You Liang had discovered very early that he was different from the other big ghosts at the school. Including Yan Xizhi, the other big ghosts could only move within their resentment room and use their resentment to alter their surroundings. However, he could create a nightmare that was entirely his.


    Whether one could fully recreate a nightmare from memory seemed to be the difference between the resentment rooms and haunted houses.


    However, he didnt expect that his nightmare would one day lose control. It had even caused him backlash. Shadow spread on his body and tore at his soul.


    Is it from that class again? You Liang had a deep impression of Class 13. For so many years, there was only one person who managed to leave his nightmare smiling, and that person was from Class 13.


    I should yank them all out. You Liang reached his left hand at the wall, but he discovered he couldnt melt into his nightmare. As the nightmare owner, he was trapped.


    Am I their target? You Liang ran out of the library. He saw that the thick blood mist had shrouded everything. Thin capillaries grew on the outer walls of every building like vines. First, there were the malicious doodles, and then there were the strange blood capillaries. You Liang felt like he was weakening rapidly.Updated from


    This is a trap!


    You Liang had an understanding of the situation at the school. Situ Ans rules tricked the students of Class 13 into the school. He wanted to use their connection with Gao Yun to find Gao Yuns memory fragments scattered around the school and take control of the school; Gao Yun clearly understood the students better than Situ An. They were walking tragedies. Therefore, he planned to use Class 13 to pollute You Liang and take down the lab building in one fell swoop.


    A layer of shadow covered his fair skin. You Liang couldnt understand how the students did it.


    They look like a group of failed adults. None of them are happy. How could they affect the nightmare so greatly?


    The pedestrians who were formed with You Liangs memory started to act out. They were no longer dull and numb. They started to yell in madness and pain. In the big picture, a persons despair might be small, but the collapse of a whole society often started with a small despair.


    There will be chances in the future. After I become the headquarters leader, Ill have you tear off the mouths of these rumourmongers every day! Gao Ming persuaded Auntie Busybody. This nightmare city is the memory of a big ghost. Someone is probably more nervous than we are now.


    At that moment, Gao Ming saw You Liang. He didnt say what he wanted to but instantly changed his tone, Brother Liang, the school rules want to use your nightmare in their experiment! I finally understand it now. Your fate is to stay in your nightmare. Class 13 is the poison to combat fate and reality!


    You Liangs expression was complicated. He couldnt tell if the others were poison or not, but Gao Ming definitely was. You Liang had met Gao Ming twice. Both times, horrible things happened. Last time, Gao Ming and Xia Yang doodled all over his nightmare. If not for giving Yan Xizhi face, he would have exploded. This time, things were even worse.


    Brother Liang, you have to send the students out of the nightmare. Were a source of pollution from the shadow world! Were instruments used by the shadow world to fight the real world! Gao Ming spoke quickly. You Liang also wanted to kick the students out, but even he couldnt leave the nightmare.


    You Liangs memories were contaminated. The school rules and Situ An had been planning this for a long time.


    Those who followed the rules would have a hard time dealing with cheaters. You Liang sighed. Can you guess why I havent tossed you out?


    Because you trust me?


    I see the optimism Ive lost in you. You Liangs pure soul had been polluted, but he was not helpless. Bring me to your classmates. I need you to pay a price.


    What price?


    I dont know if your polluted memory will recover after I kill you, but dont worry, I will not kill the innocent. You Liang said calmly. I will kill until I can regain control of the nightmare. Therefore, you better come up with a death order.


    Car accidents, screams, sirens, and cries came from the street outside the school. Chaos was intensifying. The malice in You Liangs memory had found an even match this time.

 Chapter 173: Trap

    Chapter 173: Trap


    Even after experiencing various pains, the thing within You Liangs heart hadnt changed. If it were any other big ghosts, they would have started a massacre. They wouldnt ask for a death order.


    Do you want us to figure out who among my classmates deserves to be killed the most? Gao Ming stood there thinking.


    Whats wrong? Is it too cruel? You Liangs body was crawling with shadows. Im just trying to save myself.


    I dont think its cruel. I just want to give you a suggestion. Why dont you start with Zuo Jun? Gao Ming had long since wanted to eliminate Zuo Jun. He was simply afraid of alerting Situ An. The man is dangerous and cunning. He has scammed the whole class and works for Situ An.


    You Liang didnt expect that not only did Gao Ming not reject him, but he also helped him choose a candidate. Looks like the relationship among your classmates is not that good.


    Its not that bad. We just occasionally want to kill each other.


    The two exited the school. The nightmare city had been taken over by the blood mist. Angry mobs were everywhere.


    If I let you back into the real world, Han Hai might become like this. The shadow world has planted its seed in each of you. You Liangs words reminded Gao Ming of something. He once used a black death portrait to pull the whole unit where Zhao Xi lived into the shadow world. Originally, he thought he was the passage that Xuan Wen mentioned, which could connect the two worlds. But now, he realised everyone in Class 13 should have a similar power.


    I should test it out. Gao Ming summoned the big dog and had him spit out Qian Junran.


    Many students were wary of him, so he wanted to use Qian Junrans phone to contact his classmates. Qian Junran sat on the ground in shock. When he saw Gao Ming again, he screamed fearfully.


    Borrow me your phone. Gao Ming entered the chatgroup using Qian Junrans ID. He frowned. This man had built seven groups behind Gao Mings back. He spread nasty rumours about Wang Jie and Gao Ming. He even wanted to capture Gao Ming and send him to the investigation centre in exchange for protection. Compared to his classmates, Qian Junran had more faith in the centre. It was why he hadnt gone against Zuo Jun. In the earlier death vote, he also persuaded others not to vote for Zuo Jun.


    Zuo Juns expression was bitter as his phone was taken away by Gao Ming. His eyes coloured with hesitation as he slowly stood up. You can look at my message, and I can help you trick others, but dont look through my browser history. Qian Junran wanted to get his phone back. Gao Ming had no idea what the man usually browsed on the internet, and it surpassed his fear of Gao Ming.


    The walls near the edge of the nightmare started to crack. In the middle of the crack was a bloodred raincoat.


    The raincoat entered the school in the centres second reinforcement bus. No one knew what was hidden under the raincoat. At that moment, the raincoat received an order to force its way into the nightmare.


    Zuo Jun held the blade designed by the centre and guarded the location of the cracks. His muscles bulged, and he became stronger under the influence of the blood mist. The one opposing him was Liu Yi. Behind Liu Yi was a thin female student with a birthmark on her face.


    Dont come any closer! Any actions that disrupt the centres plan will bring your downfall! Zuo Jun gritted his teeth. Scratches appeared on his back. Inhaling the blood mist will make you lose yourself. Stop accepting it!


    The appearance of the blood mist shattered the balance. Zuo Jun could feel the situation go out of control.


    Are you scared? Yuan Huis voice sounded very scary. His body expanded and deflated as he inhaled the blood mist. He was neither a human nor a ghost. Youve killed my two most beloveds, Zuo Jun!


    You kept a mistress behind your wifes back, so dont act all saintly here! Zuo Jun spat out some blood. Ill tell you another secret. Actually, your wife and lover didnt even love you. Neither of the children is yours.


    You forced them to say that! Yuan Hui charged at Zuo Jun again. The other students had their own plans.


    Blood and flesh flew at the bus station. The screen didnt announce the time of the buses but reflected the savagery at the station.


    You Liang arrived at the station using his fastest speed. Before he could do anything, he saw Class 13 fighting among themselves.


    Strangely enough, even though the slaughtering among the students of Class 13 was vicious, none of them died. Instead, the shadow on You Liangs body kept spreading.


    Are they setting me up?

 Chapter 174: Red Attire

    Chapter 174: Red Attire


    The students screamed at the top of their lungs. Blood was everywhere, but upon closer inspection, one would realise that their bodies only had bloodstain and no wounds.


    As the owner of the nightmare, You Liang felt a chill as he entered the station lobby. He felt unprecedented danger in his own nightmare. He stopped moving forward. You Liang noticed that one of the students was surreptitiously glancing at him while attacking the others. It was not a gaze of bloodlust. Instead, there was excitement in his eyes.


    Are you all from an acting class? You Liangs body was covered in shadow. His condition was bad, but he was not someone a few students could deal with. You Liang glanced at the scapegoats like Ma Tao. All of them lowered their heads and kept silent. A rather large scapegoat tried to wink at You Liang as if in a warning.


    Do you want to kill me in my own nightmare? I havent even seen most of you. You Liang realised the human heart was too vicious. He only wanted to kill half of the students, but it looked like it was easier for him to wipe out the entire class.


    The students didnt seem to hear You Liang. As they attacked one another, they slowly moved towards You Liang. When they were only a few metres away from You Liang, Yuan Hui, who wanted to take revenge on Zuo Jun, suddenly cooperated with Zuo Jun and charged at You Liang. Both of them were armed with the investigation centres special blade. Their target was You Liangs cheeks and neck, which were polluted the most by the shadow.


    Be careful! Liu Yi was shocked to see this. She had always assumed Yuan Hui was Zuo Juns nemesis, but it seemed like their relationship was not that simple. One wanted to gather everyone to the investigation centres side, and the other gathered everyone who wanted to resist Zuo Jun. Both parties were related to Situ An.New novel chapters are published on


    All of you have targeted me. Is it because Ive always wanted to be a good person? You Liangs body was corrupted, but his eyes were pure. Everything that happened to me will happen to you. If you hurt me, youre hurting yourself.


    The blades easily cut through You Liangs body, but the man didnt bleed. You Liang didnt seem like he could feel pain. Instead, it was Zuo Jun and Yuan Hui who screamed as nasty gashes appeared on their neck and cheeks. The damage they dealt to You Liang was reflected in themselves.


    All the nightmares Ive experienced are trapped me. Do you want to hurt me too? To become a part of my nightmare? You Liang didnt do anything, but the wounds on Zuo Jun and Yuan Hui suddenly tore open. Blood splattered and shocked the other students.


    I shouldnt have let you in here. You Liang was cornered. I cant even tell if this place or the real world is the nightmare anymore.


    You Liang didnt enter the station. He tore off the skin of his body. He tossed the flesh with the shadow stain on the ground. This self-destructive behaviour caused the whole city to shake. The cracks at the edge of the nightmare spread even faster, but You Liang didnt stop. If anything, he destroyed his body at a faster speed.


    The school rules wanted to trap You Liang in his nightmare, and Situ An wanted to use this chance to shatter the nightmare to capture You Liang. Neither party had good intentions, but this gave You Liang a chance.


    You Liang opened his bloody arms and actively cooperated with the bloody rain to destroy the nightmare. He abandoned all the polluted memories and decided to abandon this nightmare and start a new one.


    The resistance encountered by the raincoat lowered. Everything around it blurred. The mad crowd dissolved into thoughts and gathered towards You Liang. In the end, the locals who remained were You Liang and the dying You De.


    The blood mist fell. The buildings collapsed. After the cracks crawled all over the sky, You Liangs nightmare burst like a balloon.


    Inside, Gao Ming, the big dog, was still chasing after You, Liang. As he noticed the nightmare receding, he knew that when the social practical class was over, it would signal the beginning of reality.


    When the absurd nightmare was taken away, Class 13 would see the scary reality.


    In the basement, the rooms that represented the school, hospital and prison collapsed. Underneath the ruins were the mummified students. Their blood and flesh were dry. They were encased in the basement of the lab building. They were made into human bricks to sustain the entire Han De Private School.

 Chapter 175: We Have No Principles

    Chapter 175: We Have No Principles


    Han De Private Schools true secret was exposed to everyone. The bloody truth was too shocking. The school became like this because it had consumed too many kids youth and happiness. They aged before their prime. The bodies that should release pheromones only possessed drowsiness and wrinkles.


    Be it the school rules or Situ Ans rules, they could be so powerful due to the silent sacrifice of these human bricks. The school rules were better for they would send the aged students into Hostel 6 first and prepare a sickbed for them as a way to compensate them. Situ An was crueller. He officiated the teacher ID and used his identity as the headmaster to control the students.


    Is this the true appearance of Han De Private School? Ma Taos mouth fell open as a chill grasped his heart. So this is where all the students who violated the rules and graduated are!


    Ma Tao saw his former friends among the bricks. They were stashed in small boxes. Their bodies were bent out of shape. Their faces didnt carry any human emotions. They were worse than ghosts.


    I cant protect you anymore. The wounded You Liang was as pure as ever. The blood on his body was red like ruby, and his eyes shone like stars. Youll have to rely on yourselves now. After You Liang said that, some of the human bricks shed tears. It could be their appreciation of You Liangs sacrifice or concern for their future. Through You Liangs words, Gao Ming, who was hiding inside the big dog, realised something scary. You Liang said he had been protecting these human bricks. In other words, if not for You Liang, the school rules and Situ An might torment these people even more. The human bricks were not the worst that could happen to these students.


    Either you become a big ghost, or you might not even get the chance to become a human brick. Liu Yi had an indescribably sad feeling when she saw the cruelty of the shadow world. No one knew what would happen in the future. But if the shadow world were allowed to infiltrate the real world, this might happen everywhere. However, if the shadow world were resolved, would Han Hai, in reality, become better?


    After trying their best to escape from You Liangs nightmare, Class 13 finally had a glimpse of the real nightmare. Compared to the cruelty underneath the lab building, You Liangs nightmare was as gentle as a fairytale.


    I shouldnt have placed too much hope in you. With Li Biao leading the team, Huan Men Investigation Centre and the expanded members from Queens Investigation Centre stood on the ruins. They held a blade in their left hand and a box in their right. Each box contained a different human body part.


    The red raincoat stood in the centre of the boxes. The investigators seemed to be using this method to control the raincoat.


    Dont forget youre just the vice leader. Zuo Juns neck and cheeks were injured. His voice was cold. He hated Li Biao.


    Dont think our class is easy to bully! If you want to kill us, then be prepared to die with us! Xi San waved his fists. Due to the limitation of his intellect, he had been sticking to someone else, but at this moment, he was very brave.


    They are using the box to control the red raincoat. We dont need to fight the red raincoat. We only need to grab the boxes from them. Liu Yi analysed the core of the problem instantly.


    Her classmates agreed with her. As she prepared to make a move, her student council badge pulled at her. The girl behind Liu Yi urged her to move deeper down the basement. The girl looked anxious. She seemed to sense something from the basement. It was as if her closest confidant had run into an accident and needed help.


    When the students were discussing the plan, a shadow had moved to Li Biao. Gao Ming noticed the loophole Liu Yi pointed out too.


    He carried many death memories in his heart. He died all over Han Hai. However, even after so many deaths, Gao Ming had no impression of the red raincoat. This special ghost didnt belong to Han Hai. The investigation centre appeared to capture it from another city.


    The giant black bog opened his maw behind Li Biao. Gao Mings analysis was more critical than Liu Yis. It was good to snatch the box, but it was easier to destroy it and drag everyone into fear.


    Li Biao felt a chill. In any case, he was a member of the investigation centre, so his reaction was faster than Qian Junran.


    Without even turning back, Li Biao swung his blade back and dodged to the side. He knew that he was controlling the scene because of the heart. Even if his body was injured, he had to protect the heart.


    If it were a normal person who ambushed Li Biao, then his response would have been perfect. Unfortunately for him, he encountered the most abnormal student in Class 13.


    The big dog bit on the blade. A chain wrapped around Li Biaos wrist. Li Biao felt a powerful force coming from the big dogs stomach. It was as if someone inside the big dog wanted to yank him inside the big dogs body.

 Chapter 176: The First Human Brick

    Chapter 176: The First Human Brick


    The chain bound around his wrist. Li Biao couldnt even chop off his wrist to free his hand. He could only watch as he was dragged into the big dogs mouth. To his shock, he saw a human face inside the dog.


    Why is the face familiar?


    Darkness consumed him. Li Biao felt all the sounds and lights fading away. When he was eaten by the dog, everything else was eaten too.


    They seem to be different from the ghosts Ive encountered. Gao Ming studied the heart he took from Li Biao. The child whom the heart belonged to had long died. The thing that kept the heart beating was a determination of the child to see his mother. He wanted to see his mother before he died. Sensing the intense determination from the heart, Gao Mings eyes shone with shock. All the ghosts he had met stored their consciousness inside a scenario. Every big ghost had its own resentment room but the owner of this heart compressed all of his resentment and memory into his heart so that he became a ghost with a heart.


    The other investigators saw Gao Ming eat Li Biao and take away his core. The command fell onto the second team leader. They didnt panic. They rearranged their formation. While they ensured everyone could influence the red raincoat, they were cautious of anything that could get close to them.


    Gao Ming knew that it would be so much harder to strike at the investigators again. He didnt stay on the basement first floor. He held the childs heart and urged the big dog to move further down the building. The human bricks shattered. The crying faces struggled helplessly but their fates had been written. They couldnt escape from the building. If something happened to the building, they had to rush over to fix it. If the building collapsed, they would lose their final resting place. From the moment they were turned into human bricks, the fate of these students were sealed. This was the best script fate had written for them.


    Sometimes, I feel like fate is a lazy scammer. He gave the majority a normal script but liked to come up with a few miracles so that the common majority would have hope. Little did they know that everything had already been written by fate. The big dog was pessimistic. After he saw the human bricks, he was sad. He envisioned his former self on them.This chapter is updated by


    Thats why I want to fight against fate so that everyone can write their own destiny.


    Whats the point? All the future youve seen are the future fate is willing to show you. Even if one day you jump out of the surface and see a different scenery, you are merely moved by fate into a bigger fish bowl. The big dog avoided the human bricks and carried Gao Ming to the basement second floor. They saw the foundation of the lab building.


    Underneath the compound of the school, various living humans were planted. These former students grew roots like plants. Thin vessels grew out of their bodies that stretched into the darkness. They fed the world with nutrients. Everyone used the things that made them human, like youthful appearance, strong bodies, longevity, health as well as love, happiness and kindness to trade for the things the school needed from the shadow world.


    Headmistress Yan had gone missing many years ago in real life. In reality, she was murdered in the storage room. Her body was buried deep underneath the school. She was the first piece of sacrifice offered by Situ An to the shadow world.


    Her eyes flickered open. Headmistress Yan returned to her corpse.


    Have you been trapped by Situ An? Ill come to rescue you! Gao Ming tried to climb down, but Headmistress Yan shook her head.


    The rotten lips slowly opened. The serious Headmistress Yan spoke through her non-human and non-ghost body, I came back here of my own volition. Something has happened to the school. I heard the kids under here crying.


    But, how can you shoulder all of these on your own? Gao Ming didnt expect Headmistress Yan to make this decision. The school had been taken over by Situ An and Gao Yun. They just wanted to destroy the other. Only Headmistress Yan cared about the human bricks underground.


    They are all my children. They are good children. It was me who taught him how to be a good person. I failed to protect them. Headmistress Yans voice was calm and severe. Figure out a way to save some of the kids. Dont forcibly sever their connection to the school. Use the letters I gave you to awaken their inner selves. After that, Headmistress Yan turned to Yan Shaoyu, Xiao Yu, do you still remember why I gave you that name? Even though rain was born in the dark clouds, it could fly through the sky. She is the cleanest and purest water. She is not afraid of wind and thunder. She will use her life to nourish the land to cultivate new life.


    The resentment in Yan Shaoyus eyes faded away. She wanted to get close to Yan Xizhi but was pushed back.


    You are the student council president. What you need to do is to help the other kids. There are many people who need you.


    Education was not creating machines; it was helping the kids become their best selves.


    The fight between the raincoat and You Liang soon reached the underground. More human bricks crumbled. Gao Ming grabbed the big dogs fur and flew through the bricks. Even without the reminder from Headmistress Yan, he wouldnt harm these human bricks.


    Gao Ming held the death portrait of the flood. The death portrait contained the student ID the PE teacher, Zhong Long, and Zhang Ding had salvaged at the activity building. The owners of these IDs were sent underground after being turned into human bricks by Situ An. Now was the perfect time to use them to awaken these pained souls.

 Chapter 177: Choice

    Chapter 177: Choice


    Human bricks were the foundation of Han De Private School. Without the human bricks, the school would collapse. Then again, what was the purpose of existence for a school that turned its school into human bricks and absorbed the students life essence?


    The school rules and Situ Ans rules fought but not to their bitter ends. Both parties wanted to consume the other, but they didnt want to destroy the dining table. Gao Ming was different. If he could only feast on human meat, hed flip the sacrificial table. If he started with nothing, what was he afraid of losing?


    The blurry student IDs tumbled out of the death portrait. Gao Ming didnt need to do anything. The human bricks had already linked with the familiar presence from the IDs. The tattered IDs carried their memories, best thoughts and former selves.


    Many students at this school were forced to murder their former selves before they were willing to be made into human bricks and encased underground. If there were no other choices, they would eventually surrender to fate. However, Gao Ming brought them a different path.


    The roots actively created a path for Gao Ming. The human bricks saw their shining selves in the student IDs, like kids following the stars in the night sky. Back then, they had no idea why they were so enraptured. Now, they understood that they were looking at their pure and shimmering selves. Even if the death portrait didnt contain their Student IDs, the human bricks would move out of the way. This was the last kindness they could afford to give.


    Most of the students were not bad people. Of course, they were not all good people either. They simply failed to be 100 percent good or 100 percent evil. It was why they werent eliminated by Situ An and the school rules due to their sharp justice or became big ghosts that could ignore the rules.


    Found it! Gao Ming hung the first ID on its original order. The hunchbacked males skin started to regain the colour of blood. His dull eyes started to shine with light. He tried to lift his arms, but he failed.


    The cracked lips slowly open. The boy who regained his memory started to straighten his chest. He had been a human brick for so long, but Gao Ming wanted him to be a human gain. He was not born to be buried deep underneath the school. He just wanted to help more people and himself. The five fingers were bent. The wrinkled skin pulled. The boy wanted to control his dried and aged body, but even with his full strength, he could only wiggle the roots that grew out of his body. He couldnt cut off the roots and thus couldnt sever his connection to the shadow world.


    Gao Ming wanted to help, but he remembered Yan Xizhis warning. If he cut off the roots, these human bricks would perish too.


    If the school really collapses, will everything here be swallowed by the shadow world, or will they flow back to the real world and become an out-of-control level 4 anomaly? Liu Yi held onto Yan Shaoyus shoulder. The implication of this incident was far-reaching.


    Come help! Help bring the willing students out!


    Gao Ming gained the affection of the students. Some of them approached Gao Ming, while the majority went towards Yan Xizhi. Even at that moment, everyone still hoped to stay with Yan Xizhi.


    The floor above them slowly cracked. You Liang, who had lost his nightmare and was polluted, was heavily suppressed by the red raincoat. However, You Liangs power was too unique. The more the raincoat injured him, the more wounds appeared on her body.


    To Gao Mings surprise, the students of Class 13 used the dangerous cursed items and supernatural objects to forcibly snatch of the boxes away from the investigators.


    If they knew how to use the boxes to control the red raincoat, the students probably would have stolen more boxes.


    The door to the social practical class flew open. The students infected by Fear Illness wanted to scurry underground to hide from the tragedy. The buildings on the surface had been affected. The foundation of the rules was shattered. Chaos was everywhere. For all parties, the situation had spiralled out of control.


    The school rules and Situ Ans rules sent people underneath the lab building. However, the first ghost to arrive wasnt one of their people.


    Red paint dripped on the steps. The self-portrait of the art teacher appeared on the wall. She flicked her hair behind her ear but it was Xia Yangs voice that came out of her mouth. What a happy cooperation.

 Chapter 178: Mad Party

    Chapter 178: Mad Party


    The appearance of the art teacher and Xia Yang didnt surprise Gao Ming. He was the one who asked them to come there. The things that happened underneath the lab building were perfect for Xia Yang. Be it You Liang, who was as clean as a winter sun, or the red raincoat who represented the deepest hatred, even the Class 13 and the investigators who fought for their own benefits brought endless inspiration to Xia Yang.


    The art teacher narrowed her eyes to hide the greed deep inside her eyes. Xia Yang desired the red raincoat and You Liangs souls. He wanted to paint them and trap them inside his painting. I love this world more and more.


    The art teacher took out a paintbrush and drew You Liang and the red raincoat on the wall. With each new brushstroke, she would have a new wound on her body. It was as if the paint she used was her own blood.


    You Liang and the red raincoat who fought each other noticed the art teachers presence. However, this didnt give the red raincoat any pause. To fully consume You Liang, the raincoat had been covered in unhealable gashes. You Liangs face paled. His power was limited like his life. In the end, he would lose all the happiness and become a ghost with bloody hands. If this continued, the red raincoat would really kill him.


    Run! Leave the underground first! Gao Ming shouted at the students of Class 13. Even though some of them deserved to die, most didnt show any malice towards Gao Ming.


    The students who had stolen some of the boxes instantly fled once they heard Gao Mings reminder. These people would find all kinds of excuses to evade a fight, but they would run faster than athletes if they were asked to flee.


    Leave the dead body of the red coats child behind! The people of the centre were about to go insane. The core had already been snatched by Gao Ming. If the students escaped with the other boxes, the red raincoat might get out of control, This red raincoat has butchered an entire bus of people! If she goes on a rampage, she will hunt down every soul who has touched her childs body! None of you will be spared!


    Hearing the investigators threat, the students only paused for point five seconds out of politeness before they flew to the exit.


    The school is collapsing. Why should we care about that? Xi San was an athlete. He ran to the front of the group. He carried two boxes. They contained the childs left and right arm. The formation that controlled the red raincoat crumbled. The captain from Huan Men cursed before he ordered his people to adjust their position. Their control over the raincoat weakened more and more. Patients of the Fear Illness shuffled in while the mad people ran out. Both parties were tormented by fear. They didnt even have the time to breathe.


    Headmistress Yan! You have to go with the kids! The human bricks who got their student IDs back struggled loose from the bricks. However, there were still many students who hadnt gotten their IDs back. Their eyes were still dull.


    Headmistress Yan wanted to hug all the children to give them warmth and lead them away, but there were too many children who needed help. She was born with kindness and couldnt bear to see any injustice. However, despite all that she had done in her life, she was at her limits. Headmistress Yan could call every child by their name. She was at the bottom of the foundation to stop the kids from falling into the shadow world.


    As long as they havent been corrupted by the shadow, they still have a chance at a normal life.


    Dont we need to inform the others like Du Bai and Gao Ming? Xi San raised the boxes he was holding. Also, should we keep carrying these boxes?


    Dont worry about the others. They are much cleverer than you are. Wang Jie dragged Xi San, As long as we drive the bus over, someone will get on the bus. We only need to ensure we have our seats on the bus.


    What if we bring the ghosts out of the school? The city cant handle the ghosts! Xi San said worriedly.


    Stop wasting time! Come with me! Were stealing a bus! Wang Jie waved his knife. There were teachers from the investigation centre guarding the field. They were guarding the bus sent in by the headquarters, but Class 13 had treated everyone from the investigation centre as their enemy. They would attack if they had the chance.


    These students who became the school rules are indeed annoying. Doctor Lu walked out of the infirmary. Behind him was a group of students with bandaged faces. From their body shape, they corresponded to every student in Class 13.


    Some of them have already escaped, but it doesnt matter. They wont survive for long. As long as I can capture the big fish. Doctor Lus eyes moved from the school hall to Gao Ming, From the start, I sensed something wrong with him. A bad feeling rose in my heart. Why would I be afraid of a young man whom I had not met? Ive killed so many people. I cant even remember if I have any history with him.


    The slender fingers traced the shell. Doctor Lus skin was covered with a lot of stitches.


    Its alright. Once I kill him and dig out the root, the history between us will end.


    Gao Ming suddenly felt his scalp go numb like he had been targeted by some venomous bugs. He looked around and spotted Doctor Lu, who just exited the office building.


    You really cant run away from your enemies. If not for the fact that he still hadnt found Situ Ans hiding spot, he would have rushed over to swallow Doctor Lu. Calm down. I have to keep the God of Flesh and Blood and the torture room hidden. I cant let Situ An know of them.


    It was chaos in the school, but Gao Ming believed it could be even more chaotic. He hid the death portrait of the flood in his hand. He had a last communication with Zhang Ding.


    The student council members at the activity building had already left. The flood became more ferocious. Endless water ghosts crashed into the windows of the building.

 Chapter 179: Competition of the Cowards

    Chapter 179: Competition of the Cowards


    Ive read so many apocalyptic novels when I was young. This is just perfect. The apocalypse is really here. Xi San carried the kids arms and rushed into the bus. Brother Jie, how are we going to drive away without the key?


    Threaten those investigators and force them to cough it up! Do you need me to teach you that? Wang Jie tussled with one of the investigators. He was extremely swift and vicious. He had clearly been trained before.


    Hand over the key, or youll regret it. Xi San said darkly. At that moment, he was punched in the stomach by the other party. He doubled over like a shrimp.


    Fuck! Useless! Wang Jie kicked away his opponent and picked up the arms of the kid. He turned to deal with the investigator who attacked Xi San. The security of the investigator has lost control! The childs body parts are scattered everywhere! If we dont escape now, all of us will be hunted down by the red raincoat! The rain poured. Wang Jies voice travelled far in the rain. Everyone who has touched the childs body will be targeted by the red spectre! If we dont escape from the school tonight, well all die!


    If we let you go, the anomaly will spread even further and that will lead to more deaths. The investigator looked at Wang Jie coolly. Theres no way youre driving away with this bus.


    If you want to die, dont bring us down with you. Wang Jie almost wanted to shove the kids arm into the mans mouth. The students eyes were red as they surrounded the buses.Updated from


    Here! The key of this bus is still in the ignition! Cao Song found an unguarded bus. He waited for it to stop and then got on it. The moment he got on, he puked. The interior of the bus was covered in blood like it had just come from a slaughterhouse. This bus was the vehicle used by the centre to transport the red raincoat. In other words, the bus was not for the living. However, considering the situation, the students didnt have other choices. They all fought to get on the bus. The investigators panicked when they saw this. The group of mad people wanted to drive away in the bus taken by the red spectre. For the centre, everything related to red attire would be eliminated after the mission ended.


    Dont let them on! Close the door! Cao Song didnt know how to drive, so he selflessly contacted the others. After the bus was almost full, he didnt hesitate to shut the door.


    Cao Song, you fucker!


    The bus started to move. Dried blood fell from the ceiling. The people on the bus were excited, but they didnt get to celebrate for long because they heard stones hitting the bus windows. The students infected by Fear Illness, and scapegoats hurried over to the bus. Cao Ming grabbed a mop on the bus and tried to poke the others away. To his regret, he was yanked out of the bus instead. Some stepped on Cao Songs back and grabbed the window, ignoring the sharp edges. Xi San wanted to go over to help, but he was held back by Wang Jie, Let him. I doubt his bus is leaving anytime soon. We need to look for the keys and take one of the other buses.


    But the engine of that bus has already started!


    Youre courting death. With Doctor Lus order, Huang Kong headed to the office building. Many closed doors flew open. Many strange-looking students walked out of the hidden rooms. Many of them had the Situ An name but were treated the worst by Situ An, their adoptive father.


    Get back underground! Or well put you inside the wall before this school collapses! Huang Kong said harshly, like a crazy man.


    Do you think Ill believe you? Gao Ming had the blood on his fingertip flow into the flood death portrait. All the windows on the first floor of the activity building creaked. He decided not to wait for the night to arrive. He told Zhang Ding to give up holding the flood back.


    Gao Ming, Gao Ming and Situ An represented three different sets of rules. They were like cars racing down the same track. No one was willing to give way. Under that circumstance, Gao Ming was the first to open the car window and toss out his steering wheel.


    He showed his stance. He wouldnt hide anymore.


    The moment the cracks appeared on the activity building window, the students tormented by the Fear Illness felt their hearts jumping. There was a dragon howling inside the activity building. They couldnt understand how a flood could occur inside a building.


    The thunder boomed. The windows shattered everywhere as the murky water gushed out. Endless water ghosts obtained their freedom.


    Move! Head to high ground! Zhang Fendou braved the storm and rode on a dead pig. He raised his head and shouted.


    Lightning struck, and the rain poured. The flood became more ferocious. Controlled by Zhang Ding, the waves crashed into the office building.


    Seeing the flood imbued with the resentment of the dead, Doctor Lus eyes twitched. Situ Ans consciousness hidden inside his body had seen so many things.


    Even for a big boss, the school appeared extra supernatural that day.

 Chapter 180: Gao Yuns Power

    Chapter 180: Gao Yun''s Power


    Situ An had a deep impression of the flood that happened at Li San many years ago. After the incident, he even visited the site where the flood was the most serious.


    Many died in the incident. Theoretically speaking, there should be plenty of Yin energy. But to his surprise, he couldnt sense any resentment at Min Long Street, where the flood struck the hardest. The water ghosts appeared to have left with the flood.


    The question Situ An had many years ago was finally answered.


    The God of Flesh and Blood that I worshipped appeared in the hall, and the flood occurred at the activity building. Why did the causes I planted accidentally years ago bloom here all of a sudden? Situ Ans consciousness in Doctor Lus body had a very bad feeling, I seem to sense the presence of fate. Cant this be avoided?


    In the fight of the cowards, the more cowardly or rational party would choose to back off to prevent the worst outcome from happening.


    Situ An was Han De Private Academys founder and beneficiary. Everything he did was to push him to become the representative of the shadow world. Once he succeeded, combined with his identity as the chief of Han Hai East City Investigation Centre, he could take over the entire Han Hai.


    Just as all of his plans were about to succeed, Situ An was blinded by his bottomless desire. No one can threat me. I can rebuild the school if its destroyed. I dont mind waiting for another ten years, but I have to eliminate the source that gives me fear.


    Compared to saving the school, Situ An wanted to kill Gao Ming even more and figure out what was happening. Therefore, he made the craziest choice. He didnt back off, and he didnt allow anyone else to leave. He released all the ghost kids hidden inside the office building.


    Yan Xizhi focused on the children with mental issues and helped them walk out of the shadows. After Situ An took over the school, he also focused on the same children, but he led these children into special rooms to torment them. He cultivated them into monsters. The most twisted monsters would get the chance to be his children, to enjoy his sick fatherly love.


    In that dark tunnel filled with carcasses of my friend, my body was shredded into small pieces. I accompanied him through each death and rebirth. I saw the night sky and the imminent dawn!


    My memory is only the length of a tunnel. My world is repeated deaths and endless pain.


    I believe he will return. I am so confident because that is our fate.


    The safe student council members tried to rescue the students not affected by the Fear Illness. Gao Yun took over the council members who had fallen to the Fear Illness. He ate the broken souls that were infected by fear. The uniform the president wore showed up with more bloodstains. Even the storm couldnt wash away the blood. Even the mad water ghosts moved away from him. He stood in the flood and used his body to make it part.


    At the same time, Doctor Lu suddenly shed blood from his eyes. His skin rotted. He touched his face and looked at the president in disbelief.


    The expression of the president didnt change, but a patch of skin on his arm dried up. He tore the patch of skin off. There was a line written on the back School Rule No. 131, turn any students into monsters and youll die.


    Looking through the fallen patch of skin, one could see that the presidents body was written with curses. If one violated the school rules, one would be cursed by Gao Yun.


    The rules were written beforehand, and if any were triggered, there would be a corresponding curse. This was one of Gao Yuns powers. It should be a power unique to fate.


    None of you can leave this school. Nothing will escape.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))

 Chapter 181: I Saw Your Deaths

    Chapter 181: I Saw Your Deaths


    Every student council badge was part of Gao Yun. Situ An finally found Gao Yuns true body. It had been walking around him every day. It was not that Situ An hadnt considered this possibility before, but he didnt think Gao Yun would do it. After all, there were much better ways for him to hide himself.


    Holding the bleeding face, Situ Ans consciousness in Doctor Lus body felt his body rapidly collapsing. Black lines grew in his body. They were like resentment-filled hair. Once they gathered, they would paint the picture of death.


    What kind of strange power is this? Situ An had no idea what Gao Yun had experienced on the bus. He only knew that Gao Yun was someone who had escaped from fate. It was why he instantly moved Gao Yun to his territory once the incident was over. However, he didnt expect Gao Yun to master the school rules so quickly. If not for his other means, Situ An felt like hed be killed by Gao Yun already.


    How many healthy students have died to create such a perfect vessel? Its a shame, but using it to figure out one of the kids power is not a complete loss. The black lines crawled out of Doctor Lus heart and crawled to his face. It sliced his face, but he was smiling.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    For ghosts inside the ghost stories, only has special power, and among them, only 1/10 can create their resentment room and become Big Ghosts.


    The ugly students following Doctor Lu screamed as they were swept away by the flood. Their bodies were heavily distorted. Wounds appeared on their skins. However, the thing that leaked out of their wounds was not blood but a viscous shadow.


    Dad The monster students wore black student IDs around their necks. All of them had the Situ surname. These children who were adopted by Situ An had their skin split open. Skulls made from shadows crawled out of the flesh. The giant skulls expanded like balloons. Every skull contained the students negative emotions and radiated a resentment room presence. Doctor Lu ignored the children and rambled to himself, The battle between Big Ghosts will cover the resentment room with blood. The reconstruction of nightmares will turn it into a haunted house.


    The shadowy skulls bumped into each other. A scene this absurd wouldnt even appear in a normal persons nightmare.


    Arrangement of the haunted houses to follow the same rules will provide one with the chance to create a death building. That will lead to the formation of the unique ghost in Han Hai who can control all the ghost stories!


    Gao Yun was like the driver of that bus, or he sat next to the driver.


    The words Gao Yun said were deeply branded in Gao Mings heart. There was cause and effect. Everything seemed unconnected, but they were intertwined in one way or another.


    Gao Ming thought his deaths would only be known to him, but he realised there was another person who was familiar with his sacrifice.


    He saw everything, and he was Gao Mings former best friend, Gao Yun.


    Gao Ming took the phone out of his pocket. He read the message he sent Gao Yun. Different from the other students, Gao Mings message was simple, No matter what happens, Ill come back to bring you away from there. Please trust me, just this once!


    I gained the complete God of Flesh and Blood after countless deaths and broke the death cycle. Gao Yun also successfully escaped the tunnel and appeared at the school.


    Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He thought back to the things the school rules had done to him.


    Even though I have no idea how he escaped, in terms of the result, Ive completed my promise.


    In a world controlled by fate, Gao Ming and Gao Yun had completed salvation that only they knew about. The many rebirths and the many journeys towards death, the two cycles pierced through a decade. The two cycles tightly linked with each other in the tunnel of past and present.

 Chapter 182: Fate

    Chapter 182: Fate


    There should be a third cycle, and it had to do with the shadow world infiltrating the real world. Gao Ming had to ask Gao Yun for more details, but it was not the time.


    Gao Yun hadnt clarified his stance or told Gao Ming what he needed to do. Perhaps he was being targeted by fate, or something unexpected happened. Gao Ming would not pursue this blindly. After he understood Gao Yuns position, he knew what to do.


    Situ An, I have to eat Situ An!Updated from


    Blood pierced his pupils. Gao Ming stared at the spot where Doctor Lu melted. He gripped the death memory related to Situ An and awakened the slumbering God of Flesh and Blood. Situ An had been worshipping the God of Flesh and Blood. Even if he didnt succeed, he still had Gods presence on him.


    Its exactly as Granny Shen said. If I werent there to stop him, hed become the God of Flesh and Blood.


    After Doctor Lus body fully disintegrated, a wisp of blood didnt enter the giant shadow altar but silently retreated to the office building.


    Got you! With the reminder from Gao Yun, Gao Ming gained the most important clue. He triggered the flood death portrait.


    The murky waves gushed out. Big Dog rode on the waves and headed towards the office building. The big dogs claws stepped on the shadow. Every sound and light was sucked into his body. At first, the investigators at the office building could still see Gao Ming, but he soon disappeared.


    The sound of heartbeats came from deep inside the shadow skull. Situ Ans last sacrifice was a huge success. He sacrificed his own children to summon something from the shadow world. The skulls that contained the students negative emotions shattered. An arm reached out and crumbled the human bricks underground. It tried to grab Han De Private Academy, which was drifting away from the shadow world, through brute force.


    No matter who you are, once youre here, you have to follow the rules. The student council president pierced his fingers into his chest and tore off the skin around his chest. The first rule of the school rules was Every human and ghost inside the school had to abide by the school rules.


    Even if every patient had been cured, Ji Jie would not turn his head around. Fear had changed him. He was the only one who actively embraced fear. He experienced the most intense fear and spread fear everywhere. He would always stand before the doll.


    The thing from the hall is coming over! The investigators panicked. The document they read didnt say anything about a giant, fleshy tree. No one knew what it was. Fear Illness silently infected the investigators. The sacrifice Situ An placed on the table was corrupted.


    The unknown existence that feasted on the sacrifice eventually took notice of the giant tree. This thing was far more terrifying than it was.


    There were too many ghosts that exceeded Han De Private Academys limit. It was inevitable that this Level 4 Anomaly would go out of control.


    At that moment, probably only the student council still wanted to maintain the school rules. Everyone else had made their final choices for themselves.


    The flood shattered the window of the office building. The black dog slithered into the office building with the waves.


    Tracing the presence of the blood and flesh, the big dog kept a close distance from the blood that escaped from Doctor Lus body. The office building had many rooms. The stairs were folded together. The interior was like a maze.


    The chase continued for half an hour before the big dog stopped.


    Sharp claws exited the shadows. The big dog stared at the room before him. He sensed a very dangerous presence from it.


    Teaching assessment and rating room? I didnt notice this room was here last time I came to the office building.

 Chapter 183: Persuasion

    Chapter 183: Persuasion


    It looks like Situ An is hiding here.


    The death memory in Gao Mings heart was like a seared brand. The pain of the many deaths triggered his every nerve. He couldnt control himself and opened the door before the big dog did. There was no gore or horror. There was no ghost or monster either. It could be considered the cleanest room in the office building. Everything was arranged neatly, as if the owner had some compulsion tendencies.


    A surveillance room?


    Inside the room, there was a wall that was filled with monitors. The owner could examine most of the things that happened in the school from this room. The monitors were like eyes planted into the wall. On the table near the wall, there was a camera and a microphone. The owner could give all the orders from this hidden room.


    Han De Private Schools expansion was approved by Situ An. He should be behind this secret room. The big dog poked his head in. His nose twitched. His paw lingered in the air, hesitating whether to enter the room or not. He was a dog that gave off the feeling of a cat.


    Situ An is here. I can sense it. Gao Ming was certain. Once he said that, all the screens started to change. After a quick static, a man in a chair appeared on the screens. His body was punctured by strange tubes. He appeared to be ill. But even though his skin was rotting and he looked like he was dying, he sat up straight and was very calm, like everything was within his control.


    Situ An.


    Gao Ming thought hed be angry or in pain when he saw Situ Ans face, but actually, he merely wanted to kill the man and trap him inside the torture room.


    Gao Ming, a student with average results from Class 13. Ranked 9 in class. A psychiatrist at Hen Shan Penitentiary, but you failed to pass your psyche exam since last month. Situ Ans voice came from everywhere. It was impossible to tell his location.


    Thats a detailed investigation. Have you noticed me from the start? Gao Ming had no idea what kind of script fate had given Situ An, but no matter what, only one of them could survive.


    Im conducting an experiment related to the lives of everyone in the city. Accidents are unavoidable, but their deaths will help create a new world.


    Situ An was not nervous. He seemed to enjoy this. The door was blocked. He was somewhere in the room.


    During the 20th century, we had a rise in worker sentiment. Through boycotts and protests, the workers forced the capitalists to submit. However, nowadays, most jobs have been replaced by machines and AI. Capitalism doesnt need humans anymore. Do you think capitalists will still submit? Look at Xin Lu. The 10 percent living in the intelligent city are the real citizens. The other 90 percent can only be considered NPCs in a game.


    Han Hai didnt turn into Xin Lu because of me and people like me. Were fighting against it at places you cant see.


    Having the shadow world infiltrate the real world is not a bad thing. It is inevitable. The sky will open. Many people want to see the real world.


    When the shadow sweeps through the city, the existing rules will crumble. New life will flourish on the carcasses. Then, everyone can feel the warmth of the new sun.


    What about you? Let me ask you. Do you wish to be an idiot who shields his eyes from the truth and dies in a hospital bed with tubings running through you, or would you rather use your fist to shatter the window and look at the world outside?


    When Situ An said the last sentence, Gao Ming triangulated his location.


    If this were another person, they might have tricked by you, but I know you too well. Everything you do is for your own benefits. Gao Ming touched his heart and sensed the pain there. You want to break the shackles of fate mainly because you want to be the existence that makes the rules to control others. If you succeed, youll become the new fate.


    Thats the biggest difference between you and me.

 Chapter 184: Just Want to Kill

    Chapter 184: Just Want to Kill


    Situ An was very good at brainwashing others. He would stand on the moral highpoint and use the cover of morality to hide his ugly deeds. He was the vice president of the Han Hai Charity Organization and one of the few who had a voice at the Han Hai Merchant Association. He had a lot of power and ambition that couldnt be fulfilled.


    As the biggest beneficiary of the rules, Situ An protected the rules during the day but wanted to become the rule maker at night. He was extremely selfish. It was undeniable that he had many positive attributes, but there were also many reasons that he had to be killed.


    He protected the city because the humans in the city were still useful to him. They were his chips to bargain with the shadow world. He would not be detained by morality. Hed do anything to achieve his goals.


    Someone like you is actually very sad.Updated from


    Gao Ming had died many times because of Situ An. The horrible thing was the reason for his deaths was different every time. Gao Ming didnt have to kill Situ An, but Situ An had to eliminate Gao Ming if he wanted to keep growing.


    Gao Ming, youre not where I am, so you cant see what Im seeing. I also have no other choice. If youre willing to side with me, Ill lead you to the peak of Han Hai. Situ An in the screens didnt look tired at all. He was unfazed even though he knew that Gao Ming had been searching for him.


    Instead of going to the top together, Id rather drag you into the depths of hell so that you can experience my life. Gao Ming pressed his fingers on his heart. Eight bloody arms grew out of the back of his heart. The meat fragrance spread. The God with eight arms made the same action as Gao Ming. The arms raised, and the fists punched through the wall with the monitors. The monitors that acted like eyes shattered. Behind the wall were many wiggling meat blobs similar to the ones in the infirmary.


    Big Ghosts had resentment rooms, and different ghosts had rooms with different powers. The thing that appeared before Gao Ming then was a special resentment room. It was made from flesh and blood and had a life of its own. After it was attacked, this special resentment room started to cry like a child. The sound was creepy and shrill.


    Ding Yuan said that Situ An had raised a ghost. Does this resentment room belong to that ghost?


    Situ An had never encountered someone so crazy. He had no idea what he had done to Gao Ming. From his perspective, he had some bad things, but Gao Ming would stop at nothing to kill him.


    Situ An felt like he had met his match. Gao Ming showed no weakness, and his goal was clear. He simply wanted to kill Situ An. Burning the death memories and sustaining the previous pain, Gao Ming and God tore open the resentment room.


    Gao Ming breathed heavily. Blood mist escaped his lips. He looked into the resentment room. Situ An, covered in tubes, sat in the middle of the room.


    Found you, Situ An! The chilling voice was squeezed out of the teeth. Gao Ming was like a ghost. Even Situ Ans expression changed.


    I control part of the school rules. Once you kill me, Han De Private School will overlap with the real world. All the ghost stories will spread. Think about this Situ An didnt have the chance to finish because Gao Ming wasnt interested in listening. He couldnt hold back and charged into the resentment room. It was for nothing other than murder.


    Such a crazed Gao Ming shocked even the big dog. He almost thought Gao Ming was a polite man. If he had known Gao Ming was so crazy, he wouldnt have swallowed him.


    The childs cries became sharper. Monsters made from flesh tried to stop Gao Ming but they were powerless before God.


    Situ An was pulled back by the tubes. After a moments hesitation, he took out a death portrait from his chest.


    It was a picture of Han De Shu Xiang Academy. Other than Yan Xizhi and some of the teachers who had become big ghosts, the other teachers were all inside the portrait.

 Chapter 185: Worst Outcome

    Chapter 185: Worst Outcome


    A death portrait of the shadow world? The big dogs eyes narrowed. He picked up a heavy sense of danger. Gao Ming, be careful of that picture!


    The big dog moved in the dark. He wanted to pull back Gao Ming to get him to calm down, but he missed his bite. Gao Ming didnt stop. No matter what was before him, he would not stop progressing. Seeing Gao Mings bloodred eyes, the big dog felt afraid. He couldnt imagine what kind of hatred turned Gao Ming into something like this. He tried to see something on Situ Ans face, but Situ An appeared more confused than he was. What happened to him?


    The teachers in the death portrait walked out of the buildings in the picture. Like Gong Xi, their ears and mouths had been sewn shut. Only their eyes were exposed. These teachers were the central pillars of Han De Private School. Their every action affected all the students at the school. The moment the teachers appeared, brown scabs appeared on the skin of the God of Flesh and Blood. The teachers could transmute negative emotions into seeds and have them flourish anywhere into flowers that they liked. Situ An used these teachers to spread the seeds to fight for the control of the school against Gao Yun.


    The scabs on Gods skin cracked. The seeds planted quickly germinated. There was countless energy tearing God apart from within. The roots of the seed even tried to infiltrate Gao Mings body through God. The best solution then was to retreat and then have the God of Flesh and Blood remove the seeds, but Gao Ming didnt have time for that. He was cruel to others, but he was even more cruel to himself. Every chain in the torture room trembled. Gao Ming welcomed the roots into his heart.


    If none of you want to reincarnate and stay with me forever, then I welcome you.


    The pain of literal heartache couldnt be taken by anyone. However, Gao Ming had experienced this many times. He even knew how to control his breathing to ease the pain.


    No one can save you! Gao Ming had no idea how Situ An sucked all the teachers into the death portrait, and he didnt care. He only had one thing in mind, and that was to kill Situ An. Even if the world was going to end, he had to drag Situ An into his torture heart room before the world ended. Everything could start again, but he didnt want to see Situ An anymore in the future.


    Die!


    Gao Ming, it was you who directed the tragedy into Han Hai! The cries around Situ An became louder. He applied force on his hands and tore open an edge of the death portrait. Bright red blood oozed out of the edge.


    Even if the world is about to end, you will die in my hands! Gao Ming and God moved at the same time. The whole resentment room moved. It kept rolling backwards to form a bloody tunnel. The blood vessels dragged Situ An away. Gao Ming saw the thing that was dragging Situ An along. It appeared to be a child.


    There was no place for Situ An to hide anymore inside Han De Private School. The school rules worked with Gao Ming to target him. He only had one solution left. It was to accelerate the collapse of the school so that itd unite with the real world. Situ An said Gao Ming was the one who directed the tragedy into Han Hai, but he personally yanked the whole city into the realm of death to save himself.


    Just as he was about to reach the end of the fleshy tunnel, Situ An fully tore apart the death portrait. Endless wails came from the walls and floor of the school. The teachers in Gao Mings heart had their exits taken away. They were forever trapped in Gao Mings heart.


    As the death portrait that affected the schools operation was destroyed, Situ Ans rules faded away. The buildings in that death portrait became covered in cracks.


    Following a loud crash, the walls around the office building collapsed. The fog outside the window was washed away by the storm. Every ghost and student in the school saw the real world outside the wall.


    Black cars from the investigation centre were parked outside the school. The investigators, who didnt know anything inside the school, were waiting for orders. The headquarters focused its power on sealing up the school to prevent the worst situation from happening.


    The school has united with real life! We can leave now!The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))

 Chapter 186: Situ Ans Child

    Chapter 186: Situ An''s Child


    The storm fell on the black cars. The investigators stood outside the school like statues, holding various weapons. The static crackled in the cars. Giant spotlights turned the night into day. Everyone stood in the lights shadow. They had accepted the orders from above.


    The wall of Han De Private School collapsed, but it was still blocked off by roadblocks and metallic blockades. These prevention methods were useless against ghosts. They were used to stop the normal citizens. Light shone into the school. The students who were trapped inside the ghost school were excited. They waved their hands excitedly as they ran towards the supposed freedom.


    Its the exit! Brother Jie, we can go home now! Xi San hugged the childs arm and jumped happily, Weve survived!


    Dont waste time! Go hide and find a vehicle! Wang Jie slapped Xi San. He was even more nervous than before. Quick!


    But why? Just as Xi San asked that, the gunshot echoed through the night. The students who rushed to the front were shot down. Their eyes that were possessed by Fear Illness showed confusion.


    Xi San was shocked by the gunfire too. He looked at the gulf between the investigation centre and the school. Light shone in, but the light was not their guidance but to allow the centre to see the monsters more clearly.


    From the moment they entered Han De Private School, they were not normal citizens but potential victims of ghost possessions. The investigation centre temporarily didnt have a method to identify possession on a large scale. Therefore, the only thing they could do was seal up the area and shoot down anyone who tried to escape. The centres intention might not be to murder, but they had seriously misjudged the situation inside the school.


    My child, help me one last time! Situ Ans face changed. He shoved the child who looked like him towards God. He then escaped out of the tunnel. He knew where the exit was all along. In fact, the resentment room turned into a tunnel to stop Gao Ming from following him.


    The vessels that connected to the resentment room snapped. Situ An and the kid were covered in smelly blood. After he abandoned the kid, he turned around for one more look. When Situ An looked at the kid, his eyes carried emotions. It was something that had never happened with the other kids. It was not guilt but anxiety. The kid seemed to know many of his secrets. He was scared that once the kid was killed, hed lose the ability to communicate with the shadow world. He was scared that if the kid were not fully killed, hed sell him out. The kid is mine, but no one can know his origin


    Situ An hadnt escaped from danger even though he had escaped the tunnel. The student council members abandoned their jobs and rushed to the office building. Gao Yun also wanted to kill Situ An at any cost.


    Thunder boomed between the two worlds. The investigators outside received a new order. They were told to enter the school and had to bring Situ An back even if they had to die.


    Why does the headquarters value him so much? The student council president tore off his flesh. The school rules were triggered. Anyone who entered the school would be affected.


    Inside the resentment room, Gods eight arms slammed on the kid. The kid didnt show any sign of resistance. He looked at the escaping Situ An and stood facing away from Gao Ming. Chains cut through his body. The death memories in Gao Mings heart turned like cogs. He applied force alongside the God of Flesh and Blood. He swallowed Situ Ans trump card into his heart.


    Gao Mings eyes burned with hatred. He and God munched on the kids memory and saw the other side of Situ An.


    Gao Mings endless death was the first cycle; Gao Yun and his classmates on the bus ten years ago were the second cycle; Situ An was guided by something to trigger anomalies in the real world so that the shadow world could infiltrate it. That was related to the third cycle.

 Chapter 187: Blood and Flesh Resentment Room

    Chapter 187: Blood and Flesh Resentment Room


    Situ An was a great person. He had a superpowerful memory, impressive executive power, and a high IQ and EQ. He knew how to disguise himself and possessed great personal charm. He was a madman who was cunning and cruel. However, everyone who followed him was extremely loyal. Even Doctor Lu hadnt thought of betraying him. He had different tools to deal with different people. He had weaved an extremely large web in Han Hai for the past twenty years.


    The chains cut into the childs body. Gao Ming saw the faces of many big shots in the kids memory. Han Hai was worse than he thought. The city looked amazing on the surface, but its roots were already rotten.


    There was the sound of shell cracking. The torture devices were drenched with blood. After the childs surface memory was read, the core memory was eaten by Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood too.


    The owner of the fleshy resentment room was Situ Ans biological son. He had no name. He was fully controlled by Situ An once he was born. His mother died not long after he died. The resentment room was made with his mothers body and stomach. Through reading the kids memory, Gao Ming saw many things about Situ An from the kids perspective. Be it as a father or as a husband, Situ An was a failure. He ignored all emotions. The marriage and conception were for a purpose. The child never felt any love from Situ An. When he was still in his mothers stomach, he had already been infiltrated by shadow. Situ An sent something related to the shadow world into his wifes stomach before the kid was born. The thing took over the kids body. It was part of their deal.


    In terms of time, Situ An knew about the shadow world at least twenty years ago. He started to interact with the shadow world. He looked for anomalies in Han Hai, or rather, he was cultivating them. Si Sui Apartments was used to worship the God of Flesh and Blood, and the kids at Han De Private School were used to extend his afterlife longevity. They were all parts of his plan. At that point, Gao Mings breathing halted for a moment. He predicted the future with his deaths. He thought the tragedies were the results of his games. In reality, of the tragedies were set up by Situ An. He was a chess piece used by the shadow world to help it combine with the real world.Updated from plicated clues in Gao Mings mind slowly aligned. The three cycles moved at the same time, affecting both worlds.


    Ive trapped Situ Ans kid and the bloodred city brand inside my heart. Next time, hell lose all of his trump cards. However, the shadow world might give him something else. The murderous intent in Gao Mings eyes didnt disappear. Situ An was very dangerous. The danger was not because of his trump cards but because of him as a person. Gao Ming moved his eyes. He saw Xi San and Wang Jie had found a backup vehicle prepared from the centre. They planned to drive away in silence. They didnt want to attract any attention but they were spotted by Gao Ming instantly. The God of Flesh and Blood picked up Gao Ming.


    The strong body jumped down from the second floor and landed on the roof of the car. The giant sound shocked the two inside the car. However, Gao Mings voice soon came through, Dont be scared. Its me.


    Gao Ming, how are you still alive? I mean, Im glad youre still alive! Xi San rambled.


    Drive. Chase after that car. Gao Ming had the God of Flesh and Blood return to the torture room. Too many people came from the headquarters. If he met them head-on, he might encounter people from security. He wanted to ambush Situ An.


    The investigation centre doesnt have time for us now. Its best for us to sneak away. Xi San was scared Gao Ming didnt know what the centre had done, so he reminded him.


    Listen to Gao Ming. Wang Jie suddenly said, Ive been paying attention. The person in that car is the chief of the east city investigation centre. If we can capture that big fish, and with the help of my family, we might get a lot of things done.


    Gao Ming didnt say anything. He looked at the members of the student council. The students appeared to be purposely directing the investigation centre his way.

 Chapter 188: Fu Huo

    Chapter 188: Fu Huo


    The investigation centre was an organisation with a complicated inside. It had immense power, but no one knew who the person in power was. Gao Ming had died many times. He was killed every time he managed to get to the core. He should know about the centres secrets, but he didnt have the God of Flesh and Blood back then. He only retained his death memories.


    Currently, the headquarters is distracted by Ji Jie. Its our chance to capture Situ An. Wang Jie stared at the other car, and he came to a decision. Whether were heroes or sinners depends on the conversation between the big shots. After we capture Situ An and exhaust his uses, we might have the chance to replace him to become the new chief of the east city!


    A ball of fire burned in Wang Jies eyes. That was his ambition. After experiencing this anomaly, he was more familiar with the investigation centres power. It wont take long for the centre to become the strongest presence at Han Hai.Updated from


    Different from Wang Jie and Gao Ming, Xi San only nodded. He didnt need to think. He only followed his roommates orders.


    It looks like the headquarters will protect Situ An no matter what. However, the orders still need people to execute them. Now that the ghosts and flood have collapsed the formation, these investigators are helpless too. Wang Jies eyes were scary. He was like a snake out on the hunt. The student council is working with us. They purposely left behind an opening so that the investigation centre could chase after us Xi San, switch off the headlights and let me drive. The storm knocked against the car windows. Wang Jie undid his seatbelt and moved to the drivers seat. Wang Jie noticed the route taken by the members of the student council. He turned the steering wheel and went down another direction.


    Are we not chasing the car anymore? Xi San was confused.


    Put on your seatbelt. Wang Jies hair waved. He gritted his teeth as his eyes turned bloodshot. Im going to drive ahead of them.


    Mud splattered everywhere. Wang Jie gripped the steering wheel with both hands. He was cunning and vicious. Once he had a target, he would not let go. The investigators who failed to move out of the way were run over. The students were the same. Even though the headlights had been switched off, Wang Jie had memorised the path. Their car was like a ghost in the dark, rushing down some directions.


    Brother Jie, do you think we could slow down Xi San gripped the seatbelt, but Wang Jie didnt seem to hear him as he accelerated.


    The first to respond to Fu Huo was Wang Jie. While no one was paying attention, Wang Jie started the car again. He carried the screaming Xi San and ran into the sea of flame to chase after Situ An. Gao Ming didnt stop and entered the flames too.


    When the burnt figure tried to attack Gao Ming, the student council president snapped his ribs covered in curses and threw them into the fire. Inside the presidents empty chest, there was a death portrait hidden under the wilted heart.


    The back of the portrait featured Han De Shu Xiang Academy. It was similar to Situ Ans portrait. Situ Ans portrait had all the staff, but the presidents portrait had all the students who had been praised. Some of them were student council members, winners of competitions and seniors who had donated back to the school.


    The presidents picture, Situ Ans picture and Yan Xizhis picture made up the entire Han De Private School.


    I started the rules to help more people. I opened the school and expanded the class for the same reason. The portrait turned illusive in the presidents hand. The last few buildings in the school collapsed, Everyone here only looks out for themselves. Only I am working to fulfil the old headmistress will.


    It was hard to tell if Gao Yun was serious or not. After he said these, the students in the portrait approved of him. They enabled him to temporarily use the school rules anywhere he wanted. Gao Yun stopped Fu Huo. Gao Ming and Wang Jie could hear the gunfire through the flames.


    The bullets were pointless against ghosts, but they could kill humans. The investigation centre surrounded the area. They made a choice between the school and Situ An. They mobilised all security to save Situ An.


    Theyd save Situ An despite the risk of letting the ghosts inside the school escape?


    In the past, Gao Ming thought Situ An had tricked the headquarters. However, he changed his mind. If he had allowed them to save Situ An that night, it would have marked the start of his fight with the headquarters.

 Chapter 189: You Want to Kill Me Too?

    Chapter 189: You Want to Kill Me Too?


    The level 4 anomaly quickly became a level 5 anomaly. No one could predict what would happen. There were different forces fighting inside the centre. Every party had different needs, but they shared the same goal for now: Temporarily, Situ An could not die.


    The bigwigs have their ideas, and the small people have their own ways to survive. As long as I consume Situ An, itll be worth it even if I have to restart. There was already a Xia Yang in Gao Mings brain. He didnt mind adding a Situ An.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    The God of Flesh and Blood understood Gao Ming. His body expanded as he used his arms to shield Gao Ming. The blood and storm mixed together. When he was shielded from everyones view, Gao Ming silently summoned the big dog. The dog appeared from the shadows and swallowed Gao Ming before returning to the shadows. There was nothing in Gods arms. He tried his best to distract the investigation centre.


    Chief, youre safe now. The security member with the blood band saw God slow down, and they sighed in relief. The giant ghost brought them a lot of pressure.


    Dont let your guard down. Ive found something very important during this event. Situ An was heavily injured, but he didnt show it from the way he spoke. He didnt like to show his weakness.


    The vehicle sent for you will be here soon. The other member looked back. The car that had been chasing them was hit by the centre. The two inside the car were probably dead. Only the God of Flesh and Blood remained a threat. One-third of Han Hais security power is here. They should be able to handle the tragedy. You dont need to worry about the east city. Please follow us directly to the headquarters.


    Were going to the headquarters?! Situ An touched his black band and called a number. No one answered. Situ Ans expression changed slightly. He seemed to understand something. I know almost everyone from the security department, but Ive not seen the two of you.


    Han Hai Headquarters requested reinforcements from other places. We were moved from other states.


    His bent spine slowly recovered. It seemed like a blood door had opened in his body. Red spots appeared on his skin. They formed a ghost-like tattoo. His eyes started to surface with hatred for the world. Red Spectres represented extreme emotions. No one could summon a perfect Red Spectre. However, after the centres experiments, they discovered a unique method where the security member could temporarily summon a Red Spectre. Red Spectres were a special ghost from Hanjiang. The reason for their formation was unknown. Xin Lus ghost stories were different from Han Jiangs. When the centre examined the anomalies, they discovered a lot of ruined figurines and altars. Compared to Hanjiangs Red Spectres, Xin Lus ghosts needs for living humans were stronger. Worship could enable one to obtain unknown help from them. With the endless research of the Researchers, the centre discovered that they could rebuild the Red Spectres altars and had their living family and friends worship them. These worshippers had a chance to dream of a bloodred door. If they entered the blood door in their dream and left it alive, it meant that they had accepted the Red Spectres blessing and had the qualification to become the centres security member. They enjoyed the best treatment, but every time they summoned the Red Spectre, their lives would be in danger. It was the reason why there were so few security members.


    Protect the chief!


    The member growled like a ghost as he took out Zhong Long. His body was torn apart, and then it recovered. If you kill me, the red raincoat will come and kill everything! The security member lost his last semblance of rationality. He was under unimaginable pain as he rushed at Zhong Longs punches. The blinding light pierced through the night. The wounded member couldnt save his partner, so he ran towards Situ An to meet up with him. Even without the orders from above, the normal investigators tried their best to save Situ An. They didnt know Situ Ans true face. Everyone thought he personally entered the school to prevent the anomaly from spreading. The shocking thing was Situ An managed to escape with his life and with all the info about the Level 4 Anomaly. Even for the info in his brain, they had to keep him alive.


    Chief, I have to go help Zhao Li. You have to be careful on your own! The last member on Situ Ans side was Zhao Yi. He saw the water ghosts in the flood and took out the shredded red raincoat from his pocket. Zhao Yi was ready to die. The orders from the headquarters couldnt be violated. The meaning of their existence was for moments like this. Following orders was their duty. They had to do everything to protect the city.


    Zhao Xi swallowed the piece, jumped into the water, and headed towards Zhong Long. Investigators from all over Han Hai were ready to sacrifice themselves for this mission. However, when they were a few metres away from Situ An, a pair of red eyes opened inside the forest. Yan Xizhis adopted daughter, Yan Shaoyu crawled on all fours like a panther. She pounced on Situ An and scratched him with her venomous claws. Situ An collapsed to the ground. The nails scratched his shoulders. If he reacted one second slower, his head would be on the ground.


    Who are you? Situ An looked at Yan Shaoyu and Liu Yi, who were running at him. He hissed, You want to kill me too?!


    Liu Yi took out a knife from her back.


    Gao Ming can see the future, and Gao Yun lives in the past. Since both of them want to kill you, you must deserve to die.

 Chapter 190: Every Life is Precious

    Chapter 190: Every Life is Precious


    The rain fell on the collapsed buildings. The clouds and night fell. The gunshots overwhelmed the sound of thunder. The lightning lit up the knife Liu Yi was holding. Liu Yi darted between the trees. She looked thin and frail, but she was extremely agile. Situ An had only seen such control over ones physique in Qing Ge before.


    It looks like youve experienced a lot. Situ An stopped evading. The other investigators had arrived. They guarded Situ An instantly.


    Is it worth it to die to save a devil? Liu Yi looked at their guns and slowly put down her knife.


    Go back to the school! If you take one more step forward, well have to take you down! The leading team leader warned Liu Yi.


    Thats right. Its pointless to talk to you because you are merely tools. Liu Yi gently slashed her knife across the air.


    The team leader, who was a few metres away, felt blood on his neck. He lowered his head to look, and sharp, venomous claws cut through his veins. Yan Siyu was riding on his back. Living humans couldnt do anything to stop ghosts. Liu Yi and Situ An knew that. However, he didnt warn them. Situ An didnt react in any way as the investigators who came to save him collapsed one after another. He was counting the time as he glanced at the security members who were fighting with the PE Teacher. When Zhao Xi and Zhao Lis bodies were almost smashed into a pulp, the rain around them turned red. It felt like the sky was crying.


    As the blood rain poured, more investigators died. Situ An smiled brighter. She is coming.


    The blood in the sky mixed into the ground. The water ghosts in the flood screamed. The ground bulged like a blood capillary was enlarging underground. The security members near the school suddenly screamed as their blood bands cut into their skins. Their temporary inability to control their bodies meant that they were instantly torn apart by the scapegoats. Similar situations were happening all around the school until the last security member chose to commit suicide. The raincoat pieces dropped into the rain, and all flowed towards the same direction.


    A pale arm reached out of the puddle of blood at the location where Zhao Yi and Zhao Li died. All the raincoat pieces stuck to her body. Immense pressure lashed at everyone present. The soil turned red. The rain fell because of her. To search for her kid behind the red door, she had put on the entire red raincoat. She had no rationality and mercy. Her goal in life became her heart. She would keep burning until she murdered everything before her eyes and had the red rain cover the city where her child was lost.


    Bring the chief away! Help him escape! The team leader reminded his members. Then, his body was snapped in half. Each drop of red rain contained that twisted and maddening love.Updated from


    You bunch of lunatics. What do you want? Fu Huos heart bled. Every security member was precious. They were weapons of the centre and important parts of the investigation centre.


    What we want is very simple. Han Hai doesnt need the investigation centre.


    The sound of buildings crumbling came from the distance. When the last few buildings of Han De Private School turned into ruins, the human bricks started to crawl out, directed by the warm voice.


    Seeing the human bricks, Fu Huos head numbed. Based on the report, there were only a few hundred students who had been made into human bricks. This was different from what he was seeing!


    Who is directing these souls? Who is stopping them from falling into the shadow world? Fu Huo realised that even though these students had been fully infected by the shadow world, they hadnt become part of it. A force was holding them tight. Even if the human bricks had given up, that force did not give up. The dark clouds above Han De Private School faded slightly. The roots that connected Han De Private School to the shadow world had been shredded. At the very bottom of the human bricks, a pair of shoulders that had been stepped on endlessly was shown.


    Yan Xizhi was covered in blood as her five fingers gripped the soil on the surface.


    The old lady, who had been so well-kept all her life, showed up looking so dirty and askant. She used her shoulders to send all the human bricks to the surface.


    Yan Xizhi? She brought all the human bricks out?! Situ Ans eyes trembled. He knew better than everyone the torture that he had put the old lady through. He also knew the amazing things that she had done.


    Crawling up from the ground of the school, the old ladys spine was bent. She saw the new headmaster of Han De Private School down the distance and her eyes were instantly claimed by blood.


    Situ An!

 Chapter 191: Grab Your Fate

    Chapter 191: Grab Your Fate


    Headmistress!


    All the big ghosts and students in the school saw Yan Xizhi. At the ruined school, the old lady stood at the edge of the shadow world. The students infected by Fear Illness were moved by something, and they all turned to Yan Xizhi.


    The school had become a ruin. All the buildings collapsed. The students came down with illnesses. They were scared, crying to leave this place, the sanctuary that had once brought so much warmth to the orphans and abandoned children of Han Hai.


    When did it become like this? Who hurt my children?


    The rain washed away the dirt. The old lady tried to straighten her back. Nothing could beat her down. Her eyes shone like stars. They glowed in the murky night.


    Dont be scared of life. Dont be afraid of living. I am here. I will accompany you. Be it the lightness road or the shadowy underground, I will never leave you. That is the thing I promised you when you joined the school. With each of her words, Yan Xizhis body became blurrier. The shadow world was eating her. It was unwilling to let her go. Han De Shu Xiang Academy is more than a school. Situ An will never understand that. For these children, this is their childhood and their first memory. It contains their wish for home and pure kindness.


    The old headmistress had a very special power. Normally, she would go to class in the hall and help cleanse the students souls. She didnt need to actively use her power. She would radiate calmness wherever she was. Even the heavily-traumatised big dog liked to stay by her side.


    Situ An, who was behind the red raincoat, had his face twisted. Whenever he saw Yan Xizhi, it was like he was looking at a mirror. This mirror showed his ugliness and dirtiness.


    I dont understand what you mean. I know that the goodness you constructed doesnt exist. This world is very simple. If you feel happy, someone is in pain. If you are relaxed, someone is under duress. Envy, jealousy and comparison. As long as there is malice in a single persons heart, humanity will never achieve true goodness. Situ An hated Yan Xizhi the most. He had many ways to kill her, but he could never change her soul.


    The shining red eyes targeted Yan Xizhi. The red raincoat only had revenge in her eyes. Red Spectres represented extreme emotions and obsessions. The basis of their existence was their unwillingness to let go. Death couldnt make them leave. Time couldnt heal their wounds. They were born to resist their fates.


    The red heart pounded. Even if she were abandoned by the world, she would be fearless. That was the Red Spectre.


    So beautiful. No one would have thought the first to attack the Red Spectre would be Xia Yang. He painted the red raincoat fearlessly on the art teachers body. He wanted to use the painting to embrace the red raincoat, to listen to her heart.


    Teacher Xia was consumed by desire. The red raincoat appeared on the art teachers skin. As she tried to cut off the art teachers skin, the threads of fate bound around the art teacher and the red raincoat. Both of them were tricked by fate. The red raincoat weakened, and the presence of the art teacher flickered unevenly.


    Even while weakened, the red raincoat easily tore apart the art teachers chest and tossed away the piece of skin that had her face.


    Your every move is so perfect. To be killed by you is a blessing. I will paint you in my soul. Xia Yangs voice was going crazy. He hadnt had so much fun in so long already. The red raincoat attacked the art teacher. Situ An quickly followed her. He had to stay around her to be safe. Situ An was already very fast, but Gao Ming was faster. A giant dog jumped out of Situ Ans shadow.


    Situ An turned back and saw a human face inside the dogs jaws. He would never forget the expression on that face. Just seeing it made his skin crawl.


    Gao Ming?


    Blood oozed out of the eyes. Gao Ming carried all the death memories in his heart and jumped at Situ An!


    He strangled Situ Ans neck like a beast. The real sensations from his fingers made Gao Ming feel like he had cut through the river of time and grasped his fate for the first time!

 Chapter 192: Fate and Life

    Chapter 192: Fate and Life


    No one knew when Gao Ming got there and why he hated Situ An so much. The rain fell on Gao Ming. Water slid down his hair and fell on Situ Ans face. Every drop was chilling.


    We meet again, Situ An!


    The death memories in his heart moved like cogs. All the screams of pain and despair echoed in Gao Mings chest. His fingers pierced through Situ Ans neck, and they kept going. This new path was paved using many different deaths. It was how the ant-like Gao Ming could grab his hands on the neck of the temp chief of the east city investigation centre.


    Situ An couldnt breathe or speak. He grabbed Gao Mings arms. Even if he made deep scratches on Gao Ming, Gao Ming didnt budge. He had only seen Gao Ming a few times. They were from two different worlds. He also didnt understand why Gao Ming hated him so much.


    The suffocation brought pain to Situ Ans eyes. He viewed humans as tools and made use of everyone around him. He sacrificed so much to get to the top of Han Hai. He didnt think this day would come.


    His hair was soaked in the mud, and his head was pressed against the pebbles. Situ Ans eyes filled with hatred and unwillingness. He controlled part of the school rules and had the death portrait of the staff. He turned his own children into a big ghost. He could mobilise a lot of resources in the east city and had the protection of the headquarters. With so many trump cards, Situ An didnt think hed die. He placed everyone on the sacrificial altar but himself. His body started to feel cold. All of his preparations were slowly removed by Gao Ming.


    When did he start to plan to kill me?Updated from


    When Doctor Lu and Qing Ge were killed? Or earlier?


    At that moment, Situ An felt fear. He hadnt felt that in decades already.


    Is it fate? Everything in my life is arranged! The only thing that can do all of these and ruin all of my plans is fate!


    Situ An couldnt breathe anymore. His last gaze landed on Gao Ming before it moved to the night sky.


    You are fates pawn. After you kill me, you will die too. No one can escape!


    Gao Ming smiled and said nothing. He hid inside the big dogs stomach and closed his eyes.


    His consciousness entered the torture room. His heart was like the God of Flesh and Bloods resentment room. However, it was stronger and scarier than a normal resentment room. It was constructed with his many deaths.


    When Gao Ming arrived, someone was already there.


    Xia Yangs self-portrait was emblazoned on the edge of the torture room, and he took a front-row seat to watch Gao Mings biggest secret. Teacher Xia had no idea that from the moment his art appeared in the torture room, he would be forever tied to Goa Ming. He would have no future and the chance to start again.


    I thought your heart would be a tunnel filled with dead bodies. I didnt expect this. Xia Yangs self-portrait moved between the torture devices. He listened to the screams from the chains. Every chain in the torture room was made from dead people. The chain that represented Doctor Lu cut through Situ Ans left arm.


    You shouldnt be here. Gao Ming saw Xia Yang and felt much better.


    Xia Yang is dead. Im you. Ill be wherever you are. Teacher Xias self-portrait appeared before Situ An. At that moment, Situ An, who had lost his flesh and only had his soul left, finally lifted his head. His soul was pinned by chains. His body had been eaten by God. But even so, he didnt feel despair. As long as his consciousness was still there, he could turn it around.


    Gao Ming glanced at Xia Yang and Situ An before he sat down beside God. It felt very surreal. The leader of the players in the future and the monster inside the investigation centre were both inside the torture room.


    He was once a psychiatrist at Hen Shan Penitentiary. His daily job was to help the prisoners. He was doing something similar. The difference was he didnt need to help his captives but completely brainwash them.


    Situ Ans limbs were cut by chains. His condition couldnt be worse, but he still wanted to save himself.


    He suppressed his pained expression. Situ An moved the chains on his body and looked at Xia Yang. Compared to Gao Ming, Situ An was more curious about Xia Yang. He didnt remember this person at the school. Who are you?


    Let me draw a picture for you.


    Xia Yang looked at Situ Ans face. The crazy artist was admiring the most cunning soul. In some unknown future, they were each others biggest nemesis.

 Chapter 193: Background

    Chapter 193: Background


    Xia Yang painted the red raincoat on the art teachers body, and now he wanted to draw Situ Ans soul as a keepsake. Even though he had died in the death portrait, his life after death was much more interesting than when he was alive. The chains made sure that Situ An couldnt resist. He was in deep pain even though he just lifted his head. He could only allow Xia Yang to draw him.


    You Situ An observed Xia Yang and Gao Ming when he suddenly noticed something, You two are the same?! Gao Ming, youre the other Gao Ming!


    How can you tell? Teacher Xia stopped drawing. Youre right. Im the real him. Ill do everything he doesnt want to do. After the madness and murder, he will cut himself off from me and blame everything on me, which is him.


    Gao Ming narrowed his eyes between Xia Yang and Situ An. It required a lot of courage to trap these two dangerous characters in his heart. However, Gao Ming had his reasons. Xia Yangs situation was special, so Gao Ming temporarily had no plans to destroy him. As for Situ An, Gao Ming intended to get more information from him.


    Your relationship is complicated. Situ An was cornered, but he didnt seem nervous from his expression. Gao Ming, Im curious. What have I done to you that you hate me so much? That youd kill me at any price?


    Gao Ming sat on the God of Flesh and Bloods arm and stared at Situ An silently.


    Even bringing up the reason to kill me gives you so much pain? Situ An allowed the chains to pull his flesh. He wiggled his body to get close to Gao Ming, Is one of the patients I sacrificed at the east city private hospital one of your families? Or did I pick your lover when I was picking a wife for a corpse the year before last at Bo Wan Village? Or did the murderers I accidentally sent into Si Sui Apartments to attempt to worship the God of Flesh and Blood at Si Sui Apartments kill someone important to you?


    Situ An listed the horrible things he had done. Just listening to them made one uncomfortable.


    Did it start ten years ago when those bastards took the bus? Xia Yang loved the atmosphere inside Gao Mings torture room. He always thought people around him were boring, but this room was different. Only those special enough could enter this room.


    I once thought that too, until I read a secret document. Then, I realised everyone had been lied to. Situ An said evenly, The anomalies have always been here, but they hadnt been so influential in the past. About sixty years ago, a door appeared at Jiujiang. Behind the door is the shadow world.


    A door?


    No one knew how the first door appeared, and no one knew who opened it. In the investigation centres report, someone in Jiujiang knew about the door earlier than the centre. It was because of these people that the anomalies never exploded at Jiujiang. These words appeared meaningless, but they carried a ton of information. Recently, the headquarters have been trying to find those people, but it is to no avail. They reached a conclusion after a thorough search. Those who knew about the doors had already entered the doors. We are being invaded by the shadow world, but they chose to enter the shadow world.


    Do the they you mention come from behind the door? Is this world that interesting? Teacher Xias eyes warmed, but his pupils were red.


    The Red Spectres that once appeared at Jiujiang were the most extreme and domineering ghosts to have ever existed. Their stance is hard to fathom. They havent chosen to help the real world but have been fighting the shadow world. If Jiujiang were described as an aggressive city, Xin Lu was a completely different situation. You will understand once you go to the intelligent city. That city is actively trying to unite with the shadow world. Situ Ans words stunned Gao Ming. Fate could affect real life and control everything to stop the shadow world from consuming the real world. However, someone dared to drag the whole city to unite with the shadow world.


    The boundary between computers, human brains, the living and the dead became blurry. In that city, memory can be uploaded and downloaded. Emotions can be manipulated. Part of the citizens of that city live in a sealed-up game. They cannot differentiate between the game world and the real world. The cunning culprit uses this method to make them assimilate to the existence of the shadow world and encases Xin Lu between the shadow world and the real world. Situ An paused. As long as Xin Lu exists, the shadow world will continue to infiltrate the real world. I cannot change Xin Lu, so I can only do my best to defend Han Hai.


    Dont flatter yourself. You just want to turn the whole city into a bargaining chip to negotiate with the shadow world. Gao Ming had seen through Situ An. The man liked to slip in one lie among nine truths. You said that Xin Lu had already fallen to the shadow world. In that case, why did the Han Hai Investigation Centre request aid from Xin Lu? Did Xin Lu choose to join the shadow world or they have found their own method to modify the shadow world?Updated from

 Chapter 194: Public Enemy

    Chapter 194: Public Enemy


    Because Han Hai hasnt found that key person. Situ An looked at Gao Ming, You can understand the shadow world as the shadow of the real world. The cities in the real world will appear in the shadow world. I dont know about Jiujiang, but I know that Xin Lu corresponds to an endless blood city in the shadow world. The players trapped in the game help expand the bloody city. Based on the headquarterss top secret document, that city is connected to someone in Xin Lu.


    Situ An didnt continue but changed his tune, Han Hai is different from them. This citys alternative in the shadow world is abandoned and dark. Without an owner, it is like the place is dead.


    A dead city? Gao Ming had no idea how many strange cities existed in the shadow world. However, he had been there, and his impression of the city was indeed one of death.


    The shadow version of Han Hai hasnt found its owner. In other words, any one of us has the possibility to be the master of the shadow Han Hai. Situ An didnt hide his ambitions. He was excited whenever he talked about these.


    What kind of conditions do you need to fulfil to become Han Hais owner in the shadow world? Xia Yang also discovered something interesting. The three of them were special, even among antagonists.


    Situ An smiled and didnt continue. He could see from Xia Yang and Gao Mings eyes that they temporarily would not kill him. His goal had been achieved.


    If you dont tell me, Ill draw out your heart and brain and look for the answers myself. Xia Yang was insane too. He sat before Situ An and started to figure out a solution.


    Gao Ming didnt meddle in their business. He had already obtained very important info from Situ An. Jiujiang and Xin Lu had traces of anomaly a long time ago. The two cities chose two different ways to deal with them. Xin Lu wanted to unite with the shadow world, while Jiujiang appeared to wish to fight the shadow world to the bitter end.


    From the current situation, Jiujiangs methods seemed to be better. At least, there had not been a single serious case of anomaly there, and the investigation centre had no right even to expand there.


    It was chaos outside the school and hell inside the school. The red raincoat fought You Liang, the art teacher, and Zhong Long at the same time. She was gradually weakened, and her coat was not as red.


    However, she showed no signs of retreating. Her battle was like a wish for death. She didnt care about anything but to kill.


    Red Spectres are ghosts unique to Jiujiang. She probably knows more secrets. I can use her to compare the info I get from Situ An. Gao Ming knew the Red Spectres were dangerous, but he still wanted to get close to her. This side of him was similar to Xia Yangs.


    All the ghosts that could run had already escaped from the school. Those who remained were the human bricks and the children personally taught by Yan Xizhi. After Situ An was swallowed by Gao Ming, the old headmistress slowly regained control of the school rules. As she suppressed the red raincoat, she tried to heal Ji Jie and chase away the unknown existence that came from the shadow world. On the ruins of the school, Ji Jie led the students heavily impacted by the Fear Illness to join the Tree of Flesh. They attacked the shadow altar like crazy.


    The dirty thing that came from the shadow world was not affected by the Fear Illness. However, the sacrifices offered by Situ An had all been infected. The fear of the sacrifices corrupted it. It was also confused about the appearance of something like the giant flesh tree in the real world.


    Endless roots grew into the sacrifices bodies and crawled through the shadow altar. Ji Jie was undeniably the main character of this anomaly. He overshone everyone.


    Has Ji Jie become united with the fear doll? The Fear Illness spread wider and wider. After the unknown existence failed to sense Situ Ans presence, it wanted to leave, but Ji Jie refused to let it go.


    Ji Jie had been a coward for twenty-plus years. For that one hour, he wanted to be a hero. He encouraged himself and attacked again and again.


    This scenario was recorded by the investigation centre. Ji Jie was determined as a dangerous character closest to a level 5 anomaly, the culprit behind the fall of Han De Private School, and the citys biggest enemy.

 Chapter 195: Red in His Heart

    Chapter 195: Red in His Heart


    Originally, the tragedy would take another few more weeks to arrive. However, with the hard work of Class 13, it had appeared earlier at Han Hai. Everything was as predicted by You Liangs nightmare. Every student in Class 13 was a poisonous corruption source.


    After Fu Huo noticed Situ An had disappeared and the three defensive lines of the investigation centre had collapsed, he wanted to retreat. This mission targeting Han De Private Academy had fully failed. His consideration was to retreat with minimal loss. The investigation centre reinforcement from Xin Lu had perished entirely. Everyone had greatly underestimated the danger level of this tragedy.


    Is this Han Hais death realm? It is unpredictable and highly mutated. After it breaks the rules, it nurtures its own set of rules. Fu Huo had experienced the anomaly at Xin Lu. However, he didnt expect an anomaly of Level 3 Danger Rating to mutate to this level. The big ghost that controlled the rules, the unknown existence that came from the shadow world, the giant flesh tree no one had seen before, the endless scapegoats and the flood that swallowed everything.


    What is normally taught at this school? After Fu Huo forced the student council president back, he chose to retreat. To get to know the situation at the school before, he rescued the cornered Zuo Jun. As Situ Ans most trustworthy underling, Zuo Jun had participated in this anomaly every step of the way. He had to be protected.


    Due to your boss sudden disappearance, I will assume command! Retreat immediately and request aid from the headquarters! Build the fourth defensive line at the east city. We have to detain the flood and the ghosts before they can leave the east city. Fu Huos body was covered in scars and burns. He looked scarier than ghosts.


    I havent received any orders from the headquarters. Zuo Jun knew that his support had collapsed. He quickly acted like he was loyal to Han Hai. He was covered in ghost blood.


    Follow my orders! Who else knows about these things at the east city investigation centre? Tell me! With Zuo Juns help, Fu Huo saved Yuan Hui and a few others.


    The student council president didnt give chase. His ribs had been snapped, and his entrails fell out. The curses inside his body were almost exhausted. The president shuffled and chuckled sadly. He saw the fast-approaching Gao Ming, It looks like evil will never win the greater evil.


    Gao Yun, Ive lived up to my promise. Other than Situ An and the Red Spectre, Gao Ming valued Gao Yun the most. He only had death memories in his heart. He had many questions for Gao Yun.


    I thank you on his behalf. The president pointed at his body. He stored his broken body inside all the student council members. I am just a part of his body. If you have any questions, you have to ask the real him.


    Through the presidents expression and tone, Gao Ming could tell he was lying, but he didnt expose him.


    I cant think of another way to find a Red Spectre at Han Hai. The presidents voice had floated away. To avoid fate, Gao Yun temporarily didnt intend to stay with Gao Ming. Therefore, he used this method to escape. Most of the student council members disappeared into the night. Gao Yun lived in each of them. In other words, they were all Gao Yun.


    Let me out to help you! I can send this perfect ghost into your heart! Xia Yangs voice came again. You Liang, Yan Xizhi and Liu Yi also wanted to help Gao Ming.


    This was not the first time the red raincoat was surrounded. Under that circumstance, she made the right choice, which was to focus on one person. Unfortunately, her focus was Gao Ming, who had the childs heart.


    Blood dripped on the God of Flesh and Blood to create nasty scars. The rain was like sharp knives and burning flames. Even Gao Ming was shocked. What kind of ghost was this? The womans soul was as cold as ice, but she fought as uncontrollable as a burning flame.


    Let her into your heart! Send her into your heart! Xia Yang couldnt leave Gao Mings heart, but somehow, this madman managed to make the paintings he had made of the red raincoat appear on Gao Mings skin.


    Gao Ming stole her child and wanted to tattoo her on his body.


    The red raincoat controlled the rain and surged into the flesh resentment room. She wanted to pluck away Gao Mings heart.


    Cornered, Gao Ming mobilised all the chains in the torture room. The God of Flesh and Blood stopped protecting him and focused its energy on capturing the red raincoat. With her power, she could escape easily, but she didnt even consider fleeing. She just wanted to kill.


    The rain didnt recede. Her fingers cut open the skin of Gao Mings chest.


    The sound of a heart beating echoed in the rain. Chains bound around the red raincoat. The door of the torture room opened. Inside the room, the chains collided. The weakened red raincoat was dragged into the torture room by the God of Flesh and Blood.


    Sensing the pain in his heart, veins popped on Gao Mings face. He collapsed to the ground as his fingers dug into the mud and grass.

 Chapter 196: Well Become the Night

    Chapter 196: We''ll Become the Night


    Indescribable pain swept through his body. It was like every one of his blood vessels was twisting. When the chains curled around the red raincoat, Gao Ming felt like his consciousness was being cut endlessly by knives. The obsession of the Red Spectre exploded in his heart room. The superhuman pain, despair and regret overwhelmed him instantly.


    The moment a normal person touched a Red Spectres obsession, their brain would die. However, Gao Ming died again and again in the tunnel. His experience was not any better than the Red Spectre. His obsession, which was constructed from many death memories, was stronger than a normal Red Spectres. Gao Ming gripped the pebbles and grass so tight that his nails cracked. Blood slid down the corner of his eyes.


    Gao Ming could sense the struggle of the red raincoat inside his heart room. Even with the God of Flesh and Bloods presence, his heart was about to shatter. Death was inevitable.


    Being in the same room as the Red Spectre, Xia Yang drew excitedly while Situ Ans eyes twitched. The difference between him and Xia Yang was he was chained. A normal shaking of the chains would cause him great pain, much less when the chains needed to pin down a Red Spectre.


    Trapping a Red Spectre in ones heart. Is this even possible?


    Gao Ming didnt have time to care about Situ Ans soul. His heart raced, and he suffocated. When Gao Ming felt like his heart was about to burst, a warm energy flowed into him. Someone placed a hand on his shoulder. Gao Ming could barely turn his head around to see Yan Xizhis serious face.


    Teacher Yan


    Yan Xizhi had gained full control of the school rules and willingly paved the way for all the human bricks. Yan Xizhi had become a unique Han Hai big ghost mentioned by Situ An.


    The human bricks collapsed, and Yan Xizhi aged overnight. It took half an hour before Gao Mings heartbeat normalised again. At that moment, the red raincoats Heart of the Red Spectre and Situ Ans Heart of the Soul pounded with the same rhythm. They were tied to Gao Ming by fate and stood across from fate.


    The chains that circled the red raincoat fell to the ground. Gao Ming saw part of the womans life. It was a storm that pushed the woman into the deep sea. He still couldnt communicate with the red raincoat, but he could understand why she was so extreme. Perishing was a release for them. The Heart of Resentment was the source of their power and the source of their pain. They didnt want to become ghosts, but they couldnt exist as humans in this world anymore. They refused to let go, so they became Red Spectre. It had nothing to do with faith and memory. They existed on the basis of their obsession. Their special power and strength had to do with their obsessions. Gao Ming could use the God of Flesh and Blood and the chains to detain the red raincoat, but if he did that, whenever he needed the God of Flesh and Blood, he would worry that the red raincoat might struggle loose.


    Therefore, he chose to coexist with her instead.


    You should leave. Ill stay to accompany this tree to stop it from growing. Yan Xizhi built a new wall on top of the ruins. I can sense the helplessness at the core of this core. It is grown from a fragile soul. It is not a bad thing. There is a chance for education.


    Then, Ill stay too. You Liang walked out before turning to look at Gao Ming, Situ Ans base is more than just one Han De Private Academy. The investigation centre has lost so much. The whole city might sink into chaos.


    Therefore, you want to use this chance to expand your power and construct your own rules? Gao Ming walked towards You Liang with sincerity. Do you wish to join us?


    You Liang instantly ran away. I only hope that youll save more people! Beware that you dont become the next Situ An!


    Dont force it. I think he doesnt like us from Class 13. Liu Yi chuckled as she saw the fleeing You Liang. Gao Mings words forced a big ghost to escape.


    You Liangs warning is not without reason. I plan to expose part of the gaming guide on Dead Water Forum. Gao Ming was walking down the path of an unknown future. His eyes glowed.


    A gaming guide?


    Yes. Gao Ming looked at the buses disappearing down the horizon. Each bus was filled with students and ghosts. The whole city is going to experience ghost stories. Everyone will play the games I designed.


    The clouds hadnt dispersed, and the sun hadnt risen. However, Gao Mings eyes filled with light and hope. This time, he would become part of the night.


    What do you plan to do? Calm down. Think about it before making a decision like that. Liu Yi felt like Gao Mings plan was scary. Only someone infected by Fear Illness would have the whole city play the scary horror games.


    Since night will fall, why dont we become the darkest night? We can be the scariest darkness to prepare them to welcome the arrival of dawn.

 Chapter 197: Stars

    Chapter 197: Stars


    In the future seen by Gao Ming, Xia Yang and Situ An were two crucial members. They represented the chaotic freedom and evil in order. However, their fates were now bound to Gao Ming. Gao Ming took out his phone. After he confirmed the line was back to normal, he made a call. The person answered at the first ring. Wen Xuans voice came through, Where are you? Are you injured?


    Im fine. How many internal users does Dead Water Forum have now? Internal users were the names given by Gao Ming to the players. Those who survived at least one anomaly and understood the hints would become the forums internal users.


    There are more than 50 registered users. Around 12 of them are more valuable.


    In the next few days, the number of forum users might explode. Be careful when filtering them. Gao Ming sent Wen Xuan some gaming design ideas. These games were mostly at Level 2 Anomaly. They were suitable for newbies. They were useless for people from Class 13.


    After receiving the files, Wen Xuan noticed a silence from Gao Ming. She sent him an emoji, Is there anything else?


    How is the game using your life as inspiration coming along? Gao Ming wanted to use the game to make more people remember Wen Xuan. He turned the game into an altar, replicating the path employed by the ghosts from Xin Lu.


    Im just throwing money at the production. Ive already borrowed everything I could from the underground sharks at Han Hai, Wen Xuan said casually.


    The game itself doesnt need perfect production. The important part is the marketing so that more people can know and experience it. Gao Ming sent Wen Xuan another document.


    That doesnt sound like what a game designer should say. Whats wrong? Have you forgotten why you entered this industry? Wen Xuan pointed out.


    I plan to add some new content to your game so that your game can predict the future to a certain degree. In other words, players can survive longer by playing your game. I refuse to believe other game companies can outsell us. Gao Ming didnt pick up the message in Wen Xuans tone. He smiled, I hope Nightlight Studio and Manager Gou can sustain this wave of attention.


    Is there nothing else? Wen Xuan asked uncertainly. I have not seen you for days. Is there nothing else you want to tell me?


    Temporarily no.


    Thats strange. I feel like theres a woman around you. Wen Xuan said. Her instinct was scarily accurate. Wait. There is more than one.


    After a pause, Gao Ming finally understood her misunderstanding, This is a misunderstanding. She is just my high-school friend. Weve been trapped at this school for the past few days.


    The fuck. Wang Jie took out his phone. When he saw that the signal had recovered, his eyes changed fully. Ignoring Xi San, he made multiple calls and sent out his coordinates. He told his grandfather, father, and uncles everything that he had experienced.


    Brother Jie, do we really dont need to run? XI San didnt abandon Wang Jie. He tried to use the saw to break off the seat that trapped Wang Jie.


    Run? From now on, other people should start running. Wang Jie gritted his teeth, Situ An and Zuo Jun. Neither of them is escaping.


    Then, shall we just wait here? Xi San asked.


    Yes. Wang Jie had already received the reply from his family. He finally smiled, When you have a strong family background, why work so hard yourself?


    The student council presidents body was covered in bandages. After he left the school, he took out a pink phone. The original owner of this phone was Song Xue.


    The president unlocked it and switched on the video app. The murdered Song Xue appeared on the screen. She was trapped inside the phone by some power.


    Song Xue, help me triangulate the location of all the students in Class 13. Key in everyones death inside the group chat. Set them as reminders. My rules of curses require time to take effect.


    Some of them have helped you. Song Xues voice came from the phone. She sounded like she was from ten years ago. Back then, I was the one who told you the truth.


    Everyone in Class 13 is a chesspiece of the shadow world. Im not doing this to harm them. When they are in great pain, I can give them another choice. The president and the student council members left silently. They spread into the city. The student council badges appeared on many different adults.


    Ji Jies brother, Ji Fu, hid in the ruins. He looked at the giant tree and yelled his brothers name. His shirt was drenched when he felt his phone vibrate. The signal is back!


    Ji Fu saw an emergency warning from the city. Han Hai released a danger personnel list. It recorded information about the suspects.


    Damn. Class 13 only has 50 students. How are there 51 fugitives?

 Chapter 198: You Can See Me

    Chapter 198: You Can See Me


    Fu Huo did his best to save the people from the east city investigation centre. They formed the fourth defensive line at the edge of the east city. The headquarters had been notified that the anomaly at Han De Private School had spiralled out of control. After knowing Situ An had disappeared, many parties pulled their people back.


    Set up the roadblocks! Seal the roads! Stop all the vehicles! Inspect everyone! Do not let anyone go! The scapegoats from the school could possess anyone. The investigation centre knew how dangerous they were. They tried to limit the scope of the disaster to the commercial centre of the east city.


    Move! Were from the east city investigation centre!


    Stop for inspection!


    Hes the leader of the security department from Xin Lu. Are you blind?


    Stop right now!


    The black barrels were aimed at the investigators who wanted to barge into the east city. Situ Ans original underlings, who now were led by Zuo Jun, had no choice but to give up in the end. Situ An was missing, and they had become the focus of all the parties.This chapter is updated by


    You will be quarantined in groups of three! Doctors! Get the doctors here! The people at the fourth defensive line detained Zuo Jun and his team. Even Fu Huo was invited into the car.


    What is Han Hai Investigation Centre Headquarters planning? Fu Huo sat next to the medical device. He punched the wall of the car. These are all metal plates. This car is used to transport criminals.


    The headquarters didnt give the order to retreat, but you told the investigators to leave. Zuo Juns brain spun. Situ An appeared to be dead, and no one could protect him anymore. This was a giant danger for him but also a great opportunity. When Situ An was still around, he could only serve Situ An. Now, he could stand up and even aim higher.


    As if worried that accidents might happen, the car stopped, and they were told to get out before long.


    Hand over your weapons and communication devices. Before we can ensure you havent been possessed, you will stay in this sick bay. We will have people come to conduct the tests on you soon. The guards tone was cold as they trained their weapons on them. This pissed Fu Huo off.


    I finally had a good look at Han Hai Headquarters. You cant do anything to ghosts, but you have all kinds of treatments for humans. Fu Huo sat on the bed. His wounds were worsening.


    Around 400


    He was interrupted by the serious Zuo Jun, 4534 people.


    The number shocked everyone in the room. Zuo Jun had no choice but to agree with it. Situ An had disappeared. Zuo Jun wouldnt fall for his crimes. Therefore, Zuo Jun added everyone who was harmed by Situ An to the number of victims. Since the school had gone out of control, everyone could be considered to be killed by ghosts, and it had nothing to do with him. The questioning in the sick bay continued. Han Hai changed tremendously in these few hours.


    Cai Meimei ran back to her home in the east countryside in fear. The experience for the past few days almost drove her nuts. She kicked off her shoes and crawled into her bed. Her body trembled, and her face was pale. Im out. Im finally out of there. The ghosts on the bus probably didnt follow me home.


    Her body was shivering under the flimsy blanket. The security cameras in Cai Meimeis home suddenly moved on their own. The cameras slowly moved towards the bed, like there were perverts behind them.


    I didnt see the scapegoats get down the bus. They should still be on the bus with the other students! Cai Meimei vomited due to fear. She patted her chest as she sat up in bed. She tossed her wet clothes away. Her clothes dropped to the ground one after another. The cameras all looked at her exposed body. When she was almost naked, Cai Meimeis arm suddenly bent to a strange angle. Someone was strangling her from behind.


    Impossible! The ghosts are on the bus! They didnt follow me out of the bus!


    Bloody scars appeared on her fair back. The faces of the students from Han De Private School appeared on her back. Her body was twisted in a scary angle.


    I didnt see anyone get down the bus with me!


    Cai Meimeis body bent like a pretzel as the human faces screamed on her body. There were so many scapegoats inside her body that wanted to take over.


    Save me! Save me!


    Cai Meimei suddenly snapped her neck and crawled towards the camera like a human centipede.


    I know you can see me! You saw me!

 Chapter 199: Game Start

    Chapter 199: Game Start


    After Li Chuns parents passed away, he inherited Chun Tian Apartments. He quit his job and survived by collecting rent. Being a landlord made him bored with life, so he started making modifications to the apartment. Using the equipment he got from Xin Lu, he hacked into his renters cheap family surveillance system. Every day, he would hide in his bedroom to spy on his renters lives. Of all his renters, he liked Cai Meimei the most. She satisfied every imagination he had about the female body.


    For the past few days, when Cai Meimei was missing, he was more anxious than anyone else. He had no appetite and gained a temper. He kept cursing the things around him, believing that Cai Meimei had gotten a new boyfriend. Just as he was thinking about how to punish that woman, Cai Meimei returned home. Her body was drenched, and she looked so scared and lost.


    Did she break up with her boyfriend? Li Chun hid behind his door and listened to the footsteps in the corridor. He imagined the shoes stepping on his body. Once he heard Cai Meimei close her door, he quickly rushed into his bedroom and switched on the hacking device he got from Xin Lu Black Market. Li Chun bit his fingers as he stared at the screen. He wished he could take a bite on Cai Meimeis body.


    The wet clothes dropped to the ground. Finally, the underwear was removed as well. Li Chun saw everything on screen. He lost his mind. He didnt even care about being discovered and took control of the cameras. He didnt want to miss even a frame of Cai Meimei.


    When I get to know her routine better, Ill hide under her bed. No. Ill hide in her dresser with the clothes covered in her scent! Li Chun was so excited as the imagined images filled his mind. He took out the pictures he had snapped in secret from the drawer. As he moved to tape the pictures beside the monitor, he suddenly saw Cai Meimeis body contorting like crazy on the screen. Li Chens eyes widened. He couldnt believe what he was seeing, She She


    The human faces fought to surface on Cai Meimeis body. They all wanted to escape. Li Chun was confused when Cai Meimei jumped at the camera like a centipede. The familiar face was no longer beautiful. It was terrifying.


    Li Chuns phone fell to the ground. He backed away from the monitor. He tripped over his pants that were around his knees. He covered his mouth because he felt like Cai Meimei could hear him from the other side of the screen.


    I dont see anything Li Chun wanted to escape, but he saw Cai Meimei slithering rapidly on the screen. She had already left her home and was coming to his place!


    The sound of nails scratching the door was terrifying. Li Chun covered his ears, but the sound still drilled into his mind. Several minutes later, Cai Meimei disappeared from the screen. Li Chun moved back to the computer. He checked all the cameras in the apartment, but he couldnt find Cai Meimei.


    First, the ghosts will probably disguise as humans. If you discover someone around you acting strangely, like their personality changing overnight, please do not hesitate and stay away from them!


    Second, please continue to live your life normally. Do not show fear around others. You have to remain normal! The more abnormally you act, the more youll grab their attention!


    Third, try not to leave your home at night. They will disguise themselves as humans in the day, but they will feed at night! If you have to leave home at night, please do not return home before dawn, or they might follow you home!


    Fourth, Han Hai will become a giant game venue. Every anomaly is a death game. If you survive the anomaly, you will gain some benefits. However, do not tell anyone what youve gained.


    Fifth, do not trust the investigation centre! The wanted Class 13 students know the truth. They are being framed. Helping them will raise your chance of survival!


    Sixth


    The rules were recited by the people in the video. Ma Tao tilted his head to study the student on screen. The fact that they dared to post this video meant that they were ready to fight the investigation centre.


    The investigation centre was trying its best to maintain order, but this poster not only wanted to destroy the existing rules but also build a new one.


    The person knows the truth. Whose face is under the mask? Wang Jie? Liu Yi? Or Gao Ming? Ma Tao knew how crazy that class was. These were the few stand-outs, but there were a lot of other students who had hidden themselves until the very end.

 Chapter 200: Rules

    Chapter 200: Rules


    When the bus left the school, the students who had been hiding until the end finally showed their fangs. It was how scapegoats like Cai Meimei and Ma Tao could escape in the chaos. No one was useless in Class 13. Ten years ago, the students used their own methods to survive the bus crash. Instead, it was the staff who had perished.Updated from


    The video is going everywhere. However, itll soon be taken down as jokes and pranks. The citizens will only know who is telling the truth after theyve experienced the anomaly themselves. Ma Tao put on the wireless headphones and tuned up the volume. The rain pattered on the window, and he moved his body according to the groove.


    The horror game is starting. However, I still have to go to work like normal and cant do anything that will get me exposed.


    When Gao Ming found Zhang Ding, Boss Zhang was leading the neighbours in dealing with the flood. They had been following the flood and ensuring that the nearby villages were not affected. They used a lot of time and aid from Yan Xizhi to send the flood back into the death portrait.


    One-third of the water ghosts had been controlled by Zhang Ding and became part of his power. One-third was willing to listen to him. Only the last one-third was still resisting him.


    Gao Ming, youve helped tremendously this time! I dont need to worry about the flood suddenly overflowing my supermarket anymore. Zhang Ding had suppressed the flood for a decade. He had never felt so at ease. It all started when he met Gao Ming. Holding the death portrait of the flood, Gao Ming could sense the change in Zhang Ding. Standing before the boss was like facing the giant flood alone.


    Boss Zhang was different from Yan Xizhi. He was a good person, but he could be very aggressive. Once he became a big ghost, Gao Ming had the confidence to fight the investigation centre.


    Brother Zhang, the fact that you can resummon the flood and have the rain from ten years ago fall on us means that youre already an anomaly at a haunted house level. You should have seen Headmistress Yans power earlier. If you are forced to fight her Gao Ming didnt finish, but Zhang Ding knew what he was aiming at.


    I temporarily wont be Headmistress Yans match. It feels like everything in the world is helping her. Her words are the rules. Zhang Ding thought about it. If I want to reach her level, I need the survival desires of humans or ghosts and strong emotional energy. These two things can wear down the resentment of the victims of the flood and help them find themselves again. The other path is to have the flood consume more resentment rooms and haunted houses until it breaks through a certain limit.


    Humans and ghosts desire for survival? Strong emotional energy? Do you need these things to be a big ghost that controls the rules? Gao Ming remembered what Zhang Ding said. He would focus on these in the future.


    At Han De Private Academy, Gao Ming learned many things. There were many ways to deal with ghosts. One could use cursed objects to kill them, interact with them using sincerity or make a deal with them. There was no fixed answer or best answer on how to deal with ghosts.


    If I were you, I would join the investigation centre. When youre the chief, what cant you handle at Han Hai? Those who dare to come after you will be sent in here before they can do anything.


    No. I believe a full-on anarchy is more artistic. You can hide in the back to control the citizens and have them take the risk for you. You will trade information for death portraits. When you have enough citizens on your side, do you still need to worry about the investigation centre?


    The voices in his heart were noisy. Xia Yang shared what he heard with Situ An. The two scariest villains were planning horrible things in Gao Mings heart.


    Both of you have a point.


    Gao Ming talked to himself like a crazy person.


    The citizens of Han Hai will not believe in anomaly just yet. The investigation centre is hiding it for some reason. Those ghosts from the shadow world will be even more low-profile after they have taken over people in the real world.


    However, what theyre doing will only buy me more time so that I can do all the preparation before the horror story spreads all over Han Hai. Gao Ming counted the death portraits he had in his possession. Ive grasped the levels of the ghosts in the city and the difference within the various difficulties. However, a good game cannot just have death and horror. It has to possess a good reward mechanic as well. To gain the support of the citizens, I need to give them hope so that they can unleash their full potential in despair.


    The map of Han Hais 19 districts appeared in his mind. Gao Ming memorised the location of all the investigation centres. When the centres started a new base, they would usually pick the spot where the anomaly was the most prominent.


    Ill start with Queens at the east city. Ill create controllable anomalies with suitable danger levels to gain the faith, hope and emotions of all the players. Then, Ill send these things to Boss Zhang for him to become a big ghost who can control the rules!


    As the only horror game designer at Han Hai, Gao Ming touched the death portraits in his pocket as he moved forward through the rain.

 Chapter 201: NPC

    Chapter 201: NPC


    I can produce all the anomalies from Level 1 to Level 4 myself. I can even review and reward the bosses of each stage. Gao Ming had many ghosts around him. He had the art teacher and the PE teacher, who both had a resentment room. He had a death portrait of the school teachers in his heart. He could reconstruct Han De Private School if he wanted.


    Ghosts alone are not enough. A senior psychiatrist has once given this definition to fearWhen one doesnt have the resources or abilities to solve the threat, one will fear the sense of anxiety and fear.


    I need to maximise the players survival desire and extreme emotions. I can do that through many methods.


    Elements such as unsafe environment, horrifying atmosphere and various tricks and hints


    Gao Ming was a perfect horror game designer. He worked at a heavy-crime penitentiary and was familiar with human psychological weakness. He had studied a lot of twisted criminals. He not only understood the formation of fear but also had personally experienced it from his many deaths. Just in terms of deaths alone, Gao Ming could come up with thousands of ways for one to die. It was all practical knowledge.


    Before dawn, Gao Ming split up from Liu Yi and went back to the old city. After he got out of the car, he got a message from Wan Qiu, The house has been taken over. Im waiting for you in the third alley at Min Long Street.


    A message from Wan Qiu? Is he being threatened?


    Class 13 was the target of the investigation centre. Too many people wanted to harm them at Han Hai.


    Its not safe at home, but its even dangerous to send such information through messages.


    Gao Ming thought about it and entered the corridor next to it. He took out the death portrait of the birthday cake and entered the shadow world through the door his parents opened. He got out of the car near Min Long Street. After walking for a few minutes in the shadow world, he came to the location mentioned in the message.


    The birthday cake death portrait looked useless, but it allowed Gao Ming to travel freely between the two worlds. It meant that it would take a lot of work for the investigation centre to catch him.


    The familiar sound of rain entered his ears as Gao Ming looked out through the gap in the door. A few investigators from the Li San Investigation Centre held various weapons and hid in the alley to make an ambush. Wan Qiu hugged Fa Cai and curled up in the corner. The kid looked so sad, like a kitten who had just been adopted and then abandoned.


    Dumb tricks! Catch him! Ma Lian felt like he had been tricked. He pulled out a taser and aimed it at Gao Ming angrily. However, as he was about to pull the trigger, an indescribable fear enveloped his body.


    Screams came from behind him. Ma Lian suddenly realised the rain couldnt fall on him anymore. A shadow loomed over him. Eight arms expanded around him. The walls and floor turned into flesh. All the investigators were shoved into Gods resentment room.


    Li San Investigation Centre will need new blood soon. Ill use this chance to send in my people to aid Bai Xiao. Gao Ming didnt kill the investigators. He planned to use his method to turn them over.


    Why didnt you send them into your heart? Do they not have the right to be turned into tools? Im running out of paint. Xia Yang grumbled. In the past, Gao Ming didnt know Teacher Xia was so fussy.


    Hugging Fa Cai, Gao Ming led Wan Qiu into the shadow world.


    Wan Qiu, who was so careful in real life, became very curious in the shadow world. The shadow would actively approach him. Even the shadow felt he was friendly. The last time Wan Qiu entered the shadow world, he took a different path. However, both times, he showed an affinity with animals, shadows and children.


    He opened the door to Min Long Street 4. Wei Dayou and the villagers from Bo Wan Village rushed over.


    Gao Ming! My God! Why were you gone for so long? We thought something happened to you! Wei Dayou gave Gao Ming a bear hug.


    Its nothing big. I just attended a high school reunion. Gao Ming called everyone he could trust to the supermarket. The humans stood on the left, and the ghosts and the infected investigators stood on the right.


    Han Hai East City is sinking into chaos. I need everyones help. Gao Ming scanned everyones face. There were normal villagers, elite investigators from Han Hai, newbies who had lost hope in the investigation centre, and Han De Private School students who were made sacrifices by Situ An. On the other side, there were all kinds of ghosts.


    Just say it. Well help if we can. Wei Dayou patted his chest.


    I need you to act as NPC in my horror games.

 Chapter 202: People

    Chapter 202: People


    Act as what now? As a game producer, Wei Dayou knew what an NPC was. However, he had a feeling Gao Ming was not talking about a conventional NPC.


    A horror game cant just have ghosts and monsters. It has to have innocent victims, people showing the way and extras. I will give you new identities, and I need you to explore your acting skills in my horror games. Gao Mings voice entered everyones ears.


    Do you plan to move the horror games into the real world? Are you going to realise the games youve designed in the real world? Wei Dayou had seen the games Gao Ming designed. Some of the plots were so scary that he was already breaking out in a cold sweat thinking about them. Other people are trying to realise their dreams, but youre trying to realise your nightmare!


    Is there a difference? Plus, they will happen either way. Im just giving them an artistic edge. Gao Ming tried to explain the situation to everyone. Even if he didnt do anything, the tragedy would still happen. His intervention would enable more people to survive. He could also select potential players to join him.


    Then Can I be a player? Zhang Fendou, who was carrying a dirty schoolbag, raised his hand. The kid just wanted to play games.


    Go back home and do your homework! Zhang Ding grabbed his son and dragged him away. Im sorry. Continue.


    I want to be a ship captain! I want to play too! Zhang Fendou waved his limbs as he struggled.


    Children need to stay out of adult business. Ive found you a lot of homework from Han De Private School. Zhang Ding sent Zhang Fendou back to the supermarket. Dont even think of coming out before you pass the exam!


    With this incident, the humans on the other side felt less afraid of Boss Zhang. Even after he became a ghost, he had to be worried about his kid.


    Brother Zhang, those are high-school homework. Itll be hard for him. Gao Ming reminded him and then gave everyone the script.


    Are you seeking death? Gao Ming knew Situ An too well. He knew he was not the kind of person to give up easily. Somethings wrong with what you said. You said I should kill you after I got everything. It sounds like youre helping me, but actually, you want to expose me.


    Situ An knew many secrets. Once those things were touched, the things hiding in the dark would come over like sharks smelling blood.


    Even if you die, you have to bring me with you. Gao Ming smiled as he read Situ Ans mind. Situ Ans eyes turned gentle since his trick was exposed by Gao Ming. He didnt look as weak as before. It was all an act.


    I will not give up as long as I have a breath left in me. This is what I learned from you. Situ An smiled. This man had gotten used to the pain from the soul chain.


    However, I do need to trouble you with something. Gao Ming held up Situ Ans head. I need all the information about the east city investigation centres. You can give me the real deal or fake ones. You can try everything you can to harm me.


    Gao Ming radiated confidence. This caused Situ Ans expression to change slightly, Okay. I will give you everything you want.


    Situ An wanted to escape. He wasnt afraid of helping Gao Ming. He was afraid that Gao Ming would stop communicating with him. For someone like Situ An, he only cared about benefits. Once he escaped, he would take back everything he had lost ten times or a hundred times!


    Fu Ning: The chief of the east city Wan Zai Investigation Centre. He is greedy and lascivious. His weakness is his two sons. He stayed at his division in the east city and didnt follow us into the school.


    Jiang Chan: One of the vice presidents at Han Hai Charity Headquarters. He is the logistic master of the east city investigation centres. He is honest and has no weaknesses. That is why I had Doctor Lu pull him into the shadow world and replace him with a ghost.


    He Yi: The person responsible for the East City Investigation Centres security department. I wish to trigger a tragedy, so I have the security team hidden beforehand. They suffer no losses.


    You might be the most interested in this last person. His name is Jing Tuoshen. Its probably a fake name. He always wears a pair of white gloves. He has a severe obsession with cleanliness. He is a human pet cultivated by one of the big shots at the headquarters. He is cunning, vicious and is not of sound mind.

 Chapter 203: First Step

    Chapter 203: First Step


    Jing Tuoshen? Gao Ming barely remembered this name from his many deaths.


    The headquarters is always interacting with the shadow world. Those who come into contact with the demons will be affected by them. Some of the investigators changed dramatically after they left the anomaly. They butchered the citizens and became part of the tragedy. It was then that the headquarters required a special group of people to clean up the inside trash. Situ An smiled. He was happy to chat with Gao Ming because the more he knew about Gao Ming, the greater his chance of killing him. Jing Tuoshen is one such person. He is very good at secrecy, murder, and deception.


    A person with cleanliness obsession specialises in such work. How ironic. Xia Yang found another interesting soul.


    Jing Tuoshen doesnt have an official title. Ive interacted with him several times. I cant find his weakness. I only know that he is a researcher on the surface. Situ An turned to Xia Yang, If you can capture Jing Tuoshen, then you have the chance to know the core information of the headquarters. You can step on the dead bodies of the big shots to reach the top.


    Situ An probably wasnt lying. He was merely telling Gao Ming what he originally planned to do. In one of the futures where Gao Ming was killed, Situ An became the chief of the headquarters. That version of Situ An was the scariest. However, this Situ An was sent into Gao Mings heart before he could make his first step.


    If you want to take down the east city, just pay attention to Jing Tuoshen.


    With the aid of Xia Yang and Situ An, Gao Ming gradually completed his horror story.


    Blood slid down the television screen. The babys crying intermingled with the sound of the broadcaster. The tears and the clock ticked at the same time.


    If you keep on crying Ill sew your mouth up! Fu Sans eyes wandered between the shadow world and the real world. He stared at his childs face. The face slowly became more and more like Situ An.


    Its you! Youre here to harm me again! Fu San strangled his kid. Situ An, get out of my kids body! I will kill you! Fu San became more agitated, and he gripped harder.


    Situ An sure is a bad man. A mans voice suddenly appeared in the room.


    Who is there? Fu San raised the kid and looked around. Eventually, his eyes landed on the picture of himself and his wife. Situ An, I know youre hiding in the picture!


    Im not Situ An. Im Xia Yang. A bastard called Gao Ming got me here. Of course, Situ An is in his heart too. Fu San in the picture smiled warmly.


    Go to hell! Fu San let go, and the baby fell to the ground. At that moment, all the colours seeped from the picture. They morphed into a pair of hands to catch the child.


    Ill save one to kill one. Youll thank me in the future. The colours crawled onto Fu Sans body like spiders. One minute passed. Fu San wiped away the tears from his face. He gently put the baby down and kindly tugged him into bed.


    He pulled back the curtain to welcome the dawn of a new day. Fu San looked at the east city investigation centre in the distance with a smile. The baby stopped crying. However, the picture on the table only had Fu Sans wife in it. Fu San was gone.


    Is it my turn to be the main character?

 Chapter 204: Humanmade

    Chapter 204: Humanmade


    What do you need to survive in the city filled with ghost stories and ghosts? The aged lecturer stood in the middle of the room. Behind him was the projection of the map of the east city.


    Fight! Push forward without fear! Xiao Yong pumped his fist. His answer got the agreement from the other newbies.Thi/s chapter is updated by


    No! Its to follow the rules! The aged lecturer slammed the thick rulebook on Xiao Yongs table. Ill give you three hours to memorise every single one of these rules!


    Thats scary! Xiao Yong said bitterly, I didnt even study so hard back at school.


    Stand up! The aged lecturer glared at Xiao Yong, Every rule you see now is traded with the lives of your seniors! You can survive with these rules because your seniors have died trying to figure out the rules! The thick rulebook was covered with the blood of many investigators.


    The first lesson you need to understand is to learn to respect the rules and fear the rules! The lecturer yelled, scaring all the newbies. If you dont want to die in the horror story, memorise these and make them a part of you! Most of the newbies quickly went to study. Xiao Yong felt a bit unwilling. He had not encountered any anomaly. He was invited to join the centre because his physical attributes were higher than normal.


    Sit down! The lecturer looked at the thirteen newbies in the room, and a trace of pity crossed his eyes. The investigators at the east city were almost wiped out. The headquarters had selected more and more newbies to fill in the spaces. However, these newbies would only be cannon fodder. They hadnt memorised the rules and couldnt protect themselves. They were there to be meatshields for the experienced agents. With a sigh, the aged lecturer left the room. The corridor was filled with rushing people. A level 4 anomaly just lost control around the east city. Han Hai became the most dangerous district. Many newbies were sent into the countryside with just the barest training.


    What a long night. The weak light shone on the aged lecturers face. He was thankful that he had survived another night, but he was worried about the arrival of the next night. The ghosts and the humans who had been possessed would be limited in the day. They needed to act normal until the arrival of the night. The morning was the best chance for the investigation centre to deal with them. If they didnt kill the ghosts in the day, the ghosts would spread even further at night.


    The east city is now under the highest alert. The support from the other district is coming. We cant lose this battle. The aged lecturer looked determined. He didnt care about himself. He was most worried about his son and the child inside his daughter-in-laws stomach. He took out a picture from his chest, and the expression on his face softened.


    Is that your family?


    The sudden voice shocked the aged lecturer. He turned around, and his eyes shone. Leader Fu San, youre finally back! The chief is so worried about you!


    Then, Ill talk to the person in charge!


    They cant leave their post. Fu Ning was firm. After that, he grabbed Fu San and walked to the elevator.


    The tragedy is brewing outside. Why cant we send out the security? Fu San was confused, Arent they there to deal with this?


    Fu Ning glanced at his son and checked him three times before bringing him to the eleventh floor.


    The elevator door slowly opened to reveal not an office or a training room but many unique rooms. There were sick bays, nurseries, female toilets and so on.


    What is this place?


    Humanmade resentment rooms. Fu Ning stood at the door. Situ An has been trying to build them. He wants to use human power to construct resentment rooms. We cant let the chiefs from the other districts see this.


    Fu San narrowed his eyes. The temp chief of the headquarters has been secreting raising ghosts. I can see why it can be damning.


    Situ An and Doctor Lu have been missing for too long. Some of these rooms did have scary changes. The 13th floor is now off limits. Fu Ning walked between the rooms. Stay away from the doors. Something might come out.


    Is the 13th floor out of control now? Fu San hid the excitement in his eyes very well.


    In one of the resentment rooms, a big ghost was really nurtured. Fu Nings face was tight. All the security members are now on the 12th floor. We need to kill it before the day is over.

 Chapter 205: 0109

    Chapter 205: 0109


    Situ An tried his best to build a resentment room, but success evaded him. However, the moment he died, a real big ghost appeared in his project.The source of this content no/v(el)bi((n))


    The investigators from the other districts wouldnt have known the ghost is actually in this building, Fu Nings expression was severe, We cant let them know this, or our situation will become worse. The people above have already suspected us of being spies of the shadow world.


    Are they going to abandon us? Fu San followed Fu Ning. Like what the old man said, he probably wouldnt have expected the ghost to be right beside him.


    Situ An knows too many secrets. Its one thing to be abandoned, but I fear they want to silence us. Fu Ning shook his head. Youre still young. You dont understand these things. Sometimes, humans are worse than ghosts.


    Moving between the unfinished resentment rooms, Xia Yang inside Fu San carefully looked around. Situ An knew the resentment rooms very well. He built these rooms according to scale. Some of the resentment rooms had the cursed objects from the actual locations moved there. These were all perfect canvases. Each was soaked with horrible memories. Once he got close, he could hear the screams inside the wall and smell the blood in the air. Fu San took a deep breath and lowered his head, afraid that his father might see the excitement in his eyes. His fingers snipped and cracked. He was desperate to paint.


    I know youre scared, but theres no need to suppress it. I was very afraid when I first came here too. That is normal. Youll soon get used to it. Fu Ning looked at his son with love. He had a lot of hope in Fu San. Youre acting much better than normal people would already.


    Okay. Fu San was scared that his emotions would be captured by his father, so he replied with only a single word.


    They used the stairs and headed to the 12th floor. Once Fu Ning opened the door, the gun barrels aimed at him. The security members looked at Fu Ning and Fu San expressionlessly. They were like murder robots. The security at the east city was stronger and colder than the security sent from Xin Lu. It felt like their humanity had been stripped away. They became animals who would only listen to Situ An and their leaders orders.


    Tell your team leader, He Yi, that Fu Ning is here. Fu Ning stood there honestly. He knew that if he took another step, his head would be blown off. The East City security department was trained by Situ An. Everyone was scarier than a ghost. They had all been to the shadow world with Doctor Lu to take his mental medicine. They were more akin to ghosts than humans. Two security members said nothing and turned away. Minutes later, the two returned.


    Compared to the resentment rooms on the 11th floor, the resentment rooms on the 12th floor were more lively. One could hear the sounds of screaming, crying and laughing from the rooms. The walls were crawling with strange red plants. They looked like creepers or knotted hair. Thick blood scabs lingered at the corner. They reeked horribly. Each resentment room had a red key. Sacrifices and candles were placed before the doors. The centre of the doors had a headless door guardian.


    Is he talking to something? Fu Ning frowned, Is he the big ghost with the resentment room? What is his background?


    His parents were volunteer workers at the charity headquarters. His family was poor. His family moved around to different cheap flats. According to the files, the boy was very understanding. He knew how to look after himself when he was young. He was often left at home alone, but he made no fuss.


    Then, why was he chosen as the live bait? Fu Ning frowned deeper. Where are his parents?


    They have disappeared in the anomaly. It was the previous Queens Investigation Centre Captain, Qing Ge, who brought this child back and sent him into the researchers lab.


    The boy seemed to sense people looking at him. He looked around before crawling to the hidden camera on the ground. Everyone stared at the screen with full focus. However, the child only waved his toy at the camera proudly.


    He looks like a very innocent kid, Fu San narrowed his eyes. He couldnt sense anything from the boy, but he saw a very scary presence in the room behind him.


    The big ghost will be weakened in the day. Well conduct another test at noon. Hu Yi appeared to owe Fu Ning a favour. Ill bring your son with me when I retreat. But you need to leave now.


    The security members cleared a path for them. Fu Ning walked down the stairs, but Fu San stayed where he was. He cut open his palm with a smile and drew something on the strange plants that crawled all over the walls.


    What are you still doing there? He Yis voice chilled when he spoke to Fu San. Your father is still considerate towards you in the end. How sad. He doesnt even know how much drugs our chief has given you, right?


    Fu San was startled and then shook his head.


    The chief is missing. You can come to me if you want more Soul Transfer Pills. He Yi lowered his voice. I only need you to do one thing for me behind your fathers back.

 Chapter 206: Tragedy

    Chapter 206: Tragedy


    What do you need me to do? Fu Sans finger traced the wall. His eyes wandered about like he was reminiscing about the taste of Soul Transfer Pill. The mention of the pill made the worms in Fu Sans heart move. This realistic reaction satisfied Fu Yi.


    The Soul Transfer Pills come from the shadow world. Our great chief Situ An has a home in the shadow world. Fu San started to tell everyone Situ Ans secrets since he believed Situ An was dead. There are a lot of Soul Transfer Pills at his home. Not to mention the weaknesses of all the big shots at Han Hai. It is also where Situ An keeps his research on the ghosts.


    Fu San was intrigued by the things He Yi mentioned. The portrait he drew on the wall was almost complete.


    However, it is very hard to enter that home. I know where it is. Your father knows what things to prepare to summon the door. The logistics manager, Jiang Chan, has the door key. He Yis ugly face blocked Fu Sans sight. I need you to get the identity of the things from your father. After I enter Situ Ans home in the shadow world, Ill give you all the pills you want.


    So that home is Situ Ans real inheritance. He has hidden his stuff in the shadow world. Fu Sans portrait disappeared into the wall. He thought for a long time before nodding.


    You better go before your drug withdrawal kicks in and get the stuff I want. Dont let your father figure out anything. After all, youre his only pride. He Yi led his people away and entered the corridor with a laugh.


    Fu Ning, who was waiting in the 11th-floor elevator, didnt ask much. He returned to the seventh floor with Fu San, Ah San, despite your tough appearance, I know youre a nice kid with a kind heart. Dad has a lot of hope in you, but things have changed. I only have one demand of you. Take care of yourself and put your own safety first. This was Xia Yangs first time being praised. He smiled gently.


    When youre a father like me, youll understand. Fu Ning and Fu San entered the office deep on the seventh floor. The other three team leaders from Wan Zai Investigation Centre were there too. The day is breaking. The cleaning activity focused on the anomalous citizens in the east city will begin soon. I called you here to clarify one thing. We joined the investigation centre to protect Han Hai and our family, not to be the centres blade.


    The missing? Fu Nings face darkened.


    Chief Situ An has been missing for less than twelve hours, but some people already cant wait to tear him down. Many negative news about him appear online. Some of them are horrifying. Team 2 Leader wiped the sweat from his face. The chief made himself into the model of Han Hai in the past. Now, he is knocked down from his pedestal. We might be impacted by the flames.


    Its fine. We can let those people in at night. Fu Ning said expressionlessly. These people want the truth, and well see if they can handle the truth.


    The team leaders thought of something, and everyone shut up.


    Just follow my orders. Work with the headquarters in the cleansing during the day and return to the safe zones at night. Let those who want to find the truth and grab the chiefs inheritance enter the east city investigation centre at night. Fu Nings expression was scary. Give them what they want. We just need to survive.


    It looks like things will be busy at the east city investigation centre at night. The few leaders could imagine the horrible scene. Those who were cleansed in the day would come back as ghosts to take revenge at night.


    Fu San, you dont need to participate in the cleansing. You stay here to teach the newbies. For many of them, this might be the last time they can see the light.


    After everyone left, Fu Ning stood beside the office table. He looked at the black helmet on the table. He aged in a moment, and his eyes didnt shine as bright as before.


    Fu San closed the door behind him and drew a small person on the door. Gao Mings eyes in picking the game venue is not bad. If he wants to do a bad thing, he is worse than the tragedy.

 Chapter 207: Jing Tuoshen

    Chapter 207: Jing Tuoshen


    I want you to draw the inner reflection of your truest selves. Do not be limited by conventions. It can be abstract drawings or surreal paintings. You only need to look inside your hearts.


    After Fu San parted from the chief, he entered the newbie training room. He chased away the teacher and sat at the podium. The newbies had no idea who Fu San was. They saw the teacher respect him a lot, so they followed his orders. The paintings were sent to Fu San. He lowered his head and gave everyone his comments, Trash and worse than trash. These cant even be recycled. You have a life like plain water. How dumb do you need to be to draw something like this?


    So far, the biggest compliment Fu San had given was, Your painting is like instant noodles flavouring landing on your shoes. It has taste, but you need to kneel down to lick it.


    The newbies expression changed from the initial confusion to anger. They knew that a lot of difficulties awaited them inside the investigation centre. However, this teacher didnt teach them anything. He insulted them for no reason.


    About ten minutes later, Fu San narrowed his eyes and lifted his head for the first time, Who drew this? He raised the paper. It had the painting of a cock with five fingers.


    I did. Xiao Yong stood up. In the past, he thought the centre was mysterious, but after starting the training, he realised the centre was completely different from what he had thought.


    Why did you draw a chicken? Fu San burned the painting before Xiao Yongs eyes. Did all the chickens you ate look like this?


    I dont know what youre talking about. I merely drew what I believe myself to be. The cry of a cockerel wakes up the sun. I hope the sun will return to Han Hais sky. I will inherit the dreams of the seniors before me and fight the ghosts to my death! Xiao Yong said loudly.


    Do you think the sun will come up for a chicken? Fu San smiled, Tonight, you will patrol the inside of this building with me. Xiao Yang wanted to counter, but he was pulled back by the person beside him.


    The investigators in the lobby automatically cleared a path. The young man walked to the end of the lobby. His driver and two security members dragged a giant chest and followed behind him. The investigators heard strange noises coming from the chest, and they wanted to know what was inside it. The driver opened the chest with the signal from the young man.


    Zuo Bo, in a patients garb, was fixed inside the chest. A hole was punctured in his skull. Something was implanted through the hole.


    The scene caused some newer investigators to shiver. However, they knew this was how the researchers conducted their work.


    Yesterday night, the headquarters had released a list of dangerous personnel. After one night, seven of them have been sent to the researchers lab centre. After our research, we confirm that all of them come from Han De Private School Class 13. Any student from that class will become the source of danger and attract the shadow to get close to them at night. They will trigger the anomalies. The driver injected a large needle into Zuo Bos body. The pain caused his face to twist.


    When Zuo Bo was in intense pain or anger, his shadow would twist. It was trying to spread and drag everyone around him into the shadow world.


    Stepping on Zuo Bos shadow, the young man grabbed Zuo Bo by his skull and pressed his finger into the wound on the back of Zuo Bos head.


    He admired Zuo Bos painful wails and said coolly, The cleansing will continue. All the free investigators will join the other departments in the mission. No matter what you do, you have to find these people from Class 13 before dark.


    The security members projected the map of the east city on the lobby wall. All the main streets and buildings in the city had been sealed up. The headquarters had turned the east city into a prison. They swore to cleanse the tragedy there.


    For Han Hai, for our family! Go!

 Chapter 208: Qualities

    Chapter 208: Qualities


    One has to find a reasonable excuse to send people to their deaths. The screams in the lobby continued. Fu San listened to them patiently. The map marked out by Jing Tuoshen is similar to the map Gao Ming showed me. They are both looking for the students from Class 13. These poisons released by the shadow world into the real world are quite popular.


    The clouds spied on the sin through the windows. The flag of the investigation centre flew above Zuo Bos head. Zuo Bo was injected with tubes, and his head had been poked through. He was a human, but he was transformed to look more like a monster.


    Jing Tuoshens driver was satisfied with his work. He yanked the tubes on Zuo Bos body and removed his patients garb to reveal the shadow world tattoo on Zuo Bos skin. His body was like a rift in the real world. Fingers from the shadow world extended through. The investigators in the lobby knew the severity of the situation. The team leaders led the teams and ventured into the city. The lobby emptied until two security members stood beside the cage. Zuo Bo was displayed like an animal. He was hated like the manifestation of sins.


    What a mad world.


    The smell of blood floated in the air. Fu San took a deep breath. He could smell the scent of murder. His fingers tapped on the rails. He would have a feast that night. Queens Street was filled with protesters, and rumours invaded the internet. The mutated citizens raised a storm, and the scapegoats hid in the dark with a smile. The ghosts looked at the dirty world of humanity, and the humans had demons in their hearts.


    The investigation centre wants to control Han Hai. The monsters and ghosts from the shadow world want to take down the east city investigation centre. The presence of the investigation centre was to resist the shadow world. If the east city investigation centre were taken over by ghosts, panic would spread further.


    Therefore, the venue of the power contest between the shadow world and the real world will be here tonight.


    Hiding upstairs, Fu San saw a batch of reinforcements from the headquarters enter the east city centre. Some of them met up with Jing Tuoshen while a large part moved away from Jing Tuoshen like they had been given another order.


    Even now, the headquarters is still divided. What are they thinking? Do they have a deeper plan? Even I worry for them.


    Fu San knew that Jiujiang and Xin Lu treated the shadow world differently. Jiujiang chose the path of massacre, while Xin Lu chose the path of assimilation. Han Hai was straddling both. The cleansing mission at the east city continued. The morning was instrumental to them. Even the newbies were sent out. Most of them hadnt interacted with an anomaly before.Folloow current novE?ls on nov/3lb((in).(co/m)


    The morning passed. The rain weakened, but the rain clouds still hung low. Fu Ning and a few chiefs stood before Jing Tuoshen with their heads lowered. They didnt even dare to breathe.


    You only managed to kill 11 possessed people in four hours after mobilising the entire east city investigation centre?! Jing Tuoshen scoffed at their uselessness.


    We caught 254 suspicious characters. All of them have been quarantined. Once we make sure they are possessed, we will take the corresponding actions, Chen Yuntian was the oldest, and he wasnt that scared of Jing Tuoshen.


    What about the students from Class 13? How many of those have you caught? Jing Tuoshen cared more about that.


    Currently, weve confirmed the locations of five students. One of them is Cai Meimei, who lives in Springs Apartments. However, we lost contact with the teams we sent there. Fu Ning didnt dare to look at Jing Tuoshen. He was guilty because there was a big ghost in the building that hadnt been dealt with.


    A drawing?


    His clothes were torn apart, and then his skin came out. Fu Sans gaze was about to gouge out Xiao Yongs heart.


    What are you doing here? A loud voice came from the distance. The man was two metres tall.


    Chief, youre here! Wang Hao jogged to the man and whispered everything to him.


    Fu Sans worry is not unfounded. If you go out now, youll only become cannon fodder. You should stay here. The man wore a western suit. The work ID hung before his chest. The plaque of a faceless Buddha hung around his neck.


    Jiang Chan? Fu San smiled brighter. Youre here.


    Im here to take a look since the situation is so unstable. Jiang Chan walked through the group and entered the equipment room. It looked like he was searching for something.


    Now that Situ An was missing, the two power centres at the east city investigation centre were Jiang Chan and Fu Sans father. The newbies knew they couldnt afford to offend them, so they obediently returned to the training room.


    There are two more hours before the light goes out. I will teach you something you can really use. Fu San wanted to train these newbies into qualified sacrifice.


    Humans have no chance of surviving an encounter with ghosts, but if you focus on strengthening these qualities, you might not only survive but also kill the ghosts.


    Fu Sans words instantly grabbed these newbies attention. He didnt use the projector and drew with his pen.


    First, you need to have a fearless heart. You need to master your fear so that you can be rational at all times. This is known as a strong heart.


    Second, you need to have a good physique. Even if you are possessed, you wont die instantly. This is a strong body.


    Third, every time you are dragged into the anomaly, you will interact with the shadow world. The shadow will slowly infect your body and transform you. The more you are affected, the more you can use the cursed objects from the shadow world. This is called Yin Soul.


    Fourth, people become ghosts when they die due to resentment. I need you to strengthen your connection to the real world. The stronger the connection, the stronger youll be.


    Last is brain power. Your mental power is the key to fighting with ghosts. You can improve your brain power with many different exercises.


    Teacher Xia merely wanted to nurture these people into good sacrifice. However, many things appeared in his mind, like he had really held classes like this to train a group of super players in the past.

 Chapter 213: Glob

    Chapter 213: Glob


    The inside layout of the east city investigation centre was complicated. Each room radiated a strange presence. The sound of mantra incantation, the singing of children¡¯s lullabies, the breathing from the speakers and the occasional stomping footsteps... This place didn¡¯t feel like the bastion against ghosts but the lair of ghosts. The eyes of the portraits on the wall moved. They watched everyone who passed.


    ¡°Is this a horror game?¡± Yan Lin didn¡¯t believe this at first, but when he was inside the horror game himself, a strong sense of danger, fear, and helplessness bound his heart and soul. He felt like he couldn¡¯t escape. He walked down the corridor carefully. Yan Lin detected the scent of blood in the air. He raised his hand at Su Mo behind him, telling him to stop.


    Su Mo, who was inexperienced, couldn¡¯t tell what Yan Lin was doing. He walked to Yan Lin¡¯s side before he stopped, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There is the smell of fresh blood ahead. If I tell you to run later, run. Do not wander off on your own.¡± Yan Lin grabbed his gun. He stuck to the wall and slowly nudged forward. His nerves were pulled taut. Yan Lin had never felt so anxious. Everything inside the building made him nervous. Yan Lin turned the corner with his gun pointed ahead. The scary scene he imagined didn¡¯t appear. Under the flicking lights lay a bloody female investigation. Yan Lin slowly approached her. He raised his gun because he realised the female investigator had her eyes fully open. When their eyes met, goosebumps broke out on his beck. He didn¡¯t feel this way even when facing the worst criminal.


    ¡°There¡¯s chaos inside the investigation centre. The chief has betrayed us. The ghosts he kept behind our backs are out hunting. Every living human is his toy and food.¡± The woman said weakly, ¡°Leave. This is not where you should be.¡±


    This proved that they were on the right way. Su Mo observed the investigator. He didn¡¯t think she was a bad person. ¡°What does the ghost look like?¡±


    Yan Lin¡¯s brows twisted together upon hearing that question. The university student asked such a direct question without knowing the person¡¯s background. What if the woman was a ghost?


    ¡°The ghost is very good at drawing. The portraits on the wall are all humans. Once he drew you, you would be cursed.¡± The woman¡¯s face paled. ¡°Can you carry me up? I need to meet up with the rest to warn them!¡±


    Su Mo lowered the rim of his cap to cover his face. Then, he went to pick up the woman, ¡°How shall I call you?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Lian,¡± The bloody investigator touched her black band to survey the situation inside the building, ¡°They are on the fourth floor!¡± Zhang Lian walked forward with Su Mo¡¯s aid. Su Mo cooperated with her fully.


    Yan Lin shot at the monster, and shouted at Su Mo, ¡°Move!¡±


    The strange blob made from the corpses of the investigators moved quickly. It slid down the corridor.


    ¡°This way!¡± The three ran down the corridor. They bumped into another batch of investigators around the corner of the fourth and fifth floors. Xiao Yong¡¯s friends were trapped inside Room 403. He and the other survivors wanted to go back to take a look. As they turned the corner, they saw Su Mo carrying Zhang Liang.


    Xiao Yong thought he was brave, but when he saw Zhang Lian, his legs weakened.


    Not only Xiao Yang but all the other newbies were also scared witless. They stopped moving.


    ¡°Ghost! The ghost is here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s behind me.¡± Su Mo saw them and hurried over with Zhang Lian, ¡°It¡¯s a glob of dissolved bodies.¡±


    ¡°The fuck! Stay away!¡± Xiao Yong didn¡¯t explain. He turned around and ran upstairs with the other newbies. They were already very tired. However, they were forced to cut through their limits. Fear triggered their potential. Since everyone started to run, Su Mo also ran. Yan Lin, who noticed the problem, called him to stop, but Su Mo didn¡¯t listen.


    They ran all the way from the fifth floor to the tenth floor. The security members with the red band stopped them. Everyone saw that a bloodred door had appeared on the previously-sealed floor. The door was crawling with blood vessels. A headless door guardian was stuck on it.

 Chapter 212: New Rules

    Chapter 212: New Rules


    Night, storm, chaos.


    The east city investigation centre stood under the dark clouds and blocked the little light there was. The giant shadow covered everyone on Queens Street. Among them was Su Mo. From a normal person¡¯s perspective viewing this tragedy, human lives were like fallen leaves, negligible.


    ¡°The group map is starting.¡±


    Su Mo placed his delivery bike by the escape route and put on his cap and mask. He took a deep breath and reached into his pocket to touch the cross and the spring blade he had bought on the internet. Su Mo worked hard for a whole month and used the money he saved to buy these items.


    Su Mo picked up his delivery box. He counted everything inside. Other than most anti-ghost items, there was also the thin blanket the four-mouthed auntie once put on him.


    ¡°The horror game is filled with danger, but for horror game players, every game participation is a chance to get stronger!¡± Su Mo knew he was weak. The combination of his five attributes was one point. However, he didn¡¯t give up. He had read a lot of shonen manga and had great hopes.


    ¡°The horror stories are taking over the city. Since I know the truth, I can¡¯t sit idle. If I can survive through clearing the maps, I¡¯ll give up on my research.¡± Due to his job, Su Mo was familiar with Queens 19th Street. He avoided the crowd and planned to reach the backdoor of the investigation centre using a shortcut. ¡°Not many people know this path. This way, I¡¯ll have the initiative.¡± Su Mo entered the alley and turned a corner. Then, he saw ¡®not many people¡¯ squeezed inside ¡®the rarely-known shortcut¡¯.


    ¡°Another one?¡± The only two flood survivors at Min Long Street were there as well. The elder brother, Le Jia, was muscular and strong. The younger brother, Le Ren, was thin and wispy. Their fear of water was gone. They wore captain¡¯s caps and black raincoats.


    ¡°It looks like this map is very difficult, and all the players will be here.¡± Fei Wu was a student at Han Hai University. He knew the ¡®truth¡¯ after solving the riddles on Dead Water Forum. He shared the shocking news with his roommates, and all four of them were there that night.


    ¡°Why are there so many students?¡± Yan Lin, in plain clothes, stood at the corner. He was the most experienced detective at Li San Police Station. He had no interest in this internet news until one of his subordinates disappeared mysteriously. To figure out the subordinate¡¯s location, Yan Lin started his investigation. He realised the man had become the so-called horror game player and died in one of the horror games. Through the clues left behind, Yan Lin discovered more horrifying things. The investigation centre that represented justice and rules in his heart had many under-the-table dealings, like sacrificing living humans to the shadow world as leverage. Yan Lin was conflicted. Therefore, he decided to join the group map in person and enter the east city investigation centre to see the truth.


    Yan Lin was stumped as he watched the young man stagger away. ¡°Does he think he¡¯s being cool? It looks like not all horror game players are that impressive.¡±


    Yan Lin let Su Mo lead the way for him, and he followed quietly behind.


    Along the way, Su Mo practised many excuses. If he were stopped, he¡¯d say he was there to deliver food. However, when he reached the backdoor, he realised there was no guard there.


    ¡°Calm down. You are not worse than the others.¡± Su Mo cheered himself up. He entered the building. After some time, he realised... He was lost!


    ¡°You¡¯re something else.¡± Yan Lin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He walked out to grab Su Mo by his clothes. ¡°Stop wandering around. Come with me.¡± Yan Lin was being kind. He felt like if he left the young man be, he would die on the second floor.


    ¡°Why do you care about me that much?¡± Su Mo was very careful. Everyone only cared about themselves in this kind of death game.


    ¡°Call me unlucky.¡± Yan Lin took out his gun. He remembered the path. He easily led Su Mo to the end of the second-floor corridor. They could see the first-floor lobby easily from there.


    A large pool of blood appeared on the ground. Zuo Bo was fixed inside a small box. He screamed nonstop. He was like Prometheus, who was pinned to the mountain for giving humanity fire.


    ¡°That¡¯s Zuo Bo from Class 13. The centre has indeed captured them!¡± Su Mo checked the information on his phone and planned to take down a video.


    Yan Lin looked severe. The sin of the east city investigation centre was displayed openly before his eyes. The conviction in his heart shook. ¡°Don¡¯t upload anything yet. We should check out the other floors first.¡±Vissit (.)c.om for updates

 Chapter 211: Main Character

    Chapter 211: Main Character


    The thunder cut through the sky. The night enshrouded Han Hai. Anxiety spread through the east city. The dark clouds descended like they were about to smother the city.


    Gao Ming and Zhang Ding stood on the roof of the Fu An supermarket chain. The surrounding empty lots were littered with old boxes. This place used to be an abandoned, small children''s theme park. The rusted cars were covered with black spots. The merry-go-round swung in the rain. The fat Fa Cai leaned on one end of the see-saw. Behind it knelt the curious Zhang Fendou.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing my homework. Not in this life.¡± Zhang Fendou glanced at his dad¡¯s belt and grumbled softly.


    Standing at the edge of the roof, Zhang Ding said seriously, ¡°Xia Yang doesn¡¯t seem to follow your orders. He has painted all over the investigation centre. He wants to take on the investigation centre alone as if to show me up.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t mean that. He is just crazy.¡± Gao Ming couldn¡¯t tell Xia Yang¡¯s thoughts. He took out the death portrait he gained from Xia Yang. ¡°As long as we have this, the problem can be controlled.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Zhang Ding took out two canvases from behind him. They featured buildings painted by Xia Yang using blood. No matter how the rain washed over them, the paintings didn¡¯t fade. The left painting had the Li San Investigation Centre, and the right had the East City Investigation Centre.


    There were a few legends in the two paintings--danger rating, mutation progression, shadow coverage, number of surviving players and the chance for a miracle.


    ¡°Xia Yang has concluded five standards to set up a horror game. Look at them.¡± Zhang Ding didn¡¯t trust Xia Yang at all, but he had to admit that Xia Yang was very talented. He helped Gao Ming design the horror games.


    The higher the danger rating, the higher the chance for the players to die; The shadow coverage represented how much of the area had been consumed by the shadow world; the mutation progression referenced the mutation level of the horror games and whether an intervention was required; Xia Yang added the last one on his own. Xia Yang was not pure evil. He had his own standard. The more dangerous and more mutated the horror game was, the greater the chance for a miracle to appear. That was Teacher Xia¡¯s discipline. There was no absolute despair. The miracle was hidden in the deepest darkness.


    Xia Yang glanced at the two paintings. At first, the standards for the two paintings were similar. However, as night descended, something happened at the east city investigation centre where Teacher Xia was. Other than the number of surviving players, the other standards had skyrocketed. Basically, two Level 3 Anomalies had occurred simultaneously inside the east city investigation centre.


    Han Hai University Student and part-time deliveryman Su Mo closed his delivery app. He turned his phone to silent mode. He tuned into the Dead Water Forum uncertainly again. He glanced at the game information sent by the forum admin.


    The horror map that was planned at 8 pm that night, the investigation centre, was brought forward. All players could make their moves already!


    ¡°The group map is open.¡±


    Su Mo was a normal university student. However, during one of his deliveries, he encountered an auntie with four mouths on her face. The auntie was nice, but he was still scared. When he woke up, someone put a blanket over his body. He ran home and then started to surf the internet for information. He finally found some clues in a very-hidden forum.


    There were ghosts in Han Hai, but these horror stories didn¡¯t affect normal people because of the existence of the ¡®horror game players¡¯. These players cleared the horror games and killed the ghosts to strengthen themselves. As they obtained superhuman power, they protected Han Hai.


    The more Su Mo delved into this, the more shocked he was. After a long time of thinking, he decided to abandon his normal life and join the Dead Water Forum to become a horror game player!


    However, he didn¡¯t have the guts to do it alone. Therefore, this group map was the perfect chance.


    Su Mo glanced at the rating the forum had given him... Strong Heart 0, Strong Body 0, Yin Soul 0, Attachment 0, Brain Power 1...


    ¡°After 20 years of mediocrity, is it finally my turn to be the main character?¡±

 Chapter 210: Prices

    Chapter 210: Prices


    The training room darkened. The newbies ran towards the only exit in the chaos. Zhang Lian gripped the bleeding knife and looked at her ¡®colleagues¡¯ with a grin.


    ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t need to listen to your complaints anymore. You also don¡¯t need to worry about me limiting your freedom. You can do anything you want to do. The only payment I ask is for me to murder you.


    ¡°You have to be in a heightened emotional state to ensure that the sacrifice is fresh. I want you to breathe but not too loudly. Hide your pain in your hearts. I need your hearts to tremble with my steps.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    The bleeding knife tapped against the wall. Zhang Lian whistled as she narrowed her eyes and walked between the shadow and the light. With each tick of the minute hand, darkness would take a giant step forward.


    ¡°That is not our teacher! He is not Fu San!¡±


    ¡°He is a ghost!¡±


    Holding his wound, Xiao Yong felt foolish about his earlier actions, ¡°No wonder Fu San told us an anomaly would happen inside the centre. He is the ghost!¡±


    ¡°The ghosts want to take on the east city investigation centre directly! Their goal is the investigation centre!¡± Wang Hu¡¯s voice appeared in the crowd. Everyone was so busy escaping that no one realised what was wrong until Xiao Yong asked, ¡°Wang Hu? Haven¡¯t you left already?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I realise I can¡¯t leave.¡± Wang Hu sounded embarrassed as he pointed at his lower body, ¡°My butt and legs have become part of the painting. I¡¯m not a human anymore.¡± Waving the knife he had, Wang Hu¡¯s upper body swung about. ¡°Come and join me!¡±


    Xiao Yong narrowly escaped the attacks as he pushed the people around him away. ¡°Run! Wang Hu has been possessed too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still human. Xiao Yong, come into the painting and see for yourself! Haha!¡±


    The newbies scattered about. When they were inside a real anomaly, they realised how scary ghosts were.


    The whistling followed them closely. Zhang Lian held the knife in her left hand and touched the wall with her right. Blood oozed out of her fingers. The blood connected with the drawings on the wall. Portraits of the newbies appeared on the wall. Xia Yang drew these in the morning. After he ate the art teacher¡¯s resentment room, he gained her power as well. Once he finished drawing someone, he could trigger the sin within that person¡¯s heart and turn them into murderous puppets. The art teacher¡¯s resentment room had other powers, but Xia Yang only found this interesting.


    ¡°Uncles, is Situ An that important?¡± Inside the transportation building at Queens Street, Wang Jie looked at his two well-equipped uncles. After knowing what happened to Wang Jie, his grandfather and uncles instantly mobilised their power. His two uncles led security members to enter the east city to detain Situ An.


    ¡°Situ An is the bridge between the two worlds. He is the key to the shadow world for some big shots at the headquarters. When Situ An is around, the infiltration of the shadow world can be controlled. We can slowly direct the shadow world to infiltrate the real world to understand its mechanism.¡± Wang Jie¡¯s youngest uncle revealed a secret.


    ¡°Does the higher-up know about what Situ An is doing?¡±


    ¡°They do, but they didn¡¯t expect Situ An to create such a gigantic loophole behind their back.¡± Standing inside the transportation building, they could still see the growing giant fleshy tree. The tree was standing on the ruins of Han De Private Academy, seemingly holding up the sky.


    ¡°Wang Jie, you and your classmates can stay here. Do not leave this building. The headquarters is looking crazily for you.¡± His other uncle took out a strange device and gave it to Wang Jie, ¡°If you have news of your other students, send them to me. Now, the students of Class 13 are the key to sealing up this tragedy.¡±


    ¡°My classmates are the key? How?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon see.¡± His two uncles left. Wang Jie looked out the window. There were people everywhere on Queens Street. It was the busiest part of Han Hai. An unimaginable tragedy might be born that night. There were many forces fighting behind the scenes. However, the headquarters had severely underestimated the horror of the shadow world.


    ...


    ¡°There are 51 students in Class 13. We¡¯ve confirmed the location for 45 of them. Among them, Wang Jie is hiding inside the transportation building. The other troublesome one is Gao Ming. Based on the information we get from the other students, he and Wang Jie are the more special students in class. All the investigators sent by Li San Centre to capture him had disappeared. We now suspect he is hiding in the shadow world!¡±


    The security member reported the file to Jing Tuoshen. The man with the sick beauty crossed his fingers as he stared at Chen Yuntian.


    ¡°These 51 people are the 51 seeds the shadow world has spread into the real world. Gao Ming might have already germinated and learned how to control the power of the shadow. Assign a special group and enter Li San. You have to terminate him no matter what!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re running low on staff. We still have to assign a special unit to deal with him?¡± The security member hesitated.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many normal people die in the east city. Our focus is to eradicate the sources of sin!¡±

 Chapter 209: Inside

    Chapter 209: Inside


    ¡°Strong heart, strong body, Yin Soul, Resentment, Brain Power...¡± The newbies hadn¡¯t even heard of these things before. Their teachers only told them to follow the rules. They didn¡¯t know about the five attributes.


    ¡°The value of these five attributes is not fixed. You can train yourself by entering the anomalies.¡± Fu San found some old documents under the desk. He used a pen and painted the death portraits of all the students.


    ¡°Are there devices in the centre to test these five values?¡± The newbies were curious.


    ¡°Not here, but you can go to Li San Investigation Centre. There are everything you want in the poor people''s district.¡± Xia Yang used his power to see the attribute changes in the players. With that, he could guide them better. In one of the futures seen by Gao Ming, Xia Yang used this method to slowly become the centre of all the players in the city.


    ¡°I hope you will keep the portraits I¡¯ve painted for you. This thing might help you when you least expect it.¡± Xia Yang was very kind. He gifted the paintings he drew to the students.


    Even though most of the students didn¡¯t believe Xia Yang, considering he was a teacher, they still accepted the portraits. A small part directly showed their disdain. The things Fu San told them were completely different from the rules the headquarters drilled into their heads. Plus, Fu San was only a teacher because of his father. His mental condition was not stable, much less his teaching capability.


    ¡°Leader Fu, you¡¯re also a team leader here. At this moment, your team members should be risking their lives in an anomaly, but you are here all safe and protected. Is that appropriate?¡± The person who asked was a girl called Zhang Lian. She had a black band and had survived a Level 2 Anomaly. She had the best results among the group of newbies.


    ¡°My team members?¡± Fu San thought about it and said, ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    Once he said that, the room was quiet.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They died in a recent anomaly to protect me.¡± Fu San recounted the story like it had nothing to do with him. The newbies were stunned by his callousness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think someone like you can lead us.¡± Zhang Lian gripped her knife. She didn¡¯t trust anyone but the weapon in her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to stay here. I¡¯ve already notified the headquarters of the situation here. Is anyone willing to leave with me? We¡¯ll hurry to Springs Apartment now.¡±


    ¡°A lot of anomalies are happening inside the east city investigation centre! The danger rating is unknown!


    ¡°I repeat! A lot of anomalies are happening inside the east city investigation centre! All the investigators inside the building have to go to Queens 13th Street now!¡±


    Fu San raised his left hand and slammed it at the metallic podium. The black band bent out of shape. With the newbies watching, he tossed the band that was giving off warnings to the side.


    Fu San¡¯s identity was the best shield. Xia Yang could use it to hide himself well, but he didn¡¯t plan to do that. In front of all the newbies, Xia Yang controlled Fu San to take out his gun. This was a madman who would do anything to complete his art.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhang Lian immediately hid in the crowd.


    ¡°Trade? Benefit? Hostage? I don¡¯t care about these crass methods. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s compromise. I hope each of you can bloom into the prettiest soul flowers! Struggle with all your might! Your common soul can become tasty too.¡± Fu San moved his finger to the trigger. ¡°Fu Ning saw the real me, and I knew what he was worried about. I want to help the fire of hatred burn. He can become a part of my art too.¡±


    Explosion came from the corridor. Fu San pulled the trigger.


    Fresh blood splattered the room like paint as Fu San¡¯s body fell to the ground. A human silhouette made from paint crawled into Zhang Lian¡¯s body.


    Screams echoed in the training room. For most of the newbies, this was their first time ¡®admiring¡¯ death up close.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say anomaly will not happen at the east city investigation centre? What do you think now?¡±


    The lights in the training room went off. A strange man¡¯s voice exited Zhang Lian¡¯s lips. She stabbed her knife into Xiao Yong¡¯s arm. He screamed, and she smiled.

 Chapter 214: Parent

    Chapter 214: Parent


    ¡°The rumours about the investigation centre are real! Someone is raising ghosts inside the building!¡± After his previous experience, Xiao Yong was a lot calmer. He didn¡¯t ask the security for help but stopped moving. His heart pounded rapidly. Xiao Yong hated the blood door out of instinct. It was a strange feeling. It was a feeling that came from deep inside his soul. The blood capillaries on the door were alive. They pulsed. All the blood gathered at the heart of the headless door guardian to help it reconstruct a bloodred heart.


    ¡°The area above Floor 10 is forbidden! Leave now!¡± The security member said robotically and emotionlessly. They not only had tricks to deal with ghosts but also guns to deal with humans. The east city investigation centre¡¯s security department had been ¡®cleansed¡¯ by the shadow world. Their power level was higher than that of the other security departments.


    Looking at the security team, Zhang Lian¡¯s eyes flashed with greed like a painter finding his missing brush. Zhang Lian touched the black band and sent a message to the leader of the security team. To open Situ An¡¯s home in the shadow world, one needed sacrifices. Xiao Yong and some of the players were the sacrifices prepared by Xia Yang. The security members who were blocking them immediately changed their tone once they got the message from their leader.


    ¡°You can stay here temporarily to avoid the danger, but do not get close to the bloodred door.¡±


    The change of attitude unsettled Yan Lin and Xiao Yong. However, it was not like they had another choice. Yan Lin just wanted to find the reason behind his subordinate¡¯s disappearance. He didn¡¯t expect to get sucked into it.


    Of all the humans, only Su Mo sighed in relief. He believed that they had escaped the monster on the fourth floor. They also had the aid of a reliable security team. Even if the ghost came to them, they could win the fight.


    ¡°The investigation centre is not all bad people. They have merely been fooled by their chief. Players can cooperate with them.¡± Su Mo thought to himself. He could imagine himself bridging the gap between the horror players and the investigation centre. In the end, he was the reason why they could drive the monsters back.


    ¡°Your smile is disgusting.¡± Zhang Lian¡¯s voice pulled Su Mo back to real life. Out of curiosity, Zhang Lian added, ¡°Have you ever wondered why the newbie investigators all stayed away from you?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, come with me!¡± The security members received new orders. They signalled them to enter the tenth floor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time. Do you have any other choice than to work with me?¡± He Yi said harshly.


    ¡°I merely hope that you won¡¯t regret this.¡± Jiang Chan took out a death portrait. The front of the picture was a young Situ An sitting in an empty room. Around him were mutated monsters. All of them had Situ An¡¯s son¡¯s innocent face. Situ An was their father, and he was the one who turned them all into monsters.


    He Yi wanted to snatch the portrait when he saw it. Jiang Chan leaned back and turned the picture around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. Look at this first.¡±


    A few sentences were written on the back.


    ¡°Dear father, I¡¯ve turned myself into a present based on what you like. From now on, you will take over my fate to become the new parent. As a parent, you have the key to the home.


    ¡°Our home is situated between existence and non-existence. It is hidden deep inside the nightmare and near the edge of reality. It is very far from you but is connected to every human heart.


    ¡°As a parent, you can choose to save any family member and give them love, or you can treat them as tools. You can even torture them if you want to.


    ¡°You have complete freedom. And what I need you to do is very simple. You have to make sure the shadow world fully descends into reality. Every time you succeed in triggering an anomaly in the real world, you will be rewarded by the shadow and the night.¡±

 Chapter 215: Open the Door

    Chapter 215: Open the Door


    ¡°Is this the key to open the door to Situ An¡¯s home? A death portrait of him?¡± He Yi calmed down after he saw the words on the back of the picture. As Situ An¡¯s most ¡®loyal¡¯ dog, he knew what they meant. Once one took the death portrait, one had to follow the written rules. In other words, they would take over Situ An¡¯s fate and become the world¡¯s enemy. Situ An¡¯s item was alluring, but one had to be alive to enjoy it.


    Someone with Situ An¡¯s fate would live between two worlds and would die if they were slightly careless.


    ¡°The person in the portrait wasn¡¯t Situ An at first. After Situ An became the new parent, he took over as the core of the family.¡± Jiang Chan seemed to know many secrets. The ghosts in the shadow world existed in the form of ¡®families¡¯.


    ¡°If we only open the door, take what we need and leave...¡±


    ¡°No one can leave... or rather leave alive, before the new parent arrives.¡± Jiang Chan interrupted He Yi, ¡°The shadow world¡¯s Han Hai corresponds to the real world¡¯s Han Hai. This city once represented order, but it died for some reason.¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you or someone become the new parent?¡± He Yi heard footsteps outside the door. He immediately shut up and turned to the corridor.


    ¡°Leader, the newbies chosen by Fu San are here.¡± The security members stood to the sides with guns, aiming at the newbies. Clearly, they were not being treated as colleagues.


    ¡°Fu San is horrible, but he has a good eye. Every one of these investigators has great potential.¡± He Yi pretended to walk towards the newbies. ¡°The chief is missing, and the ghosts terrorise this building. The tragedy is here. Do you want to gain the power to fight the ghosts?¡±


    ¡°All of you are the best investigators and the seeds with the best potential. You are the east city¡¯s only hope. Normally, it¡¯ll take a lot of complicated processes to join the security department. However, considering the situation, I will tell you the secrets of the security department...¡± He Yi scanned them when he saw Su Mo at the back of the team, ¡°Why is there a delivery guy here?¡±


    ¡°Help me? Wait... Your voice...¡± Su Mo stood next to Zhang Lian. He had no idea when, but Zhang Lian had drawn some strange pictures on his back. Su Mo had no idea what those drawings were, but he felt like they looked like the drawings of the dead people on the wall.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The scream curdled everyone¡¯s blood. A newbie¡¯s head was pierced by tentacles. The first head grew on the headless door guardian¡¯s neck. The head had giant tentacles that were as sharp as knives.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. This is just his imagination.¡± Xia Yang looked at the door guardian with interest, ¡°Enjoy this. When it¡¯s my turn, all of you will die.¡±


    The newbies backed away out of instinct. However, as He Yi said, people who backed away would die. The tentacles attacked those who moved away from them. Xiao Yong remembered this rule. He gritted his teeth and moved towards the door. Once he got close to the door, the tentacles stopped attacking him. The other newbies did the same. They were all selected by Teacher Xia. They reacted quickly and entered the safe zone.


    At that moment, the door guardian returned to normal. However, the bowl of white rice beside the door toppled over. No one knew who did it. The white rice mixed with the blood on the ground. Hands reached out from the ground. The newbies avoided them as they were forced to get closer to the bloodred door. In the panic, someone accidentally touched the door. The blood capillaries on the door instantly climbed all over the man. The headless door guardian¡¯s heart started to bead.


    ¡°Open the door! You need to push open the door to live!¡± He Yi¡¯s voice came from behind them. ¡°All of you have been selected as the live sacrifice! If you don¡¯t open the door, you¡¯ll be eaten and become part of the meat pieces underneath your feet!¡±


    The truth exploded like thunder. Su Mo remembered how the security members retreated before forcing them to get closer to the bloodred door.


    ¡°We have to open the door to live?! What is behind this door?¡±

 Chapter 216: Two Rooms

    Chapter 216: Two Rooms


    The headless door guardian was eager for murder. The blood capillaries sucked on the blood from the newbie investigators. The newbies only had one choice, and that was to open the door before they died.


    ¡°Push! Trigger your strongest survival instinct! Push open the door!¡±


    These newbies were all selected by Xia Yang. It was easy for him to kill them. Instead, he used his own methods to select them. After experiencing fear and death, the newbies improved greatly in terms of mental strength. More importantly, the seeds planted by Xia Yang started to grow. Xia Yang¡¯s death portrait had a very special power. It allowed him to paint the death portraits of the living. Xia Yang could use this method to control people¡¯s souls. The shadow world could corrupt the real world, and Xia Yang could corrupt normal souls by enlarging the obsession deep inside their hearts.


    ¡°Push! I¡¯m being eaten!¡± The newbie who was pushed to the front had his body plastered to the door. His hands ¡®grew¡¯ into the door. A lot of capillaries crawled into his body to pull him towards the door.


    The newbie¡¯s face slammed into the door. Endless vessels surged into his eyes and ears, causing him to scream. The scream only lasted for a few seconds before his eyes numbed like his emotions had been consumed by the door.


    ¡°Fuck! Hang in there! You have to focus on your obsession! Do not forget your connection to the real world! Dig deep into your memories!¡± He Yi wanted to open the bloodred door. If the newbies failed, he had to send his own people. ¡°Focus! Remember!¡±


    All the newbies and Yan Lin had mutated. Su Mo tried his best to open the door. He was the only normal person that remained. Different from the other sacrifices, he relied on his ¡®brilliance¡¯ to reach this place. Of his five attributes, four of them were zero. His strongest desire was to see the auntie with the four mouths again, and his biggest wish was to pass every university course. He was an upstanding young man who worked hard to keep himself afloat. No matter how hard the shadow world tried, no mutation appeared on him. The newbie investigators around him were sucked into the door one after another. Their mutated bodies became absurd decorations on the door. The survivors tried their best to push the door open. As the bloodred door took in the investigators, the door slowly eased open.


    ¡°We¡¯re the only two left alive!¡± Su Mo didn¡¯t expect being a main character to be so scary. He just wanted to survive.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Soon, you¡¯ll be the only one left.¡± Zhang Lian smiled. She leaned into the door, and then paint dropped on Su Mo¡¯s body. ¡°Strong Heart 0, Strong Body 0, Yin Soul 0, Attachment 0, Brain Power 1... Do you want to kill yourself to start again?¡±


    ¡°Who is talking?¡± Only Su Mo remained in front of the door.


    ¡°Shush. They are not dead. They have merely become part of the door. The sacrifice is a success. I¡¯ll make you the one who pushes open the door. In return, I need you to give me everything you are.¡± Xia Yang didn¡¯t give Su Mo other choices. The drawing he painted on Su Mo was triggered. The red pieces moved to form a Red Spectre in a red raincoat.


    ¡°Push open the door!¡±


    The red rain fell on his body. Su Mo felt his heart turning into a strange kid. A pair of hands reached out from his back and pierced through his chest. As the hands covered his heart, he was given a special power. The power was connected to the bloodred door. As the remaining living human, Su Mo slowly pushed the door open.


    Behind the door was still the east city investigation centre. It was covered in shadow and blood. Compared to the real world, there were two new adjacent rooms inside Situ An¡¯s office. One of them was called the House of Butchers, and the other was called the House of Lunatics.

 Chapter 217: Treasure

    Chapter 217: Treasure


    ¡°Is this Situ An¡¯s home in the shadow world?¡± Su Mo was befuddled as he stood before the bloodred door. Even though he was the main character, he had no idea how he got there. After pushing the door open, the painting of the red raincoat on him slowly disappeared. Xia Yang¡¯s voice also weakened. Summoning the red raincoat to the real world exhausted him greatly, and the red raincoat couldn¡¯t exist in the real world for long.


    ¡°Move!¡± He Yi¡¯s voice came from behind. He led the security members to cross the door, pieced together from dead bodies. He shoved Su Mo easily to the side. He Yi¡¯s breathing became heavy as he remembered the things Situ An told him. He had to defend the path to home no matter what because everything Situ An had was hidden inside the house. ¡°Since Situ An is most likely dead, everything here now is mine.¡±


    When tragedy arrived, morality became the most useless thing. Rules were built on power. He Yi was excited thinking about his future. He walked to the two doors with passion.


    ¡°But... Why are there two rooms? Situ An told me there was only one home... Lunatics and butchers? Which is his real home?¡± He Yi knew Situ An¡¯s personality. He knew things would not be so easy. This should be the last test.


    He Yi turned around and aimed the gun at Su Mo, ¡°You. Open the door to the Home of Lunatics.¡±


    ¡°Me again?¡± Su Mo pressed his lips. He wanted to protest, but the man had a gun. He only had a blanket from the Auntie with four mouths. Su Mo walked on the path weaved by shadow and blood. He paused before the door to the Home of Lunatics. He held the door handle and looked at He Yi uncertainly. Everyone he knew had become part of the door. As a university student, Su Mo didn¡¯t think he¡¯d reach this point. Ghosts, guns, humans and monsters all threatened him.


    ¡°Is this the price to pay to be the main character?¡±


    Su Mo faced no resistance as he pushed the door open. The room inside was very normal. Even the colour of the blood faded. The scary things did not happen. The walls of the room were covered in pictures. Every picture was taken without the subject¡¯s knowledge. They lived in Han Hai and had different jobs. The picture came with the subject¡¯s name, profession and simple introductions. They were all different but shared one common point... They were potential lunatics.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Mo was unaffected by most pictures. However, when he passed by a picture called Gao Ming, he felt a resistance deep in his heart.


    ¡°Why are these pictures here?¡± Su Mo was studying everything patiently when Xia Yang¡¯s voice appeared in his heart. ¡°Go to the wall and remove the pictures with Gao Ming and Xia Yang¡¯s names.¡±


    Situ An would do something like that.


    Su Mo walked obediently to the Home of Butchers. The moment he opened the door, he was assaulted by the scent of blood. The room was bloody, and in the middle of the room was a version of Han Hai built from bones. The bone buildings grew out of the flesh.


    As Su Mo entered, the tallest bone building collapsed. The whole city was flooded by the blood that oozed from the ground. Screams echoed in the bone city. This seemed to be a sign.


    ¡°Many people will die...¡± When Xia Yang saw the bone Han Hai collapse, he realised something, ¡°Situ An didn¡¯t leave any treasures behind. For someone as selfish as him, he will figure out a way for as many people to die with him once he perishes.¡±


    To open the bloodred door, one needed the cooperation of Jiang Chan, He Yi and Fu Ning. They were Situ An¡¯s final three trump cards. However, they all betrayed him. For Situ An, when the bloodred door was forced open, he had no hope anymore.


    ...


    At 9.04 pm, when the bloodred door was forced open, and Su Mo entered the homes of lunatics and butchers, the internet centre of Han Hai was attacked. Fifty percent of the channels were hacked. A video kept repeating itself.


    ¡°Hello. I am the vice president of Han Hai Charity, the vice president of Han Hai Merchant Association and the chief of the east city investigation centre, Situ An. When you see this video, I¡¯m already dead.


    ¡°Risking my life, I use everything I have to help you reconstruct the truth. A truth that is the scariest thing you¡¯ll ever see.¡±

 Chapter 218: Acting

    Chapter 218: Acting


    ¡°Gao Ming! Gao Ming! Look at Han An Building!¡± Zhang Ding pointed at the bustling east city and urged Gao Ming. Han An Building was the fourth tallest building in Han Hai. At that moment, the giant screen on the building was covered with Situ An¡¯s figure. He looked tired, like he was carrying the shackles of despair. However, his eyes shone with hope. It was like he knew that he was going to die, so he used his last energy to bring other people hope. Situ An managed his image in Han Hai for decades. More than 2/3 rd of Han Hai citizens had a good impression of him. However, this great philanthropist suddenly appeared before everyone in this haggard state. The pedestrians stopped, and the cars paused to look at the screen.


    ¡°Situ An? What is he trying to do?¡± Gao Ming stood at the rooftop, looking at his nemesis.


    ¡°I grew up at Han Hai. This city has all of my memories. I studied so hard to make my home a better place. I¡¯m Han Hai¡¯s kid. I tried my best to repay the mother who nurtured me. However, the mother¡¯s body is bound with poisonous thorns, and there are leeches hiding in the dark. They wanted to turn me into them. I also knew what would happen to me if I rejected them.¡±


    There was no craziness or cunningness shown in Situ An. He perfectly hid that side of his persona. Only maturity, kindness and responsibility remained. He always stood with the common people and represented their voices until he died.


    ¡°The tragedy is coming. The monsters in the shadow will eat everyone. The investigation centre should be Han Hai¡¯s barrier to protect the citizen¡¯s safety. However, they have actively sacrificed the innocent to trigger the anomalies for their own benefit.


    ¡°I know this sounds unbelievable, but I will show you the evidence. After I die, they will do their best to slander me and paint me as a perfect devil.


    ¡°I can¡¯t defend myself because I¡¯m already dead. I merely hope that some of you may remember me as someone who has sacrificed everything to protect more people.¡±


    It was human nature to pity the weak. Coupled with Situ An¡¯s image, the investigation centre was fully betrayed by Situ An. The video hadn¡¯t ended. Situ An had a bigger conspiracy to reveal.


    ¡°Thankfully, I¡¯ve stored the two of them in my heart. If I delayed, their power would have skyrocketed.¡± Gao Ming had a new idea. Situ An¡¯s backup plan had shaken the investigation centre. Perhaps Gao Ming could use this chance to expand the influence of the horror players.


    ¡°But then, what does Situ An mean by home? Was he a parent too?¡± Gao Ming took out his birthday death portrait. On the back, his parents said that he was the new parent.


    ¡°Are both Situ An and I parents? Are the forces in the shadow world divided into units of families?¡±


    Houses of ghosts made up the shadow world of Han Hai?!


    Or did one need to gain the approval of different ghost homes to become the owner of the Shadow Han Hai?


    Gao Ming knew too little, so he decided to ask the person in his heart.


    With Zhang Ding guarding him, Gao Ming¡¯s consciousness entered his heart. He saw the wounded Situ An and then compared him to the Situ An in the video earlier.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not awkward, other people will be awkward. What a great actor.¡±

 Chapter 219: Home From Home

    Chapter 219: Home From Home


    ¡°Gao Ming?¡± Situ An didn¡¯t show panic or fear when he saw Gao Ming appear before him. He narrowed his eyes and revealed a trace of happiness, ¡°Finally, someone to talk to.¡±


    ¡°Why do you start narrowing your eyes when talking to someone? Is it Xia Yang¡¯s influence?¡± Gao Ming held onto the chain that cut through Situ An¡¯s body. It was like he was talking to a friend and not his nemesis.


    ¡°That artist is very scary. He¡¯ll one day replace you.¡± Situ An stared at Gao Ming, ¡°To be honest, I still don¡¯t know why I lost. I admit you¡¯re a clever person, but you¡¯re leagues behind people like Xia Yang and me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°How can I put it? It¡¯s like I¡¯m a father watching my son. Your schemes and plans are rough and simple, but... they are very effective.¡± Situ An thought about it, ¡°You¡¯re like a student who knows the answer to the test, a cheater.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡± Gao Ming nodded, ¡°But that makes me happy still.¡±


    ¡°But there will be the next Situ An, and the shadow world will infiltrate the real world. The tragedies will still happen.¡± Situ An wanted to share his understanding with Gao Ming. Everything was fated, and humans were powerless. This was the conclusion he reached after fighting with fate.


    ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t matter who the next Situ An is. I don¡¯t care about tragedy and the real world. I just wanted to kill you. A world without you is very important to me.¡± Gao Ming could start his life again. Even if the future might be more painful, Gao Ming wouldn¡¯t hesitate. He wanted to store the source of pain and despair in his heart.


    ¡°Then...¡± Situ An was silent for a while, ¡°What if you became the next Situ An?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°You thought you had escaped the cycle, but this might be the arrangement of fate.¡± Situ An had an indecipherable smile. ¡°Xia Yang hasn¡¯t returned after so long, and you have appeared. Clearly, you¡¯ve seen the backup I left behind. Everyone at Han Hai has already known that I have been killed by the investigation centre for the sake of humanity.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rain fell on his body. Gao Ming stood on the rooftop and pondered Situ An¡¯s last words, ¡°Hiding the dead bodies at my home? Is the home the human heart? Is that Situ An¡¯s hint for me?¡± Gao Ming took out the first death portrait he obtained. He was surrounded by his parents at his birthday party.


    ¡°I¡¯m a parent too. Where is my home?¡±


    ¡°If you miss home, you should go back.¡± Zhang Ding hugged Gao Ming¡¯s shoulders. ¡°But what we need to do now is to bring Xia Yang back. The man is crazy. If we wait any longer, no one will be left alive inside the centre.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right.¡±


    Han Hai had been sent into chaos by Situ An. To ensure that more people would remember him, he turned everything upside down. The secrets of many big shots were exposed. As the tragedy expanded, human tragedies occurred as well. This formerly brilliant city was consumed by anger, fear and anxiety. As the night deepened, more humans were affected.


    The anomaly reports were stacked up on the investigation centre¡¯s tables. Half of them were not related to ghosts. Situ An ignited the suppressed human emotions. Even though they knew there were many ghosts outside, ¡°citizens¡± wandered into the streets.


    ¡°Situ An wants to destroy the real world, but this is the perfect chance for us horror game players. We¡¯ll become the citizens¡¯ new rock.¡± Putting on the observer mask made by Wen Xuan, Gao Ming entered Queens Street with the other ¡®players¡¯.


    The fake players explored the centre carefully. The real horror game players had already started their massacre to claim hope and faith.


    Other than Gao Ming, the other ¡®elites¡¯ from Class 13 started their own resistance too.


    After experiencing the ¡®education¡¯ at Han De Private School, they had changed tremendously.

 Chapter 220: Here I Am

    Chapter 220: Here I Am


    The water glass crashed to the floor. The boiling water and splintered glass flew everything. Jing Tuoshen¡¯s fingertip bled, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice it as he stared at the screen. No one around him dared to speak. They stood there with their heads lowered. No one expected Situ An to reveal these things. He pushed all the crimes to the investigation centre. Even if he died, he wanted to pull everyone down with him.


    After watching Situ An¡¯s last video, some of the lower-level investigators started to waver. To explore the anomalies, they risked their lives in exchange for information. They didn¡¯t ask for power or money. They did it because they were proud to be humans. It was not that they had no fear, but something inside their hearts helped them overcome the fear. That thing was the faith and responsibility given to them by the investigation centre.


    Now that Situ An had exposed the conspiracy, some investigators realised that their sacrifices weren¡¯t exchanged for the safety of Han Hai but for the private benefits of the selected few. Faith was the only weapon the investigators had against the ghosts. It was the source of their courage. However, this source had been poisoned.


    The chiefs present didn¡¯t know what to say. They knew about the corruption within the centre, but they were not as ¡®brave¡¯ as Situ An to expose anything.


    ¡°Situ An!¡± The chilling voice was squeezed out between the teeth. Jing Tuoshen touched his communicator and hissed, ¡°Send all the free investigators to the east city investigation centre. Contact the network safety department. Have them take down all the information in half an hour. Then, release the report we have on Situ An.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit late?¡± Chen Tianyun sighed, ¡°Even if Situ An has done some horrible things, wouldn¡¯t you just follow his wishes if you expose them now? People will only think we¡¯re slandering him.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°The other cities are not doing so well. Xin Lu has done its best to help us. As for Jiujiang... they might not be on our side.¡± Jing Tuoshen wiped away the blood from his finger. ¡°Put away your anxiety and tiredness. This is not the time for despair. Even if the citizens are temporarily fooled by Situ An, it doesn¡¯t matter. In the end, they can only rely on the investigation centre. They can only worship one god, and that is us.¡±


    As if to prove that Situ An was right, the anomaly appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. Auntie Four-Eyes bent her body and then cackled madly. At the same time, endless ghosts appeared in the shadow of the street. They radiated Yin energy. The protestors were like shocked sheep. They started to run without purpose. Screams and cries echoed through the night. The image was impactful. The fear affected not only the protesters but also the entirety of Han Hai.


    The investigators didn¡¯t come out to protect the citizens. Jing Tuoshen had sent most of them to capture the students of Class 13. Those who stayed behind had to deal with Xia Yang. Despair spread. Everyone was running, but no one could find the exit.


    A child screamed. A girl was separated from her parents. She was knocked to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. If no one helped her, she would be trampled to death. Pain came from everywhere. She screamed for her mom until her throat was sore. She was about to faint when a pair of hands held her up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± The gentle voice came from behind the mask. Gao Ming was like a rock in the sea. He didn¡¯t budge, no matter how big the waves were. Then, more people in strange masks came over. When the investigation centre lost control of the situation, these horror game players took over.


    Many citizens saw this. When tragedy came, it was these people in strange masks who took on the ghosts.


    As if sensing something, Gao Ming, who hugged the girl, turned to look at the camera in front of the east city investigation centre. He seemed to see Jing Tuoshen behind the camera.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking to capture people from Class 13? I¡¯m the English Representative from Class 13, Qian Junran. I¡¯m right here.¡±

 Chapter 221: Taboo Game

    Chapter 221: Taboo Game


    An open taunt!Fo?ll0w current novE?ls o/n n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(c/o/m)


    It had been quite some time since someone dared to do this to Jing Tuoshen. He looked at the man on the screen in the strange mask as he took out a black box from his chest. Jing Tuoshen looked at the man as he opened the box. A strong scent of decay floated out. He extended his fair fingers and pulled out a doll made from old clothes. Without any hesitation, Jing Tuoshen pierced his clean fingers through the doll¡¯s heart.


    The cries echoed in the room. The security members averted their eyes. The doll cried like a baby. Its small limbs wiggled about as blood oozed from its chest. Jing Tuoshen gripped the doll tightly as it struggled in his palm. The doll eventually disappeared into the shadow.


    The investigation centre had many cursed items. The research department¡¯s job was to analyse them and use them to deal with the shadow world. They separated the cursed items into many levels. The one Jing Tuoshen used was an extremely rare item. Once the user knew the target¡¯s name and appearance, the user could summon tragedy on them.


    ¡°Qian Junran is a student from Class 13. We still haven¡¯t found him. Who would have thought he¡¯d appeared like this?¡± Chen Guan¡¯s gaze was complicated. They were supposed to attack the horror game players, but these people were the ones who saved the public when tragedy struck. ¡°I¡¯ve not heard of this group of people before. How did they grow under the watchful eyes of the investigation centre?¡±


    ¡°The issue is they¡¯ve provided Han Hai with a new choice of faith.¡± Chen Yuntian glanced at Jing Tuoshen. The chiefs talked among themselves. Jing Tuoshen didn¡¯t stop them. He waved behind him. The security member opened a black box and took out a heavily damaged black band.


    Jing Tuoshen activated the band and closed his eyes to wait. A few minutes later, a woman¡¯s voice came, ¡°Hello. This is Perfect Life¡¯s fourth chatroom. How can I help you?¡±


    Jing Tuoshen rambled off a bunch of codes, and the woman¡¯s tone changed, ¡°Please ensure there are no living humans around you. Please switch on the signal disruptor. The reply from the inner world will be sent back to you in a minute.¡±


    Jing Tuoshen picked up the band, left the chiefs and walked to another room. He closed the door and touched the band. A projection appeared on the wall. In the projection, the man wore the uniform of the investigation centre. He was inside an abandoned hospital... probably a morgue.


    ¡°Jing Tuoshen?¡± The projection was blurry. The voice was intermittent.


    ...


    Gao Ming returned the girl to her mom, and he entered the east city investigation centre. Xia Yang was more capable than he thought. All the danger inside the centre had been removed. The only danger inside the building was Xia Yang.


    Seeing the doodles and the self-portraits of the investigators on the wall, Gao Ming admitted he had underestimated Xia Yang¡¯s capability. He hoped that Xia Yang would possess Fu Ning¡¯s son and cooperate with everyone, but Xia Yang cleared the game on his own.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let people like Xia Yang and Situ An become ghosts.¡± Zhang Ding touched the walls. He sensed the breathing from the paintings. Even he thought this was too creepy.


    ¡°The security members have already taken away all the resources.¡±


    Through the God of Flesh and Blood in his heart, Gao Ming knew Xia Yang¡¯s location. He and Zhang Ding took the elevator to the 10th floor.


    Gao Ming frowned when he smelled the blood in the air. Xia Yang was not a bloodthirsty person. He was simply crazy.


    ¡°Someone has conducted a blood sacrifice here.¡± Zhang Ding removed his mask and said seriously, ¡°Look at that half-open blood door!¡±


    The mutated newbie investigators wiggled inside the door. They looked like they¡¯d be happier dead than alive.

 Chapter 222: Map

    Chapter 222: Map


    ¡°It looks like Xia Yang found out more from Situ An but didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Gao Ming stepped on the pile of meat and walked to the blood door. The door separated two worlds.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. Let me.¡± Zhang Ding waved his hand, and a surge of flood blasted the door open. They saw the corridor made from blood and shadow behind the door. ¡°This door is heavily damaged. Situ An probably brought it back from somewhere else and modified it into a ¡®safe¡¯ to keep his treasures.¡±


    ¡°A broken door...¡± The door¡¯s original appearance had been covered by the humans. Gao Ming could only see the sacrificed newbies on the door. ¡°The world is becoming more absurd. More monstrosities will appear in the future.¡± Gao Ming could sense that the newbies were still alive. He could even hear their heartbeats. ¡°Bring this door with us when we leave and see if we can save them.¡±Fo?ll0w current novE?ls o/n n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(c/o/m)


    After entering the door, the world behind it brought Gao Ming a feeling different from the shadow world. If the shadow world was a dark and rotten can, this corridor was like a bloodred coffin. There was death and destruction everywhere.


    ¡°Based on my earlier information, doors will only appear in Jiujiang. Did Situ An bring this door to Han Hai from Jiujiang? Did he want to modify this door using the rules of this city?¡± Gao Ming in the mask discussed it with Zhang Ding. The God of Flesh and Blood reacted strongly. Xia Yang was just in front of them.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The gun barrels were aimed at Gao Ming and Zhang Ding. The East City Investigation Centre¡¯s security members warned coolly, ¡°Stop moving!¡±


    ¡°Are there still people alive?¡± Zhang Ding was impressed by Teacher Xia. He thought the man would have killed everyone already. ¡°We mean no harm.¡±


    Boss Zhang raised his hands in surrender and wanted to explain the situation. Suddenly, the guns fired. The water dripped. Zhang Ding looked at the holes in his chest. The bullet went through his body and exploded behind the spot where his heart should be. The other party didn¡¯t even give him the chance to explain anything. They aimed to kill.


    ¡°Why go for the kill directly? Are you not humans too? How are you... worse than a ghost?¡± The murky water leaked out of Zhang Ding¡¯s wound. The water rose until it almost flooded the corridor. Gao Ming touched his chest. Even though he had obtained the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s power, he would still die if he was injured fatally. The gunfires didn¡¯t stop. However, how could the bullets stop a flood?


    Boss Zhang was only weaker than Headmistress Yan. Before the security members could use the red bands, he dragged them into the blood. Boss Zhang didn¡¯t want to kill. He wanted to convert them. After all, he lacked security at his supermarket.


    When he saw the person inside the room, Gao Ming sucked in a cold breath. He seemed to see fate. Su Mo, in his delivery uniform, stood at the door, all flustered. He was so scared by the God of Flesh and Blood that he forgot to breathe. This scene was very familiar to Gao Ming. Certain things couldn¡¯t be changed. Fate kept reminding him that.


    ¡°Should I call you Xia Yang or Su Mo?¡±


    ¡°Y-you can call me anything you want.¡± Su Mo hugged the delivery box and retreated until he was back against the wall.


    Paint dripped away from Su Mo and returned to Gao Ming¡¯s heart. Teacher Xia was called back into Gao Ming¡¯s heart using God¡¯s power.


    Gao Ming walked into the Home of the Butchers and ignored Su Mo. The thing he saw was different from what Su Mo saw.


    The collapsed bone city seemed to be awakened by some power. Gao Ming felt a warmth in his heart. He took out the birthday death portrait. His parents in the picture turned to look at the ruins of the city.


    Shadow poured out of the picture and soaked through the bloody city. The bone fragments seemed to come back alive. They regrew, and soon, a new model city of Han Hai appeared before Gao Ming.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A map of the shadow world.¡± Xia Yang¡¯s voice said, ¡°I¡¯ve figured everything out for you. Only you and Situ An can command this city model. This is the most valuable thing behind the door. You can see every influence caused by the anomalies through this map directly.¡±

 Chapter 223: Home

    Chapter 223: Home


    The city model that collapsed when Su Mo entered the Home of Butchers was reconstructed after Gao Ming entered the same room. Those chosen to be parents by the shadow world seemed to possess something unique.


    ¡°Try to put your death portrait into the city. If you¡¯re worried, you can put mine.¡± Xia Yang¡¯s voice was gentle. Those who didn¡¯t know would think he was Gao Ming¡¯s friend.


    ¡°Shush. Let me think.¡± Gao Ming took out the birthday death portrait and put it on the growing city of blood and flesh. The flesh and bones that made up the city seemed to come alive as they pulled the portrait into the city. At the same time, a special bond was formed between Gao Ming and the city model. A lot of information appeared in his mind. Dark spots appeared in the model. Some of the darkness was still spreading.


    ¡°The normal city buildings are white. The dark areas represent the anomaly. The greater the danger, the darker it is.¡± Xia Yang explained it kindly, ¡°Can you see the red dots moving in the dark areas? Those are ghosts. You can use your consciousness to approach them.¡±


    Gao Ming frowned as he scanned the map. He chose the deep red Spring Apartments. Some unfamiliar and scary images appeared in his mind. His old classmate, Cai Meimei, crawled on the roof beams like a centipede. Behind her were the endless scapegoats.


    ¡°Each red dot represents a Big Ghost. You can use this map to obtain the perspective of the ghosts. Of course, the premise is that these ghosts have already been consumed by the shadow world.¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t argue with Xia Yang. He arranged the information in his mind. The city model was one of Situ An¡¯s most important treasures. After the map recorded the anomalies, it would also show the rewards available and methods to trigger the anomalies. There were limitations between the real world and the shadow world. Other than blood sacrifices, one needed extreme emotions like anger, hatred or pain to trigger the anomalies. The embryo of the anomaly was an omen, and the owner of the map had to nurture the omen into a horror story.


    ¡°No wonder Qing Ge could still fight me after his senses were taken away,¡± Situ An¡¯s subordinates were all superhumans. They had been to the shadow world to be modified by Doctor Lu. If Gao Ming hadn¡¯t repeated his life and eliminated Doctor Lu and Qing Ge before Situ An realised anything, Situ An wouldn¡¯t have been killed so easily.


    ¡°This map is very alluring.¡± The map of Han Hai was very precious. Gao Ming felt like with Situ An¡¯s personality, he would attach a bomb to something so important. He¡¯d detonate it after he died. Why would he leave something so good behind after his death?


    ¡°There has to be a purpose for him to do this...¡± It was not crazy for Gao Ming to think that. The map had a location that was marked. It was near the old city hospital.


    Situ An marked the place with the word, ¡®home¡¯. It was like he was saying the hospital was his real home.


    Gao Ming was interested in the ¡®home¡¯. He wanted to know how the homes existed in the shadow world, so he had to go to this place.


    ¡°Situ An won¡¯t be so kind. He wanted other parents to enter the hospital.¡±


    Standing before the city model, Gao Ming¡¯s eyes were hollow. The temperature in the room dropped. Su Mo, at the corner, quietly took out the blanket and wrapped it around himself.

 Chapter 224: Normal Person

    Chapter 224: Normal Person


    Strange people, scary ghosts and curious rooms.


    In that situation, Su Mo felt that the blanket given to him by the Four-Eyed Auntie wasn¡¯t that scary anymore. This was the only ¡®cursed object¡¯ he owned. Hugging the blanket, Su Mo tried to move to the door to escape, but Zhang Ding was standing outside. Boss Zhang, whose chest was leaking, had morphed into the flood as he blasted the corridor.


    Since he couldn¡¯t leave from the front door, Su Mo tried to find a different exit. He tried his best to stay away from Gao Ming, but his body still accidentally touched the edge of the bone city. Gao Ming sensed Su Mo¡¯s presence via the city. The map gave him a new piece of information.


    ¡°Su Mo: Zero violence tendency, zero perversion, zero danger rating. Extremely low mental corruption. The chance of shadow corruption is low. Abandonment is suggested.¡±


    After Su Mo touched the map, Gao Ming gained new information. The final goal of all the parents in the shadow world was to become the new owner of the dead Han Hai City. They would help the shadow world regain life. After the parents triggered the anomaly in the real world and obtained the blessings of the shadow world, they could use the blessing to reward their family. The family was the citizens of the shadow Han Hai. The previous number on the map was 207, but after Gao Ming took over the map, the number went back to zero.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls o/n n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(c/o/m)


    ¡°Su Mo¡¯s presence here is like fate¡¯s intervention. I owe him for helping Xia Yang enter the Home of Butchers.¡± Situ An¡¯s treasures were hidden in the real ¡®home¡¯. The map only had a few blessings left that Situ An didn¡¯t have the chance to use. Gao Ming decided to use them all on Su Mo. His consciousness controlled the bone city. Shadow rushed towards Su Mo and dragged him to the middle of the map.


    Su Mo screamed, but he soon realised the shadow didn¡¯t harm him. The shadow world¡¯s blessing worked differently on different people. Gao Ming studied Su Mo carefully. Eventually, Gao Ming frowned.


    Even if a cat like Fa Cai were blessed by the shadow world several times, it would mutate. However, Su Mo only became slightly stronger physically.


    ¡°Is it because he¡¯s too upright and goes against the principle of the shadow world? But if that¡¯s the case, why is he here? Did Xia Yang do something to him?¡±


    Based on Su Mo¡¯s situation, the shadow world was selective too. To further understand the blessing of the shadow world, Gao Ming kept one last blessing and guided it to his body.


    Gao Ming backed out of the city and took back his birthday portrait. The bone city before him collapsed. The bone and flesh crumbled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bring the map out of the Home of Butchers. That is quite troublesome. I can¡¯t carry a door with me at all times.¡±


    The east city investigation centre was Situ An¡¯s territory. That was why he dared to hide the door there. Gao Ming hadn¡¯t found a stable home. His current house was rented from the bakery boss.


    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll leave first. Plus, I need to bring the investigators out of the door.¡± Gao Ming worked his body and reached his hand towards Su Mo.


    Seeing this, Su Mo¡¯s first reaction was to retreat.


    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle for you to survive until now. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a failsafe by fate.¡± Gao Ming helped Su Mo get up. ¡°Your body has been strengthened. Keep your heart on the right path and survive.¡±


    ¡°Miracle?¡± Su Mo asked uncertainly, ¡°Have I triggered the miracle chance in the map? Who are you? How can I call you? Why do you look so familiar?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t answer. The first thing he did after leaving the room was to send a message to Xuan Wen.


    Soon, all the players received a message, ¡°Player, the silent lamb has triggered the miracle. Strong Body + 1! Yin Soul + 3! He has obtained the normal identity of Shadow World Han Hai¡¯s Citizen.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s goal had been achieved. The people of Han Hai had found out about the horror game players. He also gained Situ An¡¯s most important treasure.


    ¡°We can¡¯t send this door into the death portrait. The door is connected to the real world on one side and the shadow world on the other. We have to carry it.¡± After Zhang Ding tossed Su Mo out, he tried to close the bloodred door.

 Chapter 225: Standing Door

    Chapter 225: Standing Door


    The original appearance of the door couldn¡¯t be seen anymore due to the embedded investigators. However, Zhang Ding could sense that there was something very scary hidden in the door. The thing hid underneath the investigators and stared back at Zhang Ding.


    ¡°This is troublesome.¡± Just as Zhang Ding finished speaking, eight thick arms grabbed the edge of the bloodred door. Gong Xi walked out of the torture room and stood behind Gao Ming. Without any warning, Gong Xi hugged the door with the harshest method. With Gao Ming¡¯s order, Gong Xi sunk his legs into the bloody mess. The four ghost faces roared as he tried to lift the door up from the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Zhang Ding had no choice but to cooperate with Gao Ming. He used the water to blast at the spot where the door was connected to the ground. After he washed away the bloody blob, roots-like capillaries were exposed.


    ¡°The blood door uses these capillaries to grow into the building.¡±


    The capillaries crawled all over the tenth floor. To move this door, one had to sever all the vessels first. The building trembled. Gao Ming ¡®uprooted¡¯ the door at the core of the east city investigation centre.


    Gao Ming tried to send Gong Xi back into his heart. However, Gong Xi couldn¡¯t even approach Gao Ming¡¯s heart, much less send the door into his heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave for now.¡± Zhang Ding tried carrying the door back into his death portrait, but he failed as well. ¡°The door is the passage that connects the two worlds. However, neither of the worlds wishes for the door to exist.¡± With no other choice, Zhang Ding covered the door with a black cloth and carried it on his back. ¡°Let¡¯s go and salvage anything else useful.¡±


    The two went down the corridor. Gao Ming felt like someone was staring at him. He turned to look down the corridor that led to the 11th floor. Just as he was about to walk away, Xia Yang suddenly said, ¡°The training programs this place has for the newbies are quite interesting. Some of them might benefit you.¡±


    ¡°A ghost that manages to grab your attention must be a special one.¡± Gao Ming knew Xia Yang very well. He walked to the 11th floor, but he couldn¡¯t find the sign of any ghost.


    ¡°You always refuse to trust me.¡± Xia Yang paced around the torture room. He smiled.


    Situ An stared at him. It was hard to tell what he was thinking.


    ¡°The investigation centre has the list of every student in Class 13. You can¡¯t escape. You should use the door as bait to lure the security members over.¡± Xia Yang suggested.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put it at my home? My son and I used to live at the cross-section of Da Zai and Li San.¡± Zhang Ding suggested, ¡°Even ten years ago, the place was the dirtiest area in Han Hai. The population number was more than ten thousand. It was a lawless place. We could find a spot to put it and then arrange for our people to guard it. It will take the investigation centre some time to find it.¡±


    ¡°What if they find it?¡± Teacher Xia whispered to Gao Ming with excitement, ¡°I can help you deal with everyone that you hate. You only need to let me leave your heart temporarily. I will bring them back to you.¡± Xia Yang became stronger after taking over the east city investigation centre. Gao Ming didn¡¯t know how he did it, but his powers became even stranger.


    ¡°Gao Ming, we need to return.¡± Wei Dayou exited the centre vehicle. ¡°Those who have been infected can¡¯t stay away from the shadow world for too long.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll follow Boss Zhang¡¯s advice.¡±


    They abandoned the vehicles and entered the complicated alleys. The place was crowded with illegal buildings. After they walked for half an hour, they came to Zhang Ding¡¯s home. To everyone¡¯s surprise, even though ten years had passed, someone still came to drop fresh flowers and candles before Zhang Ding¡¯s home.


    The other houses were messy and dirty, but Zhang Ding¡¯s home was clean. No one came to squat at his home either.


    ¡°Is it because I saved those people in the flood?¡± Zhang Ding scratched his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t returned in a while.¡±


    Zhang Ding removed the kitchen door and then leaned the bloodred door against the wall. The moment the door touched the door, the blood vessels crawled out and drilled into the ground. Soon, it would consume the building and spread new anomalies.


    ¡°Should we evacuate the people here?¡± Gao Ming asked for Zhang Ding¡¯s opinion. Zhang Ding shook his head.


    ¡°The city will become more dangerous in the future. If anything, I think this place will be safest with your protection.¡±U//ppTodated fr/o/m

 Chapter 226: New Era

    Chapter 226: New Era


    The blood door grew in Zhang Ding¡¯s former home and became the place¡¯s only ¡®tenant¡¯. Among the old and decrepit apartments, Gao Ming took a new step.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be that hard to enter the shadow world in the future.¡± Gao Ming took out his birthday portrait and pushed open the door again with the group watching. Outside the door was Zhang Ding¡¯s home a decade ago. Inside the door was the shadow world. Anyone could use this door to traverse between the two worlds easily. However, only one person could open the door with ease, and that person was Gao Ming.U//ppTodated fr/o/m


    The souls who had been infected by the shadow world couldn¡¯t wait to reunite with the shadows. The group inside the house instantly disappeared. The blood capillaries from the door changed the layout of Zhang Ding¡¯s home. His bathroom became the new Home of Lunatics, and his bedroom became the new Home of Butchers.


    ¡°Call everyone here. We¡¯ll use Li San and Da Zai as the centre to create a new death border city.¡±


    While Wei Dayou went to get everyone, Gao Ming entered the Home of Butchers. He placed the birthday portrait inside the Bone City to summon the map. Anomalies were triggered all around the city. The buildings on the map started to change colours due to the appearance of the shadow. They morphed from the original white to bloody red and, finally, pure darkness. Gao Ming believed he had seen this in one of his futures.


    ¡°The investigation centre might seal up the buildings with anomalies and send people to deal with them. At the same time, they will train more people to attempt to control the cursed objects and the ghosts.¡± He Yi was tossed out of the flood. He was a dog trained by Situ An. He¡¯d do anything to survive.


    ¡°I know you have multiple big ghosts, but that is not enough to rival the centre. Humans will go crazy before a threat. They¡¯d do anything.¡± He Yi crawled up from the ground and walked to Gao Ming, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many taboo experiments done by the investigation centres with my own eyes. That includes blood sacrifices, voluntary possessions and so on. They have even targeted fetuses so that ghosts can be born in real life.¡±


    ¡°Is it the same with the other cities?¡± Gao Ming felt like Han Hai was different from the other cities. Anomalies had occurred in Jiujiang and Xin Lu, but they didn¡¯t involve the common citizens.


    ¡°I heard from the chief that Han Hai is an abandoned city. The goal of this city is to take the path of...¡± He Yi paused before continuing, ¡°Self-destruction. They want to see what will happen if a city falls to the shadow world.¡±


    ¡°Is that not Situ An¡¯s own idea?¡± Zhang Ding didn¡¯t trust He Yi at all.


    The citizens who only wanted stability would stay behind to help build the foundation of the city and learn to operate the devices. The citizens who were willing to take risks would be led by ghosts to explore the shadow world and the anomalies.


    In the future, there would be more passages between the two worlds. The two worlds would unite faster. Gao Ming needed to construct his own realm before that happened.


    ¡°Reputation, support, power and wit. You have to own all of them.¡± Xia Yang witnessed the change in Gao Ming. ¡°Who would have thought a former psychiatrist would become the mastermind?¡±


    Gao Ming, who normally ignored Xia Yang, said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m merely picking up the city when it is being abandoned.¡±


    Gao Ming set the building where the blood door was as the ¡®family door¡¯ and set up a new security team. He had Zhang Ding and the supermarket customers be the customs guards temporarily to handle the dangerous items and provide safety and aid services.


    Even though his city only had 100 people, as the tragedy spread, his city would expand quickly.


    ¡°I seem to grasp the concept of home now.¡± Gao Ming left the Home of Butchers and looked at the lifeless Han Hai in the shadow world. ¡°There has to be other parents in this ruin. However, only one parent can manage the city.¡±


    Gao Ming was a nobody in the past. He became himself after many deaths.


    With his endless killers in his heart, he would combine the experiences of two supervillains and start a new era.

 Chapter 227: Li San Hospital

    Chapter 227: Li San Hospital


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t leave the shadow world that night. He led the citizens and started to clean up Li San and Da Zai in the shadow world. In the real world, the cities were very complicated. Even with a map, one would get lost. In the shadow world, using the cursed items and ghost powers, the city became scarier. There were rooms inside rooms and stairs beyond stairs.


    ¡°I need an absolutely safe home.¡±


    The night faded away, but Gao Ming was still very busy. In the real world, Han Hai had been turned over.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls o/n n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(c/o/m)


    ...


    The rain finally stopped, but the dark clouds hadn¡¯t dissipated. The daylight became clearly shorter. Traffic was busy. The majority of the citizens were not affected by the chaos yesterday night. Once the day came, all the ghosts and horrors disappeared.


    The investigation centre sealed up the truth and deleted all the information. The possessed humans tried to live harder and happier than actual people. Chaos festered underneath the calm surface.


    A racecar shot down the street. It ran through a puddle, and the water splashed onto the bus stop. The dirty water soiled a pair of pretty white shoes. Xuan Wen put away her red umbrella. With her headphones, she looked prettier than before. Her beauty couldn¡¯t be hidden. She was the spotlight everywhere she went. She picked up the bicycles that were knocked over by the racecar. Her kindness was brighter than her beauty.


    Xuan Wen ignored the gazes on her.


    Xuan Wen entered Nightlight Studio. Once she appeared, Manager Gou darted over. He carried a cup of coffee and wore his new wig. ¡°President Xuan, the download number for our game demo has risen to over 200,000. The reviews are very good. You have such a good eye.¡±


    Xuan Wen accepted the coffee and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s everyone¡¯s contribution. You are so good at making horror games.¡±


    ¡°Is it right or wrong for me to fan the flames in the city?¡±


    At Nightlight Studio, everyone was rather distracted. They were sensitive to intriguing news since they designed and programmed horror games. After they went online yesterday night, they realised the real world was scarier than any games they could make. They discussed the various anomalies and whether they were real or not. Seeing this, Manager Gou coughed as he walked over, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Manager Gou, ever since Dayou quit, this office... doesn¡¯t feel that clean.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and focus on your work. I¡¯ll double your bonus this year.¡± Manager Gou pointed at the data. ¡°No. Triple!¡±


    ¡°This is not the issue of money. I feel like President Xuan has brought us not only money but also something else.¡± The employees were more sensitive, ¡°Teacher Xia is missing. Facai is also gone. Who will be next?¡±


    ¡°Open your eyes. Does President Xuan look suspicious to you?¡± Manager Gou lowered his voice. ¡°She¡¯s probably the daughter of some big shot in Han Hai. She¡¯s too free and decides to throw us some money. She is clearly innocent. If I¡¯m a betting man, I¡¯d say she¡¯s thinking about what to eat tonight.¡±


    Xuan Wen sensed Manager Gou¡¯s eyes. She smiled and waved at him. She just got a message from Gao Ming. He hoped that she would go to the old city¡¯s Li San Hospital while it was still daytime and figured out the situation there.


    Through the Dead Water Forum, Xuan Wen found out from a player that although Li San Hospital looked normal on the surface, the hospital had been left empty for a long time already. The place didn¡¯t have any strange news surrounding it because those who had been there had all gone missing.


    A few days before the tragedy exploded, the horror game player felt that something was wrong. He led his family and escaped from the hospital.


    The player was very kind and offered to lead Xuan Wen to the hospital to inspect it. As for why his family was at the hospital in the first place, the player didn¡¯t answer or explain...

 Chapter 228: I Am Loved

    Chapter 228: I Am Loved


    The morning belonged to the living. The vehicles from the police station and investigation centre filled the street. The cleanse was still ongoing. However, their targets included not only the possessed citizens but also the horror game players. Under the centre¡¯s iron fist, no one dared to admit they were players. However, many citizens who interacted with the anomalies started to side with the horror game players.


    If Han Hai really turned into a horror game and every citizen had been forced to become a player, was the centre going to arrest everyone?


    The reason the investigation centre could still handle the situation was that the tragedy was only starting. There was only one level 4 anomaly that floated to the surface, and only three percent of the city had been covered by the shadows. Of course, this was only the second day of the arrival of the tragedy.


    Xuan Wen slid her thin laptop into her bag and left Nightlight Studio with her phone. She didn¡¯t like to stay with others. Doing dangerous things alone was a kind of entertainment for her. Through simple interactions on Dead Water Forun, Xuan Wen determined that the other party did understand the situation inside the hospital. However, the person probably had another reason to lure Xuan Wen there.


    ¡°Is he targeting me for Dead Water Forum?¡± Xuan Wen loved to mingle with bad people because she wouldn¡¯t be bound by morale. Xuan Wen took a car to the promised spot. She glanced at her phone navigation.


    Li San was Han Hai Old City¡¯s larger area. A lot of foreigners were gathered there. A lot of rich people started their legacy there, just like Situ An. The legends of sudden richness happened there every day. However, most of them were just for show to give the dull lives some hope.


    At noon, Xuan Wen came to the Siblings Fast Food alone. The person she waited for didn¡¯t show up. After a long time, a masked waiter walked over in a tremble. When he passed by Xuan Wen, he accidentally spilt the food in Xuan Wen¡¯s bag because the customer next to him suddenly stood up. The waiter was stunned as the boss hurried over. As he apologised to Xuan Wen, he scolded the waiter, ¡°What can you do? If not for your pitifulness, I would have fired you a long time ago. Can you do this? How many troubles have you caused me this week already?¡±


    The boss was protecting the waiter. The angrier he was, the more awkward it would be for the customer to pile on.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Xuan Wen took out a napkin to wipe away the stain. She glanced at the waiter¡¯s face. Even though he wore a mask, it was clear that he was born with a deformity and had an ugly face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The boss blocked the waiter behind him. He bowed excessively to Xuan Wen, ¡°He¡¯s new here.¡±


    The same thing probably had happened before. As if worried that the waiter¡¯s face might scare Xuan Wen, the boss chased him away.


    The waiter¡¯s deformed face twitched. His left eye was larger than his right. ¡°Are you sent by the Dead Water Forum to intercept me?¡±


    ¡°Tell me. How did your family escape from Li San Hospital? What is in the hospital?¡± Xuan Wen saw the man¡¯s mask soaked by sweat. ¡°You can remove your cap and mask. I¡¯ve seen many monsters worse than humans. You look normal to me.¡±


    The waiter didn¡¯t dare to do anything. However, after he met Xuan Wen¡¯s gaze, his emotions became unstable.


    He suddenly took out the knife he hid behind his back and stabbed a passing rat. The blood flowed. The waiter gasped for air as veins burst on his face.


    ¡°Tell me everything you¡¯ve seen and heard.¡± Xuan Wen used her power. She was waiting for the waiter to reveal his secrets. The waiter felt like he could trust the woman before him. His sickest side was invoked. He didn¡¯t know what he was saying. He screamed among the trash.


    I stood at the hospital entrance and looked at Mother¡¯s face. He accompanied his favourite child and bound the bandage around little brother¡¯s face.


    Mother was very strong. He liked to wear long dresses and heavy makeup. He put on deep red lipstick and black wigs. I didn¡¯t like how Mother looked in the morning. I preferred him at night. He had two faces as he pushed the cart filled with corpses. He was so busy walking in and out of the morgue.


    Mother and father were the same. He had four children of different heights. Big brother is 1.7 metres tall, I am 1.3 metres tall, sister is 40 centimetres tall, and little brother is only five metres tall.


    We grew up at the hospital, living underground and in the sewers. We could not see the light. We were mocked and insulted. We were injured and brutalised. We were treated as toys and trash. However, whenever we wanted to give up, Mother would appear from the darkness. He held a giant pair of scissors and a heavy shovel and recited the words others had said.


    ¡°Everyone is an apple bitten by God. They are incomplete in one way or another. The deformed people are deformed because God likes their fragrance more.¡±


    I am a human. I am the most normal human in this abnormal world. I am the human beloved by God.

 Chapter 229: New Mission

    Chapter 229: New Mission


    The server, Yang Yu, revealed all the secrets in his heart. He didn¡¯t hide anything. He twisted the knife that was inside the rat. His beady eyes were bloodshot. He gasped hungrily like a rabid dog.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel better now that it is out of your heart?¡± Xuan Wen didn¡¯t mind Yang Yu¡¯s appearance. She walked over to him casually. The flawless angel walked among the stench and mud. She paused two steps from Yang Yu and handed him a piece of clean napkin, ¡°Wipe away the blood on your hand.¡±


    ¡°A-aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Yang Yu couldn¡¯t control himself as he gripped the bloody knife.


    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you? I think you¡¯re right. In this crazy world, you¡¯re the most normal person.¡± Xuan Wen smiled, ¡°God must love you a lot for you to encounter me.¡± Yang Yu couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. The perfect woman before him agreed with him. She didn¡¯t have a trace of disgust in her eyes. She was different from the others.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re holding a knife, who do you wish to kill the most?¡± Xuan Wen asked with interest.


    Yang Yu glanced at Xuan Wen, and his hands trembled.


    ¡°Is it your uncle who protects you and gives you a job? Is it your mother who is mad inside the hospital? Or is it the doctor who ruins and insults you?¡± Xuan Wen took another step forward, ¡°Or is it me?¡±


    Yang Yu¡¯s deformed face became uglier as he gritted his teeth and ran back a few steps, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anyone.¡±


    ¡°I get it now. The person you want to kill is God.¡± Xuan Wen slowly approached him. ¡°Because God¡¯s love turns you into this. Many things were taken from you when you were born. You hate this shell that you cannot abandon.¡± Xuan Wen dropped a mask between them. Madness surfaced on her face. ¡°The mask is only available to players selected by me. Tell me everything about the hospital, and I can change your fate.¡±R/e?/Ad lateSt ch/a/pters at novelhall.com Only


    Yang Yu had extremely low self-confidence. His life was painful. He picked up the mask and cradled it in his hands. ¡°Li San Hospital was once the largest hospital in the old city. Twenty years ago, most of the labs moved to the east city. Only a few remained. It was from then on that rumours about Li San Hospital started to circulate. The most famous is the one about the missing corpses from the morgue. Some families reported this to the police, but it was soon forgotten.¡±


    Situ An¡¯s last video and the sudden appearance of horror game players flustered him. The reputation of the centre was shaken, and this caused him a huge headache.


    ¡°Now is not the time for hesitation. I have to stop this before it has the chance to grow.¡± Jing Tuoshen caressed the device on his wrist. He had been waiting for a reply since yesterday night.


    ¡°I feel like we can attempt to communicate with the horror game players. If we have the same goal, there¡¯s a chance for cooperation.¡± Chen Yuntian hadn¡¯t slept for the night. His ageing body could stand it much longer.


    ¡°Idiot, use your brain. We have control over the resources of the whole city, and we have to cooperate with the researchers from the other cities to analyse the power of the ghosts. These players have nothing. How did they gain the power to fight the ghosts?¡± Jing Tuoshen didn¡¯t even glance at Chen Yuntian, ¡°These players are baits from the shadow world. Most of them have been possessed. They are directing everything.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve captured some horror game players. They have not been possessed.¡±


    ¡°That means we need to improve our detection methods.¡± Jing Tuoshen interrupted Chen Yuntian. The communicator on his wrist vibrated.


    Jing Tuoshen checked the white communicator that belonged to the researchers. He saw a message from an unknown sender. ¡°The horror game players will target Li San Hospital tonight. But why that place?¡± Jing Tuoshen seemed to remember something. He used his power to access some files on Situ An.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, before Situ An took root in Han Hai, he worked at that hospital at night...¡± Jing Tuoshen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he read through the files. ¡°His life started to change from that moment.¡±


    Jing Tuoshen deleted the files and sent orders through his white band. Soon, a few muddy black cars stopped at the entrance of the east city investigation centre.


    Based on the plate numbers, the cars all came from Xin Lu. The batch of investigators and security members Han Hai headquarters sent to the taboo game in Xin Lu had returned.

 Chapter 230: Next Mission

    Chapter 230: Next Mission


    ¡°Han Hai Investigation Centre Security Teams 7 and 9 are here. I¡¯m leader K.¡± The members from Xin Lu wore bloodred bands. The leading man had long hair and a full body of tattoos.


    ¡°Is your captain not here?¡± Jing Tuoshen was a bit disappointed. He desperately needed to stabilise the situation.


    ¡°The captain and three other teams are still on the way here. The longer the players are in the Perfect Life, the longer they will take to exit it. However, they will also obtain more stuff.¡± K didn¡¯t look like a security member but a mafia gangster.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the mission location and goals when your captain is here...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You only need to tell me where the haunted building is.¡± K said evenly. He was not a careless person. He merely thought what he suggested was enough.


    There were not many who dared to interrupt Jing Tuoshen. His face was dark.


    ¡°We¡¯ve experienced things you couldn¡¯t have imagined in Perfect Life. Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t order us around like normal members.¡± There was a trace of disrespect towards Jing Tuoshen in K¡¯s words, even though their stations were different. As if sensing the danger, a pair of ghost hand tattoos on K¡¯s neck came alive. The ten fingers opened up like a lotus to reveal a ghost eye in the palm.


    ¡°I need you to head to Li San Hospital in the old city.¡± Jing Tuoshen didn¡¯t confront K. ¡°The east city investigation centre¡¯s temporary chief, Situ An, has betrayed us. He perished recently, but he released a video and told the Han Hai citizens that he had hidden one set of his last effects in this city. Now, people suspect they are at Li San Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Situ An¡¯s last effects?!¡± K heard about Situ An. ¡°Is that our goal?¡±


    ¡°Those idiots don¡¯t even know Situ An. That madman will not leave anything good behind for anyone. It¡¯ll only cause tragedies.¡± Jing Tuoshen scoffed. ¡°There¡¯s a higher chance a latent anomaly is hidden at Li San Hospital. The danger rating is at least Level 4.¡±


    ¡°Level 4...¡± K became serious.


    ¡°Situ An didn¡¯t dare to trigger high-level anomalies in the past because he was still alive. Now that he is dead, with his personality, he¡¯ll drag the whole city down with him.¡± Jing Tuoshen gritted his teeth. ¡°Of course, he might have seen through the headquarters¡¯ main plan and decided to side with the shadow world.¡±


    ¡°We need to go there as soon as possible to confirm everything.¡± After K accepted the mission, he didn¡¯t stay and headed to the old city.


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m fine.¡± Before Su Mo could finish speaking, Lee Ding carried the beers and boxed food into Su Mo¡¯s house. Seeing this, Su Mo didn¡¯t say anything. His friends often held parties at his place.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer our calls. We thought something bad happened to you. You know how unsafe it is at Han Hai now.¡± Old Sao grabbed Su Mo¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I bought some good food for you to strengthen your body.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± Su Mo knew better than anyone how hard it was to earn money.


    ¡°I know you need money too, so we all came here today to share a shortcut to wealth with you.¡± After everyone entered the room, Old Sao closed the door, opened a can of beer and finished it in one gulp. ¡°Fuck! That¡¯s good!¡±


    Human emotions were not connected. Su Mo only thought they were being noisy. ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    Seeing how frayed Su Mo was, Old Sao stopped hiding it. He showed Su Mo the bank account on his phone and took out a bloody ring from his pocket.


    ¡°Did you rob someone?¡± Su Mo was shocked. His friend was on the path of crime.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. I picked these up.¡± Old Sao didn¡¯t hide anything. He really treated Su Mo as his good friend. ¡°Last night, there were many rumours about anomalies and ghosts on the internet. Some of them appear to be real. Some of the buildings became empty for no reason. So I went in them to find some goods.¡±


    ¡°You are crazy!¡± Su Mo thought back to what he had experienced the night before.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m crazy for gold and money!¡± Old Sao took out his phone and showed Su Mo the videos he had taken at some of the locations. ¡°A few of us are desperate. Lee Ding¡¯s mother is sick, and his father is working three jobs, but it¡¯s not enough. Brother Xiong¡¯s family factory is going under. His father was beaten up by the employees recently. I owe a lot of online debt.¡±


    ¡°No. Those buildings are too dangerous!¡± Su Mo shook his head.


    ¡°Listen to me. If those things on the internet are just rumours, we won¡¯t run into any danger. If they are real, then since tragedy is here, it¡¯s only wise for us to get used to them earlier than others, right?¡± Old Sao came up with a list. ¡°We¡¯ll go somewhere far away from the school. The old city¡¯s Li San Hospital has the medicine Lee Ding¡¯s mother needs. Furthermore, medicine will become very important during the tragedy. We plan to transport some out tonight.¡±

 Chapter 231: Hospital Visit

    Chapter 231: Hospital Visit


    ¡°I personally don¡¯t think ghosts exist.¡± Brother Xiong noticed Su Mo¡¯s expression and wanted to console him, ¡°The videos on the internet only existed for a few minutes before disappearing. However, that only made me more curious.¡±


    ¡°The arrival of the tragedy might not be bad.¡± Old Sao¡¯s brain was quick, but his attitude was extremist. ¡°Han Hai doesn¡¯t lack people. It¡¯s hard to find a job here. Instead of festering in the dark, why not give this a shot?¡±


    Old Sao placed the golden ring on the table. He showed the benefits he had gained from the anomalies. ¡°I¡¯ve read many apocalyptic novels. I¡¯ve fantasised about saving the world during high school. Other than medicine, weapons and food, having trustworthy teammates is also very important. Therefore, I share my plan with you.¡± Old Sao planned to do something whether Su Mo joined him or not. He came to find Su Mo simply because Su Mo was his good brother.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the last video left behind by the richest man in Han Hai yesterday night. Situ An sacrificed his life to show us the truth. We have to grab this opportunity.¡± Lee Ding was rather naive. In his world, the world was black or white.


    ¡°The centre will not aid us. Instead of being their cannon fodder, I¡¯d rather be the horror game players.¡± Old Sao said with some admiration, ¡°Entering the anomalies at night, gaining benefits from the horror games. Just thinking about it is so exciting!¡±


    When Old Sao brought up the horror game players, Su Mo felt better. Even though his experience the night before was scary, his body did improve, and a miracle did happen. The image of the masked player in the Home of Butchers appeared in his mind. Su Mo tightened his hands. No one was willing to suffer in the darkness forever.


    ¡°I¡¯ll share my plan, and then you can decide,¡± Old Sao enlarged the map of Li San Hospital he had downloaded from the internet. ¡°Li San Hospital is separated into the front and back buildings. All the horror stories are concentrated around the back building. The medicine Lee Ding¡¯s mother needs is on the first floor of the front building. We¡¯ll change the plan according to the situation, but focus on swiping the expensive drugs.¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? How is that different from stealing?¡± Su Mo still thought it was too dangerous. He didn¡¯t want to see his best friends die.


    ¡°When tragedy arrives, you won¡¯t even have the chance to steal! Medicine is too important!¡± Old Sao took out his backpack. ¡°Each of us will have a bag. We¡¯ll leave once the bag is full. After sending Lee Ding¡¯s mother her medicine, we¡¯ll find some money and rent a safe house.¡±


    Lee Ding and Brother Xiong agreed with the plan. The situation in their families was worse than explained. Seeing Old Sao like this, he clearly owed more than just online debts.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad knowing that you¡¯re safe.¡± Lee Ding picked up the beer and looked at Su Mo, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to join us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here! Strange. I remember this place used to be so lively.¡± Lee Ding scratched his head. ¡°There are many restaurants and stalls around the hospital. Why is it deserted today?¡± It seemed like the hospital was off that day. The nearby shops were open, but there were no shopkeepers, much less customers.


    ¡°They probably heard the news and ran. We better hurry,¡± Old Sao said. Once he entered the hospital, he heard the clamour and footsteps at the same time. There were patients everywhere inside the hospital. They looked like they were being chased.


    ¡°It looks like we were worried for no reason.¡± Brother Xiong sighed in relief. ¡°Isn¡¯t this like normal? Or were we not at the front door?¡±


    ¡°Focus on the mission.¡± Old Sao switched on a small video recorder. He recorded everything so he could study it later. Lee Ding held the prescription note and headed to the pharmacy on the first floor.


    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m here to refill my medication.¡± He knocked lightly on the window. Lee Ding pushed the note through the small counter. However, the doctor at the counter ignored him as she wrote crazily in a book.


    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m here for my meds.¡± Lee Ding raised his voice. He looked at the shelves filled with medicine behind the doctor. He wondered if he should come back that night because there were more people entering the hospital.


    The doctor slowly raised her head like she was waking up from a dream. She glanced at Lee Ding¡¯s face and then at his note. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Is it dark now?¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s barely noon.¡± Lee Ding was confused.


    ¡°Then, you have to wait.¡± The doctor tossed the note back. Lee Ding was about to argue with the doctor when Old Sao grabbed him from the back. Old Sao dragged Lee Ding away. He looked so different from normal.


    ¡°We need to go now.¡± Old Sao pulled Lee Ding away. Seeing the confusion on Lee Ding¡¯s face, he silently showed the video he captured on his recorder. In the video, the hospital was empty. There was no one there.

 Chapter 232: Trade

    Chapter 232: Trade


    In the video, no one could be seen. However, the hospital was crowded in their eyes. When Lee Ding connected this to what the doctor said earlier, his back was instantly drenched in sweat. Was there no living human at all in this hospital?


    The four walked faster. They thought it was safe in the day, but they encountered something so ¡®exciting¡¯ the moment they arrived. The cold tiles reflected their pale faces. When the four of them were about to reach the front door, Old Sao suddenly paused. He held his heart and had difficulty breathing.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    ¡°No. There¡¯s danger at the front door. Don¡¯t go there.¡± Old Sao grabbed the people around him. ¡°Act normal. We need to line up at the payment booth now.¡± Old Sao was not making a request but giving a command.


    Su Mo and the others had no other choices. They changed their direction and tried to move to the payment booth as soon as possible.


    They adjusted their angles. Old Sao and Xiao Mo saw a patient grab some drugs from the pharmacy. His nervous expression instantly softened up, and he happily walked towards the door. Just as the cheap shoes stepped out of the front door, the patient was dragged into the shadows by something. A living man disappeared just like that. The only thing that remained was a pool of blood on the ground. The strange thing was the fresh blood slowly leaked through the wall like someone was slowly sucking it through the straw. Soon, everything returned to normal.


    ¡°Fuck! What is outside the door?¡± Lee Ding¡¯s hands trembled, but he still had to pretend to be normal.


    ¡°Under the influence of the horror story, this hospital might have started to operate under a new rule. Every patient here is busy. They seem to be busy trying to survive.¡± Old Sao was very scared, but he was very good at observation. The fact that he was able to steal from a haunted house was the evidence of that.


    ¡°Shubai, how did you figure out the front door was not safe?¡± Su Mo was curious. He felt like his friend was not simple.


    ¡°My parents divorced very early. That made me very sensitive since I was young. During this year¡¯s Hungry Ghost Festival, I had a high fever, and my heart was so heavy that I couldn¡¯t even speak. That night, I almost died at the hotel, but after I survived that, I realised I became even more sensitive to danger.¡± Old Sao didn¡¯t hide anything from his brothers. ¡°Whenever my heart started to race for no reason, it meant that danger was close. You can call it my sixth sense.¡±


    ¡°Live?¡± The middle-aged man hugged the girl tightly.


    ¡°This is my brother. His mother is very sick. The four of us gathered our money to get the medicine for his mom, but we didn¡¯t expect to run into something like this.¡± As a womaniser, Old Sao was a very good actor. With Old Sao¡¯s great acting skills, the middle-aged man started to empathise with them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving after you¡¯re in here. It¡¯s lucky that you can even survive one night.¡± The man touched the girl¡¯s head, his eyes shining with heartache. ¡°I can¡¯t remember when I came here. Xiao Xia was suffering from such a high fever that she was not making sense. I was so worried. I didn¡¯t notice anything else. After Xiao Xia recovered, I only realised this hospital was rather...¡±


    ¡°Rather what?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe in transmigration? I feel like this hospital has fully transmigrated to a world of ghosts.¡± The man lowered his voice. ¡°This is not the place to talk. Come with me.¡±


    They entered the corridor. A few seconds later, the curtain of the burnt victims¡¯ ward was pulled back, and a man with singed skin stood behind it. He looked like he had just learned how to walk. His eyes were very round and large. He swayed around.


    ¡°At first, the hospital only has living humans. But, dead bodies started to join them.¡± The man spoke as he moved, ¡°The corpses are not the scariest. At night, many strange things will appear. To survive to the next day, you¡¯ll need to search and collect enough items to trade. You have to do that during the day.¡±


    ¡°Items?¡±


    ¡°Like this medicine.¡± The man took out an empty bottle. ¡°The Soul Transfer Medicine can temporarily distract the attention of the corpses and give you the time to escape. You should go and find them. There are many things in the hospital that can help you survive the night.¡±

 Chapter 233: Father

    Chapter 233: Father


    The middle-aged man tossed the empty bottle to Old Sao, ¡°Other than drugs, the different wards will provide different functions at night. For example, when you¡¯re chased by your enemies, you can go to the plastic surgery ward to change your figure and face. To avoid specific curses, you can even change your gender.¡± Seeing the shock on their faces, the middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°For the sake of my daughter, I will do anything. You better have the same understanding too.¡±


    Leading Old Sao¡¯s team, the middle-aged man walked up the stairs to the top floor. There, the place felt a lot quieter.


    ¡°There are many wards here. Some of them have special functions, and others are very dangerous. Remember to pay attention to the Genetics Consultation Ward and the OBGYN. When you are forced to a corner, you can try your luck at these two wards. You might gain protection from some unlucky things.¡± The middle-aged man appeared to have done exactly that. He expertly unlocked the lock on the safety door.


    The smell of disinfectant permeated the air. The tiles on the walls were yellowed, and the lightbulbs in the corridor shattered.


    ¡°There are so little people here.¡±


    ¡°This place will be crowded at night. I like to hide here in the morning.¡± The middle-aged man carried his daughter and walked ahead like he was looking for something.


    Su Mo touched Old Sao and whispered, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that no one likes to come here? This floor is not safe. I noticed that the lock on the door was new. It was brought in from outside.¡±


    ¡°I temporarily don¡¯t sense any danger.¡± Old Sao hesitated.


    ¡°This is the genetics consultation ward.¡± The middle-aged man suddenly spoke. He pointed at a half-open door. The room looked like other rooms. It was about the size of two small wards.


    Old Sao went near and curiously looked in. Pregnancy promotion posters decorated the wall. There were a lot of files on the table. Most of the files recorded the illnesses suffered by the patients. The pictures made them feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°Physical disfigurement is fine. The bigger trouble is deficiency in brain acuity.¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t touch anything inside the consultation room and walked towards the inner rooms. There were three rooms in the Genetics Consultation Ward: the consultation room and two examination rooms. They were separated with thick, white curtains.


    ¡°The doctor will come at night and randomly appear in one of the rooms. If you¡¯re lucky enough to run into the door, it will answer a few of your questions and tell you how to survive.¡± The man stood outside the curtain. He sniffed the curtain as if trying to smell the presence of the doctor.


    ¡°What if we¡¯re unlucky and don¡¯t meet the doctor?¡± Old Sao and his friends came over. Su Mo stood at the far back.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The middle-aged man returned with Old Sao and Lee Ding from the left room. They looked confused.


    ¡°There¡¯s something outside! It¡¯s a charred monster!¡± Su Mo¡¯s voice trembled.


    Old Sao grabbed the wooden chair in the room and slowly opened the door. However, there was nothing outside, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°The girl saw it too! She was the one who first saw it!¡± Su Mo wanted the girl to say something, but the girl only looked at her shoes silently.


    ¡°There was something there.¡± Su Mo felt that the girl was acting strangely. The middle-aged man might not even be her father. However, to maintain the peace, Su Mo changed the subject, ¡°What were you doing inside the room? You went in there for so long and said nothing.¡±


    ¡°The room has the doctor¡¯s suggestions and prescriptions. Once you pay with something, you can trade with the doctors from different wards. For example, you can pay with your life to hunt down a human.¡± Old Sao thought of something and added, ¡°Different wards have different fees. For example, both plastic surgery and burnt victims wards offer face alteration. At the plastic surgery ward, the price is a fresh internal organ, but at the burnt victim''s wards, you only need to survive the extreme pain of fire to avoid the curse of the ghosts.¡±


    ¡°This place is not safe anymore. We should go somewhere else.¡± The middle-aged man picked up the girl and planned to head deeper into the hospital. Su Mo stopped Old Sao.


    ¡°We should check the hospital¡¯s other exits before we do anything crazy.¡± Su Mo then lowered his voice, ¡°Both the man and the girl are not normal.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After the middle-aged man walked away, the group turned around and ran down the stairs. The situation inside the hospital was too dangerous. They hurried to the hospital¡¯s side door with the fastest speed.


    The door was shut off by an invisible wall. They could see the exit, but they couldn¡¯t cross it.


    While they were flustered, a disfigured man in a fast-food restaurant uniform ran into the hospital from outside.


    Old Sao wanted to warn him, but it was already too late.


    After the server ran away, an office lady in white sauntered into the hospital while carrying her bag. Her extreme beauty and gentle disposition instantly grabbed the attention of the boys.

 Chapter 234: Invisible Humans

    Chapter 234: Invisible Humans


    The term beauty was not enough to describe the woman. More than her physical beauty, even her presence was captivating.


    Old Sao¡¯s eyes almost fell out. Su Mo, who hid behind, slowly moved his eyes away. It was not that he was shy, but he felt a headache coming. It felt like he had encountered the woman before, and the encounter was not a happy one.


    The woman clearly didn¡¯t expect to run into four university students at the door. She smiled lightly, ¡°Have you seen my little brother? Due to his appearance, he has quite a bad temper...¡±


    ¡°Yes! We saw him! He went down the second corridor on the left!¡± Old Sao volunteered, ¡°Do you need us to lead the way? But I have to warn you. This hospital is not that safe.¡±


    ¡°Not that safe?¡± The woman looked confused. She looked so out of depth that people couldn¡¯t help feeling bad for her.


    ¡°The rumours about Han Hai on the internet last night are all real. Horror stories have taken over this building. Now, we can¡¯t leave the hospital, and the place is filled with dead people. It¡¯s so dangerous!¡± The woman hadn¡¯t said anything, but Old Sao was ready to give her everything. He had no idea why he was acting so generously.


    The woman looked shocked and scared like this was her first time hearing about the ghost stories.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should move around alone. We can help you find your little brother.¡±


    Old Sao¡¯s group saw the woman walk into the hospital from outside, so this meant that she absolutely had no relation to the hospital. She was a safe ¡®human¡¯. With Old Sao¡¯s keen invitation, the woman slowly put her guard down.


    ¡°The hospital horror has its own rules. We¡¯ll try our best to protect you, but you have to listen to us, okay?¡± Brother Xiong was honest and said in an even voice, ¡°How should we refer to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Xuan Wen. My little brother is Little Yang Yu.¡± Xuan Wen didn¡¯t hurry to run after Yang Yu.


    Strange sounds echoed in the vents. It sounded like a snake crawling through. Xuan Wen followed the sound and found the vent opening. She saw a piece of fabric at the corner of the vent.


    ¡°A patient?¡±


    The vent was only a few centimetres wide. A living person couldn¡¯t fit through. Xuan Wen thought of Yang Yu¡¯s younger brother, who was only a few metres tall. ¡°Such an interesting family.¡±


    ¡°There are signs of living people here!¡± OId Sao picked up an empty ice cream package. The cream on the package was still relatively fresh.


    He continued to move forward. Old Sao pulled back the almost-rotten curtain and was hit by a horrible smell. The large room was stuffed with dirty clothes. The abandoned clothes seemed to represent the patients at the hospital.


    ¡°This is a laundry room, but why do I feel like I¡¯m at a graveyard?¡± Old Sao felt his chest congesting. The sense of danger slowly appeared. His eyes moved around. His surroundings didn¡¯t change. He couldn¡¯t tell where the danger would come from.


    ¡°Fuck! Look at the back door!¡± Lee Ding screamed.


    Inside the room near the back door, there were many pairs of shoes. There were old people¡¯s shoes, kids'' shoes, fashionable heels and tattered toddler shoes. All the shoes were arranged neatly inside the room. All the shoes pointed towards a large black-and-white death portrait on the wall.


    ¡°Situ An?¡±


    The university students recognised the man in the picture. That was the vice president of Han Hai Charity.


    ¡°What a strange place. Did he know he would die beforehand? Is that why he had the shoes worship him?¡± OId Sao wanted to record this moment, but as he raised his recorder, he was stunned. In the video, the place was crowded with people. Every pair of shoes was occupied.

 Chapter 235: Patient

    Chapter 235: Patient


    Fear soaked through Old Sao¡¯s every pore. His gaze froze on the screen, and he held his breath. He was scared that people in the video would hear him. The front building of the Li San Hospital was filled with people who wouldn¡¯t show up on the video; the back building was empty but was filled with people on the video.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±


    This was the first time Old Sao used his brain so hard. His brain was about to smoke, but he couldn¡¯t reach a conclusion.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Su Mo just spoke when Old Sao shushed him, and they slowly retreated. When they were far from the room, he shared his video with the others.


    ¡°The back building is more crowded than we thought. Those people in the front building might not be ghosts, but these people in the back building are definitely not humans.¡± Old Sao said sadly, ¡°The most efficient way to seal off a news is to silence everyone involved.¡±


    The boys were busy discussing when Xuan Wen, who stood beside the vent, said, ¡°Since the front and back buildings have different rules, can we take one or two pairs of shoes here and then throw them at the ghosts at the front building?¡±


    Hearing her words, Old Sao, Su Mo and the rest were stunned.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Each pair of shoes was worn by an invisible person. Was she suggesting using these ¡®people¡¯ as weapons?


    In the video, everyone was worshipping Situ An silently. Xuan Wen silently approached the room and picked a pair of heels that had cute bows. Xuan Wen seemed to be able to see the female owner. She waved at the air before taking the heels out. She moved so fast that both the people in the room and the students were stunned.


    ¡°Quick! Run!¡± Xuan Wen knew that she had attracted trouble. She abandoned her ¡®little brother¡¯, grabbed the heels and ran. In the death portrait, Situ An¡¯s eyes moved. Footsteps echoed in the small room.


    A heavily mutated patient exited one of the rooms. Folds of flesh grew out of the back of his head. His eyes were sunk into his face. He had a pair of giant pupils. He looked very lanky. His fingers were stained with blood, like he had just committed murder.


    ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m so drowsy, but I can¡¯t fall asleep...¡± The patient seemed to be in an illusion. He attacked people around him indiscriminately. ¡°Doctor, can you put me to sleep?¡±


    After the murder started, Old Sao grabbed Brother Xiong and ran. Lee Ding followed them. Su Mo wanted to run, but the patient had already caught up to him. He had two choices: Either abandon Xuan Wen as bait or hide inside the room with Xuan Wen.


    His brain was still working when his body had already made the choice. He backed away and closed the room door.


    Bang! Bang!


    The knocking seemed to land on Su Mo¡¯s heart. The door wouldn¡¯t be locked for long.


    ¡°Doctor! Doctor! I can¡¯t sleep. My brain is about to explode! Many things are stuffed into my head. I can¡¯t stand this anymore!¡±


    The door trembled. Su Mo started to go numb. He turned around to shout at Xuan Wen, ¡°Come help me!¡±


    However, as he turned around, Su Mo almost passed out. He saw Xuan Wen pick up the bloody coat and put it on herself.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Su Mo felt like he was going crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be his doctor.¡± Xuan Wen sat on the chair and smiled with her eyes. ¡°Do you want to be my patient too?¡±

 Chapter 236: Treatment

    Chapter 236: Treatment


    The pretty lady put on the white coat and invited him to be her patient. Su Mo almost subconsciously nodded. He was not sick, but he hadn¡¯t had that experience before, so he wanted to give it a try.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± His arms numbed. The door opened a small gap. The monster¡¯s bloody fingers squeezed in. Su Mo looked at the approaching fingers and gritted his teeth nervously. The scent of blood pulled him back to reality, ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°Let him in. I might not be a doctor, but my job is related to psychology,¡± Xuan Wen stopped teasing Su Mo. She leaned back in the chair in a relaxed pose. The door was slowly pushed open. Su Mo tried his best, but the scary face still appeared inside the room. The patient¡¯s strength far surpassed that of a normal human. Su Mo could hold on for so long because he had been blessed by the shadow world multiple times.


    ¡°So sleepy...¡±


    The cracked lips slowly approached Su Mo. The sunken eyes were like two dark pools. The monster¡¯s ten fingers trembled. It was as if only murder could relieve him. Su Mo was forced to the corner. He was so frightened by the monster that his mind was blank. ¡°It¡¯s over now...¡±


    ¡°The doctor is here. Come and sit down.¡± Xuan Wen said softly, grabbing the patient¡¯s attention.


    With the back of his brain dragging on the ground, the monster slowly turned his body. When he saw Xuan Wen, he became agitated, ¡°Doctor! Doctor! I¡¯m so sleepy!¡± He trundled over to the table. His hands slammed on the table. If not for the table, he might jump on Xuan Wen.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Xuan Wen scanned the patient with absolute expertise.


    The patient wore a patient¡¯s garb on the outside, but the staff uniform was on the inside. The main mutation was on his head.


    ¡°Tell me about your symptoms.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep no matter what. Once I lay in bed, I¡¯ll hear many different voices. They first appear in my room, then on my bed, and finally inside my head! They have been arguing nonstop, even now!¡± The patient waved his fingers as his expression became more painful.


    Su Mo finally calmed down. He was curious about how Xuan Wen was going to treat the man. At least she appeared like she knew what she was doing.


    ¡°Then, I think I know the reason.¡± Xuan Wen smiled like this was an easy problem. The patient and Su Mo leaned forward. They wanted to know what Xuan Wen had to say.


    ¡°The mutation is limited to the back of your head. This means that the issue lies with your pillow. Once someone leaves, we normally cut open a gap in their pillow. This is because after the person passes away, a trace of the soul might linger at home inside the pillow. Since you have been using the pillows of various victims, their souls have crawled into your brain!¡± Xuan Wen tapped her fingers, ¡°It¡¯s easy to help you. Bring me to where you normally sleep and hand me your pillow.¡±


    Su Mo¡¯s expression was interesting. The source of the illness was the pillow?! Was that even reasonable? He felt like Xuan Wen was more like an actor than a doctor.


    Su Mo started to look for a suitable weapon when he heard the patient cry.


    The scary monster was crying, and even his voice changed, ¡°It has to be the pillow. They refuse to leave. I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± He turned and yanked open the door. He politely invited Xuan Wen to follow him. He ignored Su Mo, who was at the corner.


    ¡°You should come with us.¡± Xuan Wen tossed the heels to Su Mo. The innocent young man chose to stay with her earlier. The seemingly wrong choice was the correct one.


    With the patient leading the way, they came to the fourth-floor ICU. Perhaps the sky was darkening, but the atmosphere on this floor was completely different. Death permeated everything. The decorative flowers wilted. Even the bugs had died.


    ¡°This floor should be the most dangerous floor of the front building,¡± Xuan Wen studied the old corridor. Her smile grew brighter. Compared to a dating sim, she preferred the game of doctors. Controlling someone¡¯s life was so much more fun than love.


    When they returned to the fourth floor, the patient was a lot more honest. No matter the time of day, those who were willing to stay on the fourth floor were quite dangerous.

 Chapter 237: Payment

    Chapter 237: Payment


    The patient stopped making noises. He held his bloody fingers, and he walked with such softness. The fourth floor was very quiet. No one could be seen. Xuan Wen and Su Mo had no idea why the patient was so scared. They moved silently and paused beside the nurse station for the ICU. The patient with insomnia took out a large ring of keys. He tried a lot of them before he managed to open the door.


    The inside of the hospital had a generally light colour scheme to give off a clean, bright feeling. However, this ward was very dark. The walls, floor and furniture were painted with irregular lines. The lines connected together to form swirls that would suck one in if one looked at them for too long.


    ¡°When I can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll use the pen to record down the voices in my brain.¡± The insomniac picked up the blanket. The blanket was originally white, but he drew on it so much that it was already black.


    ¡°Are you saying these lines are voices?¡± Xuan Wen was interested. Ignoring Su Mo¡¯s protest, she entered the ward. Su Mo was anxious. He wanted to escape once the patient entered the ward, but Xuan Wen seemed genuine in wanting to help him.


    ¡°Listen.¡± The patient put his ear near the blanket. His eyes started to roll, and several voices entered his head like threads. Xuan Wen did the same. The threads started to fray. They were like ripples. They were the whispers of the dead. Some wanted to see their children, and others blamed their children for leaving them at the hospital. There were also cries of regret. The voice grew louder. The threads turned from fish hidden under the ripples to large snakes and patches of shadow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    All the voices gathered to form a united thought. All the lines gathered in the same direction. The insomniac yelled in pain. He was like a puppet controlled by endless threads. Once he closed his eyes, his brain would be dominated by different voices.


    ¡°The end of the threads is the back of the man¡¯s head, but where do they start...¡± The slender fingers caressed the threads like they were musical strings. Xuan Wen walked to the bed that was closest to the door. ¡°This pillow that most patients have used before they died.¡± The pillowcase was often changed, but the inside of the pillow hid the patient¡¯s last memory. Xuan Wen ignored the crazed patient. She seemed to dance as she approached the pillow. Su Mo didn¡¯t dare to get closer. He thought Xuan Wen had lost her mind. He cried for help.


    Xuan Wen calmly sat on the bed. The last light of the day shone on her. Her hands gently picked up the pillow. She removed the pillowcase. The inside of the pillow was painted with human faces. The faces overlapped. They came from different walks of life, but death was fair.


    Like a princess, Xuan Wen climbed into bed. Xuan Wen put her head on the pillow with the human faces. She closed her eyes with a smile like she was welcoming a happy dream. After all, she was not a real doctor but a criminal!


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± The man spoke like a normal person. However, his mutated body couldn¡¯t be reverted.


    ¡°First, you need to introduce me to another patient who has symptoms as serious as you did.¡± Xuan Wen extended one finger.


    ¡°What kind of strange request is that?¡± The patient scratched his ¡®long¡¯ head. ¡°No problem. There are many patients here.¡±


    ¡°Second, your illness might relapse. Before you fully recover, you should stick with me. I¡¯ll help you adjust back to life.¡± Xuan Wen was being kind, so the man nodded easily. To express his appreciation, he even took out two bottles of medicine from his nurse uniform and gave them to Xuan Wen, ¡°I took these Soul Transfer Drugs from the doctor. They are the currency in this hospital. You can use them to trade for stuff.¡±


    The man was being so nice that Su Mo was stunned. This was a completely different person from the monster who attacked them. Was Xuan Wen really a doctor? Su Mo sneaked a glance at Xuan Wen. He thought about letting her examine him.


    ...


    Noticing Su Mo¡¯s disappearance, Old Sao slapped himself, ¡°I should have warned him! When my heart pounded, that thing was already coming!¡± It was too chaotic back then. Old Sao, Lee Ding and Brother Xiong ran with the throng of patients. It was only later that they realised Su Mo was not with them.


    They returned to the psychiatry ward. There were only pools of blood left. Su Mo and Xuan Wen were gone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the torture they are going through now.¡± Old Sao tightened his fists with guilt in his eyes.

 Chapter 238: Gamer

    Chapter 238: Gamer


    ¡°Su Mo should still be alive. There¡¯s no sign of fighting here. He and the woman might have escaped from another exit like the window.¡± Brother Xiong knew that was improbable, but since they hadn¡¯t seen Su Mo¡¯s body, they had to focus on the positive.


    Old Sao shook his head. ¡°At this place, anything unimaginable is possible. Everything is heading towards a direction none of us wants.¡± Old Sao¡¯s heart raced harder than normal. He could sense the appearance of danger, but the feeling was constant. He had no idea where the danger would come from.


    ¡°Li San Hospital is so different from the house I entered last night.¡± Old Sao hesitated before he turned to Lee Ding and Brother Xiong. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. This is my fault.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t focus on that for now.¡± Brother Xiong grabbed Old Sao by his arm, ¡°Your phone has been vibrating. Aren¡¯t you going to answer it?¡±


    ¡°Someone replied to my online post. The people outside are very interested in what we¡¯re experiencing here.¡± Old Sao picked out his phone, clicked open the post, and showed it to his friends. Seeing the content, Brother Xiong and Lee Ding¡¯s faces paled. ¡°These people are so weird!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Old Sao glanced at his screen. The first reply was a troll message, ¡°The four of you will die in the hospital. You will be chopped into pieces and put into my new cans.¡±


    ¡°There are many replies like this. Don¡¯t mind it.¡± Old Sao was already immune to such comments.


    ¡°But he knows there are four of us. You didn¡¯t reveal that information before!¡± Lee Ding entered Old Sao¡¯s profile backstage. His phone kept vibrating because the person who posted that comment kept private messaging Old Sao. Lee Ding allowed the messages to come through, and he saw some blurred images and words.


    ¡°The four of you will die in different rooms. I¡¯ll turn you into mutes and deafs. You¡¯ll be turned into toys to satisfy the curiosity of my eccentric customers.¡±


    The private messages kept coming. They included images of the hospital¡¯s seventh floor, the complicated corridor, and finally, the corridor they had just passed. Old Sao scolded the person and then blocked them. However, the messages kept coming. The messages were like calls from the grave. Old Sao originally wanted to use the internet to seek help from outside, but it appeared like only people from inside the hospital could see his post.


    ¡°No wonder I can still receive their messages after I¡¯ve blocked them! Are they all ghosts?¡± Old Sao¡¯s neck was drenched in cold sweat. The pictures in the backstage kept refreshing. The pictures came from the seventh floor, the fourth floor and finally, the floor they were on.


    ¡°Let me play with you! Let me chop up your mouth! Let me see how tough your mouths are!¡± The kid chased after them. Lee Ding was at the back. He was really nervous, ¡°Old Sao! What did you message the kid before you blocked him?¡±


    ¡°The same thing you¡¯d tell people when playing online games!¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s over for us!¡±


    Lee Ding ran faster.


    They ran to the first floor. When Old Sao exited the corridor, he tripped and fell to the ground. Brother Xiong and Lee Ding fell because they tripped on his body. Pain came from everywhere. Old Sao hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to raise his head when he felt a cold thing on his neck. He lifted his head in shock. Old Sao saw two security members from the investigation centre in the lobby. The night was behind them. The dawning light shone on them.


    The two members stood to the side. The leading man had long black hair and every inch of his body was covered in ghost tattoos.


    The bloody band was stuck on his wrist. The man stepped on Old Sao¡¯s head. ¡°How are there still survivors? Are you horror game players?¡±


    Old Sao reacted quickly and pleaded for help. ¡°We¡¯re here to help our friend¡¯s mother secure some medicine! Help! There¡¯s a monster chasing us!¡±


    The kid with the gaming helmet had already appeared at the corridor. His hands mutated into sickles.


    ¡°A low-grade shadow product. Not even a big ghost.¡± The man didn¡¯t even pull out his blade as he walked over Old Sao¡¯s body and walked alone towards the corridor.


    The ghost tattoos on his neck winked. The man smiled. The kid was not scared. He raised his sickles as if preparing to fight a game boss.

 Chapter 239: Mist

    Chapter 239: Mist


    Having been stepped on, Old Sao was not feeling great, but he didn¡¯t dare to show any dissatisfaction. He lay on the ground and cautiously observed the corridor. He had heard many rumours about the investigation centre online, but after he interacted with them in person, he realised the online rumours were too conservative.


    From the man¡¯s attitude, it was clear that the investigation centre didn¡¯t treat normal citizens like them as human beings. These members were arrogant and conceited.


    ¡°No wonder no one likes them.¡±


    Old Sao had no idea that the man assumed they were horror game players, and he had no idea the people before him were special units from the investigation centre. ¡°One day, when I can stand on my own, I¡¯ll make you pay for this.¡±


    Old Sao grumbled internally as he considered what to do.


    In the dark corridor, the ghost tattoo on the long-haired man¡¯s neck rippled like water. His pale fingers opened like lotuses. The ghost eye embedded in his palm blinked. The eyes focused on the kid with the gaming helmet. The man walked confidently forward without drawing his blade. Instead, it was the kid who started to tremble. It was like something was wrestling control of his body, so he couldn¡¯t move. With his thumb on the hilt, a black mist wafted out of the man¡¯s body. The ghost tattoo reconstructed behind him to form a giant figure of a ghost. They were similar to the figurines Granny Shen had in her room at Si Sui Apartment, but the man¡¯s figures had all been infiltrated by black mist.


    ¡°Why did you stop moving?¡± Before night arrived, the man suddenly picked up speed. He stepped on the tiles and slashed!


    The kid was very fast, but the man¡¯s blade was faster. When the kid reacted, his mutated hands were already on the ground. After the hand-sickles separated from the kid, they returned to normal hands. As the tears fell, fear and pain caused the child to lose all will to fight. He landed on the ground with four limbs and crawled away, leaving behind two bright trails of blood. The man didn¡¯t give chase. He picked up the kid¡¯s hands and placed them above his wrist. The ghost tattoos were like piranhas that smelled blood. The fingers grabbed the mutated flesh. The man closed his eyes. The process of absorption was painful. No matter how many times he did it, he couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± The man knelt down so that his ghost eyes could take a good look at Old Sao, ¡°We¡¯re security members from Han Hai Investigation Centre Headquarters. I¡¯m team leader K.¡±


    On the fourth floor of the front building, inside a tool storage room beside an operating room, there was a male patient about 2 metres tall squatting before Xuan Wen. His name was Da Bo. His body was sewn together with different parts. His left hand carried a chopper, and his right hand was bulbous and had hardened into a giant meatball. In contrast, he had a head of a cute four-year-old boy. His intellect paused at that age too.


    This patient was the new patient the insomniac introduced to Xuan Wen. Xuan Wen didn¡¯t have any good method but to teach the Da Bo gently and patiently.


    When she finally got the kid to calm down, the storage room door suddenly opened. A child with a gaming helmet ran in. He was so scared as he waved his chopped arms around. The kid seemed to be friends with Da Bo. He wanted to get Da Bo¡¯s help to seek revenge, but he didn¡¯t expect someone else to be with Da Bo.


    ¡°It looks like someone cut your arms off. Is there a ghost who knows how to use knives here?¡± Xuan Wen noticed something was off. The boy¡¯s wound was bleeding black mist. The curse was different from the one at the hospital.


    ¡°It¡¯s a human. I want to store them in my cans!¡± The child was just frightened, but he quickly opened up to Xuan Wen. This might be related to Xuan Wen¡¯s profession.


    ¡°A human?¡± This couldn¡¯t be the work of a horror game player. Xuan Wen nodded and looked at the kid kindly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you deal with the people who bully you, and you¡¯ll follow my orders in the future. What do you think?¡±


    The kid wanted to reject her instantly. He was there to find his friend. However, before he could say anything, Xuan Wen added gently, ¡°If you say no, I¡¯ll stuff you into your cans now.¡±


    Standing among the three patients, Xuan Wen was more like a patient. Poor Su Mo. He wanted to apologise to the kid on Xuan Wen¡¯s behalf.

 Chapter 240: Relationship

    Chapter 240: Relationship


    The insomniac and Da Bo sat on Xuan Wen¡¯s sides. The kid with the gaming helmet stomped his feet angrily, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. He couldn¡¯t figure out why his best friend would suddenly be so estranged from him and was willing to follow a ¡®witch¡¯.


    Xuan Wen took out some threads and needles. She told the kid, ¡°Come here.¡±


    The kid was unwilling, but his body moved on its own. He slowly nudged towards Xuan Wen. The boy turned his head to the side when Xuan Wen bandaged his wrists. He was thinking about something cruel in his mind.


    ¡°Do you plan to cut off my hands and attach them to your wrists?¡± Xuan Wen¡¯s voice entered the boy¡¯s ears and startled him.


    ¡°D-did I say that out loud?¡± The boy turned back with shock. He realised his wrists had been tied by bandages. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re on the same side as those humans!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor! I¡¯m doing this to help you.¡± The scalpel Xuan Wen hid in her hands cut through the back of the boy¡¯s neck. The wires of the helmet were connected to the boy¡¯s spine and joined with his blood capillaries. If they were forcibly cut off, the boy would lose his mind.


    ¡°Gaming is not a bad thing, but being obsessed with it will make you lose yourself and become a puppet controlled by it.¡± Xuan Wen reached her hand into the boy¡¯s mutated neck. ¡°I will not have you stay away from the game directly. I¡¯m merely going to find you a more interesting game so that your brain wouldn¡¯t just be thinking about murders.¡±


    She activated the game Gao Ming had made for her and shoved it along with the console into the boy¡¯s brain. She gently attached the wires to the boy¡¯s vessels. The boy¡¯s cruel eyes slowly dulled. The world in his eyes seemed to have changed. Su Mo was stunned. The way Xuan Wen healed the patients was rather extreme.


    ¡°Wh-what game is this?¡± The boy¡¯s voice became calmer, but fear appeared in his eyes. Under the influence of the shadow world, the gore he witnessed in the game became real and common. After he got used to that, when he saw normal situations, he felt fearful and uncomfortable.


    ¡°You¡¯re a very typical patient. In the future, when the whole city is a giant horror game, more patients like you will appear. They will treat the abnormal as normal and slowly lose the most precious thing in their humanity before eventually becoming feed for the ghosts.¡± Xuan Wen patted the boy¡¯s gaming helmet. Her gentle gesture caused the boy to shiver.


    ¡°What did you do to me? Why is my world like this?¡±


    Seeing this, Su Mo couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the nature of the relationship between the two.


    ¡°How many of them are there?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Two security teams from Xin Lu. At most twenty of them.¡± Xuan Wen knew this by asking the boy.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I have three mutated patients and a university student with great potential. He seems to be liked by the shadow world and has the presence of shadow.¡± Xuan Wen had her reasons to bring Su Mo with her.


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t fight them. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    The voice on the phone soon disappeared, but Xuan Wen was still staring at the phone. Her lips curled, and she was rather annoyed even though she didn¡¯t know why. Was it because the man didn¡¯t talk to her about anything else other than work? Or was it because she was being influenced by her emotions?


    ¡°I¡¯m a bad person. Why does he believe me?¡± Xuan Wen gripped her phone. Gao Ming made a game specifically for her and even had her handle the Dead Water Forum. It felt like she was special to him for him to do that. However, in Xuan Wen¡¯s memory, she merely went to the tunnel entrance to fetch him once. ¡°Is he simple-minded? No way. He has died so many times.¡±


    Xuan Wen leaned against the wall and grumbled to herself. The three patients noticed this, but no one dared to say anything. Su Mo was the bravest and commented in a small voice, ¡°Was it your husband who called you? I seem to have heard his voice somewhere else before.¡± Su Mo really wanted to know. However, after he asked the question, Xuan Wen stared at him directly, ¡°What... What is it?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do with him. And he will not fall in love with me. That is what he promises me.¡±

 Chapter 241: Serious Symptom

    Chapter 241: Serious Symptom


    Xuan Wen¡¯s tone was clearly different from before. It was evident that she cared deeply about this. Be it the real world or the shadow world, there were not many things that could affect Xuan Wen. Only her confusing relationship with Gao Ming could give her things to worry about. She believed that those emotions were fate¡¯s shackles and not what she really felt.


    ¡°Focus on money, future even troubles are better than focusing on relationships.¡± Xuan Wen¡¯s words silenced Su Mo. As someone who had zero romance experience, he had no idea what was troubling Xuan Wen so much. He just wanted to know whom the voice on the phone belonged to.


    ¡°The people from the investigation centre are coming soon. We need to leave this place. We¡¯ll meet them after we gather enough power.¡± Xuan Wen walked out of the room. She was so calm before she answered that man¡¯s phone.


    ¡°What a scary woman.¡± Su Mo grumbled and walked to the back of the group while holding the pair of heels.


    The late afternoon light was slowly swallowed by the dark clouds. The night was like giant hands covering everyone¡¯s eyes. Footsteps echoed all around the building. The patients were doing the final preparation for the night. Xuan Wen¡¯s group was also no different. The ICU was the most dangerous floor. Most highly mutated patients were there. However, most of them would only appear after dark. Those who were willing to move around during the day were the ones who had not been fully corrupted by the darkness. In other words, the patients who walked around during the day were considered 60 percent human.


    ¡°The other patient I¡¯m bringing you to see is also an insomniac. However, his symptoms are much more serious than mine. I hope you won¡¯t be scared by him.¡± The insomniac with the long head led Xuan Wen down the corridor. At the end of the corridor, there was a stack of white doors. It was like a few sick rooms were laid on top of each other. Shadow spread around like tentacles. Someone connected the white doors with threads that were hung with bells. If one looked through the gaps between the doors, one could occasionally see white eyeballs.


    ¡°This feels more like a haunted house. Are we finally going to meet a big ghost at the hospital?¡± Xuan Wen returned to normal. The walls that led down the corridor started to tilt. Xuan Wen lifted her hand to push open the doors. At that moment, all the threads shook, and the bells chimed. The white paint on the wall peeled off. Bugs crawled out of the floor. The darkness spread rapidly. Xuan Wen looked like she had stepped into a nightmare. The doors opened. The door axles appeared to settle between the two worlds.


    ¡°This patient does have a heavier symptom.¡± Wearing the bloody coat, Xuan Wen slowly entered the room.


    The plaque hung inside the door--First ICU Ward.


    There were no medical devices or doctor¡¯s equipment. There was only a giant, white bed inside this slanted room. The room looked empty, but strange sounds kept coming from the corners. There were sounds of teeth grinding, sawing, hammering, munching and crows.


    When the whole group entered the room, the doors behind them closed on their own. Then, they opened on their own again. After this was repeated a few times, more sounds appeared inside the room, as if more people had joined them. Su Mo was the first to feel that something was wrong. He had difficulty breathing like he was being crushed in a crowd. Even his heartbeat slowed down.


    ¡°Just... I can¡¯t say. They have all kinds of appearance. I can¡¯t see them when my eyes are open. However, when I plan to go to bed, the ghosts will appear. Some of them kneel in the living room, others crawl onto my bed. Some lay on the rooftop, and others were hanged from the rope. No! No! I can¡¯t keep going. They will hear me!¡± The man shook his head like crazy. Blood seemed to leak out of his eyes. ¡°They are still here! They are around us! I know! I know they are here!¡±


    ¡°Is that why you cut off your eyelids?¡± Xuan Wen grabbed the man by his head. ¡°How long have you been awake?¡±


    ¡°A long time. I haven¡¯t slept since I was registered at the hospital. I¡¯m so scared. Am I going to die?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. All of us will stay in your room. We¡¯ll stay guard beside your bed. You can try to sleep now.¡± Xuan Wen handed the man a sleeping mask, ¡°Lie down and close your eyes. Let me see the world in your slumber.¡±


    The man wanted to reject her, but Xuan Wen pressed him to the bed. He instantly felt so sleepy.


    ¡°Are you asleep? Did this ward appear inside your mind?¡±


    ¡°It did! I can¡¯t sleep! The ghosts will be here!¡± Even though the man was so sleepy, he tried so hard to stay away.


    ¡°Can you see us in your dream?¡± Xuan Wen looked around.


    ¡°Yes. You are all here! Be careful! Something is coming!¡± As the man screamed, the door was knocked open. ¡°Ghosts! There are ghosts everywhere!¡±


    Pairs of eyeballs appeared at the gap in the doors. The horrifying things that the man imagined would appear after he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 242: Eyes

    Chapter 242: Eyes


    I was a cowardly man. I never dared to go out at night because I felt like there was something waiting for me outside the door. Home was the only place where I felt safe. However, ever since father and mother went missing, everything changed. Father and mother went missing at home. That night, I was woken up by my parents. They told me to run and leave home. However, when I opened my eyes, my home was scarily quiet.


    I hid under the blanket and peeked into the living room. The furniture and electronics were all there. Nothing was missing. If anything... There were additional shadows there. They stayed there quietly like coffins standing upright.


    Finally, it was morning. I pulled open the curtain and ran into the living room, shouting my parent¡¯s names. There was no answer. I opened the main bedroom door. My parents were gone. I quickly called the police, but the neighbours told the police that it was me who murdered my parents. They said they could hear arguments and pleas coming from my home throughout the night. They called me a crazed murderer. They said they heard my parents yelling my name through the night.


    Even now, the police couldn¡¯t find my parents. In this world, I should be the only one who knew where they were hidden. Look... They are here now...


    The night enveloped Li San Hospital. After the last ray of light disappeared, the doors of the ICU units became coffins as they leaned on the walls. Shadows spread like moss. The man with the missing eyelids lay on the bed and slowly stopped struggling. After he fell asleep, white eyes appeared on the walls and doors. Various barely humanoid creatures crawled out. The horrors from the man¡¯s imagination came true. They crawled towards his bed after he fell asleep.


    This power was beyond that of a normal big ghost. The three patients crowded beside the bed. Su Mo, who hugged the heels, wanted to hide under the bed.


    ¡°Is the source of mutation his brain?¡±


    The ground trembled like someone stomped heavily on the floor. Fingers clawed through the windows. Everyone could hear a shrill shriek. A giant face appeared at the ICU ward door. It was the face of a middle-aged woman. She was in deep pain and fatigue. Her cheeks billowed in and out like a sail.


    The face wanted to squeeze into the room. However, it was held back by the thin lines between the doors. The endless bells tinkled.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m close to healing you. However, to do that, I need your full cooperation.¡± Xuan Wen touched the lines between the door. ¡°What was your occupation before you came here?¡±


    The man calmed down after some time. He looked forward with his crimson eyes. ¡°I was an actor. Many people loved me when I was young.¡±


    ¡°There were many eyeballs looking at you in your dream. Have you been stalked before?¡± Xuan Wen planned to reconstruct everything from his dream to figure out the correlation to the shadow world.


    Many big ghosts possessed haunted houses. However, the scariest among them were people like Zhang Ding. They could replay their painful memory in their haunted houses. This man in the ICU appeared to be such a ghost. However, he still hadn¡¯t gained full control of his power.


    ¡°How is that related to my illness?¡± The man was unwilling to answer.


    ¡°Every question I ask you now will be very difficult for you to answer. They will expose your heart and thoughts. However, we need to do that to cut the mutation out of your system.¡± Xuan Wen dragged Su Mo out of the bed. ¡°You are too dangerous. If you don¡¯t want to cooperate, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Before I fell sick, I was quite good-looking, but I was never famous. Therefore, I asked my friend to pretend to act as a paparazzi to follow me and to drive up some hype. I actually enjoyed the feeling of being stared at a lot. It felt like the world was my stage...¡±


    ¡°And then what happened?¡±


    ¡°My friend died in a car accident. Their eyes are still on me. I can¡¯t seem to shake them. I start to suspect there are dead people in the corridor and dead bodies at the corner. I didn¡¯t dare to go anywhere, so I only stayed at home.¡± The man widened his eyes with fear. ¡°Then, the stalking eyes appeared in my home too. My parents became so strange, like something had taken over their bodies.¡±

 Chapter 243: Nightmare and Reality

    Chapter 243: Nightmare and Reality


    ¡°The glare of the dead will never disappear. My friend became a corpse, but she still remembered me because she kept staring at me. My parents would move around the bedroom at night. Sometimes, they would both stand beside my bed. Their expressions made me think that they were strangers. They seemed to have my dead friend¡¯s face.¡± The man hugged his head. He didn¡¯t dare to sleep. Once he closed his eyes, he would see those ghosts. ¡°I tried to save myself. I went to my friend¡¯s home and entered her bedroom. It was then that I realised she had been loving me for a long time. She even had my childhood photos. Her room was covered in my pictures in different poses. I took her as my best friend, but I was only her toy. On her computer, I saw the videos she took. She had been tailing me before I even knew her. The paparazzi idea was merely her way to satisfy her perversion.¡± The bloodshot eyes filled with pain and guilt.


    ¡°Your friend liked to stalk, and you liked to be stalked. You two are perfect for each other.¡± Xuan Wen didn¡¯t show pity for the man.


    ¡°I only treated her as a friend.¡±


    ¡°You should have more than one such friend, right?¡± Xuan Wen saw through the man¡¯s heart. ¡°Can you tell me how your friend died?¡±


    Sitting on the bed, the man¡¯s expression became more painful. He shook his head, refusing to think about this further.


    ¡°You won¡¯t tell us. Is it because you are related to her death? Did you kill her? Was she your first kill?¡± Xuan Wen picked up the handcuffs at the corner of the ward. ¡°Just how many people you¡¯ve killed to be detained when you¡¯re in ICU?¡±


    Everyone related to this man appeared to have died, but he was still alive. That was very suspicious.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember! That¡¯s all! Certain things happened in the nightmare. They had nothing to do with real life!¡± The man became agitated. ¡°I¡¯ve never killed in the real world. I haven¡¯t done anything over the line. I am the victim! They are the ghosts!¡±


    ¡°In the nightmare...¡± The man hesitated for a long time before continuing, ¡°My best friend became a spider. Her head grew on a giant spider body. She skittered about as she chased me down. She spat out sticky threads to try to bind me to a giant web.¡±


    ¡°I remember your mother calling you Chen Meng earlier.¡± Xuan Wen took out her phone to search online. There were many Chen Mengs, but there was only one that fit the man¡¯s appearance and job. ¡°Found it...¡±


    There was a case that happened half a year ago in the old city. The killers were actor Chen Meng¡¯s parents. Chen Meng¡¯s life was also ruined because he had been harbouring the killers.


    After reading many articles, Xuan Wen had a guess. ¡°From half a year ago, you started to mistake the real world for your nightmare. You are the real killer. Your parents were dragged down by you. They admitted to your sins. That is the only explanation why they would appear in that format in your dreams.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! My parents are missing! They have been taken by the nightmare! I am looking for them too!¡± The man¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be fully trusted because he couldn¡¯t tell what was a dream and what was real. In other words, he could have lied to himself.


    ¡°Compared to that, I¡¯m more curious about what happened to you half a year ago. Why did you start to have difficulty separating the real from the dream?¡± Xuan Wen asked the key question.


    ¡°Half a year ago... I had trouble sleeping, so I came to the hospital for counselling... Yes. It was Li San Hospital.¡± The man opened his mouth. The blood moved in his eyes. ¡°That day, I wandered down the wrong corridor. I accidentally entered the back building. On the fourth floor of the back building, a doctor helped me. He even gave me some medicine.¡±


    ¡°How could there be a doctor when the back building had been abandoned for so many years already?¡±


    ¡°There was really a doctor. I remember it so clearly. That day, the vice president of Han Hai Charity, Situ An, was there to see the doctor too. Before he left, he even told me that I didn¡¯t need to pay for the medication.¡± The man added, ¡°Yes. It was inside the psychiatry counselling room on the fourth floor of the back building. At that time, there was a psychiatrist from Hen Shan Penitentiary, who was there for refill, present too!¡±

 Chapter 244: Trust

    Chapter 244: Trust


    The man could not be trusted. It was not his fault because he couldn¡¯t tell what was true.


    ¡°Why would the richest man in Han Hai come to a place like this? He might have dreamed that.¡± Su Mo thought the man was lying again. His words didn¡¯t make sense. Ever since Situ An released the video, most of the normal citizens, including Su Mo, thought he was a good person. He risked his life to expose the truth.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Xuan Wen reminded him. ¡°Have you forgotten the room with the shoes at the back building? All the shoes are worshipping Situ An. This hospital might be one of his estates.¡± Compared to Situ An, Xuan Wen was more interested in the other person, ¡°You said there was a psychiatrist from Hen Shan Penitentiary that day. What did he look like?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d expect a psychiatrist to be over thirty, but that man was very young. He looked just over twenty.¡± The man couldn¡¯t remember too clearly, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the hospital records. There are cameras inside the counselling room. All the sessions are recorded and filed.¡±


    ¡°To protect the patient¡¯s privacy, the counselling sessions will not be recorded at hospitals.¡±


    ¡°But they do it here. It¡¯s probably to protect the back building¡¯s doctors just in case the patients become aggressive and attack the doctors. The hospital has to protect the staff legally.¡± The man¡¯s patience was exhausted. ¡°I don¡¯t know how it is with the other patients, but my condition worsened after I came here. The more I went for the treatment, the more painful it became. Most of the doctors here are unreliable.¡± The man sneaked a look at Xuan Wen. It was clear what he was thinking.


    Xuan Wen noticed this. However, she didn¡¯t deny anything. She wasn¡¯t a doctor anyway. ¡°Do you remember the date? Bring me to the place where the hospital records are stored.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already dark. You can¡¯t go to the back building after dark.¡± The man¡¯s eyes moved about. Even he was scared of that place.


    ¡°Lead the way. I¡¯ll figure out a method to heal you.¡± Xuan Wen didn¡¯t care why Situ An was at the hospital. She cared more about the young psychiatrist. From what she knew, there was only one man who became a psychiatrist at Hen Shan Penitentiary in his twenties. She was very intrigued by this man. The things the man did confused her. He was the only person she couldn¡¯t see through.


    ¡°I suggest you listen to her.¡± The insomniac with the dragging head suddenly said, ¡°Some strange people have entered the front building and are hunting patients. We can use this chance to go to the back building to hide. I know you are scared. It¡¯s not fully dark yet. We probably won¡¯t run into the scariest thing.¡±


    The man hesitated for a few minutes before he got up. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you, Mr. Yi.¡±


    After so many days, Chen Meng left the ICU for the first time. He was hunched over, wore a dirty garb, and his face was pale.


    ¡°This way.¡± The smell of blood in the air thickened. Chen Meng kept his head lowered and walked down the fourth-floor corridor. He accurately avoided the security members and passed through the abandoned garden to get to the back building entrance.


    Xuan Wen fast-forwarded and saw Chen Meng.


    Chen Meng, from half a year ago, was a completely different person. He was tall and handsome. However, he had this brooding air.


    Xuan Wen increased the volume to hear the conversation between Chen Meng and the doctor.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in a long time. I keep dreaming of my friend.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me about your dream in detail?¡±


    ¡°It was one night when I accidentally drove into her with my car. The dream felt very real. Her face landed on the windshield. Her eyes were wide open, and her limbs were splayed on my car like a giant spider.¡± Chen Meng, in the video explained the situation with pain. He still looked normal then.


    ¡°Then, did you wake up from the fright?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, I would, and sometimes, I wouldn¡¯t. I...¡± Chen Meng slowly said, ¡°I dreamed that I buried her corpse at an abandoned construction site. Her eyes kept looking at me. I was so scared that I cut her into pieces and hid her in different places.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t kill her?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! She was my best friend!¡± Chen Meng became agitated. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. A man in the Hen Shan Penitentiary uniform came in.


    Xuan Wen paused the video. She stared at the man on screen.


    ¡°Gao Ming!¡±

 Chapter 245: Dreamer

    Chapter 245: Dreamer


    Xuan Wen put away her smile. She radiated no warmth or kindness anymore. She stared at the screen seriously. She checked to make sure she got everything right.


    Gao Ming had been to the back building of Li San Hospital half a year ago. He was there, not as a patient. He might been chosen by the shadow world back then.


    ¡°Erm...¡± Chen Meng looked at the paused video. He did not see himself or his doctor. It was another person. ¡°Aren¡¯t we here to treat me? Did you get this wrong?¡± As a patient, Chen Meng didn¡¯t want to interrupt, but Xuan Wen was treating this with such severity that Chen Meng felt like he could be dead the next second.


    ¡°Every time you can¡¯t sleep, someone around you will die, but you¡¯ll always be fine. Therefore, you are fine.¡± Xuan Wen shushed Chen Meng. She took out a headphone and connected it to the old computer. Xuan Wen pressed the play button. She stared with such focus. The video continued to play. The ward door opened. Gao Ming entered the ward in his uniform. Dust danced in the light. There was no smell of disinfectant but a strange smell of decay. Gao Ming frowned slightly. He held the resit for the medicine as he looked at Chen Meng, who was receiving treatment.


    ¡°How can an outsider walk into this place so easily?¡± Chen Meng was panicking because he just laid his darkest secret on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor too. You can continue.¡± Gao Ming scanned the room. There were five seats in the room. There were two beside the table, two beside the window and one beside the bookshelf that was hidden in the shadow. Without much consideration, Gao Ming took the seat in the shadow. He was fully enveloped in the dark.


    ¡°Are you a doctor here too?¡± Chen Meng¡¯s expression was not as natural as earlier.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I think I got a grasp of your illness already. Please wait a moment.¡± The doctor opposite Chen Meng seemed to be surprised by Gao Ming¡¯s appearance as well. He smiled, ¡°You said you are a doctor, but only those with serious mental illness will come to me.¡±


    ¡°Ever since Hen Shan Penitentiary got the devices that were transferred over from Xin Lu, the emotions of the patients appeared to have settled down. However, once they were triggered, they would instantly fall into a great state of agitation. There was a prison riot last night. My superior told me to come here to get some drugs. This is the resit and proof. He said you already had everything prepared.¡± The hospital had its own purchasing system. Gao Ming didn¡¯t want to get involved. He just wanted to get the drugs and leave.


    ¡°Doctor, I have an acting gig later. Can you prescribe me the pills first?¡± Chen Meng urged. He hated Gao Ming for cutting in. He was there first.


    Gao Ming sat on the chair alone and held the resit. He didn¡¯t notice that the shadow behind him appeared to have come alive. It slowly eroded his neck and silently wanted to squeeze into his body. The resit slipped to the ground. Gao Ming closed his eyes like he had fallen asleep.


    About five minutes later, the doctor brought out Chen Meng, who was in a patient¡¯s garb. Chen Meng¡¯s eyes were dull, like something had been taken out of him.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, take your medicine and go to the seventh floor to get a hospital stay certificate.¡± The doctor patted Chen Meng¡¯s back with a smile. ¡°With our treatment method, you¡¯ll be cured after you¡¯ve stayed with us for three days.¡±


    Chen Meng left the other room obediently. The doctor came to Gao Ming with a smile. ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s eyes flew open. He pulled on his collar like he was cold, ¡°Is the killer gone?¡±


    ¡°He just had some strange dreams.¡± The doctor picked up the resit from the ground. He studied the different pill names on it. ¡°Have you fallen asleep? Did you dream of anything strange? Do you think you¡¯re crazy?¡±


    ¡°What is your point?¡± Gao Ming seemed to have been in a dream.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a crazy person just a lucid person in a dream?¡± The doctor appeared to be talking to himself. ¡°You have fallen asleep, but are you sure you are awake now?¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t look at Gao Ming. When Gao Ming heard the doctor, he felt goosebumps all over. He looked around subconsciously. The world became unfamiliar to him all of a sudden.


    Xuan Wen had said nothing so far. She stared closely at Gao Ming, trying to glean more information from his face.

 Chapter 246: Awake

    Chapter 246: Awake


    Xuan Wen could be considered the person who knew Gao Ming the best. She knew many of his secrets, and Gao Ming never hid anything from her. However, from Xuan Wen¡¯s perspective, Gao Ming was still a mystery.


    In her memory, which was tempered by the shadow world, she would fall in love with Gao Ming involuntarily because she was a main character in a game designed by Gao Ming. She shouldn¡¯t exist in the world. She woke up from the shadows and headed to the tunnel to change her fate. However, when she first saw Gao Ming, the killing intent in her heart disappeared. She seemed to have met Gao Ming many times before. When she saw Gao Ming from a distance in the tunnel, she hid the blade behind her and subconsciously combed her hair. She was there to threaten him, but somehow, she ended up carrying him out of the tunnel. That was not her plan, but it seemed to have happened many times already.


    ¡°Who should I believe?¡±


    The memory given to her by the shadow world and the memory Gao Ming told her conflicted. It was a strange feeling. It was like you had experienced certain things, and someone came to tell you that those experiences were all fake. You were not some killer. You were just you. Xuan Wen wanted to know the truth. It was related to a basic principle--Should she trust the world or herself?


    Xuan Wen silenced the outer world and used her power to analyse everyone''s emotional state in the video. In the video, Gao Ming paused for a while. He scanned the counselling room. As the youngest psychiatrist at Hen Shan Penitentiary, he was very sensitive to minute changes in his environment. This was the baseline he needed to achieve to protect himself.


    ¡°It looks like you have questions too.¡± The doctor returned to his seat. ¡°My name is Lu Zang. I am Li San Hospital¡¯s pyschiatrist. I¡¯ve been in the business for more than two decades already. Shall we chat?¡± The gentle light shone into the room through the open window. Holding the resit, Gao Ming sat in the chair Chen Meng vacated. The two doctors sat across from each other. Neither spoke as they observed the other.


    Lu Zang looked around 40. He was kind and approachable. His coat was clean, and there was always a pen pinned in his pocket. Lu Zang should have been very handsome when he was young. However, he seemed to have gone under the knife before because there were light scars on his face.


    ¡°Doctor Gao, I¡¯ve checked the resit. The drugs will be here soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lu Zang gave off a harmless feeling. He could easily gain people¡¯s trust. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite curious about your job. Isn¡¯t it dangerous to be a psychiatrist for criminals?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so cautious. I¡¯m very familiar with a psychiatrist¡¯s trick. You wanted to use that as a gateway to make me suspect that I¡¯ve been corrupted by the criminals that I consult.¡± Gao Ming pointed it out.


    Lu Zang was not offended when he was exposed. ¡°You should be more familiar than I am regarding the dangers of consulting them. Furthermore, you have already been affected. Do you know why your superior sent you here for this task?¡±


    ¡°It was not a nightmare for me.¡± Gao Ming answered expressionlessly.


    This answer surprised Lu Zang, ¡°Then, what did you see in your dream?¡±


    ¡°I dreamed that all my games became real.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a nightmare?¡± Lu Zang smiled. He was very satisfied with Gao Ming¡¯s answer. He used the phone on his table. Soon, the door opened again. A doctor in a white coat entered the room, pushing a cart filled with drugs. Behind that doctor was another man.


    Xuan Wen paused the video again. So many things happened. She recognised both men who had just entered the room.


    The doctor who pushed the cart also had the surname Lu. He had been killed by Gao Ming. One couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was his connection to Lu Zang. The other man who entered the room was recognised by everyone easily. He was imposing and handsome. He was Situ An.


    ¡°Why are you here too? Did you run out of medicine already?¡± Lu Zang instantly stood up when he saw Situ An.


    ¡°Keep doing your work. We can talk about me later.¡± Situ An waved his hand as he walked to the chair beside the bookshelf. That seemed to be his reserved seat. The room became crowded. Chen Meng happened to walk out of the other room. The dark circles under his eyes became heavier. He held a pack of medicine in his hand.


    Xuan Wen memorised everyone in the video. After all, even the weakest among them had become a big ghost.

 Chapter 247: Sides

    Chapter 247: Sides


    Chen Meng was clearly different after he received treatment at the hospital. Before this, he was troubled by insomnia, but at least he was awake. Now, he looked befuddled. Even his eyes were murky. Chen Meng was ready to go to the seventh floor after he took the medicine. However, he turned and saw Situ An. He felt strangely attached to Situ An, like Situ An was the kindest person to him in the world other than his parents.


    ¡°President Situ? Nice to meet you.¡± Chen Meng greeted him nervously and politely, like a kid meeting the senior of his family.


    Situ An didn¡¯t answer instantly, but he turned to Lu Zang as if getting his permission.


    ¡°He is our new family member. He¡¯ll be staying on the seventh floor.¡± Lu Zang mentioned the word family.


    Hearing that, Situ An¡¯s expression shifted. He smiled brightly. ¡°Since you¡¯re family, tell me if you need anything in the future. I still have some connections in Han Hai.¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t even know what to say. You are even kinder than what is depicted of you on the television.¡± Chen Meng did not expect this Situ An. He almost bowed down.


    Gao Ming studied everything. Before Chen Meng accepted the treatment, he had a lot of pain in his heart. He was a very sensitive and arrogant person. Many killers became killers because of their personalities. However, he saw a man literally change his personality before his eyes. The way Chen Meng treated Situ An was better than how he treated his parents.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t want to stay anymore. He took over the cart with the drugs and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Xiao Lu, don¡¯t be so impolite.¡± Lu Zang warned in a low voice before brightening up with a smile at Gao Ming, ¡°He¡¯s also Doctor Lu. He¡¯s a new doctor. We come from the same hometown.¡±


    ¡°Even if humans can gain part of the unknown power, how can they resist the many ghosts of the shadow world?¡± Situ An always had this question, ¡°Why is the shadow world so careful?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve cooperated for so many years already. You have a certain understanding of the shadow world. Have you considered this simple problem?¡± Lu Zang said some shocking things. ¡°Do not be confused by the definitions of humans and ghosts. Have you wondered why the scary monsters are trapped in the shadow world? Is it because they don¡¯t want to shake loose of despair and other negative emotions?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps in this world, we are the ghosts, and those who first died in the shadow world are the humans. Reality has been taken over by ghosts, and everything we see is the beautification of the dream. In reality, the real humans have become zombies and monsters. They growl and roar as they try to take back what they are owed, but they cannot because the shadow world has been destroyed,¡± Lu Zang looked at Situ An calmly. ¡°Which side is the real world is dependent on who survives in the end. Those who remain are the humans, and those who die are the ghosts.¡±


    Situ An stood up silently. The ghost''s wails echoed in his ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Lu Zang smiled as usual. ¡°Let¡¯s move away from that. How many people have you saved lately? We need to collect as many sacrifices as possible before the eruption of anomalies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken over the entire Han Hai Charity. The people they save are all my people.¡± Situ An thought of something. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything, but I¡¯m still anxious. Are there other parents than myself in Han Hai? Just like how you found me at first, the shadow world could have reached out to them too.¡±


    Lu Zang nodded. ¡°Of course. Each dead God corresponds to one parent.¡±

 Chapter 248: Name

    Chapter 248: Name


    ¡°I knew there were others, but how come I can¡¯t find out anything about them?¡± Situ An¡¯s eyes burned with ambitions. He was like a hungry wolf.


    ¡°Do you plan to kill them before they have the chance to grow? It¡¯s pointless. The shadow world will not just choose one person. You can¡¯t kill all of them.¡± Lu Zang knew Situ An well. ¡°There are only dead Gods in the shadow world. Each parent is a spare vessel they¡¯ve prepared for themselves. When the shadow world successfully unites with the real world, they will be reborn through the parents.¡±


    ¡°Then, will I be consumed too?¡± Situ An had never heard Lu Zang mention these before.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so important to choose which God to aid. They can¡¯t be too weak or too powerful. They can¡¯t be too kind or too evil.¡± The scars on Lu Zang¡¯s face rippled like scales. After he said that, there was a loud struggle coming from the inner room. Someone slammed into the door.


    ¡°It sounds like your new colleague doesn¡¯t like his job.¡± Situ An didn¡¯t continue this subject. He headed to the door, holding the book. ¡°I want to go see our new family member. What is his name?¡±


    ¡°Chen Meng. He has killed more than one person. Both his brain and his parents have been tricked due to some reason.¡±


    After Situ An left, Lu Zang opened the door to the inner room. Figurines tumbled out. Black mist growled inside the figurines. When one met their eyes, one would be under great mental pressure.


    ¡°Move!¡± Gao Ming pushed Lu Zang brusquely away. A piece of a mud figurine flew into his left eye. There was a small scar on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We mean no harm.¡± Lu Zang observed Gao Ming patiently as the latter stood in the eerie and scary shadow world. The human-skin books fell to the ground. The human faces made from lichen slowly breathed. Things crawled through the bricks. The ground pulsated like a blood vessel. ¡°People¡± moved outside the door. Some of their heads had been replaced by tools. Others were strung up like puppets. They were all Situ An¡¯s family members. In this strange hospital, Gao Ming didn¡¯t look shocked. It was like nothing had changed in his eyes.


    ¡°Did you injure your eyes?¡± Lu Zang was very concerned.


    ¡°Cooperate?¡± Gao Ming hadn¡¯t even considered that. He agreed on the surface because he just wanted to leave.


    Lu Zang knew that, but he didn¡¯t expose Gao Ming, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s make a bet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a betting man.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. You don¡¯t need to do anything but wait.¡± Lu Zang¡¯s smile slowly disappeared. The scars grew to cover half of his face. ¡°Fate has assigned you a life, including details like your name. The one you use now is not your real name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve used this name for twenty years already. Do you want me to change my name now?¡±


    ¡°Changing your name is easier than changing your fate. The bet I¡¯m making with you is that one day, your name will become Gao Ming.¡± Lu Zang¡¯s eyes were as dark as the abyss. ¡°One day in the past or the future, you will wake up, and your family, friends and yourself will refer to you as Gao Ming.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡®Gao Ming¡¯ felt that Lu Zang was being very scary. ¡°That is not my name. Even if my name changes in the future, how can my past change overnight?¡±


    ¡°Your current name is given to you by fate. Gao Ming is your name after you wake up from the dream. Then, you will believe me. You are all living in the dream. Reality is not reality. After fate is killed, everyone will wake up and see the true reality.¡± Lu Zang said that and turned to look down a corner. ¡°Someone will deliver this video to you. I hope you still remember our bet then.¡±


    Xuan Wen quickly paused the video. Her back was drenched in cold sweat. Lu Zang appeared to be talking to her earlier.


    Xuan Wen¡¯s fingers were white. Her heart tossed around. Through Gao Ming and Lu Zang¡¯s conversation, she confirmed one thing. Gao Ming was not called Gao Ming in the past. As Lu Zang said, everyone, including Gao Ming, referred to Gao Ming as Gao Ming, like Gao Ming had always been his name.

 Chapter 249: A Bet

    Chapter 249: A Bet


    ¡°Lu Zang¡¯s words from half a year ago became true!


    ¡°Did he change the truth? Or is this the truth all along?¡±


    In the memory given to her by the shadow world, Xuan Wen had always known Gao Ming as Gao Ming. He had no other name. However, based on his conversation with Lu Zang from half a year ago, his name wasn¡¯t Gao Ming back then.


    ¡°Change name to change fate... Does this mean the current Gao Ming has woken up from the dream?¡±


    Rapid footsteps came from the outside corridor. Someone knocked on the doors as they dragged something heavy with them. Chen Meng and Mr. Yi shut their mouths. Su Mo also carried the heels and moved away from the door.


    ¡°Something is approaching!¡±


    Xuan Wen felt imminent danger, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from watching the video. The video resumed. Lu Zang had turned back to Gao Ming.


    ¡°When you remember this conversation, I hope you can help me with two things.¡± Lu Zang went ahead, not caring if Gao Ming promised him or not. ¡°There are many people like you and Situ An. You carry fate¡¯s loophole on you. The first thing I need you to help me with is to figure out the nature and carriers of these loopholes. Do not let them die. Each loophole can be the key to killing fate. The second thing is easier. There is an eyeball that can see through the dream and reality hidden in this hospital. If Situ An failed to get its approval, you should try to install that eye in your head.¡±


    Gao Ming had no idea what Lu Zang was talking about. He only felt the chill on him getting denser. The twisted ghost''s face was torn apart. The mutated mouth wanted to swallow Gao Ming¡¯s head whole. Lu Zang glared at the face, and the latter quickly shrunk back with fear.


    ¡°If you are willing to take my bet, I¡¯ll tell you how to leave here.¡± Once Lu Zang said that, Doctor Lu frowned. He carried the figurine of the God of Blood and Flesh and walked to Lu Zang. ¡°He has destroyed the worshipped figurine, and you plan to let him go?¡±


    ¡°The piece of the figurine flew into his eye. He didn¡¯t destroy the figurine, but the God inside it chose him.¡± Lu Zang smiled. ¡°You have given me another reason to let him go.¡±


    The oppressive footsteps approached. Mr. Yi was ready to run. Only Xuan Wen headed away from the exit. She saw rows of medicine cabinets in the inner room. However, the cabinets were not lined with medicine but figurines.


    Xuan Wen heard about Gao Ming¡¯s experience in the Si Sui Apartment. She remembered Gao Ming saying that an old lady at the apartment also had her room filled with figurines.


    ¡°Is this how the dead Gods in the shadow world select the parents?¡± All the figurines looked normal. They were not as evil as shown in the video.


    ¡°We need to go!¡± Mr. Yi urged and opened the door. He led the patients and ran out.


    Xuan Wen scanned the cabinets. Her eyes were caught by something. She saw the broken figurine instantly. It was a mud figurine, but its shell was as real as human skin.


    ¡°The God of Blood and Flesh? The figurine Gao Ming broke half a year ago?!¡±


    She swiped the figurine and put it in her bag. She left the counselling room. The unknown presence blocked their way. The walls and ceiling changed. They couldn¡¯t return from the way they came.


    ¡°Go to the seventh floor! I know how to leave this hospital!¡± In the bloody coat, Xuan Wen looked like a doctor who worked there.


    The patients and Su Mo didn¡¯t have much time to think. They followed Xuan Wen. Along the way, they saw how the hospital mutated before their eyes.


    The elevator booths yawned open. Arms reached out from the shadows. Different kinds of patients bumped into the ward doors.

 Chapter 250: Map

    Chapter 250: Map


    Li San Hospital showed its true self after dark. The nightmare from the video was slowly coming true in real life. The people trapped in the hospital couldn¡¯t differentiate between the two. Were they trapped in the nightmare and couldn¡¯t wake up, or had their lives turned into nightmares?


    ¡°Go to the inpatient wards on the seventh floor!¡±


    The mutation speed of Li San Hospital¡¯s back building was fast. This was different from the other horror scenarios Xuan Wen had encountered. Normally, the horror story would slowly infiltrate the real world after midnight. However, the hospital¡¯s back building was like it came from the shadow world. Su Mo was numb. The back building was scary for the ghosts, much less the humans.


    The internally twisted Chen Meng and Mr. Yi, with his strange appearance, as well as the two kid patients, ran so fast. Even they were scared. Su Mo gasped for air. He didn¡¯t have the guts to observe his surroundings. He focused on running until the person before him stopped. He turned around subconsciously. He saw the corridor windows. Blood dripped from the top of the transparent glass windows. Outside the window was the front building. It was then that he realised the front building had the same architectural style as the back building. They were identical. However, the front building was bathed in light, and the back building was like its shadow.


    ¡°I wonder how Brother Xiong and the rest are. I hope they haven¡¯t entered the back building.¡± Su Mo was very kind. Even at that moment, he was still worried about his brothers.


    ¡°Come with me! Stick close!¡± Xuan Wen grabbed the doorknob. The blood vessels hidden in the door shrunk like they had been sprinkled with salt.


    Xuan Wen kicked down the door. They managed to reach the seventh-floor ward before the situation became worse.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the exit on the first floor? Why are we here?¡± The kid with the gaming helmet grumbled. His brain was installed with a new game by Xuan Wen. His persona was changing. He stopped asking for murder, but it was hard for him to return to normal overnight.


    ¡°Get in! Enter the different wards to look for pills!¡± Xuan Wen listened to the voice on the video through her headphones. She knew how to leave, but Lu Zang didn¡¯t mention the exact shape of the pills. To find the correct pill, they had to try the drugs found.


    ¡°Hey, we shouldn¡¯t barge into these wards.¡± Mr. Yi used to be a very good nurse at the hospital. He seemed to know something about the back building. The mutation started to spread. The bannisters were morphing into flesh. As the rust fell to the ground, they became broken nails. Once one looked up, the bannisters had become fingers. The things that looked normal in the last second would change in the next. The only thing that felt authentic was the heart that was jumping out of one¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Find the pills.¡± Xuan Wen¡¯s tone changed. This was the first time she had used this tone since they had entered Li San Hospital. It sounded no different from before. However, the patient and Su Mo¡¯s bodies moved on their own, like they were being controlled by Xuan Wen. They pushed through the first door. Something was lying on the giant white bed. It was covered by a rotting blanket. IV drip bags hung on the wall behind it. The tubes ran down as they reached under the blanket.


    The real mutation had arrived. The patients Xuan Wen had met so far could only be considered people with light symptoms.


    Xuan Wen locked the door. All the wards had their locks on the outside. This arrangement was probably because the hospital was afraid the patients might leave their wards on their own. Looking down the dark corridor, the place was larger than Xuan Wen thought. Each ward was dangerous.


    ¡°Even for me, finding the pill is extremely difficult. How did Gao Ming, who was still a normal person, manage to do this back then? How did he figure out the pill was authentic?¡± Xuan Wen pondered it as she opened the door to Ward 7003. The room didn¡¯t have any strange smell, but Xuan Wen was stunned, standing at the door. The walls, floor and bed were covered in deductions and formulas. There were many indecipherable symbols.


    Xuan Wen didn¡¯t let the other patients enter the ward. Xuan Wen stood on her tiptoe and used her power. She tried to understand the formulas, but it was pointless.


    ¡°This patient appeared to be calculating the probability of the real world existing...¡±


    Xuan Wen walked around the room and noticed some terms left on the walls. The patient tried to analyse and reconstruct the dream. They recorded every object, event and scenario in the dream to try to come to a conclusion. The words and formulas were like a whirlpool, sucking one in.


    ¡°The patient is not here. Where are they?¡± Xuan Wen scanned the room. Her eyes landed on a map hanging in the middle of the wall. The other wards had no map. This room was special. Xuan Wen stared at the map as she slowly approached it. Her eyes narrowed when she saw something on the map.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    The map had marked out all the cities. The only thing was there was a sea where Han Hai was supposed to be!


    ¡°Is this the real Han Hai? Does Han Hai not exist?¡±

 Chapter 251: Fight

    Chapter 251: Fight


    There was no Han Hai on the map, but Xuan Wen lived in Han Hai. Her friends, life, and emotions in the city were real. Both the memory given to her by the shadow world and her own experience were related to Han Hai. However, something was trying to tell her that everything was fake.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Han Hai on this map?¡±


    The slender, bloodless fingers touched the spot where Han Hai should be. Li San Hospital was the home of the ill. The map was probably drawn by some crazy person.


    ¡°Which side is real? Which side is fake?


    ¡°Have we been living in a nightmare that we can¡¯t wake up from?


    ¡°If Han Hai really doesn¡¯t exist, how can we exist in this city?¡±


    Lu Zang said everyone in this city was controlled by fate, and everyone lived and died according to fate¡¯s script. However, a few people had become fate¡¯s loopholes. Li San Hospital was built to find these loopholes. Each patient there could be fate¡¯s loopholes. Their mental and physical anomalies were proof of their escape from fate¡¯s control.


    ¡°I need to figure out a way to bring this map out with me.¡± Xuan Wen failed to find the owner of the ward. The person seemed to have predicted something and disappeared from the nightmare. Xuan Wen yanked the map off the wall. She found a complicated divine pattern behind the map. Every line seemed to be marked by destiny. The perfect lines intertwined to form a bloodred city. There were many exquisite buildings in this city. Each building¡¯s doors and buildings were open. Anyone could enter them.


    ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve found the answer to a question that I don¡¯t know. Is this city the ending point or the starting point? Why is it the centre for all the formulas?¡± Xuan Wen put the map in her bag. Xuan Wen discovered a barely discernible crack on the wall covered up by the map. She inched her fingers into it, and the crack expanded. Pills fell out. There were so many kinds.


    ¡°Has the patient in Room 7003 been tricking the hospital? He didn¡¯t take the pills and hid them before escaping...¡± Xuan Wen took out an empty bottle and stuffed the pills inside it. She was just about to leave Room 7003 when she saw a glint moving outside the window. Xuan Wen moved subconsciously to the window. Xuan Wen turned to the first floor of Li San Hospital¡¯s front building. Her gaze wandered between the lights. She caught a blurry figure. The person seemed to be wearing a mask she made.


    The blood band vibrated. The security member¡¯s gaze turned serious. The blood band would only vibrate when it detected specific horror game players. Based on the images sent over by the East City investigation centre, the security member confirmed the identity of the horror game player before him. He was Class 13 member Qian Junran, who had incited the crowd to fight against the centre!


    The fingers cracked. The tattoos around the fingers crawled into the man¡¯s body. The security member removed the top two buttons of his uniform. He took out a blade that was bound with strands of long hair. The hairs naturally curled around the security member¡¯s arm. He raised his arm. He pointed the blade at Gao Ming. The tattoos on his body were activated. A long-haired woman crawled out of the man¡¯s collar like a snake. She curled around his body and his neck.


    ¡°Have they branded the ghosts into their bodies? That is similar to my method of painting on Red Spectres.¡± Xia Yang scratched his chin. ¡°The human body is the canvas and paint. The ghost is my artwork.¡±


    Gao Ming had no time to listen to Xia Yang. Gao Ming and Xuan Wen had a special method of communication. However, all modes of communication had been cut off. They couldn¡¯t sense each other¡¯s location.


    ¡°The sky is darkening. The anomalies are slowly surfacing. The loss of communication can be due to the unique environment or human actions.¡±


    Xuan Wen appeared many times in Gao Ming¡¯s memories of death. She had always died before Gao Ming, and she had saved him more than once.


    ¡°Even though she can¡¯t remember anything, I remember everything.¡±


    Gao Ming charged forward with his bare fists. His crazily pounding heart was like a burning ball of fire!


    The black hair curled around the arm. The security member shivered from the chill. He aimed at Gao Ming¡¯s heart. However, before he could move the blade, a giant bloody shadow enveloped him. The giant bloody hand grabbed him by his face and slammed him into the ground!


    The other bloody hand grabbed the long-haired ghost by her neck. The ghostly roar echoed through the lobby. The arms tore the long-haired ghost and the security member into pieces.

 Chapter 252: Xia Yangs Time

    Chapter 252: Xia Yang''s Time


    The blood rained on the human head. The ghost tattoo on the security member was torn apart. Gong Xi swallowed the female ghost with the blade into his stomach. The walls and floor turned into flesh. After Gong Xi combined with the haunted house of Situ An¡¯s kid, the place he stayed would turn into mutated flesh after he was there for a prolonged period of time.


    ¡°Have you seen a beautiful woman at the hospital? She looks... like this.¡± Gao Ming took out a black-and-white wedding picture. It was very scary. Gao Ming held the picture between his fingers. Gong Xi held up the security member¡¯s head.


    ¡°She... She has been taken away by my team leader. She was sent into the tattoo ghost¡¯s home and pulverised into meat paste. She was turned into tattoo paint and would be inked on our bodies.¡± The security member grinned as he said that.


    ¡°Are you trying to get me to be angry and track down your team leader?¡± Gao Ming put the picture away. His fingers held the man¡¯s almost-shattered head. Gong Xi tightened his grip, and the sound of bone crunching came. The security member¡¯s head fell beside the head of the horror game player. The four eyes met, and their gazes were filled with fear.


    ¡°The chance of Xuan Wen being caught is high. Since you knew Situ An¡¯s last effects are here, the people from the investigation centre would know about that as well. They will not give up on this opportunity. They¡¯ll do everything to seal up the hospital.¡± Xia Yang needled while Gao Ming¡¯s emotions were unstable. ¡°Zhang Ding is organising the shadow world, and he has to guard that door. How can you face the entirety of the centre on your own? Let me help you. It¡¯s not that I want to come out, but you need me.¡±


    The sound of fighting attracted the attention of the other security members. The others who stayed to guard the first floor walked out of the wards. Each of them had bloody arms. Their exposed skin showcased different kinds of ghost tattoos.


    ¡°I finally understand why the centre¡¯s uniform is pure black in colour.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The man closest to Gao Ming looked at his vibrating blood band and asked nonchalantly.


    ¡°That way, blood won¡¯t be obvious on it.¡± Just at that moment, Gong Xi closed his hands. The walls that had been turned into flesh closed in from both sides. Simultaneously, gunshots echoed everywhere. Holes appeared on the flesh walls, and the scent of meat floated out. If Gong Xi hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, Gao Ming would have been riddled with holes already.


    ¡°That¡¯s a quick reaction.¡± Two members hidden in the dark aimed their guns at Gao Ming. The shells dropped to the ground. They were sticky with black liquid and carved with strange patterns. Instead of bullet shells, they looked more like dried children''s fingers.


    There was the sound of an explosion. The blood turned the night red.


    The large man was there to distract the enemy. The other members moved in the dark to find the opportunity to strike. They had done this multiple times and killed many humans and ghosts with this method.


    Gao Ming leaned against the wall, and blood leaked out of his wounds. The large man smiled. He was about to use his blood band when he noticed something was wrong. The blood that flowed out of Gao Ming¡¯s wounds was too bright. It was more like paint.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    The man shouted in warning.


    Gao Ming, who should have already died, moved his fingers. His body trembled weakly. Suddenly, the voice of another man came out of Gao Ming¡¯s lips. ¡°Impressive. You discovered my secret earlier than I expected you to.¡±


    The broken arm removed the mask. Xia Yang¡¯s face appeared on Gao Ming¡¯s body. He dropped the mask.


    The mask that could see through the truth disintegrated into bloodred powder. The security members then realised Gao Ming was not leaning against the wall, but he was painted onto the wall. The painting was so realistic.


    ¡°The ghost is hiding inside the painting?!¡± The large man put away his smile. His team moved forward together. The man inside the painting didn¡¯t move. He laughed openly.


    ¡°To be honest, I should thank you for giving me the chance to regain freedom.¡± Xia Yang narrowed his eyes as he studied the security members. ¡°As a thank you, let me paint some new ghost tattoos on you. I will peel off your skin and figure out a way to brand the Red Spectre on them.¡±

 Chapter 253: Awake

    Chapter 253: Awake


    ¡°You know about Red Spectres. You are on the same side as the shadow world.¡± The giant man gripped the hilt of his blade with ten fingers. The blood in his body was continuously being absorbed by the ghost''s face. Slowly, his shadow expanded to form a two-metre-tall bloodred shadow.


    The giant man and the shadow behind him raised the blade at the same time. He controlled the blade while the shadow controlled his soul. Without any warning, the man took a step forward, and the other members behind him started to shoot. The remaining members activated various devices. Different from the devices used by the normal members, the devices used by the security members were taken out of the anomalies with risks to their lives. Each of them was stained with blood and curses.


    ¡°You are outside the painting, and I am inside the painting. How do you intend to harm me? Similarly, how can a human inside a dream murder a ghost outside the dream?¡± Xia Yang looked down the dark corridor kindly. His gaze reflected the figures of all the security members. This was a death match. Xia Yang needed to kill everyone before they could figure out the method to kill him.


    ...


    The elbow shattered the window. Gao Ming jumped through and landed on the grass of the abandoned garden. Gao Ming examined the irregular footprints on the ground before looking up. The back building was like a reflection of the front building, and it radiated a lot more pressure. Once he approached, the God of Flesh and Blood howled. The death memories in his heart collided with each other.


    ¡°I seem to have been here before...¡±


    The death memories were unrelated to the back building of the Li San Hospital, but Gao Ming still felt the place was familiar. The night breeze shook the grass, and children sang a strange lullaby. Gao Ming saw a young man with a deformed face sitting on the steps. He wore a fast-food restaurant uniform. He hugged his knees and mumbled some numbers.


    ¡°Is he a horror game player or a patient here?¡± When Gao Ming approached the door, the man raised his head carefully.


    ¡°Have you seen a woman being captured and brought to the back building?¡± Before Gao Ming could take out the picture, the man nodded.


    ¡°She is very beautiful but also very scary. My mom sent me out to find her.¡± The man stood up with difficulty.


    ¡°Your mother? Why are you looking for her?¡±


    The big clock in the abandoned garden swayed. Black shadows hid behind the curtains. The devices inside the hospital started to come alive. The buzzing sound and screaming came from different rooms.


    Gao Ming was chased by the pairs of shoes. He didn¡¯t check the route, but his body seemed to know where to go. When he stopped and lifted his head, he saw the name of the ward before him: Psychiatry Counselling Ward.


    Gao Ming pushed the door open and entered it. He closed the door behind him and used the curtain to cover the window on the door. The footsteps outside the door slowly faded away. Gao Ming¡¯s fingers that held the doorknob slowly released. He wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. He studied the room. Compared to the mutated outside world, this room was relatively standard.


    ¡°This is the psychiatry counselling ward, and I¡¯m a psychiatrist. What a coincidence.¡± Gao Ming studied the chairs and tables in the room. He pulled out a random book from the shelf. The strange feeling assaulted him again. He felt that he had seen the content inside the human-skin book.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to Li San Hospital, but I don¡¯t remember coming here.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s heart had too many death memories. Therefore, he didn¡¯t mind the strange, familiar feeling at first. ¡°Someone has been here before me.¡± Gao Ming looked at the headphones dumped beside the old computer. He tried to switch on the computer, but there was only a ghost shadow screaming on the screen.


    ¡°What information did they get? Why did they come here?¡±


    Gao Ming pushed open the door to the inner room. The shelf was lined with broken figurines of Gods. Gao Ming noticed the footprints of the security members in the room.


    ¡°Did they destroy the figurines?¡± The security members showed no respect for the Gods. They treated everything as tools. Gao Ming stood silently in the middle of the room, ¡°Why did they come to this room?¡±


    Gao Ming walked around. He didn¡¯t want to leave any stones unturned. With his brain churning, he subconsciously took the chair beside the bookshelf. His breathing turned heavy. Gao Ming suddenly felt a chill run up his spine. He could hear a strange man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°So... Have you woken up?¡±

 Chapter 254: Hospital Visit

    Chapter 254: Hospital Visit


    Gao Ming opened his eyes and looked at the only table in the room. It felt like someone was standing beside it. Gao Ming¡¯s head felt heavy, like he had just napped.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    He slowly stood up. For a moment, his mind couldn¡¯t match up with his body. It was an out-of-body experience. ¡°I did hear a voice.¡± The anomalies around him disappeared. The world in his eyes returned to normal. The books had normal covers, and the ghostly shadow on the screen disappeared. Even the figurines inside the inner room were replaced by normal medicine.


    ¡°Have I woken up? What is the purpose of that question?¡±


    Gao Ming was on high alert. Earlier, the whole building was submerged in despair, but suddenly, everything had returned to normal. ¡°Am I in an illusion, or am I asleep?¡±


    Gao Ming walked to the door and yanked away the curtain. He narrowed his eyes. The situation outside the corridor had returned to normal. The light shone on the yellowed tiles, and the doors to the wards were closed.


    ¡°I seem to be having a vision of the past...¡± The window reflected Gao Ming. He was in the uniform of Hen Shan Penitentiary, and he held a piece of paper in his hand.


    ¡°A resit?¡±


    Gao Ming lowered his head. He wore a black coat and held a chain taken out from the torture room. The bloodred chain was made from Doctor Lu¡¯s soul. ¡°The reflection of myself in the glass is a version of myself from the past. He seems to be in trouble.¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t move, but his reflection in the window turned around. He seemed to have opened the door and prepared to leave. Gao Ming decided to follow the reflection and exited the corridor.


    The speakers mentioned that the hospital was looking for someone. However, the broadcast didn¡¯t mention the person¡¯s details or names. Gao Ming walked down the fourth-floor corridor. He scanned the wards. A small window was cut into each door to enable the doctors to check on the patients without entering the wards. Gao Ming found his moving reflection in the windows. He raced down the corridor. Gao Ming chased after his reflection. The music turned light and airy. The racing souls ran under the lights. Gao Ming had no idea where his reflection would lead him. He had never encountered something like this.


    Gao Ming was confused. He lifted his head and realised the man¡¯s eyes were still on him. ¡°Brother, do you mind telling me what time it is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 7.15 pm. It¡¯s dark because it¡¯s about to rain soon.¡±


    ¡°I mean the day and date.¡±


    ¡°February 28th.¡± The male patient moved to touch the needle. However, his hand hovered a few inches above his actual skin. He touched the air above his hand instead. It was as if his hand had expanded several times, but only in his eyes.


    ¡°Half a year ago?¡± The patient¡¯s details, like when they were admitted, were on the document pasted near the front of their beds. The man was indeed admitted to the hospital half a year ago.


    Gao Ming confirmed that he had entered Li San Hospital¡¯s back building before he was thrown into the death loop. ¡°Is the death loop related to Li San Hospital?¡±


    Around that time, the anomalies exploded at Xin Lu. He came to Li San Hospital, and soon after, he was fired from Hen Shan Penitentiary due to his mental issues. After that, he took the ghost bus on the night of the Hungry Ghost Festival. The missing link of fate appeared to be hidden here.


    ¡°I hope that you can be discharged from the hospital soon.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s reflection had left the room, so he moved to follow. ¡°Why did I come to this place to search for stuff half a year ago?¡±


    He entered Ward 7002, and a scream greeted him. A young female patient curled up in the corner. She had long, luscious hair, and she looked barely of age. The girl appeared like she had experienced something traumatising. She¡¯d be nervous in the company of strangers. She scratched the wounds on her body until her nails were covered in blood. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯ll cooperate with the treatment. I¡¯ll not run away anymore!¡±


    Gao Ming was a professional psychiatrist, so he knew not to trigger the girl. Gao Ming from the past and the present made the same choice and exited Ward 7002. ¡°The reflection has the same mindset as I do. He should be my past. But why can I see my past? Am I in a dream?¡±


    The broadcast that was looking for a missing person became clearer. Gao Ming turned to Ward 7003.

 Chapter 255: End of the Path

    Chapter 255: End of the Path


    The endless hospital corridors and the missing person¡¯s broadcast muddled Gao Ming¡¯s mind. ¡®Has someone gone missing at the hospital?¡¯


    The glass on the door of Ward 7003 reflected Gao Ming¡¯s face. The two seemed to lock onto each other at the same time. Gao Ming pushed the door open. He heard the sound of the pen tip scratching against the wall. A bespectacled young man stood beside the wall with absolute focus. He seemed to be calculating something. He was so thin, but his lower body was bound to the bed, so he couldn¡¯t stray too far from it. His wrists were chained, and his neck was roped. There was a bloodred danger symbol on his patient¡¯s outfit.


    The young man was shocked to see someone enter his room. He turned to study Gao Ming. He seemed to be asking Gao Ming and also himself, ¡°A doctor? A patient? Or a fish who has swam into the net?¡±


    The patient was placed under heavy surveillance, but he didn¡¯t look like he was ill. After a quick observation, Gao Ming followed his blurry shadow into the room.


    ¡°Do not touch anything on the wall or step on the words on the ground.¡± The young man¡¯s pen had already run out of ink. He used the sharp tip to carve strange symbols into the wall.


    ¡°What are you calculating?¡±


    ¡°This dream is too fake, like an absurd dream. I¡¯m calculating how to way to wake up.¡± The young man said without turning his head. ¡°You won¡¯t believe me if I tell you. You won¡¯t comprehend it.¡±


    The walls near the bed were covered in symbols and characters. Gao Ming did not comprehend them. However, he did feel like he was trapped in a dream, ¡°Then, have you reached any solution? I also need to wake up as soon as possible.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s tone was serious and devoid of mockery.


    Hearing Gao Ming¡¯s agreement, the young man paused. ¡°The dream has devoid us of our control of our bodies and consciousnesses. It won¡¯t be easy to wake up. Everything we do now is within the creator¡¯s calculation. We need to triangulate the creator¡¯s loopholes to wake up.¡±


    ¡°I might be the loophole.¡± Gao Ming had died multiple times on the bus. He was the blind spot fate couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Actually, I come from half a year later. I am not the current me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The young man slowly turned around. He frowned. He wanted to confirm if Gao Ming was mentally ill or not. ¡°You come from half a year in the future?¡±


    ¡°I was just a normal person half a year ago. If the room at the end of the corridor is as dangerous as the patient in Ward 7003 says, I wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡±


    Gao Ming knew how scary the anomalies could be. The danger rating of Li San Hospital was higher than that of Han De Private School. The speakers were still broadcasting the search for a missing person. Gao Ming and his shadow took slow steps into the dark.


    ¡°I should have conversed with the patient in Room 7003 half a year ago as well. How did he convince me back then?¡±


    The current situation was not important. The important thing was the choice Gao Ming made half a year ago. There was no monster in sight, but the God of Flesh and Blood kept yelling. The eight arms yanked the chains in the torture room. Situ An and the Red Raincoat felt ill at ease.


    ¡°Gong Xi has never been so excited. This is not a sign of danger.¡±


    The patients in the wards on both sides of the corridors were woken up by Gao Ming¡¯s footsteps. They leaned on the windows to stare at Gao Ming.


    Gao Ming held his breath and ran down the corridor. He saw someone ahead of him. The person wore the hospital¡¯s white coat and appeared to be showing him the way. The key entered the locks. The gears turned. Pairs of hands reached out through the ward windows.


    ¡°Has the doctor opened the locked doors?¡±


    The closer the wards were to the end of the corridor, the more dangerous the patients inside them were. The doctor appeared to have released all the patients to welcome Gao Ming. The crazy patients howled and roared. The seventh floor was the corridor forgotten by the creator. The path didn¡¯t leave to the exit but a place scarier than death.


    ¡°Have I experienced this half a year ago?¡±

 Chapter 256: Union

    Chapter 256: Union


    The surrounding patients didn¡¯t pose much threat to the current Gao Ming, but for Gao Ming from half a year ago, this trip would have been hell. A determined psychiatrist was torn apart by crazy people. In a way, it was an ironic ending. Gao Ming¡¯s shadow on the ground started to run. Gao Ming followed his shadow closely.


    The broadcast became shriller and shriller. Slowly, the patient¡¯s shadow appeared on the tiles. The clean tiles were like the surface of the water. The past and present reflected and permeated each other.


    There was a scream. A dishevelled nurse rushed out of a ward. Her uniform was frazzled, and she was holding a giant syringe. The nurse pushed away the other patients and aimed the needle at Gao Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Both Gao Mings evaded her. However, the past Gao Ming tripped, and the liquid in the syringe splashed into his eyes. Gao Ming perfectly avoided the needle. However, when his past self was affected by the liquid, his eyes burned as well. His movement became more difficult. The ward doors slowly moved past like windows in a slow-moving train. This was the first time Gao Ming felt the flow of time so clearly.


    ¡°Will I die if my past self is killed?¡±


    Gao Ming couldn¡¯t tell if he was in a dream or he had travelled back in time. All the boundaries blurred. Only the pounding of his heart was real. Gao Ming¡¯s shadow climbed up quickly. He had no option but to run deeper into the corridor. More patients appeared. Gao Ming¡¯s scalp was numb. Half a year ago, the anomaly hadn¡¯t arrived, but there were already so many monsters at Li San Hospital!


    Following his past self, Gao Ming didn¡¯t stay. They raced down the dark corridor. The windows and doors faded away. They were on the train of time, and every stop was a cycle of pain and tragedy.


    ¡°Is this a dream? How can a dream be so realistic? But what if this is not a dream? How can this happen in real life?¡±


    The broadcast was ear-piercing. Gao Ming¡¯s past self ran until he was exhausted. When he couldn¡¯t carry on anymore, the doctor in the white coat reappeared. He opened a door not far away. That seemed to be the exit. With his last breath, Gao Ming came to the door and looked in.


    The sound of laughter, prayer, crying, and others swallowed him like a giant wave. Holding the door frame, Gao Ming saw a terrifying sight.


    Inside the room at the end of the corridor, the four walls were covered in black-and-white death portraits of different patients. A giant sacrificial altar was situated in the middle of the room. On top of it sat a few white bowls filled with pills and several figurines covered under black cloth. The sound of knocking came from everywhere.


    Gao Ming was a copy of his past. He couldn¡¯t tell if he had bled into the past or the past had caught up to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t die on that day. That is the truth! Who saved me? Who helped me?¡±


    In the death portraits, the patients opened their pupilless eyes. They had strange expressions. The figurines on the table cackled. The nearby wards opened. The terror from the darkest parts of the nightmare extended its neck. The toothy grin spread as it approached Gao Ming. Indescribable horror pinched his nerves. Death was coming for him.


    Gao Ming, in the birthday picture, was losing colour fast. Breathing was hard, and his body was cold. Death memories in his heart clashed against each other!


    ¡°I¡¯ve died so many times. I am not my former self anymore!


    ¡°If no one came to save me, then I¡¯d save myself!


    ¡°Be it the past of the future, I will hold my own hands to walk out of the abyss and despair!¡±


    The right hand that held the torture room chain slammed against the floor. Gao Ming¡¯s reflection splintered with cracks. The bleeding hand smashed again.


    Blood sipped through the cracks. Gao Ming, from the past, seemed to hear a voice, and he looked down.


    His left eye, which was injured by the mud figurine, pulsed with pain. He forced his left eye open and saw another version of himself in the tiles!


    Wearing the mask of death, the other him was cunning, vicious, crazy and unhinged like an Evil God.

 Chapter 257: Chain

    Chapter 257: Chain


    ¡°Grab the chains!¡± The right hand slammed into the ground, and blood flew everywhere. The God of Flesh and Blood had never been so excited. Each beat of Gao Ming¡¯s heart was like a drum beat. Gao Ming, from the present and the past, took the same action. The flesh connection joined the past and present.


    Eight arms extended out of Gao Ming¡¯s back. His reflection in the tiles also had his back torn apart. Under the scrutiny of the black-and-white death portraits, the God of Flesh and Blood crawled out of the past Gao Ming¡¯s back.


    Situ An¡¯s worship of the God of Flesh and Blood was destined to fail because, from the start, or even before that, God had already chosen Gao Ming. No one saved him, and he kept dying, so he had to save himself every time.


    He grabbed the chains, and the last link to the missing fate was connected. The bright tiles were like a mirror. The floor was like the sky. Two Gao Mings knelt on their single knees. They looked at each other. They grabbed the chains and slowly stood up. The chip in his left eye slowly melted away. Gao Ming stood among the maddening patients. The dead Gods stared at him, and the mutated monsters surrounded him.


    They couldn¡¯t hear each other. The God of Flesh and Blood was the only link between them. Be it in the past or the future, the God of Flesh and Blood always existed. It escaped fate¡¯s control. Once one was chosen, the God of Flesh and Blood would always live in one¡¯s heart. This was probably why Gao Ming could escape the cycle ten years later. Perhaps the creator saw this and had him on the bus ten years ago.


    The broadcast stopped. It became the ticking of the clock. The eight arms tore apart the nearby patients. Fresh blood splattered on the death portraits. The patients in the portraits shut their mouths and silently observed the massacre. Broken limbs fell to the ground, and blood dyed both worlds red.


    In the past, the God of Flesh and Blood killed until everything was red.


    The present Gao Ming stood before the altar. He did nothing, but his clothes were drenched in blood. The deaths accumulated in the past exploded at that moment. The ticking sound moved faster. The God of Flesh and Blood became more unhinged. It seemed to have abandoned all restraints to expose its true self. In this deepest room, each second was filled with death. When the last patient collapsed, the time ticking paused.


    Knocking came from his back. The broadcast changed into light and happy music. Gao Ming turned around in the blood-stained room. He saw a middle-aged man in a doctor¡¯s coat standing at the door.


    ¡°Do you know why that bus can never leave the tunnel?¡± Lu Zang suddenly asked Gao Ming.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The reason you became fate¡¯s loophole is that Class 13¡¯s bus encountered an accident ten years ago. In fate¡¯s arrangement, all of you should have died, but all of you survived.¡± Lu Zang knew about everything that happened in Han Hai. He was the one who researched everything for Situ An. ¡°As long as any of you is still alive, that bus will keep on being trapped in that tunnel.


    ¡°The most amazing thing is you¡¯ve gained the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s approval. You¡¯ve become a man that can¡¯t die and appear in a nightmare that will only end after everyone in it is dead.¡± Lu Zang¡¯s eyes shone like he saw hope on Gao Ming.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gao Ming couldn¡¯t understand Lu Zang anymore.


    ¡°We all live in a false dream. The real world you see is a dream. What you have just experienced is a dream. The bus is trapped in a dream. I am merely trying to circle one dream around another dream to see if I can wake more people up.¡± Lu Zang was very at ease. ¡°Anomalies appear at Han Hai because the giant dream can¡¯t sustain it anymore. More and more people want to wake up. Therefore, they can see the anomalies.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying, but...¡± Gao Ming¡¯s eyes turned dangerous, ¡°Since you¡¯ve designed everything, are you the one who has been killing me every time in the tunnel?¡±


    ¡°Were you killed in the tunnel?¡± Lu Zang was shocked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you die and wake up normally on the bus? Why would someone go after you in the tunnel?¡±

 Chapter 258: Wake Up

    Chapter 258: Wake Up


    Something went wrong in Lu Zang¡¯s careful plan. Someone added something he didn¡¯t know in his plan.


    ¡°Someone killed you inside the tunnel?!¡± Lu Zang¡¯s smile slowly disappeared, ¡°It¡¯s not me who killed you. Due to fate¡¯s limitations, I can¡¯t leave the shadow world. At most, I can appear at places where the two worlds overlap the most.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the tunnel count as a location where the two worlds overlap?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t trust Lu Zang. Honestly, he still hadn¡¯t grasped what the man said. Lu Zang shook his head. He didn¡¯t explain everything but grumbled, ¡°It is a location set between three different sets of rules. If the dream is a giant bubble, then it is a crack that exists on the bubble.¡±


    ¡°Once a bubble has a crack, it will burst. What kind of analogy is that?¡±


    ¡°That is what fate believes, too. That is why it hasn¡¯t discovered the tunnel...¡± Lu Zang¡¯s voice overlapped with the voice from the speakers. ¡°However, I can promise you that I have no malice towards you, and I will not kill you. I swear to protect everyone who can become fate¡¯s loopholes.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like what a movie villain would say.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t think someone would resist fate without reason. He didn¡¯t reach the stage he was at because it had been planned but because of himself. Fate couldn¡¯t fully control Gao Ming¡¯s destiny, much less Lu Zang. The accident inside the tunnel was the best example.


    ¡°I need to figure out what happened inside that tunnel. Other than myself, dirty things from other cities might have entered the tunnel on that rainy night ten years ago.¡± Lu Zang proffered a possibility.


    ¡°Other cities?¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t speak. He was there to witness the performance.


    The walls around Gao Ming started to melt. His past in the tiles ran down the distance on his own. Just as Gao Ming wanted to chase after his reflection, a strong vertigo assaulted him.


    Gao Ming¡¯s eyes flew open. He realised he was still sitting in the chair in the corner of the psychiatry counselling room. The bookshelf next to him was about to fall. The books made from human skin were scattered all around him. The ghostly shadow on the screen wailed.


    A bloody face stuck to the window of the door. The bloody eyes stared at Gao Ming. Everything around him kept mutating.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gao Ming stood up from the chair. His shadow was like dirty clothes dripping on the back of the chair. His earlier experience was like a dream, but the dream was so real.


    ¡°I was indeed trapped inside a dream. In that case, the Han Hai we live in might really be a dream.¡± Gao Ming was shaken, ¡°But in that dream, the broadcast and my shadow are all loopholes...¡± Gao Ming stared at the monster at the window. ¡°Based on what Lu Zang said, these monsters should be dream¡¯s loopholes in real life.¡±


    The concept that reality was a dream was too crazy. It started to influence Gao Ming. In the past, he might care about others and be shackled by things like morality. However, he seemed to have broken through another shackle.


    ¡°I need to change fate¡¯s script, help those who should die to survive, and send all the lunatics having fun during the tragedy to hell.¡±


    The window cracked. The ghost face forced itself into the ward when Gao Ming¡¯s worldview was shattered.


    Gao Ming showed no trace of fear in his eyes. He walked towards the ghost like it was his dance companion.

 Chapter 259: Fixed in the Present

    Chapter 259: Fixed in the Present


    Opening his arms, Gao Ming looked like he was about to give the monster a big hug. His insouciance and gentle gaze caused the pupils of the monster to narrow.


    ¡°Are you shy?¡±


    Gao Ming stood two metres away from the monster. The monster seemed to sense something. It paused. The next moment, eight large arms reached out of Gao Ming¡¯s back. The monster was held in place. No matter how hard it struggled, it couldn¡¯t get loose. The fragrance of meat entered its body, and the arms sank into its flesh. The God of Flesh and Blood embraced its soul. It slipped into God¡¯s embrace until it became one with the flesh.


    ¡°Any monster with flesh mutation will be oppressed by the God of Flesh and Blood until they become a part of Gong Xi.¡± The God of Flesh and Blood was very satisfied. When he let go, the monster was already gone. Only a tattered patient¡¯s outfit remained on the ground.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have slept for long.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s clues related to Xuan Wen ended there. However, he felt that Xuan Wen was trapped in the same building as he was. ¡°Lu Zang can only appear in places where the two worlds overlap heavily. The back building of Li San Hospital has been modified by them. This is not only Situ An¡¯s home but also the channel to the shadow world.¡±


    Gao Ming saw many patients in his dream. They were collected by Lu Zang and Situ An over the years. They were part of Situ An¡¯s assets.


    ¡°Situ An told me about the east city investigation centre. Through his three core underlings, I gained the map, which got me the location of his home.¡± Situ An wouldn¡¯t help Gao Ming out of kindness. He did so much to lure Gao Ming to the hospital. It meant that there was something there that could help him regain freedom. ¡°Who would put the most dangerous thing in their own home?¡±


    The clues disconnected. Gao Ming left the psychiatry counselling ward and entered the corridor. The back building radiated anomalies. ¡°When the whole world is abnormal, normal people will be seen as monsters and common thoughts will be seen as crazy thoughts. Clearly, that is what I¡¯m experiencing.¡±


    He pushed open the door to Ward 7001. The sticky blood smeared the room. Blood dripped from the ceiling. Irregular footprints covered the ground. The giant bed was overturned. The white mattress cover was sliced through by a blade. The IV bags that hung in the room had been pierced. The rotting medicine mixed with blood. Gao Ming picked up the sleeve that contained the symbol of the investigation centre and stood before the bed.


    Gao Ming stood in the middle and slowly turned around. He studied the walls. There was an empty space on one of the walls. Something was pasted there, and it had been recently taken down. Thinking back to his experience with Question, Gao Ming walked to the bed. He peeled back the bedsheet, and his fingers wandered among the bed frame until they paused at the seventh gap.


    ¡°It¡¯s like my dream.¡±


    Gao Ming yanked the board back and took out an old handpainted map.


    In his dream, after Gao Ming promised to help Question, the latter took out a map from this place. He swore that if Gao Ming brought back the pills, he¡¯d help Gao Ming wake up from the dream.


    Gao Ming¡¯s eyes blinked as his expression changed. He stared at the note at the back of the map. The note appeared to be written half a year ago, ¡°Live in the dream! Do not wake up! There is no hope in the waking world!¡±


    ¡°Lu Zang is doing everything he can to get more people to wake up from the dream and return to the real world. Now, Question is warning me from waking up. Is this his message for me?¡± Gao Ming held the wrinkled map. He was confused, ¡°What did he see after he woke up?¡±


    No one would claim they were good or evil openly. Everyone in the city was working towards their own goal. Fate, Lu Zang, the investigation centre and the shadow world...Gao Ming was squeezed in the middle. He had no idea what kind of future was the best future.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m even more interested in the world after waking up.¡± Gao Ming turned the map around. It was a mini-map of Li San Hospital. It marked out five exits. Three of them had been crossed off with a red X. The underground morgue of the back building was marked with a red question mark.

 Chapter 260: Tattoo

    Chapter 260: Tattoo


    Each corridor was drawn by the patient in Ward 7003 on the map. Using his photographic memory, he drew out Li San Hospital¡¯s front and back buildings. However, Question¡¯s map of the map was different from the hospital in real life. Most of the wards in the back building had been blackened out like they had been taken over by the shadow.


    ¡°Did he intend to use this map to trade with me? To help me leave the hospital.¡± The map was still hidden inside the ward. However, Gao Ming from half a year ago and Question were gone. This meant that both of them had successfully escaped.


    ¡°How did I leave half a year ago? What happened between Question and me? Why did he leave that message for me?¡±


    Gao Ming and Question were patients valued by Lu Zang. However, they seemed to have gone on different paths. Gao Ming entered the tunnel according to Lu Zang¡¯s plan and slowly expanded fate¡¯s loophole. Question seemed to have escaped Lu Zang¡¯s control, and he had woken up from the dream earlier than intended.


    ¡°Does Question really exist?¡± Gao Ming tried to remember the man¡¯s face, but he couldn¡¯t remember much of it.


    The door creaked softly. Gao Ming lifted his feet. There was a bug riddled with curses hidden in the blood. It was a butterfly made from paper. Its wings featured two painted eyes.


    ¡°Is this left behind by the security department? It looks like they value this ward a lot to leave behind this little thing for surveillance.¡±


    Gao Ming crushed the bug. With the protection of the God of Flesh and Blood, he didn¡¯t mind the curse. The eyes bled on the butterfly wings. A person wailed, and then the butterfly shattered. Gao Ming put away the hand-drawn map. He held a chain and walked out of Ward 7003. The scent of blood in the air suddenly thickened. Barely discernible blood vessels crawled in the corridor. Three security members walked out of the ward at the end of the corridor. It was evident that they had just experienced an intense battle. They were wounded. The man who walked at the back had a pair of bleeding eyes as he glared at Gao Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn you into a bug!¡± The man unbuttoned his shirt. Paper butterflies hung inside his uniform. Each butterfly was painted with a pair of eyes. With the man¡¯s command, all the butterflies flapped their wings. The butterflies flew everywhere. The man mumbled something. The other member who stood before him was blind. When he heard the order from the other man, he waved his hands in the air. The thin threads in the corridor pierced at Gao Ming.


    ¡°A puppeteer using blood as strings?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t evade the attack. He charged forward. He was going to deal with the enemies before he was controlled.


    ¡°The God of Flesh and Blood has become a lot more aggressive.¡±


    After Gao Ming woke up from the dream, the God of Flesh and Blood had changed. When Gao Ming entered life-threatening danger in the past, the God of Flesh and Blood saved Gao Ming through their shared connection. However, because of this, the God of Flesh and Blood could read some memories in Gao Ming¡¯s heart. Some of the memories Gao Ming had already forgotten.


    The blood threads dangled weakly. The paper butterflies had broken wings. The massacre was over. The four faces of God hadn¡¯t calmed down. They howled at a room deep down the corridor. God was guiding Gao Ming down the corridor. He walked past the familiar path. Most of the patients were dead. The remaining had been killed by the security members.


    ¡°This should be the place.¡±


    He kicked down the door from his memory, and the chill wind hit him in the face. The walls of death portraits looked at Gao Ming silently.


    ¡°Hi, everyone. I¡¯m back.¡±


    For Gao Ming, he had just been here a few minutes ago. However, the ghosts inside the death portraits hadn¡¯t seen Gao Ming for half a year already.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t waste time as he walked towards the altar.


    The white bowls filled with pills had been emptied. All the pills had been taken away. The figurines were shattered as well.


    ¡°It looks like you need a new God.¡±

 Chapter 261: New Weapon

    Chapter 261: New Weapon


    Eight arms reached out from behind Gao Ming. The God of Flesh and Blood tore down all the death portraits. The shadow churned. The sharp trills of ghosts were ear-piercing, but Gao Ming didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I need to change the fate of half the citizens in the city. If one person can¡¯t handle the world after waking up, then I¡¯ll awaken the entire Han Hai and have them see the real world together.¡± The death portraits in the shadow world were the tickets to enter Han Hai. Those who possessed a death portrait were the ones chosen by the shadow world and had the potential to become fate¡¯s loopholes.


    The black-and-white portraits were sent into the torture room by God. The shackled Situ An saw the portraits flutter around him like snowflakes. He resisted the pain and lifted his head. His eyes glowed with madness. All of these should be his, but he had reunited with his family in another manner. He stood alone on the snowy battlefield. There were corpses everywhere. He was the only one bound and faced the endless dark abyss alone. His body shivered. The chains tightened. Situ An rarely lost control of his emotions. Even if he was tortured, he only gritted his teeth.


    The pictures were pasted on the wall of the torture room. The patients in the death portraits recognised Situ An. Their response was interesting. Their eyes carried worry and fear but also a smidge of derision. They feared Situ An, but they were gleeful to see Situ An in this state. However, that joy turned into despair. If the culprit treated Situ An like this, how would they fare?


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything is worth it. After I escape, I¡¯ll avenge you. I¡¯ll remember your sacrifice. After all... we¡¯re family.¡± Situ An slowly lowered his head. He knew Gao Ming had entered Li San Hospital. Then, he only needed to wait for Gao Ming to enter the room in his home.


    The security members only destroyed the figurines. They seemed to be on the hunt. They left in a hurry. The most valuable item in that room was not the figurines but something else.


    Li San Hospital had collected a lot of death portraits. All of them were sent into the torture room. The God of Flesh and Blood crushed the sacrificial altar. He tore apart the black cloth, grabbed the shattered figurines and showed them into his mouth. The face that represented Death started to change. Different pieces of the divine figurines combined on the face of death. The shadow world¡¯s Gods were not friends but food for the God of Flesh and Blood.


    ¡°These figurines were worshipped by the hospital.¡±


    The blood and flesh forge gurgled. Gao Ming¡¯s heart pounded. Fresh blood boiled like a flame!


    It felt like he was holding a living flame. Gao Ming¡¯s fingerprints and other things like fate were slowly changing. It was due to the thing inside the forge.


    ¡°You¡¯ve consumed the seed that Li San Hospital has nurtured for thirteen years in one go. What a waste.¡± Even the extremely rational Situ An couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. His face darkened.


    Gao Ming¡¯s entire attention was on the forge. He didn¡¯t hear Situ An. He felt his hands reaching into the fire. Even his soul was charred.


    The torture device made from the souls of endless patients was rejected by the real world and the shadow world. Its appearance affected Gao Ming¡¯s fate.


    The burning chains curled around Gao Ming¡¯s arm. His heartbeat slammed on the forge. With the last howl of the ghosts, the flames consumed the whole flesh forge. A crushing presence appeared in the torture room. In the blood and flame, the ghastly silhouette slowly appeared. Gao Ming saw the device made from flesh and blood. The chains bound around a giant scythe. Destiny was branded on one side, and life was branded on the other. The scythe stood in the room. The blade trembled with the screams of the patients. The various symptoms and mutated bodies made up the base of the scythe. Their bodies were doused with fresh blood. Their eyes glowed with venom and hatred.


    All the patients at the hospital could become fate¡¯s loopholes. They were seeds chosen by the shadow world. Gao Ming didn¡¯t expect the God of Flesh and Blood to use the hope of the shadow world to forge a new torture device... And he succeeded!


    Other than the chains, the God of Flesh and Blood had a new weapon. His presence was a lot scarier than before.


    ¡°Strong, evil and wicked. This thing is just a manifestation of malice.¡±

 Chapter 262: Feed

    Chapter 262: Feed


    Fingerprints, palm prints... Everything related to fate was changed slightly in Gao Ming. The appearance of the new torture device signified the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s new departure from fate. As the one chosen by the God of Flesh and Blood, Gao Ming was affected too. If the chains were for binding, the new device was for attack. After Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood absorbed all the patients, their power increased.


    ¡°What is this? In the files given to me by Lu Zang about the God of Flesh and Blood, there is no mention of any scythe.¡± Situ An tried to hide the shock in his eyes. The new torture device that came out of the forge was not only related to the things thrown into the forge but also to Gao Ming¡¯s life as well. Everything inside the torture room was related to Gao Ming because they were parts of Gao Ming.


    The fiery pain came from both arms. The chains bound together with the blood vessels. Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s fates started to intertwine. Fate controlled everything. As Lu Zang said, if this reality was a nightmare, then fate created this dream. Normal people were insignificant before fate. Only a small number of people had the right to attract fate¡¯s gaze and become its puppet.


    In such a world, Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood forged a device to execute fate. Their madness stunned Red Raincoat and Situ An.


    The most desperate ghost and the craziest man were both affected. This was something Gao Ming did not expect.


    His heart rate slowly returned to normal. Gao Ming stretched. His blood radiated an indescribable fragrance. Once one smelled it, one would be captivated by it. ¡°A part of my body appears to have united with the God of Flesh and Blood...¡±


    In the past, God only stayed in Gao Ming¡¯s torture room. Gao Ming had the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s Heart of Flesh and Heart of God. Now, Gao Ming¡¯s body was slowly combining with the God of Flesh and Blood. He was like a living divine figurine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve become more and more estranged from the definition of a human, but this doesn¡¯t feel bad.¡±


    His five senses sharpened. Even from a distance, Gao Ming could hear the silent footsteps from the corridor. Gao Ming lifted his head and looked at the exit. A mechanical arm that gave off a horrible stench grabbed the door. The bright light shone into the room.


    ¡°Found you.¡± A robotic voice came from underneath the humanmade skin. A security member in an old uniform had his eyes locked on Gao Ming. The dark pupils reflected Gao Ming. The man opened his lips to expose the mechanical parts inside his maw and the pieces of meat that stuck to his sharp teeth.


    The security members filtered into the room and blocked the exit.


    ¡°Is it possible that it was the investigation centre and your team leader who designed and threw you into the devil¡¯s pit?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s voice entered the man¡¯s ears. His heart started to pace differently. The God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s power went beyond mere physical prowess. The heart wrapped inside the cold machine halted for a second. The tube inserted into the heart trembled slightly. The man¡¯s chest groaned.


    ¡°I can hear the voice inside your heart. It is inviting me to feast.¡±


    Gao Ming swung his left arm. Tainted chains flew out from behind him. They swallowed the man like a wave.


    ¡°Save him!¡± K shouted, but he was already too late. Gao Ming¡¯s hand landed on the man¡¯s chest. The small chains crawled into his body through his mouth and nose.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to live in pain anymore.¡±


    The fragrance of meat spread. Gao Ming closed his fist. Fresh blood oozed out between his fingers. The man looked at his chest in disbelief.


    The heart that was protected by titanium was exposed. It was bound by endless chains. He couldn¡¯t control his body.


    ¡°You underestimate me.¡± The man growled like crazy. Even if he died, he wanted to deliver one last hit!


    The machines chugged along. The ghost tattoos crawled along the chains. Before the man could do anything, his heart wilted like a dead flower.


    Blood flowed. When the chains returned to Gao Ming, there was an extra chain.

 Chapter 263: Bones and Gods

    Chapter 263: Bones and Gods


    ¡°I can¡¯t underestimate the investigation centre. They might not be that good at killing ghosts, but they are experts at killing humans.¡±


    Gao Ming wiped the blood away from his hands. His insouciance caused K¡¯s face to darken.


    ¡°We have everything on Qian Junran from the moment of his birth until now. It is so accurate that I can say we know everything about him.¡± K suppressed his anger. He tried to maintain his last vestige of calmness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste for you to focus your resources on humans rather than ghosts?¡± Gao Ming wore a psychological mask. This mask made by Xuan Wen allowed him to precisely pinpoint his enemy¡¯s location.


    ¡°You are not Qian Junran. You should be his classmate. We temporarily can¡¯t confirm your identity, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± K grabbed the sheath with his left hand and the hilt with his right.


    ¡°They call you their team leader, so you call the shots for this mission. I¡¯m glad that I can meet you here.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s joy was genuine. This meant that K had stopped chasing after Xuan Wen and came to him, ¡°The commotion I made was meaningful.¡±


    ¡°Did you purposely want to get our attention?¡± A polite-looking security member wanted to stop K. ¡°Leader, he might be on the same team as the ghosts from the hospital. We have discovered traces of people living here. Li San Hospital is probably the base of the horror game players.


    ¡°K, don¡¯t be fooled by him.¡± The member touched his blood band. Other than K, no one cared about the dead teammate.


    ¡°Our mission is to kill all the horror game players. The target is standing before us now. There¡¯s no reason to let him go.¡± K was not saying this to his teammates but to the people watching them from the bands.


    Even though the back building had blocked all the signals, they had to record everything. After they left, there would be professionals to examine the recordings frame by frame to ensure that no one was consumed by the ghost tattoos. All the security members who came from the taboo game were covered in ghost tattoos. The ghost tattoos were the sharpest knives, so sharp that even the users were cautious of them.


    The chains in the torture room rattled. The God of Flesh and Blood was heavily triggered. Gao Ming frowned as he stared at K. He thought that everyone in the investigation centre would side with fate to maintain the rules created by fate. However, K acted more like a parent from the shadow world. Like Gao Ming, he was chosen by a certain dead God.


    ¡°Will you wake up from the dream or become the owner of the dream?¡±


    Thousands of white bones pressed down. The security members jumped back. From their perspective, Gao Ming was already dead. No one could survive K¡¯s attack. A thick fragrance of meat seeped out of the gaps between the bone fingers. Everyone suddenly heard the heavy heartbeats. The heartbeats echoed in everyone¡¯s heart before congregating at the spot within the centre of the white bones.


    The heartbeats sounded like drums and thunder!


    The security members then realised the walls, floor, table, and everything in the room were turning into flesh. The captivating scent of meat floated everywhere. The fragrance surrounded the awful stench.


    The white bones shattered as a giant bloody hand reached out from the broken bones. The chains with the brand of soul crawled towards K!


    The white bones were illusory. They borrowed the power of ghost tattoos, faith and death to become partially real. The chains in Gao Ming¡¯s torture room were completely different. Every chain was made from a twisted soul. He didn¡¯t need the power of the God of Flesh and Blood to control them. Made by hatred, they would automatically destroy everything before them.


    ¡°From your habits, you don¡¯t appear to be left-handed. However, the way you carry the blade is different from others. Your stronger right hand holds the hilt, and your left hand holds the sheath. This can only mean that the sheath is more important than the blade.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s voice climbed out of the white bones. His eyes were filled with red. His expression was scarily calm. ¡°I am very sensitive to flesh and blood. Your sheath should be made with the corpse of that God, right? That would explain why the horrible smell floated out when you pulled out the blade. It can also explain why the white bony fingers can only move within the zone with the smell.¡±


    In just a few seconds, K hadn¡¯t found Gao Ming¡¯s trump card, but Gao Ming had already figured out K¡¯s weakness.

 Chapter 264: Grass

    Chapter 264: Grass


    With each word Gao Ming said, K¡¯s face changed. Even the security members who were guarding the exit felt threatened. K¡¯s power was a top secret. Even his team members didn¡¯t know about it. However, the secret was openly revealed by their enemy. They had just returned from Xin Lu to Han Hai. They had experienced unimaginable pain and despair before they got the ghost tattoos on their bodies.


    They thought this mission was going to be a cakewalk. They just realised how wrong they were.


    A calm mind, a scary power, the protection of an unknown God, ruthlessness and a twisted soul: that was the leader of the horror game players. Gao Ming¡¯s image slowly rounded out in the eyes of the security members. His danger rating flew up. Some were ready to call for an emergency plan.


    ¡°Every time you use the ghost tattoo, you will exhaust the power of that divine corpse. You must be feeling desperate.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s heart burned with the flame inside the flesh forge. The boiling blood ran through his body. His hands grabbed the chains as the God of Flesh and Blood did the same.


    K hadn¡¯t encountered a situation like this before. In the past, both humans and ghosts would be turned into nutrients by the thousand white bones to feed the divine corpse. However, he sensed a presence similar to that of the divine corpse within Gao Ming. The white bone lotus couldn¡¯t get close to him at all. When the God of Flesh and Blood crawled out of the back of Gao Ming¡¯s heart, K¡¯s heart was stunned. The creature that he thought would only appear in the taboo game had shown up in Han Hai. Plus, Gao Ming¡¯s God seemed to be alive!


    The layers of white bone were shattered. The four faces of God growled at the same time. The large body stretched apart the cage made from bony fingers. The arms pulled on the chains with Gao Ming. The chains of soul collided. The souls of the patients crawled deep into the lotus with hatred. The lunatic souls tore at the white fingers. They embedded themselves inside K¡¯s wounds. K¡¯s face paled as he felt as if molten iron was poured into his flesh. He gritted his teeth until he bled.


    The two arms approached. K chanted something. He stabbed the blade he held in his left hand into the sheath held by his right hand. Rotten and black blood leaked out of the sheath. Another bloodred eye opened inside K¡¯s wound. The divine corpse was waking up. K cut the sheath again. The second eye opened!


    ¡°You have another secret power, but it¡¯s a shame that it takes so long to trigger it.¡± Gao Ming wouldn¡¯t give the man a chance. When he discovered K still had a trump card, he immediately controlled the chains to bind K¡¯s arms. The chains cut into the flesh so that K couldn¡¯t make another move.


    The flames in the flesh forge crackled and burned. The scythe of fate showed up. The chains pulled him towards Gao Ming. It felt like he was about to be abandoned by the whole world. The sense of helplessness was hard to describe. It was like his fate, and every trace of his existence was about to be erased.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t look arrogant or excited. He scanned the script written by fate and then tore it apart, sending it flying. Everything happened so fast. K barely had time to say his last words.


    ¡°When the dream is over, you will wake up.¡±


    K couldn¡¯t clearly hear what Gao Ming said at the end. His body, which was covered with ghost tattoos, had already been dragged into the torture room.


    All the torture devices vibrated. The meat fragrance and blood filled up K¡¯s world. The sheath he had finally woke up. The eyes flew open, but it was already too late. The scythe swung. At that moment, K saw an upside-down world. The ugly and monstrous ghosts wore human clothing and lived under the sun. The living who was infected hid in the dark with little dignity.


    ¡°Is this the real world?¡±


    The threads of fate were severed. K became a soulless shell. The ghost tattoos on his body had faded away. All the ghost tattoos combined to form a bloody shadow with a thousand hands. It was filled with cracks of faith and rotten wounds. The chains captured not K but the God, who had already died for a long time.


    The shadow struggled wildly, but it was still dragged to the scythe of fate.


    Eight arms held the scythe. The God of Flesh and Blood seemed to recognise the dead God. The face of death revealed traces of greed.

 Chapter 265: Taboo Game

    Chapter 265: Taboo Game


    The strong desire to eat consumed Gao Ming. His heart was connected to the God of Flesh and Blood, so he understood how excited God was. A giant bloody shadow was affixed to the scythe of fate. The chains made from souls curled around his body. The shadow became more corporeal. It was different from what Buddha K had imagined. The real thousand-hands white bone was a monster wearing a giant ram mask. It wore kindness as a disguise and lived in the dark. Whenever it killed someone, it added a new finger to its collection. Every dead God in the shadow world was an extreme amalgamation of sins!


    ¡°How can a shadow be so scary?¡± The ram monster had been dead for a long time already. It wanted to revive through K, but it encountered Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood. The arms of the shadow were pinned by the scythe. The giant shadow roared like thunder. Eyes opened inside the wounds on its cheeks. The God of Flesh and Blood was familiar with his enemy. With one hand on the goat¡¯s head, the other hand swung the scythe!


    The blade beheaded the shadow. The scary roar ended. A red broken finger hidden deep inside the shadow was consumed by the face of death. A sense of divinity appeared on God¡¯s face, and his body grew larger.


    ¡°Is that finger the actual body of the shadow? Has its corpse been exhausted until this degree already?¡±


    The character, Life on the scythe was dyed red. Red patterns extended out of the character, Fate. The pattern was similar to the ghost tattoo on K. The ghosts that were reaped by the scythe would be branded on the scythe. The shadow dissipated inside the torture room. Situ An and the Red Raincoat witnessed the whole process. Situ An became silent while the Red Raincoat appeared to be touched. Her expression became more authentic.


    The God of Flesh and Blood let go of the chains and touched his face with satisfaction. The face of death radiated such a powerful presence that the other three faces had to work together to suppress it. After the shadow was beheaded, the sheath broke into two sections. Rotten black blood was sucked up by the souls inside the scythe. The eyes on the sheath stared silently at Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood.


    Without any hesitation, the God of Flesh and Blood threw the broken blade and sheath into the flesh forge. Blood flew everywhere. The red flames in the forge danced as a new torture device was being made!


    In the hearts of the members of Team Seven, K was like a God. No one could harm him. No matter how dangerous it was, K could always survive. However, the miracle did not happen that day. The bone hands were shattered, and the divine corpse was consumed before it had the chance to awaken. If they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t believe something would dare to eat a divine corpse. A few of the members who were close to K stood by the door. The others had already initiated the emergency protocol. When they encountered something they couldn¡¯t handle, they would split up and escape to maximise the chance of bringing the information in their blood bands out.


    ¡°Half a year ago, we were sent into a taboo game at Xin Lu for training. That game is separated into the surface world and the inner world. The surface world is no different from real life. The inner world is filled with ghosts and negative emotions. There, you can see the darkest side of humanity.¡± The man¡¯s breathing caught as if he remembered something scary.


    ¡°Can you bring stuff out of that game?¡± Gao Ming pointed at the man¡¯s ghost tattoo.


    ¡°The game became a taboo because it was apparently connected to the darkest spot in the human heart. There is a tunnel deep inside the game that leads to the mind world.¡± The man¡¯s explanation reminded Gao Ming of the definition of home. The inner part of the taboo game appeared to exist in the shadow world.


    ¡°Is the creator of the game still alive?¡±


    ¡°That is highly confidential information that only the headquarters¡¯ higher-ups will know. However, I heard the team leader mention that the game creators are lost in the inner world. They have gone to a far-away place and will not return any more.¡± The man was very honest. ¡°Currently, Xin Lu Investigation Centre has taken over the taboo game. The female captain has the surname Li. She is forceful and powerful. Many people have suffered under her iron rule. However, she is alone at Xin Lu. As the tragedy approaches, different voices start to appear within the inside of Xin Lu Headquarters.¡±


    The man said things Gao Ming hadn¡¯t encountered before. His life had been limited to the city.


    ¡°One last question,¡± Gao Ming knelt before the man, ¡°If I want to enter that taboo game, what do I need to prepare?¡±

 Chapter 266: Surgical Room

    Chapter 266: Surgical Room


    Gao Ming just asked a casual question, but the security member thought about it seriously. A few minutes later, he finally said, ¡°First, you need to find a gaming hub that is not on the market anymore. Then, you need to find former players in the game to see whether you can get log-in access from them. Lastly, and most importantly, you can only log in and out of the taboo game at Xin Lu Intelligent City. However, non-Xin Lu natives cannot even pass the identity verification of the intelligent city system.


    ¡°The investigation centre knows the value of the taboo game, so they will not give city entry access to anyone. Only those with the cleanest background will be allowed through.¡±


    The man¡¯s words encouraged Gao Ming to ignore the taboo game for now. However, another hypothesis appeared in his mind.


    ¡°The taboo game transfers a person¡¯s consciousness into the game to allow them to see a different world. If Lu Zang was not lying, could the gaming world be the real world or the waking world?¡± Gao Ming was about to ask the man when he realised the man didn¡¯t look right. Blood poured out of the man¡¯s eyes. Black blood oozed out of his orifices.


    ¡°Suicide? No...¡± Gao Ming removed the blinking blood band. Something inside the band pierced the man¡¯s blood vessel. It was some kind of poison. Gao Ming examined the band and understood the situation. The man said something to trigger the system within the band. Those who exposed the centre¡¯s secret would be killed by the band.


    ¡°Is the investigation centre really an agent of justice?¡±


    If the reality was a dream, the investigation centre was the claws of the nightmare. However, this claw was cracked due to different voices controlling it. Gao Ming didn¡¯t deny that there were actual people fighting for justice inside the investigation centre. However, the centre was corrupted at the top. If the ship were not steered on the right path, it would only derail.


    ¡°These security members should have access to enter the game. I have to capture some living ones.¡± Gao Ming took out the blind man¡¯s death portrait and summoned the big dog. The big dog wanted to stretch since he didn¡¯t have many chances to visit real life. However, when he saw the broken ghosts and gods beside him, he was so scared that his fur stood on the ends.


    ¡°I feel that there¡¯s a real God standing here. What have you been feeding it?¡± A low voice came from the big dog.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s vague answer worried the big dog. He dragged Gao Ming to the corner by biting on his sleeve. ¡°You have to pay a certain price to use a ghost¡¯s power. It¡¯s a fair trade. When the day comes that you can¡¯t satisfy him anymore, you will become his nutrients.¡±


    Horrid screams came from the sixth floor. When the security members tried to escape, they encountered the awakening anomalies. Gao Ming did nothing, but some of them had already been killed. After they lost K, the team could barely handle the horror at the back building.


    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go check on them.¡±


    The staircase of the back building grew pus and mould. The folds on the wall thickened.


    The corridor of the sixth floor was dim. The only light source came from the glow of the surgical room signs. The signs shone in a light red colour. They were like the eyes of a beast. Several pools of blood were left on the corridor. There were also torn investigation centre uniforms. The big dog picked up a broken part of a blood band.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite that. There is poison in their bands.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t want to enter the sixth floor. The anomalies were awakening, and the place would only become more dangerous. However, he needed the living members to get more information.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The place was quiet, but the atmosphere was tense. Gao Ming paused before the surgical room. The red light shone on his face when the door suddenly opened. A giant white curtain split the room into two. Gao Ming could see the curtain fluttering, but he couldn¡¯t see what was behind it.


    ¡°Is there where the security members were caught and kept?¡±


    The chains crawled into the room. Gao Ming used his eyes to signal Gong Xi to be careful. He still had no idea what the real threat was at Li San Hospital. Since Situ An dared to trick him into going there, he must have confidence that something at the hospital could kill Gao Ming.


    Gao Ming slowly approached the white curtain. Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice came from the other side, ¡°Hand me the blood-stopping clamp.¡±

 Chapter 267: Correction

    Chapter 267: Correction


    ¡°Blood-stopping clamp?¡± Gao Ming was an expert at blood-letting. However, as a former prison psychiatrist, he knew what the clamp was. He looked around and noticed a giant cabinet outside the white curtain. There were many surgical devices in it.


    ¡°Quick! Hurry up!¡± The voice behind the curtain became agitated, as if something bad would happen if Gao Ming didn¡¯t hand him the thing. Gao Ming¡¯s instinct told him that it was very dangerous behind the curtain. He couldn¡¯t enter it casually. After some thought, he opened the cabinet. Gao Ming frowned as he saw bits of dirty stain still stuck to the devices. Gao Ming found the clamp. Just as he pondered how to hand the thing over to the man, an arm reached out from behind the curtain. The hand was pale and slender. It also gave off a light perfume smell. Once the hand got the clamp, it slipped back behind the curtain.


    ¡°Move! I need the whole set of laparoscopes now!¡± The man¡¯s voice returned with a tinge more dissatisfaction.


    Gao Ming found the scope, separator, clamp and other stuff in the cabinet. As he moved the stuff, he found a closed wooden box inside the cabinet.


    ¡°Hand them over!¡± An aged hand reached out of the curtain. The skin was covered in needle holes and skin spots. It waved angrily.


    Gao Ming put the stuff in a box. After the hand took it away, the person complimented Gao Ming eerily, ¡°You found everything. Wonderful... Now, hand me the bone clamp and the scraping spoon that is used to sever the dead flesh and granulations.¡±


    From the person¡¯s chaotic requests, it was hard to tell what kind of surgery they were doing. Gao Ming scanned the box. After he found the tools, he reached towards the white curtain.


    An arm covered in white bandages reached out. The hand looked like it had been frozen. It was frostbitten at places. It grabbed the devices and quickly pulled back.


    The white curtain was unstained. It was clean and saintly.


    As if sensing danger, the big dog jumped out of the shadow, swallowed Gao Ming and retreated to the corner. Half a second later, the white curtain was slashed. Sharp scalpels created white gouges at the spot where he stood. The God of Flesh and Blood roared. The curtain was torn apart. The scene behind the curtain shocked the big dog so much that he almost spat Gao Ming out.


    Human body parts were sewn together to form a giant meat mountain. Inside the scary valley of flesh, two doctors in white coats were busy working. The male doctor had combined with various mechanical devices, and his body was covered in blades; the female doctor¡¯s hands had dissolved into strings. It was she who sewed the giant flesh together.


    All the patients inside the surgical room had their bodies and souls cut apart and sewn back together. The surgical room was one of the cores of Li San Hospital. It perfectly exemplified the existence of Li San hospital. It turned all the normal things abnormal.


    Lu Zang had gone insane in his pursuit to kill fate. He would go against everything fate supported. To awaken more people, he used the cruellest and most direct method.


    It was fine if you couldn¡¯t understand the mutation because once you became a mutant, your mindset would change as well. Your enemies would become your friends.


    The meat mountain started to move. The female doctor didn¡¯t wish to be seen in her state. The male doctor was triggered as well. The blades on his body protruded.


    Immense resentment rushed at the God of Flesh and Blood. A lot of broken body parts appeared on the walls. This was the resentment room of the two doctors.


    ¡°Whenever I think you won¡¯t do anything crazier, you¡¯ll prove me wrong.¡± The big dog darted about. Gao Ming used the big dog¡¯s eyes to carefully observe the surgical room. As the meat mountain wiggled, Gao Ming discovered that the two doctors would keep mumbling the term correction as they mobilised their resentment room.


    ¡°What are they trying to correct? Their treatment methods?¡±

 Chapter 268: Newborn

    Chapter 268: Newborn


    The big dog swallowed Gao Ming and leapt through the shadow. Every time he moved, the shadow he hid in would be sliced into pieces.


    ¡°What thing have you angered this time? This is the first time I¡¯ve met a monster that can cut through the shadows!¡± The big dog didn¡¯t even dare to open his resentment room. He was scared that his ¡®hole¡¯ would be damaged.


    ¡°Li San Hospital¡¯s surgical room becomes these two doctor¡¯s resentment room. This is different from the other resentment rooms. This place is very large and has contradictory properties: slicing and sewing.¡± Gao Ming was very experienced. The appearance of the resentment room was related to the big ghost¡¯s memory. What had the two doctors experienced before they died? Why did they keep mentioning the corrections?


    ¡°Kill me! Kill me, please!¡± The security member with half of a mutated body screamed. He still had self-consciousness, but he could no longer control his body. He could only watch his body slowly become part of the monster. He could sense clearly the changes happening inside his body. The blood band trembled. Before the security member could touch it, his body was enveloped by the meat mountain. He struggled underneath the transparent skin like a drowning man.


    Many souls that had been corrected and sewn together crawled into his skill. The crazy thoughts dominated his nerves. His expression slowly became one with that of the souls. The two doctors slowly turned the living man into a monster. They cut off the normal parts and then reconstructed the mutated parts. That was the purpose of the surgical room. The surgical room was a lair to create monsters. It was the heart that provided fresh blood to Li San Hospital.


    ¡°This resentment room is locked up!¡± The big dog couldn¡¯t figure the way out. He was nervous, but Gao Ming was calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± The flame in Gao Ming¡¯s heart slowly rose. The eight-armed God moved his heavy body. The Death Face smiled, but then it was pushed away by the Sin Face.


    Without any word from Gao Ming, the God of Flesh and Blood charged at the meat mountain like a beast.


    ¡°Every resentment room has its own rules. Sewing is healing, and slicing is attacking. If the God of Flesh and Blood becomes tangled with the male doctor, the female doctor will only keep on healing him. We¡¯ll get nowhere.¡± Gao Ming had the same idea as the God of Flesh and Blood.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The big dog was confused. They were fully on the back foot.


    ¡°I need you to send me behind the male doctor to buy more time for the God of Flesh and Blood.¡± When Gao Ming communicated with the big dog, the female doctor finally noticed something was wrong. She suddenly spat out blood. The blood wiggled like it was alive. It emanated an alluring smell. The female doctor¡¯s mutated fingers were tainted red. The monsters who drank from the blood felt a fuzz running through their bodies. The broken hearts started to revive as new blood vessels grew out of the wounds. The giant meat mountain underneath the female doctor was taken over by the God of Flesh and Blood. God finally found the chance to unleash his flesh resentment room. Situ An¡¯s child¡¯s resentment room ignored the territory and had no fixed location. It could be used wherever there was flesh.


    Human faces appeared on the walls and floor of the surgical room. Everything was turning into flesh, including the meat mountain. Using the patients as materials, the God of Flesh and Blood injected his blood into the meat mountain.


    The meat mountain, which had been sewn together, was separated by the God of Flesh and Blood. Each piece of flesh started to gain consciousness. The meat mountain was torn apart from within.


    The four faces roared. The God of Flesh and Blood dug through the meat mountain. He saw a special heart inside the sewn mountain. The blood vessels weaved together to protect a bloodred cradle in the middle. It swayed along with the female doctor¡¯s breathing.


    ¡°Is this the heart of the big ghost?¡±


    There was no baby inside the cradle. There was only a death portrait. The male doctor was performing surgery on the female doctor. He sliced open the female doctor¡¯s stomach to pull out a newborn.


    The back of the death portrait was covered in shadows. The newborn¡¯s face was blurry like it had been cursed.

 Chapter 269: Love

    Chapter 269: Love


    ¡°A death portrait? A newborn?¡± The surgical room welcomed both life and death. In the death portrait, life and death were intertwined. ¡°A death portrait that records the birth of life... Is this child a ghost in the shadow world? Why can¡¯t I see his face clearly?¡± Gao Ming hid inside the big dog¡¯s body as the two slowly approached the centre of the surgical room.


    When the two doctors noticed that the baby''s cradle had been exposed, their eyes shone with madness. They stopped chanting about correction. The female doctor mobilised her exposed intestines to shield the cradle despite the move hurting herself. The male doctor growled, and various blades grew out of his arms. The white coat was shredded. The male doctor¡¯s arms turned into bladed wings. As he moved, he raised a metallic storm.


    The God of Flesh and Blood failed to find the heart he wanted. His plan was to eat the monster¡¯s heart and then assimilate it.


    There was a baby¡¯s cries. The God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s shoulders were cut through by the male doctor. One of his arms fell weaklessly. It was almost severed by the male doctor.


    When she heard the baby, the female doctor screamed. She scratched her body madly as the threads sunk into her flesh. She forced the monsters to fight the God of Flesh and Blood for the control of the meat mountain.


    The flesh was pierced. This was God¡¯s first time dealing with a situation like this. Gong Xi¡¯s life face grimaced with pain. The death face with the ram mask had a chilling glare. The sin face grinned crazily.


    The seven arms punched the meat mountain continuously. The chains were injected into the wounds. The God of Flesh and Blood didn¡¯t show any fear as he combined himself with the meat mountain. Nothing could fully destroy his body, and nothing could control his flesh. The four faces looked at the two doctors. The God of Flesh and Blood wanted to consume them directly.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re off the two doctors¡¯ radar. Your God is wild.¡± The big dog wanted to say that the God of Flesh and Blood was cruel and savage, but he was scared of the God of Flesh and Blood.


    When Gao Ming obtained the God of Flesh and Blood, Gong Xi controlled God as the face of life. However, as time passed, the three other faces became stronger, especially the death and sin face. The God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s personality had changed fully and became more and more like a ghost.


    With the chains bound around his arm, Gao Ming smacked the blood cocoon. However, he couldn¡¯t shatter it. The thin blood cocoon seemed to contain the female doctor¡¯s emotions. Monsters that were stitched together crawled out of the meat mountain. They were close to Gao Ming. Sticky black liquid dripped from the ceiling. Some of them crawled to Gao Ming¡¯s head.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one chance.¡±


    Gao Ming entered the torture room. His heart beat violently. The flesh forge burned. He grabbed the bone-paring knife the God of Flesh and Blood created from the divine corpse. The single eye on the hilt reflected Gao Ming¡¯s image. When he grabbed the blade, a few white hairs appeared on his head.


    Gao Ming stabbed the knife into the cocoon. He carved a giant hole in the cocoon. Before the other monsters approached, Gao Ming yanked off the blood vessels underneath the cradle and pulled the cradle out of the cocoon.


    The mother¡¯s blood drenched Gao Ming¡¯s clothes. He pinned the bone-paring knife on the death portrait. The two doctors trembled like a nail had been pinned into their hearts.


    Gut-wrenching screams escaped their lips. A gash appeared on their hearts. Their expressions were coloured with panic. They were very anxious, but it was already too late. The chains made from souls constricted around the cradle and the death portrait. Gao Ming pulled out the scythe. The chains rattled loudly. The female doctor wailed, and the male doctor charged at Gao Ming. Based on their reactions, it was as if it was not a picture but their baby inside the cradle.


    ¡°Did Situ An and Lu Zang misuse their parental love?¡±


    Just as the scythe was about to hit the cradle, Gao Ming stepped on the chains. He held the scythe of fate and stared at the male doctor coolly.


    ¡°Back off.¡±

 Chapter 270: Home

    Chapter 270: Home


    The sharp scythe stayed on the side of the cradle. Any small movement could cause the cradle to fall. Gao Ming stood in the middle of all the stitched-up monsters.


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t like to kill, and he didn¡¯t want to torment the two doctors. He just wanted to figure out the hospital¡¯s secret and find Situ An¡¯s home. The metallic blades on the male doctor ground against each other. His red eyes trembled. His face represented the two different forces fighting inside his heart.


    As the mother, the female doctor had a trace of pleading in her eyes. The chains had punctured her internal organs. The female doctor stopped resisting and delivered herself to her enemy. Gao Ming wanted to kill the two doctors, but their reactions caused him to hesitate.


    ¡°They still have humanity.¡±


    Gao Ming picked up the death portrait and looked at the two doctors, ¡°Your child is not inside the cradle. There is only a death portrait from the shadow world. What did Lu Zang and Situ An told you before they left?¡±


    The two doctors couldn¡¯t communicate like normal. They only knew how to follow orders based on the obsession in their hearts. Gao Ming had to find the answer on his own. He searched through the cradle and, to his surprise, found another picture. This picture had nothing to do with the shadow world. It was a very normal picture. In the picture, Situ An wore the uniform of the temp chief of the East City Investigation Centre. He sat in his office with a smile. Many toys were scattered on the floor in front of the office table. A kid around four sat on the ground, playing happily. Since he produced the picture, the two doctors¡¯ gaze was fixed on it.


    ¡°Is he your child? Has Situ An taken him away?¡± The boy played with the building blocks and cars without worry. He seemed to like building houses and making a small neighbourhood beside the table.


    Gao Ming turned the picture around. Situ An wrote something on the back of it. ¡°I have decided to name him Ah Fang. I will treat him as my own child. He will not have anything to do with the shadow world. He will grow up happily and healthily like a normal child. I hope you won¡¯t worry. Do not let him see you like this. That is the only way for him to disconnect fully from the shadow world.¡±


    ¡°Has Situ An promised to help you look after your child?¡± Gao Ming knew that Situ An had tricked the two doctors. The bastard could turn his own kid into a ghost, much less other people¡¯s children.


    The God of Flesh and Blood couldn¡¯t care less about romance and love. The ribs closed, and the two doctors were trapped inside the torture room.


    ¡°Why did both of them fall in?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t anticipate this. ¡°This makes me look like the bad guy.¡±


    It was easy to enter the torture room but impossible to leave. They would join Gao Ming and escape fate¡¯s control.


    Gao Ming wanted to pursue the rest of the investigation centre, but the God of Flesh and Blood was injured and needed to rest.


    The God of Flesh and Blood toppled the meat mountain. The monsters became God¡¯s food. Most of them were absorbed into his resentment room. When this was done, the size of the resentment room would at least double.


    ¡°You should let your God rest.¡± The big dog knelt at the corner.


    Gao Ming put the bone-paring knife back on the torture room wall. He slowly approached the two doctors. To show his sincerity, he took out both pictures.


    Seeing the change in Gao Ming, the two doctors were cautious. They didn¡¯t dare to make big moves. In the end, it was Gao Ming who shoved the pictures into their hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. I will help you find your child. However, before that, I need to leave this hospital.¡± Gao Ming sat down and put on the psychology-reading mask. ¡°You¡¯ve been at the hospital for a long time. Have you heard anyone mentioned anything about a home?¡±

 Chapter 271: The Craziest Curse

    Chapter 271: The Craziest Curse


    Gao Ming wanted to enter Situ An¡¯s home, but he had no idea where to start. The two doctors hugged each other as if they were ready to die together. Gao Ming frowned. Gao Ming felt like they didn¡¯t understand him. He wanted the big dog to be his translator, but the big dog didn¡¯t dare to come out of the shadow. He was afraid that he¡¯d be kicked into the torture room by Gao Ming. The big dog was clear-minded. He saved Gao Ming because he knew what kind of person Gao Ming was. He didn¡¯t go close because he knew what kind of person Gao Ming was.


    ¡°Never mind. I won¡¯t force you.¡± Gao Ming took Xuan Wen¡¯s wedding picture out of his pocket. This death portrait had changed a lot from when he first found it. In the picture, Gao Ming was colourful. Xuan Wen¡¯s dress started to gain colour, but her skin was as pale as death.


    Gao Ming showed the picture to the two doctors. Gao Ming pointed at the kid in their picture and then at Xuan Wen, ¡°The child is your family, and she is my family. Have you seen her at the hospital?¡±


    After multiple explanations, the female doctor finally understood Gao Ming. She showed him the wound on her arm that couldn¡¯t heal. Then, she took out a bottle of medicine from her coat.


    ¡°A bottle from the gastroenterology department?¡± The bottle was empty. Gao Ming picked up the bottle and moved his eyes to the female doctor¡¯s arm. The long gash had the power of faith lingering in it. ¡°Is this caused by Xuan Wen? She has gathered the consciousness of the living through the game.¡±


    With the female doctor¡¯s guidance, Gao Ming saw a symbol at the door of the surgical room. There was a red question mark that was sliced by a red line. In To Our Transient Love, the symbol represented imminent danger. ¡°I was rushing too much that I didn¡¯t notice this warning left behind by Xuan Wen.¡±


    Holding the clues, Gao Ming left the torture room. The God of Flesh and Blood had exhausted all the monsters inside the surgical room. He pushed the remains to the side. Gao Ming finally realised the surgical room had been turned into a giant altar. The surgical table was the altar centre. Contaminated by blood, the whole surgical table was red.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gao Ming stood at the door, but the God of Flesh and Blood didn¡¯t wish to leave. He raised his healed hand and touched the surgical table. This felt like an adult bringing a kid to the theme park. The adult wanted to leave since it was late, but the kid hugged the slide and refused to go. The surgical table was very special to the God of Flesh and Blood. This made Gao Ming feel helpless. ¡°You are not going to carry it with you, right?¡±


    The ground trembled, and the hospital started to cry. The God of Flesh and Blood didn¡¯t care about it. After he swallowed the surgical table, he stood on the opening in the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late to consider the consequence now since he has already eaten everything.¡± Gao Ming had seen many cursed objects. At Han De Private Academy, some students learned how to use the cursed objects to deal with ghosts. However, they had found mostly low-level cursed objects. This was Gao Ming¡¯s first time encountering something as powerful as the surgical table. He had no idea how powerful this thing was, but if it were allowed to spread, it would infect a large area and cause a severe anomaly. After taking the surgical table, the God of Flesh and Blood became more honest. He pulled back his body, took away the trace of the massacre and crawled back into Gao Ming¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Come. We¡¯ll go to the gastroenterology department,¡± Gao Ming waved at the big dog. Between Xuan Wen and the investigation centre, Gao Ming chose Xuan Wen.


    ...


    At the security passage of the tenth floor of the east city investigation centre, Jing Tuoshen looked at the corpses that littered the stairs. He frowned as he dumped his bloodstained gloves. His underling knew that he was in a bad mood, but he still took out the reports, saying, ¡°Situ An seemed to have cultured a big ghost and a child in this building.¡±


    With a touch on the screen, the video started to play.


    A kid around four carried a schoolbag filled with building blocks and wore dirty dinosaur pyjamas. He ran through the passage. When he saw the corpses, he was scared. However, the investigators were all murdered by the big ghost beside him. He had no idea these people died because of him.


    ¡°The temporary chief of the east city investigation centre raised a ghost inside his office.¡± Jing Tuoshen was calmly furious. His voice was icy, ¡°Who is that child? What is his relationship with Situ An?¡±


    ¡°Based on the information, the kid¡¯s name is Ah Fang, Number 0109. He is a living bait Situ An used to feed the big ghost. However, the child managed to survive despite all of the baits before and after him are all dead. The researchers believe that the resentment inside the resentment room has now gathered on 0109.¡±

 Chapter 272: Wan Jie

    Chapter 272: Wan Jie


    ¡°How could a live bait be protected by a big ghost? The trash at the research department is getting more and more useless.¡± Jing Tuoshen said darkly, ¡°I think they¡¯ve been behind the frontline for too long, and their brains are dull. They can only think within the box.¡±


    His two underlings didn¡¯t dare speak. The researchers were extremely influential. Only Jing Tuoshen, who was also a researcher, dared to talk negatively about them.


    ¡°The kid won¡¯t be able to go far. You have to capture him for me!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°His living area is close to Situ An¡¯s office area. Situ An raised him close to the big ghost for a reason. Maybe he wants to use the big ghost to cover something on the kid. The so-called live bait and number are used to confuse others.¡± Jing Tuoshen just gave the order when the white band that represented his identity as a researcher vibrated. Jing Tuoshen¡¯s expression dimmed when he saw the message on the band. ¡°The guests are here. I¡¯ll leave for now. When I return, I want to see all the stains cleaned. Do not let me see any blood.¡±


    Back on the first floor, the investigators and staff at Han Hai stood at the corner of the lobby. There was a team in full black and wearing a blood band standing in the middle of the lobby. They were like silent killing machines. No one spoke. All the security members turned their heads when they saw Jing Tuoshen walk out of the elevator. Their gazes filled with murderous intent. A normal person wouldn¡¯t dare to meet their eyes.


    ¡°Wan Jie, you¡¯re late.¡± Jing Tuoshen ignored the rest. His eyes were fixated on a middle-aged man. The man looked very normal, the kind to disappear in a crowd. He was the complete opposite of K, who would stand out anywhere.


    ¡°I am indeed late.¡± When the man spoke, the people around him didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly. His speech was unhurried, but it carried an indescribable pressure. It was like they were facing not a man, but a silent sea.


    Jing Tuoshen heard the hidden meaning in the man¡¯s words. He waited for the man to continue. The man waved his hand slightly. The security members moved two black boxes out of their car. They opened the boxes before Jing Tuoshen. The box on the left had four mud divine figurines inside it. The ghost-faced Buddha with a thousand arms had been shattered and couldn¡¯t be repaired.


    ¡°Half a year ago, Han Hai Headquarters sent 597 elites into the Xin Lu Taboo Games after layers of selection. Only four of them obtained divine-level ghost tattoos. They correspond to the four divine figurines. They are the core combat forces of the security department.¡± The middle-aged man picked up a broken piece. ¡°However, half an hour ago, one of the divine ghosts dissipated.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean K has been killed? He left with two security teams, and he hasn¡¯t been gone for long!¡± Jing Tuoshen was confused. He knew how scary these security members were. They had experienced the worst training inside the taboo game, and only 1/7 survived the test. The middle-aged man opened the box on the right. It was filled with blood bands, and only a few were still intact.


    He was on the same level as Wan Jie, so he had no power to order him around.


    ¡°Horror game players... In the taboo game, everyone is a horror game player.¡±


    ...


    The God of Flesh and Blood returned to the torture room to rest. Gao Ming and the big dog walked down the fully-corrupted hospital corridors. One could barely notice that they were inside a hospital. After the windows of the back building were shattered, Gao Ming could see the slaughter happening in the front building.


    After humans gained power, their desire would expand. If the desire were not controlled, one would only head towards destruction.


    At the current stage, the horror game players were not united. They obtained powers during the early stages of the tragedy due to luck. They gathered at the front building and used their power to destroy the rules. The front building had turned into hell. Some horror game players had to escape to the back building to avoid the ghosts and their ¡®teammates¡¯.


    ¡°There will be more players. When Xia Yang controlled the Dead Water Forum, he didn¡¯t care about the livelihood of the normal people. Everything he did was to maximise his profit. I can¡¯t walk the same path. After I leave the hospital, I need to lay down some rules for the players.¡±


    Blood flowed freely at the front building. Gao Ming knew how scary humanity could be. In his many death memories, most of the time, he was killed by other humans.


    ¡°You need to save yourself before you save others.¡± The big dog bit down the hospital map from the wall. ¡°I found the gastroenterology department, but this place is not what I expected it to be.¡±


    The big dog carried Gao Ming to the first floor. The lobby had changed fully from when they first arrived. All the sealed examination rooms were open and horrifying sounds echoed from every one of them.

 Chapter 273: Treatment

    Chapter 273: Treatment


    ¡°These rooms are completely different from when we came.¡± The inside of the back building was no longer silent. After the night arrived, the doctors at Li San Hospital started to work. The mutated patients moved around the rooms. Long lines appeared at the pharmacy. Everything was similar to how it was in the real world... if one disregarded the mutations in the patients. Some of them didn¡¯t even look human. They were just meat blobs with a faces.


    ¡°Do not disturb them.¡± The big dog saw the shadow entangling the patients. They were citizens of the shadow world. The back building had been fully consumed by the shadows, but this place was their home. ¡°We are deep inside the shadow world now. The longer we stay here, the more likely we¡¯ll be corrupted by it.¡± The big dog was on high alert. ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to enter a building in the shadow world. I fear running into places like this where they can self-produce shadows.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gao Ming suddenly had a question, ¡°What is the shadow in the shadow world? You can move between the shadows freely. You should understand it, right?¡±


    The big dog shook his big head. ¡°The shadow is like a human emotion. When a human is angry, he will produce the emotions of anger. The shadow is like the emotions left behind when a world dies. It contains many things. There are despair and pain but the majority is sadness.¡±


    The big dog¡¯s fur fluttered in the wind like weeds in the water. ¡°I can melt into the shadow because the emotions I generate are similar to the shadow. However, this is why I¡¯m scared. I know my experience. A child who has no sight and hearing grew up in violence, darkness and panic. The shadow¡¯s emotions are similar to mine. That means it has experienced the same thing as I do.¡±


    ¡°Will a world feel scared?¡±


    ¡°The shadow world is a dead world.¡± The big dog stopped before the gastroenterology department. Compared to the other departments, the door was very wide, and the space was large. The patients lined up in the corridor. When it was their turn, they would walk past the curtain and enter the treatment room. Most of the patients felt better and looked better after they left the treatment room.


    ¡°I guess not.¡± The bodies of the natives had been hollowed out, and only their shells remained. Their life force had been sucked away, and the shells became a part of that despair. In other words, most natives were shadows.


    ¡°If none of the rooms can help, go into the first room on the left.¡± The doctor repeated the same thing. Gao Ming was suspicious. He walked to the other end of the table and realised the female doctor didn¡¯t have a lower body. The end of her waist tapered to the shadow. The shadow curled around the wires. The female doctor¡¯s soul appeared to be trapped inside the old computer.


    ¡°Li San Hospital exists in the shadow world. It has been treating patients many years ago.¡± The big dog moved his body in the room. ¡°It was not Situ An who dragged the hospital from the real world into the shadow, but he swapped the hospital from the shadow world with the one in real life.


    ¡°Many years ago, Situ An¡¯s fate was changed at the hospital. He might have accidentally entered the hospital in the shadow world when he worked here as a nurse.¡±


    Gao Ming followed the female doctor¡¯s orders. He took a left turn and walked from the second door to the fourth door. Each room had a big ghost inside them.


    The three sick rooms were three resentment rooms. The big ghosts put on the white coats and armed themselves with various tools. The medicine was mind-numbing. There were strange bugs, smelly liquid and cursed items. There were murderers¡¯ weapons, babies¡¯ hair, and corpses¡¯ clothes being used as medicine.


    Different from the female doctor, when the three big ghost doctors saw Gao Ming and the big dog, they didn¡¯t make any moves. They only shook their heads and told them to leave. The big ghosts didn¡¯t act offensively. They were very polite. They reminded Gao Ming of the big ghost teachers at Han De Private School. They would selectively follow the rules. Since they didn¡¯t respond to him, Gao Ming had to go to the first room.


    ¡°The female doctor said this is the room we should come to if the other three doctors can¡¯t help us.¡± The big dog sniffed at the door. ¡°What a strange smell. Shall we take a look?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already here. Why not?¡± Gao Ming opened the door and sucked in a cold breath. It was not a normal room behind the door. It was not a resentment room but a moving tunnel that wiggled like an intestine.

 Chapter 274: Home

    Chapter 274: Home


    ¡°Do you want to go in?¡± The big dog was highly resistant.


    ¡°Why would the patients be guided here after they failed to be treated by the other three doctors? What is at the end of this tunnel?¡±


    Gao Ming took out the map left behind by Mr. Question. It didn¡¯t detail the layout of the gastroenterology department. However, Mr. Question drew a small house in this department.


    ¡°This map looks like it was drawn by a kindergartener.¡± The big dog bit Gao Ming¡¯s clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. This place feels wrong.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the small house icon means home? Is Situ An¡¯s home deep inside this tunnel?¡± Gao Ming used his hand to touch the walls. He didn¡¯t feel anything wet. He tried to walk in.


    ¡°Who will build their home in such a disgusting place?¡± The big dog hung his head. He resisted the urge to throw up and followed Gao Ming.


    ¡°Tunnel... Intestine...¡±


    The light behind them faded away. Gao Ming felt like he was transported back to the night of the Hungry Ghost Festival. There was the sound of an axle turning. Gao Ming turned back and realised the door behind them had been closed. The way back was gone. Everything seemed to change at that moment.


    ¡°Gao Ming, something is growing on the walls. Do not get close to them.¡± The big dog warned Gao Ming, but Gao Ming was in a strange state. The environment felt so familiar to him. Shadows grew inside the gaps of the wiggling walls. Gao Ming reached in to pull something out. It was a uniform from twenty years ago. There was even a work ID that belonged to Situ An. In the picture, he was young and handsome. His eyes glowed with justice. He gave off a good first impression.


    ¡°A nurse?¡±


    Gao Ming moved further down the tunnel. He saw a picture embedded in the wall. Situ An and the patient¡¯s family stood together. The family thanked him profusely, but some of their faces had been marked by a red cross like they had been killed.


    ¡°The uniform and the ID represent his job. The picture represents his conscience. Everything he has was slowly being lost inside the tunnel, digested by the shadow world.¡± The big dog analysed the clues. Gao Ming didn¡¯t give any response. ¡°Why? Are you going to tell me you have a similar experience?¡±


    From the homeless to the big shots in Han Hai, Situ An was fair in terms of who to kill. He¡¯d do anything that was beneficial to him. He would eliminate everyone that stood in his way. The ruined faces grew in the gaps of the walls. They could barely wave their arms. They begged Gao Ming to take them away from the dark intestine.


    Walking down the tunnel, Gao Ming looked at the half-dying corpses, and he understood why it felt so familiar.


    ¡°The tunnels...¡±


    On the night of the Hungry Ghost Festival, after he got off the bus, he saw something similar inside the tunnel.


    In Situ An¡¯s tunnel, the corpses belonged to others. In Gao Ming¡¯s tunnel, all the corpses were of Gao Ming.


    ¡°One might need to conduct a special ritual to start breaking down fate. Situ An uses other people¡¯s lives while I use my own lives.¡±


    Gao Ming still had no idea what was at the end of his tunnel. However, at that moment, he was about to see Situ An¡¯s deepest secret. Gao Ming and the big dog walked past the endless corpses. The murders were all special. More mutated ghosts and humans appeared. Suddenly, Gao Ming and the big dog heard laughter.


    Inside the tunnel of corpses, the laughter was very out of place. The more innocent it sounded, the scarier it was.


    ¡°Is it Situ An¡¯s home up ahead?¡±


    The big dog couldn¡¯t tell either. He hid behind Gao Ming.


    ¡°Is it Situ An¡¯s home at the end of the tunnel? Then, is my home at the end of my tunnel? Is there where my family and past are?¡±

 Chapter 275: Home

    Chapter 275: Home


    The things that grew on the meaty walls became stranger and stranger while the voices in their ears became more and more normal. The innocent laughter, the warm conversation and the loving concern...


    ¡°The things I hear and I see belong to different worlds.¡± The fur on the back of the big dog¡¯s neck stood up. This place made him very uncomfortable. ¡°Gao Ming, we should stop moving forward.¡± The big dog rarely called Gao Ming by his name. This meant that he was really scared.


    ¡°Can you hear the voices too?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s status was different from that of the big dog. He felt the voices were very familiar. Even though the conversations didn¡¯t involve him, he could hear the invitation in them, like his family asking him to come home. He slowly walked down the tunnel. He couldn¡¯t hear any problems with the voices. It was as if he had grown up with them all along.


    ¡°Stop moving forward!¡± The big dog warned. He reached out to bite Gao Ming¡¯s arm. The jaws bit at the air. Gao Ming was right before him, but he couldn¡¯t touch him.


    ¡°Shit! Stop listening to the voices!¡± The big dog barked. He wanted to drag Gao Ming away, but the liquid that oozed out of the intestine matted his fur. Gaps opened in the wall and bit on him like small mouths.


    ¡°Gao Ming!¡± Gao Ming was startled awake. The voices around him disappeared. When he turned around, the big dog was gone. The giant dog that was bigger than Gao Ming was gone. Instead, only a small, plastic toy dog remained. Gao Ming picked up the toy and poked its tummy. It barked cutely.


    ¡°Damn. I¡¯ve been separated from the big dog.¡± Gao Ming quickly snapped to attention. However, he had no idea when he had been charmed. He stood there and looked at the path that he came from. The intestine tunnel was dark and creepy. It was filled with disgusting corpses. The big dog was not with him.


    ¡°I have to be more careful and can¡¯t be distracted anymore. Situ An¡¯s home should be here somewhere!¡±


    Gao Ming had his own colourful picture, so he knew the uniqueness of a parent. However, he had never been inside his home, so he had no concept of home. Gao Ming took a deep breath and turned around. He narrowed his eyes.


    The disgusting tunnel was gone. Instead, he stood in the corridor of an old building. Holding the toy dog, he turned around again. The tunnel behind him turned into a corridor as well. Everything happened so suddenly that everything earlier felt like an illusion.


    ¡°Am I in Situ An¡¯s home?¡±


    Footsteps came from inside the room. Soon, the door opened. A middle-aged woman around 50 appeared at the door.


    ¡°Granny!¡± The little fatty held the bottle and ran into the room.


    ¡°What a cute kid.¡± The middle-aged woman rubbed the little fatty¡¯s head lovingly. Then, she turned to Gao Ming, ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°Is this Situ An¡¯s home?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s heart raced.


    ¡°Yes. Do you need anything from him?¡± The woman was very open about it. ¡°He is still at work. Do you want to come in to wait for him?¡±


    Gao Ming looked into the room. The apartment was not large, but it was very clean. Calligraphy decorated the walls. There was a stuffed toy box in the corner.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ming had just answered when the toy dog barked twice. It startled both Gao Ming and the middle-aged woman. Only the fatty looked at the toy dog curiously.


    ¡°Was that him?¡± The kid appeared to like toys a lot.


    ¡°I accidentally squeezed his tummy.¡± Gao Ming smiled and walked forward. He held the door and sensed his surroundings. Gao Ming was very careful, but it was unnecessary. Nothing scary happened around him.


    ¡°My dishes are almost ready. You can wait here, and we can eat together later.¡± The middle-aged woman wiped her hands on her apron and returned to the kitchen.

 Chapter 276: The Shape of Home

    Chapter 276: The Shape of Home


    The cheap clock hanging above the couch ticked. Gao Ming¡¯s heart would be affected whenever the clock needle moved. The middle-aged woman entered the kitchen. The smell of food floated in the home. When Gao Ming attended primary school, he often enjoyed a similar scent at home. His stomach grumbled. He stood in the middle of the living room and observed every corner of the apartment.


    The uneven wooden table leaned against the wall. The old newspaper was stuck underneath the table legs. A flower-patterned tablecloth was draped over the table. Candies and apples were placed on the table to welcome the guests.


    The little fatty held the bottle of soda, ran to the table and sneaked a piece of candy. He put it in his mouth. Then, he looked at the apple with desire.


    ¡°Everything is normal. Even the candies are the types that you can find on the market.¡±


    The sun shone into the room. Gao Ming moved around and studied the calligraphy on the wall. They seemed to be written by Situ An. Every brush stroke was powerful and steady. The scent of food thickened. Gao Ming¡¯s frown deepened. This was Situ An¡¯s home, but it was completely different from what he had imagined. He couldn¡¯t find anything absurd or strange.


    ¡°Is the home a location that can¡¯t be tainted in the memory? Is it the only clean room in one¡¯s murky life? Is there no danger at home? Only precious memory?¡±


    Various questions dominated Gao Ming¡¯s mind. Before he could figure things out, the kitchen curtain was pulled back. The middle-aged woman walked out, holding the cooked vegetables and ribs. The dishes were all home-cooked, but the fragrance was very alluring.


    ¡°Normally, he¡¯d be home by now. Is he working overtime today?¡± The middle-aged woman placed the dishes on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call to ask.¡±


    The woman came to the other end of the couch and pulled back the doily. There was a red landline underneath. Mobile phones were so common that Gao Ming hadn¡¯t seen a landline phone in a long time already. The middle-aged woman picked up the speaker and dialled a number. No one answered.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he answering? He¡¯d answer me no matter how busy he is...¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed. She called the number again and again until the sound of ringing appeared in Gao Ming¡¯s heart...


    ...


    Different from the other humans he interacted with, Gao Ming never treated him as a monster. He had always been treated by the villagers of Bo Wan Village as a black dog. After he mutated, he took on the appearance of a giant dog, but Gao Ming had always treated him like a human. He could feel that Gao Ming didn¡¯t have prejudice or overwhelming pity towards him. He only treated him as a trustworthy friend.


    As they got to know each other, the big dog found out certain things about Gao Ming. He discovered that there were a lot of painful memories inside Gao Ming¡¯s heart. Each of the death memories would make a normal person go crazy. The big dog knew what kind of pressure Gao Ming was under. Gradually, he started to like to chat with Gao Ming because Gao Ming became his only friend.


    ¡°Gao Ming!¡±


    The black fur melted into the shadow. Two strange characters appeared in the big dog¡¯s eyes. The left eye had the character Sound, and the right eye had the character Shape.


    He opened his jaws, and the resentment room that could consume all the light and sound was forced open by the big dog.


    Part of the meaty walls was consumed by the big dog. Darkness spread from the sides of his mouth. The meaty walls clearly wouldn¡¯t allow the big dog to disturb Gao Ming. The intestines moved to form folds of strange patterns. They rushed at the big dog like waves. The dog cellar resentment room was continuously oppressed. The big dog¡¯s wails turned pitiable. His claws reached forward as he tried to jump out of the swamp. The black furs were torn apart by the walls. Blood floated in the dark. Just as Gao Ming was about to walk into the darkest terror, the big dog¡¯s skin tore apart, and his resentment room expanded again!


    A giant black flower appeared on the wall. The beauty was made at a heavy price. The moment the meaty walls were squeezed apart, a pale arm reached out of the big dog¡¯s mouth. A blind man with a slightly deformed face, cut ears, and an extremely weak body slowly crawled out of the big dog¡¯s body. He had no name and was treated as an animal by the villagers. He had been hiding in his cellar, but he finally reached out from the dark!


    The big dog was trapped by the walls. He couldn¡¯t see or hear, but his heart could sense Gao Ming¡¯s heartbeat. It was just ahead!


    He ran and didn¡¯t dare to stop until he managed to grab the man!


    ¡°Follow me!¡±

 Chapter 277: Welcome Home

    Chapter 277: Welcome Home


    The middle-aged woman kept calling. She was worried about Situ An. No matter how impressive Situ An was to the outside world, he was always a child in her eyes. He was a child who would get into trouble, get injured and make people worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, and he¡¯s not answering my calls. Did something happen to him?¡± The middle-aged woman made the call again and again. Gao Ming stood to the side. He knew Situ An couldn¡¯t answer the call and would not return because he was locked in his heart.


    ¡°He must be caught at work. We can eat while we wait for him.¡± The middle-aged woman put down the phone. She entered the kitchen to serve the rice. The calls ended, but the ringing still echoed in Gao Ming¡¯s heart. The sound became clearer as if waiting for Situ An to answer it.


    What would happen if Situ An really answered it?


    Gao Ming looked at the table full of dishes. The sun shone through the window and split the room into two. He stood in the shadow. The table¡¯s side was brighter.


    ¡°Somehow, the dining table doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s for food.¡± Gao Ming stayed in the dark and continued to look for anomalies in the room. ¡°There has to be more in Situ An¡¯s home. He has personally created so many sins. How many families have been shattered and broken because of him? How could his home retain warmth and love?


    ¡°The blood is probably hiding in the places that I can¡¯t see and the corners the sun cannot hit. There have to be rotten corpses hidden around here!¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s shoes bumped against the dresser. Between the dresser and the corner of the wall was a tattered paper box. The box was small and filled with many toys. Everything in the apartment felt familiar to Gao Ming... with the exception of this toy box. Most of the toys had the human shape. There was a kid holding a metallic gaming helmet, a nurse wearing a nightcap that had a long tail, a cute doll with a giant head and a celebrity toy that had heavy dark circles.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The toy that Gao Ming held seemed to move its eyes. Gao Ming touched the toy¡¯s eye socket. The male celebrity toy¡¯s workmanship was poor. It didn¡¯t even have eyelids. There were many similar toys. They didn¡¯t seem to be old toys thrown out by others or toys sold on the market. They appeared to be collected by the middle-aged lady.


    ¡°Situ An played with those when he was young. I gathered them and wanted to give them away to the kids in the yard, but Situ An rejected the idea. I don¡¯t know why he still hangs on to them, considering his age.¡± The middle-aged woman walked out with two bowls of rice. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    This meant that Situ An didn¡¯t like her cooking any more, or rather, Situ An hadn¡¯t had her cooking for some time already. Gao Ming caught this detail and understood one thing. The middle-aged woman was lying to herself! She knew Situ An would never return home!


    In that case, why would she welcome him with such passion? This meant that she wanted to stay at her ¡®home¡¯ forever.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    There was suddenly a knocking on the door. Gao Ming put down his chopsticks. ¡°That should be Situ An. I¡¯ll go get the door.¡± He left the table with a jog. The woman stood up and looked at the front door with anticipation. She wished for Situ An to come home more than anyone.


    Gao Ming opened the heavy door. The summer breeze carried the warmth of the sun into the room. The black hair caressed her cheeks, and the fragrance of rice faded.


    The skirt fluttered. The sound of cicadas faded away. The world became silent. The woman outside the door stood facing Gao Ming. Seeing the woman¡¯s familiar face, Gao Ming was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect them to be reunited like this.


    ¡°Xuan Wen?¡±


    Gao Ming lowered his voice.


    Xuan Wen at the door was shocked. However, she quickly took a polite step back, as if she didn¡¯t recognise Gao Ming. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t say anything else. He nodded with cooperation like this was their first meeting. The ringing in his heart was noisy. Gao Ming moved back to open a path for her. ¡°Do you wish to enter this home too?¡±

 Chapter 278: Wait

    Chapter 278: Wait


    Gao Ming knew that Xuan Wen had gone to the gastroenterology department based on the information on the medicine bottle. However, he had no idea what Xuan Wen had encountered. Normally, Xuan Wen would never ignore Gao Ming. Perhaps she was purposely hiding it, or she had been influenced by something in the home.


    For the sake of security, Gao Ming didn¡¯t act strangely. Almost the moment he turned around, he fully settled on his attitude and expression.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve developed the pictures, but the colours are still a bit strange.¡± Xuan Wen walked past Gao Ming. Perhaps unintentionally, her hair touched Gao Ming¡¯s nose. The fragrance of rose lightened the smell of dishes. It also allowed Gao Ming to notice a titled, small wound on the back of Xuan Wen¡¯s neck. This was the first time Gao Ming saw a sign of weakness in this normal, warm and kind family.


    Without saying much, Gao Ming finally understood something. He lowered his head to glance at the toy dog he was holding. He and the big dog entered the intestine together. The big dog had always been with him, but when he turned around, he saw only a plastic toy on the ground. The toy dog that would occasionally make sounds should be the big dog. Based on this theory, the box of toys should be the ghosts Situ An had collected.


    If the toys were ghosts, then what were the humans in this world?


    The elders sleeping in the chaise, the kids playing hide-and-seek, the aunties and uncles playing in the yard... No ¡®human¡¯ was that simple in this home.


    Gao Ming and Xuan Wen maintained a fixed distance. One was a psycho killer, and the other was the youngest psychiatrist at the prison. No one could see through their acting.


    ¡°Is it because the lighting during the shoot was too dark?¡± The middle-aged woman took the bag from Xuan Wen. She pulled out a few enlarged black-and-white pictures from it. The pictures were taken at the apartment. Most of them were pictures of Situ An and the middle-aged woman. The pictures were nice but all of them had no colour. The middle-aged woman looked welcoming and kind, but in the pictures, she was as lifeless as a corpse.


    Standing next to her, Situ An was tall and handsome. Different from the middle-aged woman who always had the same set of clothes, he wore different outfits in the pictures. He was in a nurse outfit, a scholar outfit, an exercise outfit, and a suit. There was a picture taken by the dining table. Situ An was wearing the clothes of the temp leader of the east city investigation centre. Situ An would often return home to take pictures with his mother to preserve the memories.


    ¡°No. This is not right.¡± The middle-aged woman touched Situ An in the pictures, ¡°Situ An used to have colours in the pictures. My kid has colours. Why is he like me now?¡±


    The black-and-white pictures didn¡¯t fit with this home. They didn¡¯t belong in this world.


    ¡°Are you sure? Uncle Zhang at the photography centre said...¡± Xuan Wen hesitated.


    The middle-aged woman stared at the pictures for a long time before pushing them away. ¡°My son will be home soon. He is different from me.¡± The woman was anxious. She walked to the phone and called the same number again.


    ¡°Do you remember where Situ An works? I can go find him at his workplace.¡± Xuan Wen picked up the pictures from the ground.


    ¡°He works as a temporary nurse at Li San Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Your son is good at everything, but he is not good at taking care of people. Why did he choose to be a nurse? I don¡¯t mean to offend anyone, but I think nursing is a hard job. Honestly, with his looks, even if he doesn¡¯t have a degree, he has better ways to earn money.¡± Xuan Wen picked her words carefully.


    ¡°He just wants to accompany me.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re at home, and he¡¯s at the hospital every day. How is he accompanying you? Plus, aren¡¯t you currently at home, and he¡¯s at the hospital?¡± Just as Xuan Wen said that, there was a thud beside the dining table. The little fatty sneaked a bite of the ribs and accidentally knocked over the bowl with the fruits. The ripe apple rolled to Gao Ming¡¯s feet. He realised there were red blood vessels underneath the apple¡¯s bruised skin.


    While the woman¡¯s attention was on Xuan Wen, Gao Ming slowly retreated to the door.


    ¡°Do you want me to accompany you to the hospital? I know you are worried since he hasn¡¯t answered your calls.¡± Xuan Wen helped the middle-aged woman. Her every sentence concerned the middle-aged woman.


    ¡°No. I promised Situ An that I would wait for him at home. No matter what he experiences outside, I will always keep a light open for him at home.¡± The middle-aged woman rejected her. She dialled the numbers again.


    The woman placed the speaker beside her ear. She couldn¡¯t remember how many times she had called her child already, ¡°I know my son. He will come back home...¡±


    There was a ringing sound and the woman¡¯s expression changed. However, she listened to the speaker and realised the ringing didn¡¯t come from it but from the corridor outside the apartment.

 Chapter 279: No One Is Innocent

    Chapter 279: No One Is Innocent


    Xuan Wen and the woman turned around at the same time. Sunlight filtered into the room. Gao Ming, who stood beside the dresser earlier, had disappeared.


    ¡°My son is back. He¡¯s outside!¡± The woman hung up the phone, put on her slippers and ran to the door. Xuan Wen followed her. Only the little fatty remained, eating the ribs at the table. The woman opened the door and came to the corridor. The sun was blinding. She looked around, but there was no one in the corridor.


    ¡°I heard the music just now.¡± The middle-aged woman was confused. She grabbed Xuan Wen¡¯s hand. ¡°Girl, did you hear the music too? That was my son¡¯s phone ringtone. He has always used the same one.¡±


    ¡°Phone ringtone?¡± Xuan Wen¡¯s brain spun. Her confusion became more obvious, ¡°I heard no such thing.¡±


    ¡°There was!¡± The middle-aged woman shouted at the little fatty who was eating, ¡°Xiao Wei! You heard the ringtone too, right?¡±


    The little fatty had just shoved a piece of meat into his mouth. He froze beside the table silently as if afraid of being captured.


    ¡°I really heard it!¡± The middle-aged woman ran towards the stairwell. Xuan Wen tailed her closely. There was shock in her eyes. She had been at the apartment for a long time already. The middle-aged woman had never left her home. If she needed anything, she would ask her neighbours to help her. This was her first time leaving her home. Just as the woman stepped out of her home, the light distorted. A chill invaded the apartment.


    ¡°Auntie, slow down.¡± Xuan Wen and the woman ran down the stairs. They couldn¡¯t find the person they were looking for. The anticipation on the woman¡¯s face slowly turned into anxiousness. The greatest cruelty in the world was to show someone hope and then take it away.


    ¡°My child will never not answer my calls.¡± The middle-aged woman was sure she heard her son¡¯s ringtone. Her son was right outside their home, but he was evading her. Why? ¡°He was so close to me...¡±


    ¡°But none of us heard that sound.¡± Xuan Wen consoled the lady. She looked at the exit a few steps away. ¡°Shall we look for him around the building?¡±


    The woman hesitated. She glanced at the yard outside the door. She moved her feet but ultimately pulled back. ¡°I¡¯ve promised Situ An to wait for him at home.¡±


    ¡°This place is very important to Situ An. He needs someone he can trust implicitly to guard it. But...¡± Xuan Wen pressed her lips together to smooth out the lipstick. ¡°I feel like Situ An¡¯s mother is long dead. This woman is probably someone whom he imagined to be his mother.¡±


    ¡°Everyone chosen by the shadow world is a parent. This is Situ An¡¯s home. We need to escape this place and take over as its new parents.¡± Gao Ming approached Xuan Wen. ¡°Do you have a plan?¡±


    ¡°A home is only a home when the family is there. The key is Situ An¡¯s mother.¡± Xuan Wen shared her discovery. ¡°The middle-aged woman can¡¯t leave her apartment. Once she steps out of the door, this warm world will start to crumble. Other than that, I also notice something else. When she is emotionally fraught, this world will be affected too.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Gao Ming moved his hand to his heart. ¡°Do you want to deliver her a mental breakdown?¡±


    ¡°We will share the things he has done with her.¡± Xuan Wen put away her lipstick. ¡°As his mother, she has the right to know the kind of demon her son has become.¡±


    ¡°Do you think his mother will help us?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Xuan Wen could read the human hearts really well. ¡°I suspect his mother already knows the truth, but she has been lying to herself. In this place, there is no innocent victim, including you and me.¡±


    Xuan Wen showed her pocket mirror to Gao Ming. The reflection in the mirror was different from what they saw. The apartment building, the old furniture and the plants were all made from flesh and guts.


    ¡°This mirror is my eyes. The reflection is the truth. I can see more things when Situ An¡¯s mother is mentally unstable.¡± Xuan Wen only wanted to show Gao Ming the reflection, but they noticed with shock that there was a blind man with an injured ear following Gao Ming.


    The man only appeared in the mirror. He was thin and weak. He held onto Gao Ming tightly while he was almost crushed by the twisting intestines.

 Chapter 280: The Man in the Mirror

    Chapter 280: The Man in the Mirror


    ¡°Is he...¡±


    Xuan Wen didn¡¯t expect Gao Ming to leave someone outside as a backup. However, based on his conditions, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive for long.


    ¡°A blind man with an injured ear? Did he come out of the big dog¡¯s body?¡± Gao Ming knew the big dog¡¯s actual persona had always been hiding inside the dark, resentment room. The man was heavily damaged by the evil in the world. He¡¯d rather be a dog than leave his dog cellar. However, he had somehow escaped his cellar and held onto Gao Ming¡¯s arm at the risk of perishing.


    ¡°What did he see? Is he here to save me?¡± Gao Ming felt guilty. He treated the big dog as a friend, but he didn¡¯t expect the man to stay. He even did everything to save him.


    ¡°Another poor soul who is tricked like me. If someone treats me as kindly and as selflessly as this man does, I¡¯ll do everything for them.¡± Xuan Wen mocked. ¡°Look at him. You have to leave as soon as possible if you don¡¯t want him to die because of you.¡± Xuan Wen handed the little mirror to Gao Ming and pointed at the road outside the apartment building. ¡°Situ An works at the building across the road. However, I can¡¯t use my power here. I can¡¯t enter his workplace. We need to create more loopholes in this world.¡±


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Just show up when you¡¯re needed and make use of Situ An in your heart.¡± Xuan Wen and Gao Ming returned to the yard. The neighbours had gone to rest. The sun shone silently on the old furniture. The drying clothes in the corridor gave off a light detergent scent. Everything was welcoming and relaxing. The place had four buildings, and they surrounded the yard in the middle. Situ An and his mother lived in the innermost building.


    Xuan Wen didn¡¯t head there but walked towards Building 1, which was closest to the gate. The old apartment was huge. Some of the tenants transformed their homes into small convenience stores and even clinics. Uncle Zhang¡¯s photography studio was in the basement. The old man had a bad temper. Normally, no one visited him.


    ¡°Why are we here? Does Uncle Zhang have any clues on him?¡± Gao Ming entered the basement with Xuan Wen. He heard Xuan Wen mention Uncle Zhang at the middle-aged woman¡¯s home.


    Xuan Wen took out the key and opened the basement door. The place had been cleaned, but the smell of blood lingered in the air.


    Xuan Wen switched on the lights, locked the door behind her and said, ¡°Even if he has the clues, he won¡¯t be able to tell us... Because he¡¯s dead.¡±


    Xuan Wen hadn¡¯t changed. In one of the past versions, she killed all the other female main characters. Gao Ming pulled back the thick curtains. He saw the blood leaking out from underneath the bed. He bent down. The purplish face bloated. An old man¡¯s corpse was decomposing at a rapid speed. His eyes were bandaged, and he looked like he was smiling.


    ¡°No. But...¡± Xuan Wen showed great hesitation as if she didn¡¯t know if she should continue or not.


    The middle-aged woman looked disappointed at first, but her eyes brightened when she heard the ¡®but¡¯. Her emotions were led by Xuan Wen.


    ¡°I found something at Uncle Zhang¡¯s place. It has to do with you, but I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you or not.¡± Xuan Wen ¡®accidentally¡¯ revealed a corner of the diary. She was like the friendly girl next door with no mal intention.


    ¡°It has to do with me?!¡±


    ¡°To be more precise, it has to do with you and Situ An.¡± Xuan Wen seemed to have come to a great decision. She closed the door and the curtains to block the ¡®sun¡¯ outside. ¡°You suffer from a very rare mental illness. Your son works as a nurse at the hospital and has suffered a lot to accompany you.¡±


    ¡°I know Situ An has suffered a lot. But I¡¯m not sick.¡± The middle-aged woman was confused, ¡°I¡¯m very healthy.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did Situ An move to the old city and work as a nurse at Li San Hospital?¡±


    ¡°So that he can accompany me when I¡¯m sick...¡± The woman remembered certain things.


    ¡°But where are you now?¡± Xuan Wen pointed around. ¡°You are at home.¡±


    The middle-aged woman didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Everyone in this complex is lying to you. They are part of your treatment. Your home is a giant sick room.¡±

 Chapter 281: Break

    Chapter 281: Break


    ¡°I know my physique is not the best, but I don¡¯t have any mental illnesses.¡± The middle-aged woman shook her head.


    ¡°Do you still remember the phone ringtone? Situ An hasn¡¯t returned. I have looked around the apartment. It was in your imagination.¡± Xuan Wen¡¯s tone became severe.


    ¡°Imagination?¡± The middle-aged woman was uncertain.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very simple observation. Since your son loves you so much, why would he purposely hide from you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Situ An will never not answer my call.¡± The middle-aged woman was in pain. ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°These are some records and pictures I found at Uncle Zhang¡¯s home. Most of them are related to you. Your condition is worsening. If this continues, you might never see your son again.¡± Xuan Wen took out a lot of black-and-white pictures. Everything taken inside the home was devoid of colours. The neighbours, plants and even the sun were startlingly pale. The middle-aged woman flipped through the diary. Every page had an entry related to the middle-aged woman. The words were unsettling.


    ¡°No! These cannot be real!¡± The middle-aged woman was shaken. Xuan Wen continued to expand the ¡®cracks¡¯. When the woman flipped through the fake diary, Xuan Wen reached her hand into her pocket and dialled Situ An¡¯s number. The familiar ringtone rang in the corridor. The memories danced on the melody. Various words flashed in the woman¡¯s eyes. She lifted her head in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s my son! I can hear his phone ringing!¡± The middle-aged woman closed the diary. She wanted to rush out but was held back by Xuan Wen.


    ¡°Auntie, please be mindful! You didn¡¯t even call Situ An. Why would his phone ring?¡±


    The middle-aged woman paused and stood in the living room, holding the diary and pictures. ¡°Yes. Why did it ring? Is it my imagination? Can you not hear it? It¡¯s just outside!¡±


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Xuan Wen removed the ring from her finger. She circled her strand of hair through it. She had the woman focus on the swinging ring. The ringtone faded away slowly until it disappeared fully.


    ¡°That was very sudden. Did you remember something when you read the diary?¡± Xuan Wen helped the woman to the couch. She poured the woman a glass of water.


    The ringtone was just around the corner. Situ An¡¯s mother chased after it. The scale in her heart had been tipped over, and she ignored Situ An¡¯s warning. She ran out of the home and the corridor!


    She entered the yard and ran through the twisting canopy. The ringtone from her memory was before her, but she couldn¡¯t catch up to it.


    She ran to the gate until she saw someone standing in the shadows.


    ¡°Situ An! Is that you? Are you finally home?¡±


    The ringtone disappeared. The middle-aged woman ignored her wounded leg and walked into the shadow.


    ¡°Auntie, someone ran across the street earlier.¡± Gao Ming pointed across the street. ¡°It happened a few seconds ago.¡±


    Standing in the shadow where the sun couldn¡¯t reach, behind Situ An¡¯s mother was the complex that represented home. The four buildings made her look so small.


    With heavy gasps of air, the middle-aged woman looked across the street. She took steps towards it.


    When she left the shadow of the apartment building, some kind of shackles were broken. She saw the shape of the hospital beside the street. Something scary was happening inside the hospital.


    The inconspicuous screams echoed everywhere. The whole world was painted a thin layer of red.


    ¡°Is this where Situ An works?¡±

 Chapter 282: Truth and Madness

    Chapter 282: Truth and Madness


    The middle-aged woman moved slowly forward. Her steps were heavy. She believed that she understood her child, but slowly, she discovered that was not the case. Following behind Situ An¡¯s mother, Xuan Wen and Gao Ming finally managed to enter the zone that they couldn¡¯t before. At this place, only Situ An¡¯s mother could move freely.


    The apartment complex was a part of the home. The home was only complete when the apartment complex combined with Li San Hospital across the street. All the beauty and ugliness were cut off by a road that led to the future. Warmth and cruelty were placed side by side.


    The middle-aged woman walked in front. In her heart, Situ An was her pride. He was hardworking, studious, honest, kind and was loved by everyone.


    ¡°I watched the kid grow up. He has never lied to me...¡±


    The sunlight in the yard appeared to grow blood capillaries. They were like arms trying to hold the middle-aged woman back. However, the home¡¯s real owner was dead. The sunlight of the past extended the woman¡¯s shadow but couldn¡¯t drag her back to the apartment.


    ¡°It is as I¡¯ve guessed.¡± Xuan Wen sensed the anomaly. ¡°In this seemingly normal world, the mother is the only patient. However, in reality, everything is transformed from ghosts and cursed objects. The mother is the only normal person because she possesses Situ An¡¯s last humanity, and she is his most precious treasure.¡±


    When the mother was corrupted, then home was no different from the outside. The sun dimmed. Its ray no longer delivered warmth but chill. More blood mixed into the sun. The disgusting intestine walls appeared to float at the end of the sky.


    ¡°Situ An trusts no one but his dead mother. Therefore, his mother is the real guardian.¡± The home was where one¡¯s mother was. After his mother became insane, the world would take on the colours of madness.


    ¡°We appear to be experiencing Situ An¡¯s past.¡± Gao Ming and Xuan Wen followed the woman to the middle of the road. The woman slowed down. She saw the scenes inside the hospital and noticed the horror that was anomalous to the warmth of the apartment.


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re the only one who can help Situ An now. If you refuse to help him and watch him fall into the abyss, then he¡¯ll lose the last bit of hope.¡± Xuan Wen¡¯s hand landed on the woman¡¯s shoulder lightly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Xuan Wen returned to console Situ An¡¯s mother. Gao Ming grabbed the fingers covered in wounds and callouses. The blind man couldn¡¯t see, and his ear had been cut off. His hands were his way to communicate with the world. However, the world was vicious to him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gao Ming called after the God of Flesh and Blood. Earlier, when he was limited by the rules of home, the God of Flesh and Blood didn¡¯t answer him. At that moment, he could hear him.


    The chains tingled. Gao Ming placed his left arm on his heart. ¡°We have to save him no matter what. He won¡¯t be abandoned again.¡±


    The blood dripped on his fingers. Gao Ming triggered the God of Flesh and Blood. All the torture devices trembled. The face that belonged to Gong Xi was the first to respond to Gao Ming. He dragged the heavy chains, and his hand slowly moved towards Gao Ming¡¯s chest wound. Under the pale sunlight, the blood turned into mist, but Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood didn¡¯t care about this small price.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you want to see your son¡¯s true appearance?¡± Xuan Wen picked up a patient¡¯s list from the ground. There were horrifying lab records on it. Sometimes, Situ An would handle some seedy things at home. There was where his darkest secret was hidden.


    Situ An¡¯s mother¡¯s breathing became unsteady. Her brain was distracted by different voices. She saw the blood on the window and the indescribable, scary scenes behind the window. She couldn¡¯t believe Situ An was behind these. She would rather believe this was her illusion, and she had gone mad.


    The middle-aged woman walked up the steps and paused at the last moment. Her tears fell involuntarily.


    She had experienced this very moment many years ago. Time seemed to go back. She had never left once she entered the hospital. That was when the tragedy started.


    The whole home expanded and shrunk following the woman¡¯s breathing. She shook her head. Suddenly, she knelt down before the entrance. She pounded her head. ¡°My son is not doing these things. He will never. I must have lost my mind!¡±

 Chapter 283: Revenge

    When would a person admit that they were crazy? Was it because they saw something they couldn¡¯t process, or was it because their worst imagination had become reality?


    Situ An¡¯s home was always enveloped by sunshine. His home was always bright as if the owner were deathly afraid of the dark. However, many bloody stories took place at such a sunny location.


    Every sick room was a record of the treatment process of every special patient. They were transformed from humans into seeds of the shadow world. This was the truth of ¡®home¡¯.


    ¡°I can see that your son loves you, and he desperately wishes to live under the sun.¡± Xuan Wen opened her hand, and the cold light slipped through her fingers. ¡°But his heart is already rotten. Even the strongest sun can¡¯t warm his heart.¡±


    With a slight nudge, Xuan Wen and the woman entered the hospital. The boundary was shattered. Various images appeared in Situ An¡¯s mother¡¯s mind. The woman called Situ An¡¯s name inside the hospital but received no response. Outside the hospital, Gao Ming¡¯s chest was covered in blood.


    The more unstable the middle-aged woman was, the greater the flaw of ¡®home¡¯. The God of Flesh and Blood used this rare opening to grab the blind man¡¯s five fingers!


    Flesh grew between the blind man and Gao Ming like a bridge. The God of Flesh and Blood turned himself into a path. The blind man''s status was weak. He could be consumed by the mud figurines at any moment.


    ¡°The God of Flesh and Blood and the big dog are connecting home to the real Li San Hospital. They have become the path.¡± Gao Ming had a mad idea. He wanted to get the God of Flesh and Blood to open the torture room and hand all the death portraits to the red raincoat.


    ¡°I might be trapped here forever! Bring my family and escape through this path! Find your child!¡±


    The red raincoat, who had been spacing out in the torture room, was stunned. She accepted the death portraits and then looked at Gao Ming.


    ¡°Your child is waiting for you.¡± This was not a plea. This was a simple narration of the truth. Moments later, the red raincoat put all the death portraits inside her coat. Her body turned into an unstoppable rain. She rained on the God of Flesh and Blood and the blind man as she walked out into the world. Gao Ming released the red raincoat to save the blind man!


    The bloody rain wetted the intestines. The broken divine figurines in the fleshy walls opened their eyes. The tenants in Si Sui Apartment were triggered as well. Granny Shen, who was always aloof, appeared beside Auntie Busybody. She placed some bamboo plates on the ground and grumbled, ¡°What a tragedy...¡±


    As if sensing the changes around him, Situ An, who was pinned to the torture devices, smiled, ¡°The God who is found in death and silence, the taboo that is taken out of the game, and the anomalies that I¡¯ve collected for decades are all hidden at home. Thank you for bringing me home, Gao Ming!¡±


    The sun mixed with blood. The crack in the sky became clearer. The warm home was shattered. Or rather, this home was showing its true self. Gao Ming ignored Situ An. He ran into the hospital and moved between the different departments. This hospital hid all of Situ An¡¯s secrets. His life, memory, changes and dark thoughts were exposed before Gao Ming.


    The two shared the same goal. They started their plan twenty years ago. To achieve that goal, they worked together to move the shadow world¡¯s Li San Hospital into the real world. They also set up many rituals and sacrifices around Han Hai to ease the infiltration of the shadow world. Most of the horror games Gao Ming saw in the future were designed by Lu Zang and Situ An.


    ¡°Situ An¡¯s earliest goal was very simple. However, he changed as time passed. His ambition burned away his conscience. He turned his own children into ghosts and murdered his family. His hands were covered with blood. He had forgotten his earliest goal and his love for you.¡± Gao Ming sighed. ¡°Situ An has long forgotten what love is. He can¡¯t even be called human anymore. You are just a fragment of his imagination, a lie he told himself.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I know my son! He is not the man you accuse him of!¡± The middle-aged woman had never been so furious. She was like a wounded lioness. Despite her weakened body, she had to protect her child.


    ¡°We found this at the hospital.¡± Xuan Wen took out a yellowed death notice. ¡°This is your death notice. Situ An was worried that you¡¯d become his new weakness, so he left this behind. When he told you he came to work, he came to check on your death notice! He needed to remind himself that his mother was dead. You are just a creation in his mind. You are not real!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! This is fake! You falsified this! You are scammers!¡± The middle-aged woman didn¡¯t even look at the notice. ¡°You are not going to trick me! My son will come home soon!¡±


    ¡°Falsified?¡± Xuan Wen¡¯s expression became complicated. She realised she had greatly underestimated the greyness within humanity. ¡°Do you know why Situ An refuses to let you leave home? Go and take a look at the room at the end of the corridor.¡±


    The middle-aged woman seemed to have known something. She didn¡¯t move. In the end, it was Xuan Wen who opened the door for her. In the tiny room, there was a simple set of tables and chairs. The same death notice was pasted all over the walls. It was not hard to imagine Situ An sitting there all alone after he left home. He was always reminding himself that the woman at home was not his real mother. He couldn¡¯t allow any weakness to appear in his heart. The cigarette ash fluttered through the air. He might even pull open the window to look at his ¡®home¡¯ that was not far away.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for less than half a day. Is it possible that we¡¯ve done this?¡± Xuan Wen picked a random death notice from the wall. ¡°When Situ An needed you the most, you left this world. The current you is merely a creation of his mind and his only humanity.¡±


    Li San Hospital was Situ An¡¯s home, not because he was born there but because his mother died there. Fate formed a closed circle, and the same thing was going to happen again.


    The windows in the corridor reflected everything that was happening in the real world. The red raincoat was captured by the broken Gods. The figurines heard the summon, and they pulled the red raincoat into the corrosive lake. The red clothes were burned away. The path formed by the God of Flesh and Blood had collapsed. Gao Ming heard the growl of God.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the only thing I can do now is to kill you.¡±


    Situ An¡¯s mother was his last trace of kindness and love. It was a flawless reflection of humanity. She had not done anything wrong. She was caring and fair. She was nice to everything. In her eyes, the world was always gentle. This might be Situ An¡¯s last revenge on Gao Ming. If he did not murder his last bit of kindness, Gao Ming would never become the new parent of this home. However, if Gao Ming murdered Situ An¡¯s mother, Gao Ming would break his own principles and kill an innocent woman.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t kill Gao Ming, Situ An wanted to break something precious to Gao Ming. He used his purest love and memory of his mother to set up his revenge.


    No matter how Situ An was twenty years ago, he had changed. The man had become a monster.

 Chapter 284: Leave

    Even if she saw the walls of death notices, the middle-aged woman refused to believe it. Perhaps she already had the answer, but she didn¡¯t want to admit it. Situ An picked up the bloody scalpel from the floor and walked towards Situ An¡¯s mother. They stood in the corridor that detailed Situ An¡¯s life and looked at each other.


    ¡°If the devil descends on earth, he¡¯ll probably have your face, right?¡± The middle-aged woman leaned against the wall. The bloody sunlight slid down her shoulders. In this strange world, she appeared so pure.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t answer the woman. He slowly raised the knife, but he didn¡¯t stab the woman. With Xuan Wen looking on in confusion, Gao Ming cut open a gash on his chest. Things that flowed out with the blood included the death memories that were buried inside his heart. These things were exposed to middle-aged women.


    ¡°Your son will never return. The curtain has fallen for his life. It¡¯s time for you to rest too.¡± The chains in the torture room collided with each other. They seemed to come alive. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re just his imagination or his mother¡¯s soul.¡± Gao Ming stood between the light and shadow. The wound on his heart widened. The middle-aged woman saw the horrifying scene inside his heart. ¡°I can bring you to meet Situ An so that you can reunite with him.¡±


    Xuan Wen seemed to understand something. She reached into her pocket and called the number using Uncle Zhang¡¯s phone. The familiar melody floated out of Gao Ming¡¯s heart. The woman lifted her head with a shock. She parsed through the layers of death memories. The torture devices moved away. Deep inside the torture room, she saw a familiar face. Situ An was chained, and his face carried the craziest smile. His eyes were vicious.


    ¡°Situ An...¡±


    At the same time, Situ An stopped breathing for a few seconds. The smile on his face froze. He didn¡¯t greet her. Instead, Situ An appeared to have lost his mind as he yelled at the middle-aged woman, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you never to leave home?¡±


    Gao Ming had interacted with Situ An many times through his many deaths, but he had never seen such fury in Situ An before. Situ An was rational to the point of sickness. As a parent chosen by the shadow world, he had never raised his voice before. When he was pursued by death, he would calm down and figure it out. When he was cornered, he¡¯d have a back-up. Even after he was killed, he didn¡¯t lose control and wanted to restart as a ghost. However, such a bastard who fought fate to the bitter end revealed a different face when he saw the middle-aged woman.


    ¡°Stay at home! Stay at home! How many times I¡¯ve told you that?¡± Situ An waved his arms. The chains rattled. The wounds on his soul tore open, but he didn¡¯t seem to feel pain. ¡°I knew I should have killed you! I can¡¯t leave any humanity behind! I knew you¡¯d be my weakness!¡±


    ¡°Son, I should have stayed for you so many years ago. I¡¯m so sorry for leaving you alone.¡±


    Her hair instantly turned white, and her skin folded with wrinkles. The woman¡¯s body withered away. The more she got closer to Situ An, the closer she got to Death.


    She walked past the various torture devices and came to Situ An. Her face was covered with tears, and her eyes shone with apology.


    Situ An, who had been scolding her crazily, slowly calmed down.


    ¡°He said those hurtful words to stop you from entering the torture room.¡± Gao Ming was Situ An¡¯s nemesis and the person who knew him the most. Situ An would never sincerely scold his mother. ¡°He still hasn¡¯t given up.¡±


    Situ An stopped struggling. He wanted to reach out to touch the middle-aged woman, but his body was punctured by chains and rendered immobile.


    The middle-aged woman slowly leaned forward to hold Situ An¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Stop crying.¡± Situ An said coldly but with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you out of here.¡±

 Chapter 285: Memories

    Situ An didn¡¯t refer to the woman as his mother. However, he¡¯d only show a different attitude before the woman.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up, have you?¡± Gao Ming was surprised that Situ An was so stubborn even at a moment like this.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve won?¡± Situ An straightened his body, which was punctured by chains. He looked at the open door of the torture room. ¡°There are many broken divine figurines hidden around Li San Hospital. The dead Gods and collapsed faith are attached to them. My home is built using them as the foundation. Once you destroy everything, the dead Gods will awaken. You will send Han Hai into hell!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? You did everything to create this tragedy, and now, you¡¯re pinning it on me?!¡± Gao Ming stood with Xuan Wen. The hospital was collapsing. However, the transmuted memory of the patients didn¡¯t disappear. Their memories peeled off like paint. They fluttered in the air until they pieced together to form nightmares related to the hospital.


    ¡°The power of the divine ghosts cannot be controlled. It can easily ruin Han Hai. Therefore, my only choice was to trap it inside the hospital and appease them with the patients. Gao Ming, they are my most precious treasure and the last present I have for you.¡±


    Gao Ming ignored Situ An. Once the middle-aged woman entered the torture room, Situ An¡¯s home rules started to change. The hospital and the apartments rippled. They turned transparent. Gao Ming could finally see the various dangers hidden around the home.


    The retired uncles and aunties were sources of pollution that existed in the shadow world. The polite children were giant ghosts with ugly faces. The neighbours who slept at home were mud figurines and stone statues like Uncle Zhang from the photo studio. In terms of anomaly level, Situ An¡¯s home was at the top level.


    ¡°Gao Ming, you¡¯ve succeeded my fate. Everything that has happened to me will repeat to you. That is the game of fate.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a game, it can be cleared.¡± Gao Ming pulled the chains and opened his arms. All the memory pieces rushed towards him. The anomalies collected by Situ An flowed into Gao Ming¡¯s heart. Large pieces of pattern appeared on the walls of the torture room. The cruellest pictures of the world were carved inside the room.


    ¡°The home can separate humans and ghosts¡¯ consciousness. It is one¡¯s lair of the mind. Building a home requires many rare things from the shadow world.¡± This was Xuan Wen¡¯s first time seeing this. After she saw that Gao Ming had taken the upper hand, she rushed out of the hospital at the fastest speed.


    At the end of the intestine, the sticky shadow formed a black lake. It looked like one¡¯s stomach. A lot of ruined divine figurines were inside the lake. A lot of them had their eyes open. There was a wall of flesh embedded with pristine corpses to the left of the lake. To the right of the lake was a wall of highly-mutated dead bodies.


    ¡°The left is the foundation of the apartment blocks, and the right is Li San Hospital.¡±


    The God of Flesh and Blood shattered the figurines that held onto the blind man. However, the pieces were instantly reconstructed. Their smiles became more alive.


    ¡°They are long dead. The easiest way to destroy them is to eat them, or else we have to wait until the faith in them perishes.¡± Xuan Wen picked up the dying blind man. The man was like a leaf fluttering in the fall wind. ¡°Eating them carries the risk of being possessed by them, but it shouldn¡¯t matter to you. You already have a scary God inside of you.¡±


    ¡°Get ready to leave!¡±


    Gao Ming had the God of Flesh and Blood help the red raincoat. The red raincoat was about to be dragged into the black lake.


    The four faces yelled. The God of Flesh and Blood ignored the shadow. He originated from the black lake, but he was lucky to have encountered Gao Ming.


    Once the God of Flesh and Blood departed, the broken figurines immediately surrounded Gao Ming. Gao Ming wanted to retreat with Xuan Wen, but Xuan Wen stood forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found some help for us from home.¡± She peeled back to the tape on the toy box and tossed the toys at the figurines. Once the toys left the box, their bodies were reunited with the shadow to become patients rife with resentment.

 Chapter 286: Lake

    The idol toy with the cut eyelids absorbed the shadow around him madly. The man started to cry. The toy¡¯s body slowly filled with shadow. Chen Meng appeared near the broken figurines. He just woke up from his nightmare. His face still carried the joy of achieving freedom when he saw the smiling divine figurine.


    ¡°Doctor Xuan, do you want to kill me that much?!¡±


    Many patients like Chen Meng showed up. They wore patient¡¯s garbs from decades ago.


    ¡°Charge out together!¡± Gao Ming carried the blind man and ran down the path from which they came. However, they only took a few steps when they noticed the intestine had narrowed by a lot. The folded walls squeezed internally. The monsters and ghosts that grew into the walls glared at them with venom. They joined each other¡¯s flesh to seal up the path.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you leave?¡± Situ An lowered his head in the torture room. ¡°Lu Zang and I spent years modifying the shadow world¡¯s Li San Hospital. This is my home. Everything is well-designed. When the home¡¯s good memory is destroyed, the evil I left in the tunnel will awaken. They are criminals with no goodness in their hearts. No matter how sad their situation is, they will do their best to harm others. They will deal with you with the cruellest method and bury you here.


    ¡°Those who destroy my home will be the first sacrifice for the broken figurines. Then, the whole Han Hai will be sacrificed!¡± Situ An¡¯s tone was calm, but his eyes were shining madly. ¡°A city without me has no meaning in existence.¡±


    Looking at Situ An, the middle-aged woman was wrought with pain and worry. She didn¡¯t understand how her son became like this.


    The only exit was sealed. Gao Ming and the others had no other exit.


    ¡°Situ An!¡± Gao Ming hissed. Situ An was crazy. He was so calculative that he had even prepared for his own defeat. If Gao Ming had not been given a second chance, it would have been impossible for him to kill Situ An.


    The knife cut into the wall of flesh. The wounds healed so fast. They were not in the real world. In the shadow world, the things inside the walls could recover rapidly by absorbing the endless malice in the air.


    ¡°Who knows how thick this meat wall is? Situ An will not allow people to destroy the path so easily.¡± Xuan Wen held Gao Ming¡¯s collar. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try another path?¡±


    ¡°I might not be able to survive this much longer.¡±


    Blood patterns similar to the God of Flesh and Blood appeared on Gao Ming¡¯s body. Bloody lines pierced through his pupils. He was about to go mad, but with Xuan Wen by his side, he could still retain his consciousness.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Xuan Wen led Gao Ming forward. They saw the centre of the black lake from another angle.


    Several awakened divine figurines latched onto the red raincoat. They wanted to drag her somewhere.


    ¡°What is that?¡° Xuan Wen was lured involuntarily forward. She saw a death portrait underneath the red raincoat and the broken figurines. All the shadows came from this portrait. This portrait was different from any of the ones she and Gao Ming had seen before. It radiated a powerful presence.


    Most of the figurines near the centre of the lake hadn¡¯t awakened. They were made to sleep by the death portrait. It was the real foundation of Situ An¡¯s home.


    ¡°Situ An is using the dead Gods to nurture this portrait. What thing needs the sustenance of the faith of broken Gods?¡± Xuan Wen was curious, but she didn¡¯t dare to go any further. Just as she and Gao Ming hesitated, the black lake suddenly rippled. The shadows slammed into the flesh walls and melted into them.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± The two looked at the meat wall not far away. The monsters inside the walls wailed as if something was attacking the wall from outside.


    ¡°Did you arrange for reinforcement?¡± Xuan Wen looked at Gao Ming with confusion.


    Gao Ming shook his head. He knew that Zhang Ding couldn¡¯t enter the hospital so he came there alone.


    ¡°Then... Who else knows that Situ An¡¯s home is here?¡±

 Chapter 287: Cooperation

    ¡°If we spend more time together, you¡¯ll find that I¡¯m a person who likes peace and justice,¡± Xia Yang¡¯s voice came from a portrait of a female security member. He had his hands behind his back as long nails were punctured into his body. ¡°I do not like fighting and prefer to use words to resolve conflicts...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± The person responsible for Han Hai¡¯s special security unit stood in the corridor filled with blood and paintings. The female member beside him appeared to be cursed. Her face was decorated with curses, and long nails cut into her body. To capture Xia Yang, they used their own people as bait and paid a heavy price.


    ¡°With your power, you could have taken me head-on. Why did you resort to the dirty tricks? This is not like the investigation centre.¡± Xia Yang said teasingly. He could move between the paintings freely, but he had to paint on a canvas. Xia Yang¡¯s power was very unique. However, there were special members in the investigation centre. The female member could curse herself to damage her enemy, and she could turn her soul into a cage to trap ghosts. Xia Yang was trapped in the girl¡¯s soul when he painted her picture.


    ¡°You look quite at ease.¡± The leader of Security Team 2 was a tall lady. Her body was fully covered up, so no ghost tattoo was revealed. ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many of us, and you still have the time to spew nonsense?!¡±


    She took out a long nail and pierced it through the arm of the female member. The woman¡¯s arm didn¡¯t bleed. Instead, it was the woman¡¯s portrait on the wall that started to bleed.


    ¡°That K that you mentioned... I haven¡¯t even seen him. How can I kill him? The horror game players are just a bunch of helpless kids. You overestimate them, but I can provide you with valuable information.¡± Xia Yang moved his neck with difficulty. ¡°Look out the window. I heard from your other members that K had brought his team to the back building.¡±


    ¡°We are familiar with K¡¯s power. There is indeed no trace of him using his ghost tattoo here.¡± The leader of Team Three was muscular and tough. He had no ghost tattoo on his body, but he carried a coffin.


    ¡°The back building...¡± Wan Jie glanced out the window and already gathered a lot of information. ¡°That place has already been transformed into the shadow world. This hospital has been corrupted a long time ago. How did the trash at the investigation centre not discover this?¡±


    There came footsteps. A normal-looking man walked out of the corridor. If not for the blood band he was wearing, people would think he was a common working-class citizen.


    ¡°Captain, there are many horror game players here, but most of them are people who have just interacted with anomalies. They can¡¯t even deal with big ghosts, much less kill K.¡± The man walked to Wan Jie¡¯s side. There was no trace of blood on him. His tone was calm.


    ¡°Could it be the other security members?¡± Gao Ming fought K before. People from the Xin Lu Taboo Game had ghost tattoos on them. They had gained super power from the Taboo Game.


    Compared to the broken figurines in the black lake, Gao Ming was more interested in the divine corpses. The divine corpses could be used directly by the God of Flesh and Blood to produce more torture devices.


    The people outside tried their best to get in, and the people inside wanted to get out. Both parties tried to find the meat wall¡¯s weak points.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Gao Ming summoned the God of Flesh and Blood and told him the location of the death portrait.


    The God of Flesh and Blood abandoned the red raincoat when he heard Gao Ming. The four faces looked into the black lake and cackled joyously.


    This was the first time Gao Ming saw ¡®joy¡¯ in the God of Flesh and Blood. He didn¡¯t know if it came from his continuous improvement in strength or the allure of the death portrait. Eight arms slammed on the lake. The shadow turned murky. Some of the figurines sunken at the bottom of the lake started to surface.


    ¡°What is in that picture?¡± Xuan Wen held Gao Ming¡¯s hand. They met up with the God of Flesh and Blood at the heart of the black lake.


    The giant God stood among the broken figurines. He stepped on many broken faiths and reached out to grab the death portrait at the bottom of the lake.


    The lake formed by the shadow rippled. The shadow scattered. The figurines at the bottom of the lake bled. Some of them shattered fully.


    The current God of Flesh and Blood was like Gao Ming back in Granny Shen¡¯s room. He reached his hands into the copper basin. The water turned red and all the figurines in the room stared at him.

 Chapter 288: Opening

    The lake churned violently. The smiling figurines buried deep in the despair turned around. They looked at the God of Flesh and Blood with bloody eyes. The God of Blood and Despair escaped the haunting of fate through various methods. He was revived through Gao Ming and became the only living divine ghost in Han Hai.


    The eight arms cut through the black lake to grab at the death portrait. The thin photograph felt like it weighed a thousand tons. God¡¯s arms bulged with veins. The four faces roared with joy and pain as God tried to pick the picture up. The waves moved as all the shadows tried to swallow the God of Flesh and Blood. The way the broken figurines looked at the God of Flesh and Blood was filled with envy.


    ¡°It is mine! It is mine, be it inside or outside the dream!¡± A familiar voice came from the corner of the torture room. Both Situ An and Gao Ming heard it.


    ¡°Who is speaking? Is it Gong Xi or the God of Flesh and Blood?¡±


    The colourful patterns on the torture room walls appeared on God¡¯s skin. The torture devices trembled. God gave it his all to turn the picture over before more figurines awakened.


    Gao Ming and Xuan Wen finally saw the picture. It had the bloody city as its background. The city hid thirteen survivors.


    Situ An, who was wearing the lapel of the chief of Han Hai Investigation Centre, stood before his mother¡¯s grave. His body was the clearest, but it had turned black and white, becoming a part of the city.


    Xia Yang, with a paintbrush and knitted sweater, sat in the classroom. He painted his own corpse lazily. Similar to Situ An, his body was devoid of colour, but his painted corpse was immensely colourful.


    Then, it was Jing Tuoshen whom Gao Ming had seen at the east city investigation centre. The beautiful man was a germaphobe. He stood in the bath, cleaning himself, but the bath had no water. The thing that flowed out of the showers and faucets was blood. The more he cleaned his body, the dirtier he was.


    Gao Ming took a closer look and found himself in the picture. He was on a running bus. The bus was filled with carcasses of his classmates, and he was the only one alive. The strangest thing was the surviving student looked like him in terms of body frame, but his face was blurred out. He was the only survivor whose face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    ¡°You are reborn in my heart, so you are a part of me. You should follow my consciousness.¡±


    With Gao Ming¡¯s intervention, Gong Xi¡¯s face of life swallowed the special death portrait.


    The portrait, sustained by endless mud figurines, entered the body. The God of Flesh and Blood changed instantly. He became larger and seemed to have united with the city under his feet. The cause and effect were severed. The world, in the eyes of Life¡¯s Face, changed. He seemed to see the waking world.


    The other faces and the nearby broken figurines revealed envy. These dead Gods once lived in the waking world, but something happened to them. They opened their eyes and turned around as they tried to shred the God of Flesh and Blood alive.


    Gao Ming stood on God¡¯s shoulders, and his heart raced. The God of Flesh and Blood required time to digest the latest portrait. After all, it was the picture of a whole city.


    The sharp claw pierced through the meat wall. With the cooperation of the patients and the force on the other side of the wall, the weakest spot crumbled.


    The shrill screams echoed. Then, endless curses crawled into the fleshy walls.


    The patients didn¡¯t have the time to escape before they were knocked back into the intestine.


    ¡°What a crowded place.¡±


    The leader of Team Three dragged a coffin in his left hand and carried a slab of wall on his right as he blocked the opening.

 Chapter 289: Escape

    Chapter 289: Escape


    ¡°Reinforcement?¡± When the patients inside the hospital saw the security members, they couldn¡¯t react instantly. Some of the lunatics cheered joyfully, shouting that they had been saved. The security members, in their clear-cut uniforms, cut through the meat walls and chased away the shadow. However, they didn''t bring light.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve come! I¡¯ve imagined this so many times already. Finally, someone will save us from this demonic lair!¡± Most patients were trapped there by Lu Zang and Situ An. They were desperate for freedom. They were unwilling to give up, but due to their immense potential, Situ An transformed them into toys and placed them at home.


    ¡°Save you?¡± The Team 3 Leader threw the wall aside. His eyes shone with complications. The patients had been corrupted by shadow. They were not humans or ghosts. The investigation centre had a clear rule that these creatures had to be exterminated to prevent the corruption from spreading.


    A pale paper doll appeared behind a patient. The paper doll¡¯s arm easily poked through the patient¡¯s chest. Like a naughty pet, it swallowed the patient¡¯s heart. With blood on its lips, the paper doll floated on the wind to a thin elder.


    The hand with the blood band raised. A stack of paper money fluttered in the air. The elder was the leader of Team Four. He looked like a kind, friendly elder but was extremely cruel. After lighting three joss sticks, the elder tossed out more paper dolls from his sleeves.


    The security members entered through the opening. They were the strongest trump cards cultivated by the headquarters.


    The patients were surrounded by security members and the awakened divine figurines. If they knew the outside world was so despairing, they¡¯d stay as toys.


    ¡°Li San Hospital has become the lair of demons. It is a nail the shadow world has pinned into the real world. We need to level this place.¡± Team Leader One silently appeared beside Team Leader Three. He adjusted his watch, ¡°It looks like we¡¯re going to work overtime.¡±


    ¡°He must have done this to revive a certain God. Look at the source of the shadow.¡± The Leader of Team One pointed at the lake centre. All the chaos originated from there. Everyone turned their eyes. Their gazes were fixated on the God of Flesh and Blood. The divine ghost with eight arms stood in the middle of all the figurines like all the figurines were there to revive him.


    The few teams worked together perfectly and revealed no weaknesses.


    The patients that approached them perished instantly. The leader of Team One and the members of Team Three, who were dominated by hatred, were like two sharp lances. In a few minutes, they had reached the edge of the black lake.


    ¡°Gao Ming, this is not good. They are coming for you.¡± Xuan Wen stood behind the God of Flesh and Blood.


    ¡°The God of Flesh and Blood requires time to control the bloodred city. I need to figure out a way to have them fight the divine figurines.¡± Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. His mind was connected to Xia Yang, who was trapped inside the wall. Both of them stared at the opening in the wall made by the security members. ¡°Now is not the time to run.¡±


    The leader of Team Eight had compiled all the information about Gao Ming. Wan Jie memorised everything after he scanned them.


    Through the black lake that was made from shadows, Wan Jie took out the order given by the headquarters. ¡°Gao Ming, we suspect you are involved in many anomalies in Han Hai. You sacrifice the citizens in the hopes of reviving the divine ghost to overturn Han Hai. Now, Han Hai Headquarters has officially released the order to detain you.¡±


    ¡°Did you misunderstand something?¡± Sitting on the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s shoulder, Gao Ming scoffed at Wan Jie. However, he still replied to the man politely, ¡°I have done none of that. Everything I do, I do because I am the divine ghost!¡±


    The divine figurines opened their eyes. Gao Ming appeared to be on the same side as them. Even his arrogant expression mimicked theirs.

 Chapter 290: Why Escape?

    None of the security members expected Gao Ming''s arrogance. Even Wan Jie darkened his expression. Gao Ming was too bold to expose his identity as a divine ghost before the investigation centre.


    The headquarter¡¯s attitude towards ghosts had always been clear-cut: elimination. If Gao Ming claimed that he was human, they still had room for negotiation.


    ¡°We¡¯ve investigated everything about you. You and your classmates from Class 13 are not escaping.¡± Wan Jie stared at Gao Ming. He had not seen a situation like Gao Ming where the man and the ghost were of one body and tied together by the threads of fate.


    ¡°Escape? Why should we escape? I¡¯ve lured you here for this moment.¡± Gao Ming adjusted his facial expression. He was a good psychiatrist, but at that moment, he acted like a perfect mental patient. ¡°After you die, the shadow world will swallow Han Hai, and this void dream will be over.¡±


    Gao Ming mimicked the expressions on the mud figurines. However, with the God of Flesh and Blood standing in the middle of the figurines, it appeared like they were all worshipping Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood.


    The security members saw Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood standing in the middle of the black lake once they entered. They didn¡¯t know about the existence of the bloodred city death portrait. In addition to Xia Yang¡¯s description, they naturally thought that Gao Ming was the culprit.


    Wan Jie¡¯s eyes could see through things that normal people couldn¡¯t. However, since Gong Xi had coincidentally swallowed the death portrait, all the twisted faith flowed towards the God of Flesh and Blood, creating the illusion that they were on the same side.


    Another point that caused Wan Jie¡¯s misjudgment was that he had seen information about the red raincoat in the files sent by Jing Tuoshen. He knew that the red raincoat had appeared at Han De Private School. She was one of the Red Spectres controlled by the research department. The fact that the red spectre was fighting the mud figurines by the black lake meant that they were enemies. Furthermore, even if the red raincoat had escaped the researchers¡¯ control, she had distracted part of the divine figurines, thus helping the security members.


    During the mission, things changed in mere seconds. He didn¡¯t have much time to think and many decisions had to be made in an instant. As more broken figurines awakened, Wan Jie gave the order to attack.


    The members of Team Three looked like they had been possessed. The hatred in their eyes materialised. No matter their gender, all of them became feminine, and bloodstains appeared on their uniforms.


    There were too many security members to avoid the mud figurines in the lake. The figurines moved silently through the shadows. The first scream appeared without warning. Team Three members who walked in front were untouched, but one of the members from Team Eight suddenly disappeared.


    Gao Ming underestimated the power of these people. A few of the team leaders could kill Gao Ming, much less all of them.


    More mud figurines awakened at the black lake. However, due to the arrival of the security members, the pressure on the red raincoat lessened. The mud figurines retained the consciousness of the dead Gods. Compared to the red raincoat, the living security members were better targets for sacrifice and possession.


    Without Gao Ming having to do anything, the mud figurines in the black lake opened their eyes. The dead consciousness surrounded the security members.


    ¡°Now, do you know who should escape?¡± Gao Ming stood on the shoulders of the God of Flesh and Blood. He cackled openly and without fear.


    ¡°Leader, this might be a trap. The painter''s ghost probably directed us here on purpose.¡± The vice leader of Team Eight was worried and told Wan Jie.


    Wan Jie didn¡¯t give the order to stop, and he kept his eyes on Gao Ming, ¡°Keep moving forward. Do not let go of any opportunity to capture him.¡±


    Gao Ming laughed happily as he scanned the security members. Xuan Wen, who hid behind the God of Flesh and Blood, tried to approach the red raincoat as they prepared to retreat.


    Why wouldn¡¯t they escape? The power of the mud figurines was uneven. Some were powerful, and some were not. Gao Ming had no idea how many figurines were at the bottom of the lake. If something scary really appeared, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to escape.


    ¡°Now, I just need to wait for the God of Flesh and Blood.¡±


    Gao Ming urged the God of Flesh and Blood. At the same time, he noticed Xia Yang, who was trapped inside the wall. Teacher Xia resisted the urge to contact Gao Ming to prevent Wan Jie from noticing anything.

 Chapter 291: Hes Here

    With Xia Yang¡¯s personality, he¡¯d spend his free time talking into Gao Ming¡¯s ears. He must have discovered something to be so honest that day. Sometimes, silence was a hint. Gao Ming instantly stopped being distracted. He suspected there was someone who could observe one¡¯s soul among the security members. If the enemy could read one¡¯s thoughts, the best solution was to lie to oneself.


    With a cruel smile on his face, Gao Ming focused on uniting with the God of Flesh and Blood. He had always been very cautious and sane. However, this time, he handed the power of agency to the God of Flesh and Blood.


    Murky red clouded his eyes. Gao Ming looked down on Wan Jie. He held the chains forged from endless souls. He was cruel, battle-hungry and blood-thirsty.


    Gao Ming in Wan Jie¡¯s eyes slowly changed. He seemed to be dissecting everything about the man. A large door covered in blood appeared deep inside his eyes. As the door slowly opened, he saw a room hanging with torture devices. Even if he had seen many shocking scenes in the taboo game, he was stunned. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine someone so crazy would live in Han Hai and create this liar right underneath the eyes of the investigation centre.


    ¡°You seem to have seen my secret.¡± The calm voice came out of Gao Ming¡¯s mouth. The tone was chilling. ¡°In that case, you should join me.¡±


    Perhaps it was their imagination. The security members realised more mud figurines were crawling at them. The Gods in the black lake appeared to be controlled by Gao Ming.


    ¡°Beware of your surroundings! Grade One Alert!¡± This was the second order Wan Jie gave after he entered the black lake. He was finally certain that K had died to Gao Ming. He could sense the presence of the divine corpse inside the room filled with torture devices.


    ¡°None of you can escape!¡± Gao Ming seemed to have the upper hand as he trapped the security members inside the black lake.


    ¡°Only the investigation centre has the power to capture others. Who do you think you are?¡± The leader of Team Three picked up the coffin and used the hatred to chase away the shadow. He looked powerful and strong, but he was slow. Every step taken by the security members was exchanged for curses, pain and sacrifices. Once a team member left the range of the team, they would be taken away and killed by the figurines.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this too, but you insist on killing me without even launching a legit investigation. You are a tragedy and not a blessing to Han Hai.¡± If Gao Ming were captured by Wan Jie, his ending would be worse than death. The researchers would conduct inhumane research on him. They would torture him endlessly to obtain the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s power. Gao Ming had no choice but to resist.


    The door of the torture room opened a crack. The sound of soul wailing entered everyone¡¯s eyes. The wounds on Gao Ming¡¯s body tore open, and his blood dripped on the head of the God of Flesh and Blood. The four faces growled. The red eyes were like burning flames. The eight arms smacked into the sediments at the bottom of the lake. The memories of Gods turned into ash. The mud figurines containing the twisted faith were shattered. The God of Flesh and Blood, who had consumed the death portrait of the bloodred city, appeared to be the source of the shadow and had inherited the will of the dead world. If a big ghost retained a strong resentment after they died, they had a chance to obtain a resentment room. If they could reconstruct their past in the resentment room, they could have their nightmare.


    ¡°Do not panic!¡± The leader of Team One stayed in front. The old watch on his wrist ticked backwards. The murmurs of the Unmentionable appeared around him. The silhouette became clearer as time flowed backwards.


    The scary presence at the bottom of the lake threatened them like never before. All the team leaders showcased their best abilities. All the security members were so nervous that they forgot to breathe.


    A single collision would decide their fate.


    The giant ghost with four faces and eight arms was like a devil from the shadow world! The living man on the giant ghost was like an unbridled madman!


    ¡°He¡¯s coming!¡±


    The blood and flesh resentment room expanded. The light was twisted. Colours were sucked from the world. Gao Ming stared at Wan Jie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Die!¡±


    The undulating flesh collided with the three teams. Before they could react, the security members saw the God of Flesh and Blood brush past them and aim at the ¡®safety passage¡¯ they had created earlier!


    The goal of the God of Flesh and Blood was clear. It was the opening that was slowly closing!


    The horrifying presence rose from the black lake. Anger and horror spread. A few voices howled to stop Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood from leaving.


    The Leader of Team One turned around in shock. The biggest enemy of his life had escaped more than a hundred metres away in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 292: Underground Morgue

    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    Before the warning echoed away, the God of Flesh and Blood had already changed direction.


    ¡°And... he¡¯s gone?!¡±


    The red raincoat and the security members attracted a lot of mud figurines. The sudden assault by the God of Flesh and Blood surprised the mud figurines in the black lake.


    ¡°Enjoy my presents for you!¡±


    Gao Ming hadn¡¯t shed the disguise of madness. After he gave the God of Flesh and Blood the order, he started to hypnotise himself into believing that he was a cruel murderer.


    The red raincoat and Xuan Wen retreated in advance. Gao Ming had the God of Flesh and Blood open the torture room door. Before he left, he shouted at the patients, ¡°If you want to live, come in here!¡±


    The patients had been detained by Situ An for so long, and now, they were surrounded by the security members and the mud figurines. They entered the torture room without thinking. Compared to the murderous security members and the mud figurines, Gao Ming was willing to communicate with them. Earlier, it was also Gao Ming who brought them out of that home.


    ¡°Leave?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s summon was the sound of salvation for the patients, but it confused the security members greatly.


    Is the man insane? A few seconds ago, he bragged about killing everyone, but at this moment, he wanted to flee.


    The man had the upper hand. He had set up a giant net. They were trapped in the net. But he chose to leave at this point?


    The leader of Team One cursed. Wrinkles grew on his wrist. The watch couldn¡¯t be stopped once time started to rewind. He paid a heavy price, but the expected battle did not happen.


    The slumbering mud figurines were Situ An¡¯s last effects and his last revenge on the real world. The madman had decided to die with Han Hai from the very start. He probably wanted to use this to negotiate with the real higher-ups at Han Hai at the key moment, but Gao Ming killed him before he had that chance.


    ¡°Those mud figurines are probably why those people are so desperate to save Situ An.¡± Gao Ming had the protection of the God of Flesh and Blood, so normal ghosts didn¡¯t dare to come close to him.


    ¡°Not necessarily. There might be people from the shadow world at the headquarters.¡± Xuan Wen was more familiar with the dark sides of humanity than Gao Ming was. The irony was she was right most of the time.


    There were many strange and scary existences inside Li San Hospital. However, Gao Ming didn¡¯t have time to explore further. With the aid of the God of Flesh and Blood, they came to the first floor underground.


    Seeing the locked door at the end of the corridor and the talismans pasted on the door, Gao Ming had the God of Flesh and Blood try to turn it into flesh. To Gao Ming''s surprise, even the God of Flesh and Blood couldn¡¯t open the door easily. In the end, God had to work together with the red raincoat to break the door down.


    Gao Ming rushed down the stairs beyond the door. The chilly air condensed into liquid as they dripped from the ceiling. After a few steps, Gao Ming looked between the bannisters.


    Strange buildings were scattered underground. Many shadows Gao Ming had not encountered before wandered among the hospital rooms. There appeared to be another hospital underneath Li San Hospital.


    Images flashed in his mind. Gao Ming felt like he had been there a long time ago.


    Gao Ming took out Mr. Question¡¯s map and barged into the morgue. The place was extremely quiet as if it were a monster that fed on sound.


    Gao Ming walked past the empty beds and noticed a wet trail on the ground.


    ¡°Before I came here, I met a horror game player called Yang Yu. He and his family used to live underneath the hospital. His mother was the manager of the morgue.¡± Xuan Wen thought for a while and took out a note with a bloody handprint. ¡°I promised to lead him back to the hospital. He owes me. I hope his family will recognise that.¡±

 Chapter 293: Door

    Xuan Wen and Yang Yu entered Li San Hospital together. She was not worried about Yang Yu escaping. As long as the letter of debt was still there, Xuan Wen had a way to find the other person. Xuan Wen wiped the blood on the letter of debt on a blank death portrait. She watched as the blood slowly spread into the death portrait. Her lips moved as she summoned Yang Yu.


    Xuan Wen¡¯s power was unique. With her summons, the bloodstain faded and melted into the shadow. It created Yang Yu¡¯s silhouette.


    ¡°The kid is very cute. He has always been protected by his family. He doesn¡¯t know how dangerous the world is.¡± Yang Yu in the death portrait had nothing to do with ¡®cute¡¯. However, no one there cared about appearances. In the portrait, Yang Yu was like a kid waking up. His eyes flew open, and he looked at Xuan Wen in disbelief. He waved his hands like he was banging on an invisible mirror.


    ¡°Tell your parents to come fetch us.¡± Xuan Wen¡¯s tone made Yang Yu¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t, they might never see you again.¡±


    The blood moved on the death portrait. Yang Yu screamed from fear. Gao Ming and the red raincoat focused their attention on the surroundings. About ten seconds later, the iron cupboard that was the deepest in the morgue opened from the inside. The cupboard was originally used to store various items. The clothes of the dead hung inside it, and bones that had not been cleaned.


    The thick arms were pierced by iron nails. A man in a strange flowery dress crawled out. His body shook like he was scared, but there was no trace of fear on his face. The man had long hair and blood on his lips. His lips occasionally opened to reveal his blackened teeth.


    ¡°Is he... your mother?¡± Gao Ming asked uncertainly. Yang Yu hadn¡¯t said anything, but the man had already nodded madly.


    His eyes wandered between the red raincoat and the God of Flesh and Blood. The man cleverly chose to surrender. He mumbled for a long time as if trying to speak after he hadn¡¯t spoken for decades. Finally, he gurgled out, ¡°I... I¡¯ve seen you before. You said you would never return.¡±


    ¡°Seen me?¡± Gao Ming had no impression of Yang Yu¡¯s family.


    The man knocked over the cart beside him. The things on the cart were scattered everywhere. His mutated arms picked up a heartless corpse. ¡°You were lying beside a corpse. I still haven¡¯t found that corpse.¡±


    ¡°He probably is not lying. You have been to Li San Hospital before you met me.¡± Xuan Wen had seen the recording between Lu Zang and Gao Ming in the psychiatry counselling room.


    He took out a smelly key from the wound on his stomach. After he tossed it to Gao Ming, he pointed at the mortuary cabinets. ¡°The door to leave is hidden in the fourth cabinet of the fourth row.¡±


    Gao Ming opened the cabinet. There was a bloody door inside it. It was covered in warm blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ve conducted the sacrifice for you.¡± The man chuckled. He seemed to have enjoyed the sacrifice.


    The key was pushed into the hole. The haunting breeze blew in from outside the door. The shadows gathered at the door like crazy.


    ¡°We can finally leave.¡± Gao Ming had the God of Flesh and Blood and the red raincoat return to the torture room. He and Xuan Wen escaped.


    Before the shadow dissipated, Gao Ming closed the door.


    Inside the door was the dead shadow world. Outside the door was Han Hai, where he had grown up. The experience that night overturned his worldview. Even if he was back in real life, he felt uncomfortable.


    ¡°The feud between the investigation centre and me is set.¡± After killing a security team leader, he indirectly caused the death of two teams. He also harmed the remaining seven teams. He had caused more damage to the security department than the shadow world did.


    ¡°When the mud figurines and the security members are out, I assume Li San Hospital will become a Level Five Anomaly.¡± Xuan Wen didn¡¯t know how scary the mud figurines were. However, based on their presence, no one at Han Hai could destroy them.


    ¡°Go back to inform Zhang Ding to be ready. Furthermore, I need you to release the latest horror game rules through the Dead Water forum. We have to try to keep as many citizens alive as we can.¡± Gao Ming glanced at the time. ¡°The sky is still bright. I¡¯ll bring Xia Yang to the other city locations.¡±

 Chapter 294: New City

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Xuan Wen wanted to say something more to Gao Ming, but she chose to say nothing. She helped the blind man up and followed Gao Ming into the front building.


    The leader of Team One didn¡¯t murder all the horror game players. If he were not trapped, he might use this chance to improve the players¡¯ impression of the investigation centre. Unfortunately, there was no if in this world.


    Putting back the mask made by Xuan Wen, Gao Ming summoned the God of Flesh and Blood in the front building. He howled openly. The security members who stayed back to guard quickly rushed over. However, they were no match for the God of Flesh and Blood. As the horror game players watched on, the God of Flesh and Blood stopped both humans and ghosts. His existence was the scariest horror story.


    ¡°The tragedy is here, and no one is willing to be sitting ducks. We are merely using our own methods to protect the things we want to protect.¡± Gao Ming, who stood on the shoulder of God, glanced at the many faces. The horror game players were still very weak. However, if they were given time to grow, some of them would definitely see the waking world. ¡°The anomaly started at Xin Lu half a year ago. The investigation centre knew about them earlier than we did. However, they chose to keep it a secret until they couldn¡¯t any more.¡±


    The blood and flesh resentment room corrupted the ground. Endless torture devices collided in his heart. Gao Ming¡¯s voice was influential and oppressive.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to overthrow anything. We have been cornered. We have to choose between darkness and death.


    ¡°There is only one way to kill the anomaly, and that is to become an anomaly. After you¡¯ve experienced indescribable pain, you will unleash the monster hidden inside your heart.


    ¡°No one wants to be a monster. However, this is the only choice if you want to see the sun again.


    ¡°However, in the eyes of the investigation centre, you are not different from the ghosts. You have to be eliminated. That is the purpose of our existence. We will provide Han Hai with a new answer, one that we handwrote ourselves.¡±


    Gao Ming calculated the time. He walked to the hospital front door, and the God of Flesh and Blood opened eight arms. As the thunder boomed, the God of Flesh and Blood opened the hospital door.


    ¡°Escape this place. Experience more anomalies. Try to survive with your own method. Hold fate firmly in your hands!¡±


    ¡°Send people to Li San Hospital now! The old city has a high population. We cannot let Li San Hospital become the second Han Hai Private School. It¡¯ll be too difficult for us to deal with two highly dangerous anomalies at the same time!¡± Jing Tuoshen¡¯s blood seeped out of his glove. When he saw the blood, his eyes twitched, and his voice sharpened. ¡°K has been killed, and Wan Jie¡¯s teams have gone missing. It feels like a pair of hands is pressed on the investigation centre¡¯s back, trying to push us into the abyss.¡±


    ¡°The culprit knows the investigation centre and even the security teams training at the taboo game in Xin Lu. This is a targeted attack.¡± Cen Guan hesitated. ¡°Li San Hospital was where Situ An once worked. And he is currently missing. Could he be the culprit?


    ¡°He faked his death to escape and then revealed his last words to the public to destroy the citizens¡¯ trust in the investigation centre. Then, the horror game players appeared in the east city in droves. Would he target the headquarters next? I feel like he¡¯d do something even worse.¡±


    Everyone broke out in cold sweat. When they worked with Situ An, they didn¡¯t think he was that special. However, after he ¡®betrayed¡¯ them, they realised how scary he was.


    ¡°If he¡¯s really behind this, there has to be a goal for him to do all these...¡± Jing Tuoshen suddenly thought of something. His bloody glove controlled the buttons. An investigation centre building at the northern port city appeared on screen. To handle the tragedy, the investigation centre built a new city near the isolated northern port city. All the buildings in the new city were meant to hold back against the tragedy. The research centres and the stuff taken out of the anomalies were stored there.


    The north port new city not only had the research centres but also the real high-ups of the Han Hai headquarters and their family members. Based on the headquarters rules, only those who had contributed in the anomalies could send their families to live in the new city. The new city was like Noah¡¯s Ark. Many investigators risked their lives to enter the anomalies for the sake of the ark¡¯s tickets.


    ¡°That madman...¡±


    ...


    The storm had ceased. Before the night faded away, Gao Ming arrived at the east city¡¯s Bo Wan Village. The village was hidden in the deep mountain. Many strange events had occurred there. Even if the security members followed him, Gao Ming had the confidence to shake them off.


    Gao Ming pulled back the curtain of the clinic. He ate some simple food. Then, he had the God of Flesh and Blood toss Xia Yang out of the torture room.

 Chapter 295: Twelve People

    ¡°Teacher Xia, how did you become like this?¡± Gao Ming righted the wall. The limbs of the painted woman on the wall were pinned. She looked haggard.


    ¡°If I said I was purposely captured to trick them to save you, would you believe me?¡± Xia Yang¡¯s smile was incongruent with how dishevelled he looked. ¡°But that was the truth. Everything was as I expected. A good artist had already finished the whole painting in his mind when he took his first brushstroke.¡±


    ¡°Then, should I thank you?¡±


    ¡°I am you, and you are me. Thank you is unnecessary.¡± Xia Yang was trapped in the wall and couldn¡¯t use his power. Gao Ming didn¡¯t expect Xia Yang to be so stubborn and childish. How was he once the biggest demon in the world?


    ¡°The sun is coming up. I suggest you let me out soon. The security members have strange powers. They could be tracking this wall.¡± Xia Yang said in a kind tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Gao Ming released the tired God of Flesh and Blood to carry the wall.


    Xia Yang could sense the change to the God of Flesh and Blood. The oppressive power made him feel uncomfortable. ¡°Where do you plan to take me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we¡¯re there.¡±


    The God of Flesh and Blood and Gao Ming headed deeper into Bo Wan Village. Many strange events occurred in this village. It was located on a land with no law. With Situ An¡¯s deliberate manipulation, the village became the hiding spot for many homeless people and criminals. Most villagers stayed on the outskirts. The deeper one headed into the mountain, the more dangerous it would be.


    ¡°Hey!¡± A coarse voice came from somewhere. ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you lend us some money? We also don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± Gao Ming looked around. Two men in tattered clothes walked out of the trees. One of them held a rusted axe, while the other aimed a gun at Gao Ming¡¯s head.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t dare to stay in one spot for too long. Gao Ming only stopped when he was almost lost.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go any further.¡± The status of the God of Flesh and Blood worried Gao Ming. Perhaps he had been staying in the sun for too long. The God¡¯s four faces blurred, and growls echoed from his throat. He seemed to be warning something from approaching.


    Danger encroached silently. Gao Ming gave the order to destroy the piece of wall. The bricks crumbled. The portrait that entrapped Xia Yang was washed out. The iron nails were pulled out of flesh. The painted woman was covered in hatred and pain. Before she shattered, she opened her eyes and memorised everything.


    ¡°Next time, I have to paint everyone from the investigation centre.¡± Xia Yang¡¯s tone was warm as he demolished the woman¡¯s portrait.


    ¡°Come back.¡± When Xia Yang was unwilling to return to the torture room, Gao Ming turned to the God of Flesh and Blood helplessly. Both of them seemed to have started their rebellious period.


    Ever since he swallowed the death portrait of the bloodred city, the God of Flesh and Blood started to show self-consciousness. Or perhaps he had always been pretending.


    ¡°The two of us need to have a good chat.¡± Gao Ming placed his hand on his chest. His heart pounded with God¡¯s heart. Their fates were intertwined. ¡°I have your help to reach this point. However, you can¡¯t escape fate if I haven¡¯t repeated my deaths to collect all the pieces of your body from the past and the future.¡±


    The God of Flesh and Blood stood in the forest. The sunlight landed on him through the canopy. The light shimmered with blood. Other than Gong Xi, the other three faces growled. Xia Yang and Situ An inside the torture room suddenly screamed. Two bloodlines crawled out of God¡¯s heart to dye the bloodred patterns on two of his arms fully red. It was like two bloody torches raised in the light. Four faces looked at Gao Ming. The remaining six arms hung weakly. The God of Flesh and Blood used this method to answer Gao Ming.


    ¡°The God of Flesh and Blood has four faces and eight arms. I am not in the death portrait of the city. There are twelve people in two. Do you want me to send the twelve people into the torture room?¡±


    Hearing that, the God of Flesh and Blood slowly lowered his large body. He seemed to be saying, he would fully follow Gao Ming¡¯s orders after he dealed with the other twelve people.

 Chapter 296: Thirteen

    There were thirteen people in the death portrait of the bloodred city. They represented thirteen different choices and futures. As the tragedy approached, these thirteen people would shine brighter. They would only become stronger with time. The perfect example was Situ An. if Gao Ming hadn¡¯t made his move before the tragedy, he couldn¡¯t have pulled Situ An into his heart. The bastard was a heavenly-blessed villain. He had practically no flaws.


    ¡°There can only be one owner of the bloodred city and one future...¡±


    As if worried that Gao Ming might be shaken, the God of Flesh and Blood placed his two dyed hands on Gao Ming¡¯s shoulders. The divine patterns spread through Gao Ming. God was willing to share everything with Gao Ming. Warm blood splashed onto Gao Ming¡¯s skin, and the meat fragrance spread. He could feel a power surging through his body. The God of Flesh and Blood only stopped when the mutation was about to be triggered. The survivors living in the tragedy were willing to sacrifice everything to gain power. It was the reverse with Gao Ming. The divine ghost fed him the power, afraid that there might be a misunderstanding between them.


    The God of Flesh and Blood shared everything without holding back. Gao Ming could sense the change in his body. Before this, his arms felt like they had been held back by some invisible forces. However, the God of Flesh and Blood had just helped him break through this limitation.


    ¡°Was that fate¡¯s shackles on everyone in Han Hai?¡±


    Gong Xi nodded. He pulled back his arms and allowed Gao Ming to feel everything himself.


    Two blood vessels materialised inside Gao Ming¡¯s two arms. The crystalline capillaries looked pretty from afar but twisted from up close. They were carved with Situ An and Xia Yang¡¯s names.


    ¡°I think I understand why Lu Zang didn¡¯t want to vanquish Situ An¡¯s soul now.¡± All thirteen people in the death portrait had shattered part of fate¡¯s shackles. Any one of them could be a weapon to fight fate.


    The God of Flesh and Blood shared a mind with Gao Ming. He cackled as he looked at Gao Ming. Thirteen human faces surfaced on the pattern of the bloodred city. They were Gao Ming¡¯s targets.


    ¡°I might not need the ghost¡¯s help to wake up from the dream. Once I send the other twelve people into my torture room, I can fully break free from fate¡¯s bindings.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xia Yang¡¯s voice suddenly appeared, ¡°I¡¯ve seen one of them.¡±


    ¡°Jing Tuoshen doesn¡¯t trust us, so he tries to send us away.¡± Bai Xiao stood at the back of the team. He lowered his head to look at the blade that had been dipped in corpse oil. This was the knife Situ An had given Qing Ge. It was made by Doctor Lu. It could cut through shadow. After Situ An was killed, Gao Ming gave the knife to Bai Xiao.


    ¡°Bai Xiao, we¡¯re all sad that your sister has gone missing in the anomaly. However, I hope that this will not change you. You¡¯ve done everything you could.¡± Chen Yuntian was a qualified superior, but Bai Xiao was no longer the same subordinate.


    ¡°Chief, I¡¯m fine.¡± After meeting Gao Ming, Bai Xiao encountered many things. He saw the other side of the centre when he was inside Han De Private School. ¡°Let¡¯s prepare to enter the apartments. Jing Tuoshen will be mad if he finds out we¡¯ve been slacking off. The man is crazy. I really have no idea how he can gain the headquarters¡¯ trust.¡±


    Chen Yuntian sighed but said nothing. He paused before the entrance to Jia Mei Apartments.


    Inside the apartment about ten metres away from them, the curtains moved. A shadow in a red dress flashed by.


    Inside the same room, a toy car was activated. The car rumbled about. Ah Fang, in his dinosaur pyjamas, sat in the living room with the remote control. He didn¡¯t show any fear. He had a big smile on his face. His schoolbag was filled with toy blocks.


    ¡°Happy birthday to me~ Happy birthday to me~¡±


    Ah Fang hummed. After he got tired of the toy car, he climbed onto the study table. He was very close to the window. With a slight push, he¡¯d fall. However, he didn¡¯t seem to realise the danger he was in. He was fully focused on picking his crayons.


    The curtains fluttered. The dresser door creaked. A red sleeve appeared in the mirror. An arm covered in knife wounds reached Ah Fang.


    Before Ah Fang could react, the hand picked him up and moved him gently and lovingly away from the window.

 Chapter 297: Im Just a Child

    Ah Fang was already used to the strange things happening around him. When he was moved away by the hand, he didn¡¯t show any fear.


    The little boy patted the dust away from his body and looked around. Even though there was no one in the bedroom, he still bowed politely in the air and said in a cute tone, ¡°Thank you, Mom! I won¡¯t go to the dangerous places!¡±


    His small face was very cute. One couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to pinch his cheeks. Ah Fang grabbed the crayons, toddled out of the bedroom, and found a book to draw in. He swayed his feet. The tail of his dinosaur pyjamas swayed with them.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t show up, I know you¡¯ve always been by my side.¡± Ah Fang hummed. He seemed so carefree as if he were not in the most famous haunted house in the east city. The room was silent.


    After playing for half an hour, Ah Fang was tired. He put down the crayons, curled on the sofa and slept. Ah Fang¡¯s breathing was even. He seemed to dream of something happy. His lips moved as if he was eating.


    The curtains moved, and blood flowed down the window. However, the blood only flowed halfway down the window when it was stopped by something and obediently flowed backwards.


    The bedroom door was lightly pushed open. A thin blanket flew out and landed on Ah Fang.


    The shiny tea cup reflected an arm covered in wounds. The red dress covered the fingers. She reached slowly towards the boy. As if worried that her fingers¡¯ coldness might awaken Ah Fang, the pale hand paused before it touched him.


    The tall and thin woman stood beside the sofa. Her eyes moved. The wounded fingers picked up the book from the ground. In the dark room, the colourful drawings in the book stood out even more. Ah Fang had just drawn a giant cake. It was covered in a thick layer of cream and decorated with fruits.


    ¡°Did no one celebrate your birthday with you...¡±


    Footsteps appeared in the corridor. The book fell to the ground. Ah Fang was picked up by a mysterious force.


    ...


    The children¡¯s cries fluctuated. The mad mother who couldn¡¯t find her children carried something and waited at the corner of the corridor. The red dress fluttered in the wind. She was very tall. Her dress couldn¡¯t hide the red ¡®paint¡¯ that stained her shoes.


    Inside Room 1601, there was a weak light in the living room. Ah Fang wore his dinosaur pyjamas, carried his large school bag and carried a small candle with both hands. He explored the unfamiliar rooms on his own. Something scary had once occurred inside Room 1601. All the furniture was sealed with plastic wrap. There was tattered police tape on the ground. Ah Fang slowed down and pulled up the corner of the sofa. The dark red mould was horrifying, like a giant scar.


    He turned to the bedroom. The dresser door was open. All the clothes inside the dresser were shredded with a knife. There was not a single complete outfit.


    There was a rustling sound. Ah Fang discovered something. He turned around nervously. He raised the candle and slowly moved to the kitchen. Holding his breath, Ah Fang pushed the door open a gap. He saw a woman in red standing before the cutting board. Inside the dim kitchen, the lanky figure wore bloody clothes. Her exposed skin was covered in wounds. Her face was scarier than most nightmares. The rusted blade fell, and the red juice squirted everywhere. Ah Fang covered his nose with one hand. His other hand pushed open the door, and he ran into the kitchen.


    ¡°I found you!¡±


    The excited fingers grabbed forward, but Ah Fang had caught nothing. The woman had disappeared like she was never there to begin with.


    ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t do that! I saw you!¡± Ah Fang shouted, but there was no response. He moved his candle closer to the cutting blood.


    Beside the mouldy stove, there was a clean cutting board. On top of it sat a rotten ball of dough. Someone had shoved cut-up apples and decaying tomatoes into the edge of the dough.


    There were no other fruits in the apartments. Who knew where the woman found the apples and tomatoes?


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a birthday cake!¡± Ah Fang looked at the cutting board with apparent surprise and joy. ¡°This is the first time someone is celebrating my birthday! Mom! You have to join me! We¡¯re celebrating my birthday!¡±


    The boy¡¯s adorable voice echoed in the empty, haunted house. He held up the cutting board with difficulty, but the joy was apparent on his face.

 Chapter 298

    The rotting dough was mixed with old fruits. The cake didn¡¯t look appetizing, but Ah Fang treated it as a treasure. He carried it carefully to the coffee table. He peeled off the thin saran wrap. The smell of formalin and cleaners assaulted his nostrils. Ah Fang placed the lit candles beside the cake.


    ¡°This is my first time having a birthday celebration and the first time someone made a cake for me.¡± Ah Fang closed his hands, mimicking the scenes he had seen on television. His expression was serious when he wished, ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯ve always been by my side. Can you sit down beside me?¡±


    The nails scratched the glass. The old ceiling fan creaked noisily. The bugs crawled inside the cracks in the tiles. A force was compressed inside Room 1601. The owner of the room heard Ah Fang¡¯s wish, but she didn¡¯t want Ah Fang to see her. The flames on the candles danced. The light-yellow flame slowly turned red. A wisp of black smoke wafted out.


    Mottled lights swayed on the wall. The mirror bled. Two arms filled with wounds appeared in the dark. The black hair covered her face. A woman in a bright red dress stood at the door. She blocked the door as if worried that her children would run away from her, causing her to lose something important again.


    However, based on the anomalies inside the room, it was clear that the woman¡¯s feelings were conflicted. She didn¡¯t want to part with Ah Fang, and she didn¡¯t want to harm him either.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You must be my mom! My mom has always worn red! She loves red clothes!¡± Ah Fang couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face. He jogged over to the woman. His tiny stature formed a great contrast to the ugly woman. One was cute and innocent, and the other was crazy and scary.


    The small hand grasped the edge of the red dress. The woman glanced at the boy¡¯s bloodied hand and quickly retreated into the shadows. ¡°I¡¯m not your mother. I¡¯m a ghost.¡±


    ¡°Okay, ghost mom.¡± Ah Fang didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Thank you for your cake.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Can¡¯t you come up with a better excuse?¡± Bai Xiao drew his blade and glared at the old man. He joined the centre to protect more people. However, as he found out more and more, he realised the centre was not as good as he thought.


    ¡°Stop arguing.¡± Jing Tuoshen¡¯s driver stood in the middle to mediate. When the leader of team four came, he was quite happy. However, when the old man saw Bai Xiao¡¯s knife, he changed instantly. He wanted to take away Bai Xiao¡¯s knife. Revenge was one thing. The other was he was scared. After they escaped from the hospital, the mud figurines escaped with them. He was worried that these objects related to the hospital might lure the figurines over.


    Just the thought of the figurine buried deepest underneath the black lake caused the old man¡¯s scalp to numb. His tone firmed up. ¡°The investigators and security members have different responsibilities. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    ¡°Do you even listen to yourself?¡± Bai Xiao tightened his grip on the knife.


    ¡°Fine. When you¡¯re dead, the knife will fall into my hands eventually.¡± The old man didn¡¯t choose direct conflict, but Bai Xiao was already a dead man in his eyes. He waved his hands, and a few paper dolls crawled out. He took a deep look at Bai Xiao before he went up the stairs with the other security members.


    The wind moved the branches in the yard. The leaves fluttered to the ground. The paper dolls removed the keys from the door handles. They giggled as they did so.


    Team Four''s attention was on the apartment. After all, during the anomaly, the building interior had to be the most dangerous. They didn¡¯t realise a pair of eyes were watching them.


    Gao Ming, who had changed, stood at the corner. Different from the security members, he carried a large bag of toys.


    ¡°Stay back. Let me.¡± Xia Yang¡¯s voice entered Gao Ming¡¯s ear. His even tone hid a trace of hatred.

 Chapter 299: Ghost Market

    Chapter 299: Ghost Market


    ¡°Bunch of bastards.¡± The investigators from Li San Investigation Centre glared at Security Team Four and cursed under their breaths. ¡°Why are they trying to snatch our items at a time like this, instead of working together?¡±


    ¡°Many humans are worse than ghosts. When the tragedy is really here, you¡¯ll see uglier things.¡± Chen Yuntian patted Bai Xiao¡¯s shoulders and said seriously, ¡°But I hope you¡¯ll never lose yourself. Understand why you are alive.¡±


    Chen Yuntian knew the security members were inhumanly strong. If there were conflicts, they would be on the losing end.


    ¡°Captain, thank you for speaking up for me.¡± Bai Xiao put away the blade. He turned to the corner like he had sensed something.


    ¡°The investigation centre was built to protect Han Hai citizens. If I can¡¯t even protect my own people, how can I protect others?¡± Chen Yuntian headed down the corridor. ¡°I¡¯ve always treated you as my son.¡±


    In the corridor, Team Four moved behind the paper dolls in a unified formation. It was very strange. The elder opened his arms. He was stubborn and aged like he was still living in the last century. The members who followed the elder were armed with guns and bullets. They wore night-vision goggles and various items made by the researchers.


    ¡°Leader, aren¡¯t we going to warn those normal investigations? This place has strong Yin energy. There should be more than one big ghost.¡±


    ¡°If they want to die, who am I to stop them?¡± The elder held plaques with paintings of children on them. He crushed them, and the wailings of children echoed.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    He waved his hands, and the white bone hairpins rolled to the ground. They bounced against each other and stopped before the elevator. The old, blue-grey elevator was decorated with a couplet. The old decoration fluttered in the wind. The lights above them flickered.


    ¡°Do we have to take the elevator?¡± Team Four met Gao Ming once they reached Han Hai. After they left the hospital, they became a lot more careful. The elevator light lit up. The number stared at them like an eye. The elevator doors opened slowly like they hadn¡¯t been greased for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Keep going.¡± Following the bouncing pin, Team Four had moved far ahead of Bai Xiao¡¯s group.


    When they reached the 11th floor, the cries of a market assaulted their ears. The corridor was no longer dark. Red lanterns hung above the doors. The citizens of this floor set up stalls in front of their homes, selling various everyday items. Most of the items were stained with blood.


    ¡°Ghost market.¡± The elder took out a copper mallet. He took a sip of strong alcohol and drew a talisman. He spat the alcohol at the talisman. A fire consumed the talisman. The old man pasted the talisman on the wall. The voices started to distort. The citizens closest to them slowed down. The elder swung the copper mallet at the citizen. The wall cracked. The citizen was just a painting.


    ¡°Is this ghost market painted?¡± The elder was reminded of Xia Yang, whom they encountered at Li San Hospital. Xia Yang used his own power to delay the entire security team for a long time.


    ¡°Is that ghost here?¡± Before the old man could react, the painting on the wall recovered. The corridor looked like it had no end. More ghosts appeared at the ghost market. Some of them were the original tenants, and others wore the patient outfits of Li San Hospital. The most unsettling thing was some of the mutated ghosts and mud figurines walked the corridors.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The devil ghost drew these things. They aren¡¯t real. We just need to escape this illusion.¡± The old man cut his palm and smeared the blood on his eyelids. ¡°It dares to draw the mud figurines at the hospital. Does it not know that the Dead Gods have a chance to possess its drawings?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know that.¡± The citizen who was destroyed by the old man reappeared. Xia Yang¡¯s voice came from his lips. ¡°But I want you to die.¡±


    The members of Team Four opened fire. They wanted to kill Xia Yang, but Xia Yang only laughed. ¡°Can you capture me this time?¡±


    Team Four was trapped by Xia Yang. To cooperate with Xia Yang, a few tenants from Si Sui Apartments came out of the death portrait. The ghost market was not entirely fake.


    After ensuring everything was fine, Gao Ming carried the large bag of toys and entered the elevator again. He took out the colourful death portrait of Ah Fang.

 Chapter 300: Collector

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to meet your real parents.¡±


    Ah Fang¡¯s death portrait was connected to Ah Fang. The closer the two were, the clearer the characters inside the portrait. The elevator moved up. Gao Ming was ready to encounter a supervillain on Situ An and Xia Yang¡¯s level. In all his death memories, the boy was never once featured. Even though he was also a child of shadow, he seemed to have chosen a path completely different from the other twelve.


    ¡°In the picture, the boy is cute and innocent. However, he must be special to have appeared in the death portrait of the bloodred city.¡±


    The elevator paused on the 16th floor. He was like a big brother coming to fetch his younger brother. Holding a bag of toys, he ignored the anomalies around him as he walked past the doors. Gao Ming looked down at Ah Fang¡¯s picture and the rooms rolled by him. When he raised his head again, the room before him was Room 1601. Gao Ming knocked on the door lightly. This was the first time he was so polite inside an anomaly, ¡°Is anyone home?¡±


    Several old newspapers fluttered in the dark corridor. They recorded the horrible murders that happened at the apartment many years ago. The mad woman, covered in blood, ran down the corridor, brandishing a knife. She carried the corpse of her child. Tears flowed down her face, but she couldn¡¯t stop laughing. There was more than one victim. There were more than five murders. Every murder appeared on the newspaper front page.


    ¡°Ah Fang? I¡¯m here on your parent¡¯s behalf.¡± Blood oozed out of the black-and-white newspaper. The woman in the article slowly turned around. Her hand that held the black knife appeared to reach out of the paper.


    The lock turned. The old door was opened from the inside. A boy in a dinosaur pyjamas stood at the door. His eyes were pure and flawless. He looked scared. Compared to ghosts, human strangers scared him more. Ah Fang lifted his head, and the pyjama cap covered his forehead. He looked at Gao Ming¡¯s face with confusion.


    ¡°Ah Fang?¡± The kid was similar to the one inside the picture. Gao Ming didn¡¯t think things would go so well. ¡°Your parents have been looking for you. I¡¯ll bring you to meet your mom and dad.¡±


    Goosebumps rose on his neck. A sharp, murderous aura came like a blade. Gao Ming instantly grabbed the chain from the torture room and blocked his side. The giant impact sent Gao Ming flying. He slammed into the wall. If he hadn¡¯t been strengthened by the God of Flesh and Blood, he¡¯d die from that one move. Gao Ming quickly adjusted his posture and evaded. A rusted knife stabbed where he was. Gao Ming had the chance to breathe when he was more than five metres away. He studied Room 1601.


    ¡°Are they my parents?¡± Ah Fang had no impression of his real parents. The confusion in his eyes deepened. His pair of flawless eyes looked at the two doctors. Then, he ran back into the room and dragged the giant schoolbag out. Ah Fang hugged the bag with difficulty and then pushed it over. Building blocks fell out noisily. When they touched the shadow, the blocks automatically arranged themselves into a simple city.


    The city looked simple and unassuming, but if one compared it to the murder cases at Han Hai, one would realise that the city corresponded to all the haunted houses in the city!


    The chill wind blew. The twisted souls inside the wooden homes opened their eyes. Different big ghosts crawled out. Standing in the middle, Ah Fang asked Gao Ming innocently, ¡°Then, what about them?¡±


    The horrifying presence blasted the surroundings. Gao Ming retreated. He felt his scalp numb. This kid was a collector of haunted houses!


    Putting the schoolbag back on, Ah Fang was like a little monster standing in the city made from building blocks. It looked ludicrous, but Gao Ming felt that Ah Fang had the power to destroy the city.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Ah Fang pretended to growl when he saw Gao Ming back away. The boy was pure, but there was too much negative energy around him. Strong ghosts showed up and squeezed into the corridor.


    Ah Fang used the building blocks to create many haunted houses. The haunted houses influenced each other in unexpected ways and showed signs of turning into a death realm. Gao Ming confirmed that Ah Fang was born with a special power of piecing together unrelated haunted houses.


    ¡°Is this the child of the shadows?¡± Gao Ming tossed the bag of toys behind the two of them. He touched his heart to send the two doctors out. ¡°I¡¯ve completed my part of the promise. Now, it¡¯s your turn to verify your identity.¡±


    The female doctor studied the big ghosts that surrounded Ah Fang. She was glad to see how ¡®well-loved¡¯ her son was. At the same time, she was rather disappointed because her son couldn¡¯t recognise her.

 Chapter 301: What is in His Body

    Being a parent was like a human being¡¯s second birth. Sometimes, it was hard to say whether we had given our children love, or our children had taught us love.


    The pair of doctors was the scariest ghosts at Li San Hospital. They had eviscerated and sewn back many patients. They were the shadow world¡¯s executioners. They had lost human emotions, but when they saw Ah Fang, their dry hearts were soaked with warm blood. Their eyes changed.


    A mother¡¯s instinct compelled the female doctor to want to get close to Ah Fang, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t appear to harm Ah Fang. In contrast, the male doctor was more direct. He pulled back the blades on his body, carried the female doctor and walked out of the torture room. Gao Ming didn¡¯t stop them. Everything that had entered his torture room would be tied to him by fate. Death couldn¡¯t separate them.


    Ah Fang looked at the two doctors curiously. He had no malice. He didn¡¯t want to harm anyone. He kept building with the blocks to help the lost ghosts find new homes.


    As the two doctors approached, Ah Fang moved back cowardly. The woman in the red dress groaned with a warning. She raised the knife and showed great aggression. The two doctors were not affected by the woman. They didn¡¯t resist. They merely called Ah Fang¡¯s name softly.


    The two doctors welcomed the woman¡¯s blade. The female doctor took out a cradle from her chest. Before this, the two doctors sewed the cradle inside the meat mountain. The cradle was the heart of the meat mountain. This was why the two doctors were forced to serve Situ An and Lu Zang.


    The chimes above the cradle swayed in the wind. Ah Fang¡¯s eyes widened. He remembered this sound from his memory. The female doctor hid her scary face behind the male doctor. She hummed a lullaby that she often sang when she was pregnant with Ah Fang. Back then, she was afraid and nervous, but whenever she touched the new life in her stomach, she would calm down. They were a happy family, but everything changed when the shadow world infiltrated.


    Hearing the chime and the female doctor¡¯s humming, Ah Fang let go of the school bag¡¯s strap. He slowly walked out from behind the woman. He couldn¡¯t recognise the female doctor, but he could remember those sounds. He stared at the two doctors with his round eyes. No matter how scary the ghosts were, Ah Fang was never scared. However, he was anxious at that moment. He held the edge of the woman¡¯s dress and appeared flustered.


    There was a force preventing him from getting close to the doctors. In his fate, he would never see his biological parents. He would spend his whole life searching but never finding them. Ah Fang had many toys, but he was also fate¡¯s toy.


    When he said that, Ah Fang¡¯s expression suddenly twisted with pain. Something was rapidly growing inside his tiny body!


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Gao Ming, who had been watching instantly knew something was wrong. He threw out the chains and dragged the two doctors back!


    At that moment, a giant black arm reached out from Ah Fang¡¯s dinosaur pyjamas. The arm that was covered in rocks almost pierced the two doctors, destroying them before Ah Fang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°When Ah Fang was born, did Situ An and Lu Zang place something from the shadow world into his body?¡± Just as Gao Ming had that thought, he and the two doctors saw something unbelievable.


    As Ah Fang screamed in pain, a barren night sky appeared behind him. The sky was covered in bones and corpses. It was shrouded by endless darkness. The occasional buildings of horror peeked through. Some of the buildings were dragged by Red Spectres, and there were islands that were carried by giant whales. There were also dotted stars that were formed from fallen Gods.


    ¡°It is not a specific ghost hidden inside Ah Fang¡¯s body but a part of the shadow world¡¯s will after it had fallen!¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t expect Lu Zang and Situ An to do something like this, but probably only the partial consciousness of the shadow world could suppress so many mud figurines at the bottom of the black lake at Li San Hospital.

 Chapter 302: Gaze

    The building blocks collapsed around Ah Fang. The haunted houses were pulled up from the ground. Ah Fang used the haunted houses to build his own death realm as if he were playing with toys.


    The tiny body emitted a completely unfamiliar sound. The spreading shadow of the world wanted to tear him apart. Just as everything was about to spiral out of control, inside the endless darkness, twelve pairs of red eyes slowly opened. They turned to where Ah Fang was.


    The bloodred cities stood in the black mist. Gao Ming and Ah Fang stood where the 13th city was. As a peal of mad laughter rang out, the will of the dead world was affected. The other eleven gazes moved.


    The world consciousness that wanted to tear Ah Fang apart instantly pulled back. It crawled back into Ah Fang¡¯s body like it was afraid of being discovered. The cap of the pyjamas fell down and covered Ah Fang¡¯s face. Ah Fang¡¯s expression was different from before. He did not look like a child but more like an old man who was half-dead. His face was covered in fear. He raised his head. His gaze skipped over his parents to focus on Gao Ming.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t let the twelve of them find me. You need to wake up! Whoever you are, you need to wake up!¡± Ah Fang¡¯s voice was urgent and unfamiliar. He rapidly picked up all the toy blocks and shoved them back into his bag.


    ¡°Wake up?¡± Ah Fang¡¯s words were similar to Lu Zang¡¯s order. They both hoped that more people would wake up from the dream to see the real world. Sensing the tone in Gao Ming¡¯s voice, Ah Fang became more afraid. He dragged the giant bag and ran through the haunted houses. The two doctors were worried and instantly chased after Ah Fang. When Gao Ming wanted to follow them, the corridor had returned to normal.


    ¡°The shadow world is a dead world. Who can manage to murder a world?¡± Gao Ming was reminded of the shadow world that expanded behind Ah Fang. There were twelve bloodred cities in that endless black mist. They corresponded to twelve pairs of red gazes. Any one of them could frighten the lingering will of the world. ¡°The twelve cities in the mist are far from Han Hai. However, once they are mentioned, everyone can feel great pressure. They are unmentionable.¡±


    From Ah Fang, Gao Ming gained more information. To gain the approval of the world, one had to wake up from the dream. This indirectly verified what Lu Zang and Question said. Han Hai was like an impossibly realistic dream.


    ¡°But... Why does this dream exist? And why are all the innocent people trapped here? Is it to trap the partial will of the shadow world?¡± Gao Ming looked at the corridor, which was returning to normal. Suddenly, he had a crazy thought. ¡°Are all the citizens here ghosts with heavy crimes? They have to repeat their sins to experience their sins?¡±


    ¡°These security members from Xin Lu are something else.¡±


    Xia Yang hounded the old man. The two soon arrived at the 9th floor. Bia Xiao and Chen Yuntian led their team and just reached the 8th floor.


    Gao Ming, who was behind Xia Yang, quickly intercepted. Bai Xiao was instrumental in his plan.


    The Leader of Team Four was exhausted, but this old man was evil. He purposely ran towards the investigators because he wanted to use these normal investigators¡¯ lives to buy him more time.


    Bai Xiao and Chen Yuntian instantly saw the problem. However, they reacted differently. Chen Yuntian held Bai Xiao back and gave the order to retreat through the black band. However, Bai Xiao drew the knife given to him by Gao Ming.


    The old man did not even acknowledge them. In his eyes, they were already dead. However, he was surprised when Bai Xiao charged forward and injured Xia Yang in the painting with a slash.


    Bai Xiao and Xia Yang, who got the hint from Gao Ming, put up a show. The others helped the old man retreat.


    The old man was surprised by this development. Even though he managed to trap Xia Yang, Bai Xiao was a normal man who didn¡¯t even have a ghost tattoo.


    ¡°Is it because of that knife? Or is it something about him?¡±

 Chapter 303: Choice

    Chapter 303: Choice


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you run?¡±


    ¡°Why should I run? Isn¡¯t it easier to kill it?¡±


    Chen Yuntian looked at Bai Xiao, who charged into the flames. He was reminded of the first time they met. In a Level 3 Anomaly, Bai Xiao and his little sister were the only survivors of the whole incident. To survive that long night, Bai Xiao tried every method. They struggled at the edge of death. However, after the investigators intervened, Bai Xiao didn¡¯t leave. He chose to follow them into the building for the second time.


    The image of the young Bai Xiao overlapped with the current Bai Xiao, who was swinging his knife in the flames. He had never changed. Han Hai belonged to the living. Those who should flee were the ghosts in the shadows!


    Chen Yuntian¡¯s order to retreat stuck in his throat. He didn¡¯t lower his hands but waved them forward. ¡°Support Bai Xiao!¡±


    None of the investigators retreated. The group of normal people charged into the sea of fire with no hesitation on their faces. The investigators were the centre¡¯s cannon fodder. The old man was not wrong. They were like toys to the ghosts. However, most of the information in the centre was obtained with the lives of the cannon fodder.


    ¡°Come back. You are not his match.¡± The old man was anxious. His breath was catching. His body felt like falling apart with each of his steps. The fire had ruined his everything. He needed the investigators¡¯ aid to escape. The investigators flew into the flames. They were like devils from hell, immune to fear and pain.


    The old man watched the flames consume the investigators. These idiots didn¡¯t possess the ghost tattoo and didn¡¯t know how to use the cursed items. They had no methods to fight the ghosts, but they were fearless.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Xia Yang was held back by the paper dolls. He possessed the old man¡¯s self-portrait and was limited by layers of curses. He couldn¡¯t use his full power. This was the second time he was injured recently. After avoiding another slash by Bai Xiao, Xia Yang got the hint from Gao Ming. The God of Flesh and Blood sensed the scent of the divine corpse. This meant that the other security teams were coming.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Bai Xiao had enough of these people. All of them took the investigators as cattle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never treated anyone as cattle. I respect everyone who is willing to join the investigation centre.¡±


    Once Wan Jie said that, Bai Xiao was quiet. The man could read his mind.


    ¡°Everyone has their own value and ability.¡± Wan Jie placed his hand on the lock of the black box. ¡°You haven¡¯t fully unlocked your potential, but I can help you with that.¡± The lock was opened. Wan Jie waved at Bai Xiao. ¡°Give me the knife, and I will help you gain the power to kill ghosts.¡±


    Wan Jie gave Bai Xiao two choices. Abandoning the knife meant giving up his past. Wan Jie could forgive his past transgression and allow Bai Xiao to join the security teams. However, if Bai Xiao insisted on keeping the knife, he would launch an official investigation into Bai Xiao.


    Bai Xiao gripped the hilt. Wan Jie looked normal, but he put a lot of pressure on Bai Xiao. He saw through everything. In Wan Jie¡¯s eyes, he was like a newborn. ¡°I will only give you one chance.¡± Wan Jie touched his blood band. ¡°You have another ten minutes to consider this.¡±


    When they were at a standstill, footsteps came from outside the corridor. The security members were pushed open. A feminine face appeared at the door.


    Jing Tuoshen¡¯s white band kept vibrating. He received the messages from Chen Yuntian a few hours ago.


    ¡°Wan Jie, if I find out you have been going rogue again...¡±


    ¡°Will you report the situation here to the headquarters?¡± Before Jing Tuoshen could finish, Wan Jie cut him off. His teams died a lot inside Li San Hospital. Someone had to pay for that.


    ¡°Have you stayed too long inside the taboo game that you forgot why the headquarters selected me to lead the east city?¡± Jing Tuoshen didn¡¯t come alone. There were many people behind him. Bai Xiao recognised a few of them, like the former captain of the Queens Investigation Centre, Zuo Jun, Gao Ming¡¯s classmate and the monitor of Class 13, Yuan Hui, and the reinforcement security member from Han Hai, Fu Huo.

 Chapter 304: Test

    Chapter 304: Test


    Wan Jie was surrounded, but he didn¡¯t panic. His eyes scanned everyone. His gaze stopped temporarily on Zuo Jun and Fu Huo.


    ¡°The anomalies are happening all over the city. The tragedy is coming. The things you¡¯re good at might be useful against me, but are they useful against the ghosts?¡± Wan Jie turned his gaze back to Jing Tuoshen. ¡°I have no intention of fighting you for anything. The power that you pursue is dirt to me. I merely do not wish for my teammates to die for no reason.¡± He turned back to Bai Xiao, ¡°You think our security department is inhumane and treats the normal investigators as cannon fodder. However, we are also knives in other people¡¯s hands. Does the blade need emotions? No. As long as they are sharp.¡± Wan Jie picked up the black box and walked out. ¡°If you change your mind, you can come find me anytime.¡± Wan Jie had a pair of eyes that could see through the fog. This was the reason why he was not favoured by certain higher-ups. Bai Xiao, who stood inside the room, did not put his knife away. He looked at Jing Tuoshen with alertness. None of these people were good people.


    ¡°Your blade should be used to challenge ghosts and not your colleagues.¡± Jing Tuoshen was satisfied with Bai Xiao¡¯s performance. ¡°Chief Chen has told me everything. You can rival the ghost who heavily injured the security team four. You are a good seed. Once you¡¯re with me, no one will steal your knife. Everything you gain in the anomalies will be yours.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bai Xiao felt like Jing Tuoshen was recruiting him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been targeted by the security department. The only party who can shield you now is us.¡± Zuo Jun put on the new chief uniform. ¡°The east city is rebuilding a new force. If you join now, you¡¯ll be one of the core members.¡± Zuo Jun had met Bai Xiao at Han De Private School. He had a deep impression of Bai Xiao.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a member of Class Thirteen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m different from those horror game players. My goal is to capture and send them all to the research department.¡± Cruelty flashed in Zuo Jun¡¯s eyes. He abandoned Situ An and committed to serving Jing Tuoshen. He had done very horrible things to his classmates to prove his loyalty. Yuan Hui, beside him, looked mentally unstable. It was very highly that they had personally murdered their classmates.


    ¡°You can even murder your classmates. How can I trust people like you?¡± Bai Xiao didn¡¯t want to interact too much with them.


    ¡°Murders are simple. What they did are worse than murders.¡± Jing Tuoshen revealed a rare smile. His smile didn¡¯t make people feel happy but afraid.


    ¡°Bai Xiao, you don¡¯t need to worry about Li San Investigation Centre.¡± Chen Yuntian suddenly spoke, ¡°You should go with Jing Tuoshen for now and listen to your orders.¡± Chen Yuntian did this to protect Bai Xiao. He knew how powerful the security department was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Bring your knife and come with me.¡±


    ¡°Crimes?¡±


    ¡°Stop acting. Who here hasn¡¯t killed a few people? We can¡¯t be blamed. It¡¯s the anomaly that has corrupted us.¡± The investigator wiped away the blood from his mouth. ¡°I wonder what divine meat tastes like.¡±


    Bai Xiao didn¡¯t explain further. He stared at the old home. ¡°The security members from Han Hai gain the power to fight ghosts from passing these tests?¡±


    ¡°There are four stages to the ghost tattoo tests. You can join the security department once you pass the second stage. However, for great sinners like us, we have to pass this third test.¡± The investigator yanked down the number nine on his back. He didn¡¯t enter the mountain home but targeted the other investigator.


    ¡°Divine meat? Ghost tattoo?¡± Bai Xiao had heard of the research department before, but this was his first time being involved in its testing. This was completely different from what he thought. ¡°In the past, a normal investigator like me wouldn¡¯t have the right to enter the headquarters. It looks like the situation at Han Hai is very bad.¡±


    Bai Xiao entered the old home with his blade. He had no idea his every move was carefully monitored.


    Outside the testing area, Jing Tuoshen and a few researchers with white bands watched the screen carefully. They had collected all the information on Bai Xiao.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with Bai Xiao¡¯s personal information. However, part of his history into the anomalies has been wiped away.¡±


    ¡°Try to recover it. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t.¡± Jing Tuoshen waved his hands. On the screen, about a hundred people participated in the tests. The headquarters didn¡¯t have time to allow the investigators to slowly get used to the power of the ghost tattoo so they utilised the most direct and bloody filtration method.


    ¡°Hopefully, the survival rate is higher than 7 percent this time.¡±

 Chapter 305: Do Not Open

    From some time onward, a lot of old homes in the Han Hai Countryside began to be abandoned due to different reasons. Once the original owners left, other things moved in. The others slowly entered the home until only Bai Xiao remained outside.


    The countryside was the focus area for anomalies. However, the investigation centres wouldn''t send people there because the population was low unless there was a clear report. This meant that the dirty things inside the old homes would have plenty of chances to fester and grow. The home underneath the research centre was probably moved there from someplace in the countryside.


    ¡°Everyone here has experience with anomalies before. They know how to interact with anomalies and have mastered the ways of survival, but...¡± Bai Xiao looked through the window into the home. ¡°It has been a few minutes, but things are still so normal.¡±


    Holding the blade, Bai Xiao entered the home through the front door. The layout of the place was completely against normal Feng Shui. It was not meant for the living but for the dead. Everything in the room was odd in number. There were three chopsticks on the table.


    The wooden clock at the corner of the living room was like a squatting person. The moving second hand was his heartbeat. The investigators, still exploring, slowly felt anxious. The experience they gained was useless there. The place was dangerous, but they couldn¡¯t find the source of the danger.


    ¡°Should we gather in the living room?¡± Investigator Number Nine summoned everyone to the living room. ¡°There will be more than one person who passes the test. We are not competitors. We can share information and gain the ghost tattoo together.¡± Since no one offered, No. 9 began again, ¡°Shall I start?¡± He took out a few letters of debt, ¡°The owner once owed a lot of money. However, he managed to pay off all of them using some strange methods.¡±


    ¡°I found corpses of birds and fishes under the bed in the daughter¡¯s room. They are rotten and smelly. They look like sacrifices.¡± No. 2 crossed his arms before his chest. ¡°The owner might have conducted some rituals to sacrifice stuff to the ghosts. He started with animals and eventually graduated to his family members.¡±


    ¡°Do you think everyone here has been sacrificed?¡± No. 3 was old. His eyes were murky, and his hair was white. ¡°But, where is the ghost? How will the anomaly manifest itself?¡±


    ¡°Wait...¡± No. 5 looked around, and his expression darkened, ¡°Have you discovered that Investigator 4 is gone?¡±


    Without any sound of struggle, a living person disappeared into the old home within a few minutes.


    ¡°This home only has two floors and seven rooms. We have stuck close to each other. If No. 4 made any sound, we would have heard them.¡±


    ¡°This home is only so big. Everyone here is experienced. Even if one can¡¯t escape from the ghosts, it should not pose a big issue to yell for help.¡± No. 5 changed the subject as his eyes flashed with panic. ¡°Other than that... did you realise that the temperature inside here has dropped?¡±


    ¡°We should stick together.¡± No. 2 looked at the rest. ¡°But, the two suspicious ones can stay behind.¡±


    The investigators gathered around the dresser. They were not only careful of the ghosts but also No. 9 and Bai Xiao.


    ¡°Hey, should we work together?¡± No. 9 smiled at Bai Xiao. He looked manic. His mind was so influenced by the shadow world that he was not normal anymore.


    Bai Xiao walked out into the yard without saying anything.


    Bai Xiao reconstructed the layout in his mind, ¡°This underground home is like an altar... An altar holding a human head.¡±


    He walked around the home. The human figures inside the home slowly disappeared and the temperature dropped. When he returned to the old home, the living room lights were off and it was eerily silent.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡±


    Bai Xiao couldn¡¯t help but turn to the main bedroom. ¡°Could they have opened the dresser? Were the ghosts really hiding inside the dresser?¡±


    Bai Xiao gripped the knife as he moved slowly in the dark towards the main bedroom door.

 Chapter 306: Malice

    The bed was spread flat. The sheet was not wrinkled at all. There was no sign of fighting inside the main bedroom. Everything was the same as before.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Bai Xiao lowered his body. Everything was normal inside the main bedroom, but he felt oppressed. It was like someone had pressed his head underwater. He couldn¡¯t find anything for purchase, no matter how hard he struggled. All the lights had been switched off. The dresser was nothing more than a silhouette in the dark. It was like a coffin standing upright or a Pandora¡¯s Box.


    The note was squeezed into the corner of the door. Do Not Open crawled in his gaze. When Bai Xiao came to, his hands were already on the dresser.


    ¡°No. I mustn¡¯t open it!¡± His strong constitution snapped Bai Xiao out of it. He wanted to move away from the dresser, but as he turned around to leave the bedroom, he felt something was wrong. The gap between the dresser doors widened. There was an eye inside the dresser looking at him!


    A glass fell to the ground. Bai Xiao turned to the kitchen. The black liquid flowed among the shattered glass. He then realised a lot of black mould had grown on the walls. These things portented the arrival of worse things. The black mould spread very quickly. Bai Xiao tried to leave, but the door to the living room suddenly closed. Something under the sofa grabbed Bai Xiao. Bai Xiao kicked the sofa over, but there was nothing underneath.


    The danger level of the old home rose rapidly over a few seconds. Various anomalies occurred. This was very abnormal.


    ¡°Once No. 4 disappeared, the temperature started to plummet, and more people disappeared. Have they really been sacrificed?¡±


    The way to leave had been blocked. The clock in the living room chimed. The second hand carved a smiling face of death. The wind blew in through the window. Knocking came from the woman¡¯s room. A bitten live fish flopped on the ground. A bird missing a wing was grabbed by something. Nothing at this old home was normal!


    Something unknown controlled everything. Ghosts were waking up everywhere!


    The chill wind caressed his face. Bai Xiao waved his blade around. A lot of hair fluttered to the ground. He knew he had been targeted.


    ¡°Come out. Why are you afraid of a human if you¡¯re a ghost?¡± Bai Xiao dared to enter a Level 3 Anomaly even when he was unarmed. At that moment, he had a blade that could injure ghosts. It was not that he was not afraid, but he knew how to transform fear into power. Static came from the television. Several seconds later, it switched on on its own.


    The static screen was like a pair of blinking eyes. Then, the faces of investigators surfaced on the screen. They stared at Bai Xiao with their dead eyes. Their lips moved as if summoning him to join them...


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you solace.¡± Bai Xiao never thought about escaping. When he was first dragged into an anomaly, he was ready to die. However, he hoped his death would be more valuable, like killing a powerful ghost before he perished.


    The tentacles slammed down. Bai Xiao didn¡¯t evade. He even closed his eyes. He held the hilt and submerged his mind into the blade. Traces of shadow crawled on the blade until the blade was fully covered.


    When Doctor Lu and Situ An made this blade for Qing Ge, they only focused on one property: sharpness.


    Wielded by the living, it was used to kill the ghosts in the shadows.


    Bai Xiao showcased a fighting style completely different from Qing Ge. Using the wind, he determined the direction of his enemy. He charged at the dresser. The tentacles were cut off. The blade flashed by the investigators¡¯ necks. Two heads rolled to the ground.


    The heads on the ground kept on cursing. More malice oozed out of their wounds. The malice spread like roots as they crawled towards Bai Xiao.


    ¡°I should have five more seconds.¡±


    With a calm smile on his face, Bai Xiao sliced and diced for a few more seconds. Meat and flesh burst everywhere. A giant wound appeared on the dresser door. The bodies of the mutated investigators were destroyed, but the malice didn¡¯t dissipate. If anything, it intensified.


    A tiny tentacle curled around his ankle. When Bai Xiao pierced the last monster¡¯s chest, he realised he was already inside the dresser.


    The dresser looked tiny from the outside, but inside, it was like a dark tunnel. The tattered uniforms of dead investigators and twisted corpses strung along the path.


    The old home had been the venue for the test many times. The researchers had been using this method to feed the unfortunate entity inside the dresser.

 Chapter 307: Malice

    If Situ An¡¯s actions at Han De Private School shocked Bai Xiao, then everything he had seen at the old home tanked his impression of the investigation centre. The investigators who participated in the ghost tattoo test were already polluted mentally. Some of them were sent to the headquarters for treatment. However, no one realised that the so-called treatment was to send them for tests and feed them to the ghosts.


    Mental treatment required too many resources. This was a lot lighter on the resource exhaustion. However, it was so unfair to the investigators.


    The words of the Leader of Team Four Security Team echoed in Bai Xiao¡¯s ears. The investigators were just cannon fodder. For the headquarters, they were numbers on a chart.


    ¡°Is it worth sacrificing yourself for an investigation centre like this?¡±


    Looking at the corpses inside the dresser, negative emotions dominated Bai Xiao¡¯s brain.


    ¡°There are many questions in this world that have no answers. Many mistakes cannot be proven. Perhaps the infiltration of the shadow world is not a bad thing. After all, I¡¯m already a monster. When everyone is a monster, no one is a monster. No one will be mistreated.


    ¡°No...¡±


    Bai Xiao sliced off the malice that stuck to his legs. He slashed the inside of the dresser wildly. Bai Xiao ran towards the spot where the malice was the thickest. He cut through the bodies taken over by malice unless he could barely stand anymore. He was surrounded by malice. Bai Xiao fought until the last moment. Endless malice entered his body. The seeds of sin took root in his mind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die like this. The sins are still alive. I can¡¯t die!¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s will was like a white flame, lighting up the corner of the dresser. Malice washed against him like a black sea. Eventually, he felt like he had become part of the malice. He could see every corner of the dresser and the old home outside the dresser.


    ¡°Have I been consumed by malice and become part of it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is irreversible. You¡¯ve become part of us. You¡¯ve become the ghost you hate the most.¡±


    Despair and pain triggered his mind. The investigators he killed were revived in his heart. The dead faces looked at him, and they peppered him with curses.


    ¡°You killed us, and we will always stay in your heart to torture you until the next person comes to replace you.¡±


    An opening appeared in the old home. The living room door was smashed open!


    Seeing the exit, No. 9 raced towards it.


    ¡°Perhaps No. 9 deserves to die, but you deserve it even more!¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s will burned. He allowed the malice to pierce his body, but he never surrendered!


    The weak flame burst in the dark. No. 9 slowed down as he reached the exit. He stood at the door and turned around to face the dresser.


    ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky. Why is there someone like this?¡± No. 9 extended his hand silently. He wanted to close the living room door. However, as his hand touched the door, it wilted rapidly. All the malice flowed out from his body and gathered towards Bai Xiao inside the dresser.


    ¡°Did I reveal some flaws? Shouldn¡¯t you torment me?¡± No. 9 failed to close the front door. ¡°Humanity is evil. You are no exception! No one is the exception!¡± No. 9 yelled. He tried to shut the door. Half of his body fell out. The malice from his body flowed back into the dresser.


    In the observation room, Jing Tuoshen studied everything silently.


    There was a piece of meat cut from a God¡¯s heart hidden inside the old home. God could control malice, so the meat was rife with malice. It was hard to gain its approval. First, one had to survive the malice it carried and maintain a sense of self under the assault of malice. Then, one had to make the kindest choice while struggling in malice. Only through kindness would survival be possible.


    This was how the old home started to mutate as more investigators calculated and harmed each other inside the old home. Of course, the investigators were doomed from the start because there was a traitor among them.


    The investigator from before was not wrong. The ghost tattoo test would only admit nine people at most. In this test, Bai Xiao was the real No. 9. The No. 9 with the white band was a researcher who was controlled by malice.


    A few weeks earlier, the researcher had fallen under the divine corpse¡¯s control and became a disciple of malice after prolonged exposure to it. The number on his back could be changed easily. He even grabbed the number from the dead investigators so that he could trick the test subjects better.


    If no one passed the test, the researcher would serve the meat of the divine corpse forever as a servant of malice.

 Chapter 308: Map

    Jing Tuoshen had already given up on this piece of divine meat, but the situation changed.


    After ensuring No. 9¡¯s soul had perished, he touched the white band on his wrist and ordered, ¡°Bai Xiao has passed the Stage 3 test! Prepare for rescue!¡±


    The waiting security members rushed underground. Bai Xiao singularly held back all the malice. The security members were not affected and easily entered the old home. They didn¡¯t directly approach the dresser. Instead, they split into pairs and rearranged the furniture inside the room to destroy the place¡¯s Feng Shui. Then, they took out a string of rope covered in corpse oil to drag the dresser out of the main bedroom. When the dresser was fully out of the old home, the members finally dared to move forward to open the dresser doors.


    The malice and shadow were like a mutated flower in the abyss. It bloomed as the doors opened. Its petals unfurled and spread throughout the entire underground space. Bai Xiao lay in the middle of the flower.


    The faces of the other investigators flashed across his face. He was under unimaginable pain. The whole process lasted for a whole hour before it ended.


    The flower of malice started to wilt. All the malice gushed into Bai Xiao¡¯s body. It took root inside his heart, and many ghost tattoos were painted on his chest. As Bai Xiao screamed, the wilting tattoo of the flower of malice became clearer. Bai Xiao successfully united with the piece of divine meat. He was not beaten by malice and still had control of his body.


    The researchers walked over to admire Bai Xiao as they would a piece of masterpiece.


    ¡°Congratulations on obtaining the ticket to a new world.¡± Jing Tuoshen¡¯s beautiful eyes danced with excitement. ¡°However, to obtain the complete divine tattoo and gain the power that surpasses the leader of Security Team Four, you still need to participate in the Stage 4 Test.¡±


    Bai Xiao merely obtained a piece of the divine corpse. To fully control malice and reach the same level as K, he needed more. The fully-exhausted Bai Xiao opened his eyes. He looked around. The old home had transformed. These researchers had all the chances in the world to save the investigators, but they not only didn¡¯t do that but also purposely turned the old home into an altar to cultivate the divine corpse.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Bai Xiao cursed once and then fainted.


    ¡°Do we need to send him to the headquarters hospital?¡± The security member said so, but he didn¡¯t move. They looked at Bai Xiao with envy. ¡°This guy sure is lucky.¡±


    ¡°Lucky?¡± Zuo Jun scoffed. ¡°After he entered the dresser, he murdered all the investigators taken over by malice while being affected by malice. If you were him, could you do that?¡±


    Gao Ming escaped from the security members. To avoid the ever-present surveillance, he had to use the power of the ghosts to return to the old city. Gao Ming lit up the only candle in the room after he entered Zhang Ding¡¯s home. He knocked on the blood door and called some names. Several minutes later, wet fingers reached out from behind the door.


    Hearing Gao Ming¡¯s voice, Zhang Ding and the others from the supermarket walked out of the shadow world. They met up in Zhang Ding¡¯s old room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Zhang Ding pointed at the old man¡¯s self-portrait on the wall. Xia Yang was defeated twice by the security team. He was filled with hatred.


    ¡°Probably menopause.¡± Gao Ming took the main seat. The small living room was filled with ¡®people¡¯.


    Since his departure from the tunnel, Gao Ming turned fate around. He gathered all who could help him resist the east city investigation centre.


    The strongest Zhang ding sat beside Gao Ming. The blind man who had recovered slightly curled up in the shadow. He placed himself back in the big dog¡¯s body.


    The art teacher and sports teacher from Han De Private School guarded the door. Xuan Wen held a cup and turned over the pages of a book.


    Gao Ming¡¯s friend, Wei Dayou, and Bai Xiao¡¯s little sister, Bai Qiao, sat together. The representative from Bo Wan Village stood behind them.


    On the other end of the table, there was Si Sui Apartments¡¯ Granny Shen. Beside her was Li San Hospital¡¯s insomniac patient, Mr. Yi.


    Each of them represented a different party. Only Gao Ming could bring them together.


    ¡°Right. We had a guest yesterday.¡± Zhang Ding suddenly said. He opened the blood door again and led a high-school student in the student council uniform through. The young man wore the badge of the student council and looked very similar to the president of Han De Private School¡¯s student council president.

 Chapter 313: Legendary Weapon: Monarchs Scepter

    It turned out to be a legendary weapon. Though incomplete, it wasn''t damaged and was still usable.


    The top of the scepter, where something should have been inlaid, was empty. Without the inlay, the weapon lost its supplementary skills, rendering its attributes incomplete. Yet, despite this, Lin Moyu couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement after seeing its attribute boost.


    The scepter''s attribute boost was astonishing¡ªraising all attributes by 500,000 points. In total, this provided a 2 million-point increase, far surpassing the basic attributes of level 70 third-awakened top-level class users. It was an overwhelming bonus.


    Even among legendary weapons, the Monarch''s Scepter stood out. Lin Moyu didn''t mind the missing supplementary skills since many were class-specific and often useless to him. For him, the attribute increase was the true treasure.


    This legendary weapons could only be used at level 70 after completing the third class awakening. For now, he could only admire it, but the more he looked, the more eager he became to wield it.


    Eventually, Lin Moyu put the Monarch''s Scepter away.


    At that moment, the Angel statue collapsed, revealing the dungeon exit.


    Instead of rushing out, Lin Moyu sat down to meditate, recovering his depleted spirit force. He could easily imagine what awaited him outside the dungeon¡ªAbyssal Demons. Once he emerged, a fierce fight would surely erupt.


    He could opt to return to the Human World and leave the Demons waiting outside as much as they want, but he wasn¡¯t ready to back down. Since he''d come this far, he wasn¡¯t leaving without a fight.


    After just ten minutes, Lin Moyu¡¯s spirit force was fully restored, his 17 undead legions at the ready. He equipped a new set of Bone Armor.


    "Let¡¯s begin."


    After lying dormant for a time, his murderous intent surged, boiling over within the dungeon.


    Upon hearing of the commotion in the secret realm, Demons swarmed in, surrounding the dungeon exit. And it wasn¡¯t limited to the secret realm¡ªan even greater number of Demons were gathering outside.


    This was Lin Moyu¡¯s first journey into the Abyssal World. Though several hours had passed, he had yet to truly experience its depths. But that moment was fast approaching.


    The Abyssal World had also Demon cities, and there happened to be a large one nearby. News of Lin Moyu¡¯s presence spread quickly, drawing Demons from the nearby city and even others farther away.


    This secret realm, known as the Radiant Secret Realm among the Demons, held great significance. Every time it appeared, its light element would be assimilated into Abyssal Fire, causing a mutation. By absorbing the mutated Abyssal Fire, Demons could enhance their resistance to the light element and even evolve their bloodline. It could not only increase their level, but there was also a chance for ordinary Demons to evolve into elite ones.


    Naturally, such rewards made the Demons eager to enter the Radiant Secret Realm. Typically, thousands would gather to absorb the mutated Abyssal Fire each time. However, the secret realm had a strict rule¡ªthose above level 45 were barred from entering. As a result, only Demons below level 45 would come here.


    But this time was different. Demons above level 45 had mobilized, waiting outside the secret realm for Lin Moyu to emerge. It was rare for enemies to infiltrate the Abyssal World, and so the Demons were quite excited.


    A subtle spatial distortion arose, and Lin Moyu appeared outside the dungeon.


    ¡°He¡¯s out!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the human, kill him!¡±


    Thanks to Lin Moyu''s Comprehensive Amplification talent, the range of Corpse Explosion expanded to 240 meters, and the damage surged to 14 times the health of the corpse. In the Dragonkind Frontline Outpost dungeon, the corpses from the 1,000-strong Dragonkind army had pushed the skill from level 5 to level 6. With each level-up, amplified by his talent, both the range and destructive power of Corpse Explosion grew exponentially.


    The secret realm was relatively small, just over a thousand meters deep. A single Corpse Explosion wiped out all the Demons around him. Demons flying overhead dropped like rain, and in moments, the ground was littered with lifeless bodies. Those outside the explosion¡¯s range hadn¡¯t reacted yet, still stunned by the sudden deaths of their kin.


    ¡°What just happened?!¡±


    Before they could wrap their heads around what happened, the corpses in front of them exploded in turn, annihilating them in a wave of destruction. For Lin Moyu, their sheer numbers meant nothing. He pressed forward, detonating corpse after corpse. The sound of explosions echoed throughout the entire secret realm, a relentless symphony of death.


    In under ten seconds, the once-crowded secret realm was silent¡ªevery Demon had perished.


    Dusting off his hands, Lin Moyu muttered, "Alright, time for the ones outside."


    But before he could leave, a deafening roar erupted from the depths of the secret realm. The ground trembled beneath him.


    "A boss?" Lin Moyu raised an eyebrow, surprised that such a small secret realm housed a powerful boss.


    Dark green flames surged from the depths, coalescing into the form of a fire dragon that shot toward Lin Moyu. Under normal circumstances, he might have taken a more cautious approach¡ªusing Detection to analyze the enemy¡¯s attributes and skills before engaging. But now, there was no need.


    A faint smile touched his lips.


    With a simple gesture, more corpses were hurled into the air, and then were detonated by Lin Moyu, obliterating the fire dragon before it could even reach him. As the green flames dissipated, he turned his gaze to the depths of the secret realm. In the swirling mass of dark green fire, a new figure began to form, slowly taking the shape of a Demon.


    ¡°Abyssal Fire Sprite!¡± Lin Moyu instantly recognized the secret realm¡¯s boss. In the Abyss, Abyssal Fire raged fiercely, and under certain conditions, this fire could mutate and form Abyssal Fire Sprites¡ªelemental creatures that took on various shapes.


    The Abyssal Fire Sprite surged toward him, and soon the entire secret realm was engulfed in green flames, transforming it into a blazing inferno.


    Lin Moyu, unfazed by the flames around him, calmly remarked, ¡°Last time I faced an Abyssal Fire Sprite, it dropped a Fire Gem. I wonder if you''ll drop one too."


    Without wasting time, his skeletons hurled more corpses into the air, triggering a cascade of explosions. Lin Moyu didn¡¯t know the exact level of the Abyssal Fire Sprite before him¡ªwhether it was level 50 or 55¡ªbut it didn¡¯t matter. Against the large supply of corpses and the immense damage multiplier of Corpse Explosion, it was doomed.


    Even though the corpses were low-level with limited health, the sheer power of Corpse Explosion more than compensated for it. The only question was how many detonations it would take to bring down the Abyssal Fire Sprite.


    Wave after wave of explosions rocked the secret realm. The Abyssal Fire Sprite shrieked as its flames were blasted apart, its once massive form shrinking with every detonation. The onslaught continued for over 30 rounds before the Abyssal Fire Sprite let out a final, desperate cry, and its flames were completely extinguished.


    From beginning to end, it never even got close to Lin Moyu.


    [Killed Abyssal Fire Sprite, EXP +1,800,000]


    [Obtained Fire Gem]

 Chapter [NaN]

Chapter [NaN]


    The text is missing, perhaps a site error, report this to the admin #panic#

 Chapter 309: Different Zones

    Chapter 309: Different Zones


    ¡°Student council? Gao Yun? Why is he looking for me?¡± Gao Ming had a deep impression of the 51st student of Class 13. He was supposedly the only survivor of the bus accident. However, the other students were tricked to get back into the tunnel. The dead students were alive again. Gao Yun, who should survive, died on their behalf. Of the two parties, only one could leave the tunnel. However, due to the loophole in fate¡¯s arrangements, they both appeared at Han Hai.


    ¡°The president wants to give you something.¡± The student council member walked towards Gao Ming when he saw him. He was rather dull-looking, and his tone was even like that of a puppet without his own thoughts. He reached into his pocket and searched for a long time. Eventually, he took out two old phones. One of them was stained with blood like it was taken from a crime scene; the other was fully black. Its model was even older than the other.


    ¡°The president wants to ask you a question. Please answer it carefully. Do not try to lie to him again.¡± He held a phone in each hand. The student stood before Gao Ming, ¡°If this time you are required to stay inside the tunnel for him to exit, are you willing?¡±


    Gao Ming did not answer immediately. Only the students of Class 13 knew how hard this question was. After a long silence, Gao Ming nodded. ¡°What do you need from me?¡±


    After getting Gao Ming¡¯s reply, the student felt like a puppet who had finished his mission. He placed the bloody phone before Gao Ming and put away the other phone. ¡°The president doesn¡¯t want to have conflict with you. The things he¡¯s doing are recorded on this phone. You can contact him through it. Of course, this phone might expose your location. If you think it¡¯s too dangerous, you can toss it away.¡±


    Gao Ming switched on the phone. The screen saver was a group photo of Class 13. However, it was the photo painted by Xia Yang, where everyone had died horribly. The only contact in the contact list, the student president, had sent many videos to this phone.


    After leaving Han De Private School, Gao Yun handed the school rules back to Yan Xizhi. He led the student council members to escape to the central circle of the east city. He created a new student council in the big city. Different from the other ghosts, Gao Yun didn¡¯t harm the innocent and didn¡¯t want to expose himself. He spread the rules silently in the dark. The people who followed his rules had surpassed a certain limit, and his influence included three residential areas and a school.


    In the videos, information was provided on the student council as well as the other zones in Han Hai. Different from Gao Ming, who had been running to save his skin, Gao Yun had mastered most of the rules.


    Lastly, it was the south port. Some of the Han Hai locals were from this area. Gao Ming¡¯s classmate, Wang Jie, was from this place. Wang Jie¡¯s eldest uncle was the captain of the one of the centres there.


    In the face of the tragedy, the south port didn¡¯t care for procedures and justice. They accepted and protected any people or ghosts who were willing to help. They followed full practicalism. If humanity lost, they might willingly embrace the shadow world.


    Gao Yun shared a lot of information with Gao Ming. To thank Gao Ming for giving up on the east city, he even sent Gao Ming a present.


    In the last video, Gao Yun did a demonstration for Gao Ming.


    He found a citizen who was lured into an anomaly. He forced the other party to follow the student council rules. After they were put in danger, different people would explode with different levels of will.


    These powers of will could further strengthen the horror game rules. They could make the rule more realistic and could help Gao Yun break away from the shackles of fate. Gao Yun¡¯s presence was closer to a dream ghost.


    ¡°Those who should have died survive. Their fates have been changed. It can help me break the chains of fate. Their wills can be turned into nutrients to improve the power of the God of Flesh and Blood and Zhang Ding. Isn¡¯t this what I need?¡±

 Chapter 310: List

    Chapter 310: List


    Gao Ming¡¯s eyes glowed as he watched the videos. Zhang Ding had been trapped in the flood nightmare for a long time and still hadn¡¯t found a way to become a dream ghost. Gao Yun¡¯s videos offered a great path.


    ¡°The key to becoming a dream ghost is not with the ghost but with the normal people in the city. We need their will to shake off the shackles of fate...¡± Zhang Ding saw the videos as well. ¡°He is not wrong. I can recreate the flood because of the trust I gain from my neighbours. They are willing to transmute their painful memories into power for me to control. As more water ghosts regain consciousness, my power is greater.¡±


    ¡°Collective... rules...¡± Gao Ming remembered Lu Zang saying that Han Hai was a dream and all the citizens were living in a dream. Only when everyone was woken up from this dream would they have the chance to kill fate.


    ¡°Han Hai is different from the other cities. Due to the presence of fate, we can¡¯t rely on our constitution to achieve breakthroughs like the Red Spectres. Therefore, we can only rely on changing more people¡¯s fates and borrowing their collective will to fight against fate.¡± Zhang Ding felt that he had come to a solid conclusion.


    Granny Shen rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°Even if you want to die, do you need to drag others down with you? What is wrong with living a normal and peaceful life? Even if this city is a dream, what if the waking world is worse than this dream?¡±


    ¡°Even the worst reality is better than my dream.¡± The blind man curled inside the big dog. His skin started to grow the black fur again.


    ¡°The tragedy is coming. The peaceful days are gone. In this world where anomalies are everywhere, who can guarantee us peace?¡± Xuan Wen spun the teacup. ¡°We have no other choices. If we do nothing, the normal citizens will be sacrificed to the shadow world.¡±


    ¡°It is necessary to help the common people get used to the anomalies beforehand.¡± Wei Dayou raised his hand. ¡°Sending them into controllable anomalies is better than allowing them to be lost in the shadow world, right?¡±


    Bai Qiao, who sat beside Wei Dayou, gave her opinions too. ¡°The investigation centre has been sealed up the news about the shadow world. The consequences are evident. We are not sending the citizens to their deaths. We are merely giving them a chance to see the truth and make their own choices.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Most people in this world don¡¯t possess the power of choice. They are merely pawns of the bigger powers. We are like angels, bringing the agency of choice back to the citizens.¡± Xia Yang turned around in his portrait. He burned off the last paper doll on his body as his eyes shined with hatred. ¡°What kind of life do you live if you don¡¯t even have the power to control it? That¡¯s worse than an animal.¡±


    Teacher Xia¡¯s words silenced Granny Shen. A few people felt like they had been insulted. Only Zhang Ding¡¯s son ran about freely in the living room.


    ¡°Why is there no one here?¡±


    The place felt deserted. It gave off an uncomfortable feeling. Teacher Liu didn¡¯t know how to describe it, but the place had no sense of life.


    ¡°My home is here...¡± Xiao Guo led Teacher Liu to the third floor of Block Five.


    The windows in the corridors were bricked off. It was afternoon, but the place was pitch black.


    Xiao Guo found the key from her pocket and opened the door with shaking hands.


    The axle creaked noisily. The rust fell on her clothes. Xiao Guo looked at the dark living room and shouted into the room, ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±


    ¡°The food is on the table. Heat them yourself.¡± Her mother¡¯s voice came from the bedroom. Her tone was rife with annoyance as if Xiao Guo had interrupted something important that she was doing.


    Xiao Guo kept her head lowered as she moved to the dining table. She picked up the leftovers from the delivery. The plastic box radiated a rotting food smell. There was used napkin beside it.


    ¡°How can you eat these things?¡± Teacher Liu grabbed Xiao Guo by her wrist. She stomped into the living room and yelled at the bedroom. ¡°Hello, Xiao Guo¡¯s mom. I¡¯m Xiao Guo¡¯s class teacher. We need to talk!¡±


    An unexpected sound appeared inside the home. The sound of stuff moving came from the bedroom. Ten seconds later, the bedroom door opened. A middle-aged woman appeared at the door with her back facing Teacher Liu.

 Chapter 311: Look Away

    Chapter 311: Look Away


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were doing home visits today. Look at the mess of this home.¡± The middle-aged woman was very polite. She was no different from the other parents Teacher Liu had visited. However, she kept facing away from Teacher Liu. It was strange.


    ¡°Xiao Guo¡¯s mom... Are you alright?¡± Teacher Liu studied the woman¡¯s back. Her dishevelled, black hair reached her shoulders. The woman was at home, but she was well-dressed. She wore a dress that was very expensive but not very fitting.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not that convenient for me at the moment. Did Xiao Guo give you any trouble? This damn kid. I¡¯ll be sure to teach her a lesson tonight.¡± The woman walked backwards out of the bedroom.


    Teacher Liu¡¯s breathing caught in her throat. However, she instantly shielded Xiao Guo behind her. ¡°It has nothing to do with the child. If anything, I have concerns about your teaching methods. Meaningless beatings and scares will affect the normal growth of a child...¡± Teacher Liu shut up instantly because the middle-aged woman was already one meter away from her face. There was silence inside the living room. Due to the immense pressure, Teacher Liu had to take a step back.


    The middle-aged woman didn¡¯t turn around, but she appeared to be able to see from the back of her head. She didn¡¯t bump into anything.


    ¡°Xiao Guo¡¯s mom, if you¡¯re not feeling well today, I can come back another day.¡± Teacher Liu felt that the woman was mentally ill. She held Xiao Guo¡¯s wrist and planned to leave. However, as she turned around, she noticed a man standing facing away from her outside the living room door. He appeared to be Xiao Guo¡¯s father.


    ¡°When did he arrive?¡±


    Teacher Liu felt a chill run down her spine. She held Xiao Guo¡¯s hand, and her palm started to sweat.


    ¡°Teacher Liu, since you¡¯re here, you should stay for a meal.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice was welcoming and gentle. ¡°We brought something delicious for you.¡±


    The man backed into the room and closed the door. The moment the door closed, the temperature inside plummeted. It was like the house was isolated from the outside reality.


    ¡°Xiao Guo was like me when I was young. She must have been very naughty. I apologise.¡± The man spoke as he moved backwards. He looked normal, but when he approached, Teacher Liu instantly shivered with goosebumps. Every cell in her being was telling her to run.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    Rapid footsteps sounded. A small figure appeared at the door.


    ¡°Look away from the mirror!¡± The young voice said. Then, Teacher Liu heard a crack. Xiao Guo threw the knife that was used to chop meat at the mirror. The smooth mirror had a few splinters.


    Teacher Liu¡¯s reflection grimaced. Xiao Guo¡¯s parents paused for a moment.


    Teacher Liu used this chance to escape. She grabbed Xiao Guo¡¯s hand and ran towards the door. She shoved through the door. Xiao Guo¡¯s parents chased after them.


    ¡°Teacher, you should go.¡± Xiao Guo let go of Teacher Liu to hug her mother¡¯s legs. She also lifted her head to look at her mother. When she saw her mother¡¯s face, Xiao Guo¡¯s face started to blur.


    At that moment, Teacher Liu finally understood why Xiao Guo always kept her face down. This discovery frightened Teacher Liu. She ignored everything and ran downstairs.


    The sky outside was dark. She had no idea what time it was. It felt like she had spent a long time at Xiao Guo¡¯s home. Tracing her memory, she ran to the residential gate. The place where the gate should be had turned into a wall.


    Footsteps came from behind her. Teacher Liu ran with all her might, but she was still too slow. Soon, a hand pressed on her shoulder.


    ¡°I just want to ask for directions. Do you need to react like this?¡± The man said between breaths. After he caught up to Teacher Liu, a few others came over. They were dressed differently, but they shared one similarity. Their phones had received a mission update from Dead Water Forum.

 Chapter 312: Friends

    Chapter 312: Friends


    When she saw that she was surrounded, Teacher Liu was scared. She felt like everyone was working against her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Teacher Liu gasped for air as she tried to scurry away.


    ¡°I¡¯m with the police from Da Zai Electrical Supply Police Station,¡± the man said, taking out his ID. He was not that old. His picture looked more handsome than his person.


    ¡°Fan Li?¡± Teacher Liu read the name on the ID and slowly calmed down. ¡°Did you come here after receiving my call? This is not right! My call didn¡¯t go through! Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Fan Li couldn¡¯t handle the screaming Teacher Liu. He told the others to back away slightly so as not to pressure Teacher Liu, ¡°We can surmise that you¡¯ve encountered something scary based on your attitude and status. We¡¯re here to handle those situations. You can call us horror game players.¡±


    Teacher Liu was confused. The man before her should be beyond the age of make-believe. The name horror game players were too juvenile. ¡°Is that something like extreme sports lovers?¡±


    ¡°How do I explain it? We have once experienced an anomaly like you did. The difference is we did not gain help from others and managed to survive through luck. Therefore, we decided to band together to help more people.¡± Fan Li was young, but probably because he was in the force, he gave off a reliable feeling.


    Seeing the suspicion on Teacher Liu¡¯s face, Fan Li started to introduce the people around him.


    ¡°This fashionable sister with curly hair was a nanny at a rich man¡¯s home in the east city. You can call her Sister Zhang. Back then, the little ghosts her employer nurtured in the basement of the villa came out, and only Sister Zhang survived.¡±


    The rotund Sister Zhang smiled. She was very approachable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Sister Zhang. To survive the night, Sister Zhang treated all the little ghosts as her children and spent a whole night and day with them.¡± Once Fan Li said that, Teacher Liu¡¯s thoughts of approaching Sister Zhang disappeared.


    ¡°This couple are students at Han Hai University. They¡¯ve been together since high school. They are very good at their studies.¡± Fan Li knew everyone in his team well.


    ¡°Lee Caicheng, do you want to die?¡± Sister Susu instantly grabbed Brother Lee by his neck.


    ¡°Let me down! Or I¡¯ll sue you for domestic violence!¡± Lee Caicheng groaned in pain.


    ¡°Go ahead! We¡¯re divorced already!¡± Ou Yang Susu said, but her hand eased open.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, don¡¯t just stand there! Arrest her!¡±


    Fan Li ignored the couple and introduced the last person, ¡°This man¡¯s name is Gao Ming. We met him before we entered the anomaly. His family owns a kindergarten. He helps out normally. He¡¯s very good with kids.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Gao Ming greeted Teacher Liu shyly, ¡°I was also very scared when I was in my first anomaly. Even though I still feel nervous, it¡¯s much better now.¡±


    ¡°Everyone here knows what you¡¯ve been through,¡± Fan Li concluded, ¡°Horror game players like us should band together to save more people.¡± Fan Li was someone who could be fired for doing this. However, he possessed something special that made others want to stay close to him. It was justice. In a certain future, the normal Fan Li did something he could never imagine.


    Teacher Liu looked at Sister Susu and Brother Li. She finally believed them. Ghosts wouldn¡¯t argue like a couple. ¡°One of my students is trapped inside her home by her parents. It¡¯s that building! Her parents kept standing facing away from me. Once you see their faces, your face will disappear like it has been stolen!¡±


    ¡°A faceless monster?¡± Fan Li took out his notebook. ¡°There are similar anomalies around Li San Hospital. Many residential areas are in lockdown because of this. It¡¯s apparently related to a faceless mud figurine. This should be our mission venue.¡± After he confirmed that, he turned to the apartment building. ¡°Maintain the team position. We¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Should we wait for the other players?¡± Bai Shu opened his phone. ¡°Dead Water Forum released 17 new missions yesterday night. They cover the entire old city area. I feel like things are changing at Han Hai. We should be more careful.¡±


    ¡°A child¡¯s life is at risk. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her.¡±

 Chapter 314: What Kind of Kids Do You Teach?

    Chapter 314: What Kind of Kids Do You Teach?


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for newcomers to be nervous. You¡¯ll slowly get used to it.¡± Brother Lee patted Gao Ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°However, you¡¯re lucky to have been assigned to our team.¡±


    ¡°Stop acting.¡± Ou Yang Susu pulled Brother Lee back. For some reason, she felt something special about Gao Ming, ¡°Look at yourself before you go giving others advice.¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing,¡± Fan Li moved Ou Yang Susu away, ¡°Teacher Liu ran into us as she escaped from the building. Not much time has passed. Xiao Guo and her parents should still be in this building. While the monsters are gathered in the activity room, we need to check this place. Then, we need to move before the monsters come to find us.¡±


    After confirming Xiao Guo¡¯s family was not at home, Fan Li planned to inspect the whole building for clues.


    ¡°Gao Ming, Youyou, you two are new at this. You can stay here to guard this place. Bai Shu, Ol¡¯ Lee, you can guard the corridor to warn us if anything happens. The rest will search the other units with me.¡± Fan Li said quickly, ¡°If something happens, you have to ensure your own safety before considering saving others.¡±


    After assigning everyone¡¯s mission, Fan Li and Ou Yang Susu left the front door and headed upstairs. Each horror game mission was the entrance to hell. If they were slightly careless, they would fall into the deep abyss. Fan Li didn¡¯t look different from normal, but he was highly alerted. He moved lightly like a cat. His eyes scanned the corridors, leaving no stone unturned. There were more shredded fabrics in the corridor. Fan Li found a single children¡¯s shoe. He paused when he was on the seventh floor. A lot of torn clothes were spread on the lightless staircase. A naked man was hanged among the heaps of smelly clothes. He was facing away from Fan Li. He had light breathing. His body was covered in heavy bruises.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Ou Yang Susu squeezed over and took out a lead ball from her bag.


    ¡°Wait. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a ghost.¡± Brother Lee stopped his wife. He and Fan Li approached the man from both sides. They untied the man and lay him on the ground. The man¡¯s eyes were closed. He shivered in fear when he felt people coming. His face was ruined by wounds. It was harrowing to see.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯re here to save you.¡±


    Hearing Fan Li¡¯s voice, the man tried to open his eyes. His mouth opened. He tried so hard, as if he wanted to tell Fan Li something. However, due to his weakness, he failed to do so. In the end, he merely pointed at a home unit on their left.


    Fan Li and Brother Lee turned to look. The door on their left was open. A family of five stood in the living room, facing away from them.


    ¡°This is bad...¡±


    The woman, who was about to be swallowed by the mirror, started to struggle. Her hands smacked against the mirror. She used the last bit of her energy to tell Xiao Guo to leave.


    Ten seconds later, the woman and the mirror returned to normal. Xiao Guo¡¯s mother¡¯s face seemed to have been left inside the mirror. Outside the mirror, the woman was like a body without a soul. Inside the mirror, she became more beautiful and a few years younger.


    Her reflection looked at her child and smiled. Her gaze was so gentle that it felt as if she were looking at her favourite food. She moved her body inside the mirror. Her head slowly eased out of the mirror¡¯s surface.


    The video flickered, and the screen died. It short-circuited.


    Youyou tried to restart the computer, but it was to no avail. She wanted to call Gao Ming for help. As she turned her head around, she caught sight of the bedroom. Her back chilled. There was a woman¡¯s head inching out of the bedroom mirror. She wore heavy make-up. Her eyes and mouth were deep hollows. Her face was pulled taut like it could be stretched through at any moment.


    ¡°The video is continuing in real life!¡±


    Chills curled around her legs like snakes. Fear froze Youyou in place. Her mouth fell open. As she was about to scream, Gao Ming, who was also in the living room, charged over!


    He held a rice cooker that had some leftovers inside. Without any hesitation, he smashed the rice cooker on the woman¡¯s head.


    Gao Ming kicked the woman and then landed one after another fist on the mirror. The mirror cracked into smithereens. The blood that oozed out of the mirror drenched Gao Ming¡¯s hands.


    Youyou swallowed her scream back. The rice cooker rolled to the ground, and the ghost disappeared.


    ¡°Wait... Is this how we can chase the ghosts back?¡±

 Chapter 315: Will

    Chapter 315: Will


    The first reaction when running into ghosts in the anomaly was to move away from them. After Gao Ming ¡®persuaded¡¯ the ghost to leave, he collapsed to the ground as if fear had drained him.


    Youyou hesitated for a few seconds before she ran into the bedroom. She took in the broken mirror. The female ghost was gone.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Youyou didn¡¯t dare touch Gao Ming casually. Those who had been touched by the horror story could have been replaced by ghosts. She didn¡¯t want to die for a stranger.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay...¡± When Gao Ming saw Youyou didn¡¯t have the intention to approach him, he ¡®struggled¡¯ to stand up. His hands were covered in blood. The blood was not his but came from the mirror.


    ¡°The faceless figurine might have discovered us. All the mirrors in its disciples¡¯ rooms are its eyes. This thing is more cunning than we thought.¡±


    There was only one mud figurine, but everyone twisted by its faith was its clone.


    ¡°We should look for Fan Li.¡± Youyou still did not get close to Gao Ming. She was scared and ran out of the living room, leaving Gao Ming alone, ¡°Xiao Bai! Bai Shu! Where are you?¡±


    Irregular footsteps came from upstairs. Bai Shu and Sister Zhang supported each other as they ran. ¡°Quick! The corridor is not safe! We need to go!¡±


    Hearing her teammates, Youyou didn¡¯t even notify Gao Ming and ran towards Bai Shu. She joined them and ran downstairs.


    ¡°What did you encounter upstairs? Where¡¯s Fan Li?¡± Since no one cared about him, Gao Ming¡¯s condition became magically better, as if the fear that dominated him earlier didn¡¯t even exist.


    ¡°Xiao Fan is on the seventh floor! This place is filled with ghosts!¡± Bai Shu and Youyou ran away. Sister Zhang at least turned back to yell at Gao Ming, ¡°You¡¯ll only be a burden if you go there! Come with us!¡±


    Compared to the investigation centre, the current horror game players were not united. They would fight for benefits and expose their true character in the face of danger. Everyone wanted to survive in the apocalypse. They entered the anomalies to get stronger and save themselves and their friends. Once that was impossible, they would not hesitate to abandon their morality and teammates. This was humanity. It was because of this that people like Fan Li were extremely precious.


    If not for Brother Lee¡¯s hand, Ou Yang Susu¡¯s face might have been taken already. The curse coursed through his body. Brother Lee could barely stand due to the pain. However, he didn¡¯t dare to move a muscle.


    ¡°Go! Leave!¡± Ou Yang Susu knew that things were not good for Ol¡¯ Lee, but she didn¡¯t know that the man had already been infiltrated by curses. Even though they often argued, they still had each other¡¯s best interests in their hearts. They never once thought about abandoning the other.


    ¡°Fuck this!¡± With her eyes closed, Ou Yang Susu suddenly leaned back. She knew the ghost was on her back. She slammed her body into the wall behind her. In desperation, the couple showed immense determination. Curses and pain couldn¡¯t deplete the thing that existed in them.


    Brother Lee worried about his wife, but he couldn¡¯t do more than hope that other horror game players would come to rescue her before he was taken over by the curse. As long as Ou Yang Susu could be rescued, he¡¯d trade anything for it.


    It was at that moment that sounds came from inside the torture room. The Human Face of the God of Flesh and Blood opened his eyes.


    A special energy that the naked eyes couldn¡¯t see evaporated from the couple and was absorbed by the God of Flesh and Blood. It appeared to be their emotions or love.


    ¡°This should be the power of will mentioned by Gao Yun.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s original target was Fan Li. He was pleasantly surprised by this couple.


    Ou Yang Susu and Brother Lee should have died in the tragedy, but their fate was changed by the God of Flesh and Blood. After consuming their energy, the Human Face closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t seem to plan to do anything beyond that.


    ¡°Different humans will evoke different levels of will energy. This couple is already not bad.¡±


    A chain covered in names appeared in Gao Ming¡¯s hands. He rushed forward and lassoed the girl from behind. Without looking at her face, Gao Ming flung the girl into the torture room.


    Sister Susu was still fighting with the air. Brother Lee cried out in pain. Gao Ming ran past the couple and headed to the room where Fan Li was.

 Chapter 316: Ghost Face

    Chapter 316: Ghost Face


    Da Zai Electrical Company Employee¡¯s Residential Area had been infiltrated by the faceless figurine. It was the source of all the anomalies. To return this place back to normal, one had to destroy the mud figurine, as detailed on Dead Water Forum. Gao Ming came to the seventh floor and was surprised by what he saw.


    A resident with a ruined face was hanged at the entrance to the living room. Fan Li was surrounded by four dark shadows.


    ¡°Has the whole family been mutated?¡±


    Hearing the sound, the dark figure slowly turned around. The dark hair covered its face as it stared at Gao Ming. Its face was blank. The facial features had been wiped away. Only a pair of eyes remained on the uneven face.


    Including the girl who was trapped inside the torture room, the family of five shared the same facial features. Even though they had different bodies, they shared the same soul. The mother had the eyes; the father had the ears; the grandfather had the nose...


    When Gao Ming saw them, his brain was assaulted. Four different faces entered his mind to bite at his memory.


    ¡°No wonder people can¡¯t see their faces. That violates the rules of the faceless figurine. This allows them to enter normal people¡¯s brains to consume their memories.¡±


    As they lost their memories, normal people would lose their faces, becoming puppets that couldn¡¯t see, listen, smell, or hear.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t care that he had seen their faces. He evoked the death memories. ¡°Enjoy the feast.¡±


    The hungry ghosts started to scream like they had consumed poison.


    Fan Li, who had been suppressed, caught this opportunity. The man had been keeping his eyes closed. He pulled out a knife from the back of his waist. He cut his palm and allowed his blood to wet the blade.


    ¡°I have no history with any of you, but such is the nature of the world. I know the pain you¡¯re in. Let me send you on your way!¡± Fan Li said righteously. Gao Ming felt embarrassed for him. However, Fan Li believed this was a necessary procedure. It was how he felt okay with the ¡®murders¡¯.


    Gao Ming opened the torture room. The chains pierced the bodies of the dark figures. The God of Flesh and Blood touched Fan Li¡¯s will. God dripped a drop of blood rife with the fragrance of meat into Fan Li¡¯s mouth. This meant that Fan Li¡¯s fate had been effectively tied to Gao Ming¡¯s fate.


    Compared to a feast, the God of Flesh and Blood wanted to use this method to continuously gain something from Fan Li.


    The mirror shattered. Fan Li¡¯s reflection glared at the God of Flesh and Blood. Its true body was not there, so it couldn¡¯t stop Gao Ming.


    The chains rankled. The God of Flesh and Blood sent the whole family into the torture room. The living room quieted down.


    After gaining Fan Li¡¯s will, the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s Human Face became more alive.


    ¡°It looks like Gao Yun¡¯s method is really useful! I wonder how many people¡¯s will I need to nurture someone into a dream ghost.¡±


    The danger was temporarily resolved. Gao Ming didn¡¯t stay. He ran back to the sixth floor. He shouted at Ou Yang Susu and Brother Lee so they could open their eyes.


    ¡°Is the ghost gone?¡± Brother Lee slumped to the ground. He pointed up the stairs weakly, ¡°Go to the seventh floor! Xiao Fan is still up there!¡±


    Gao Ming and Ou Yang Susu came to the seventh floor. Fan Li lay before the broken mirror. His face had returned to normal.


    ¡°Xiao Fan!¡± Ou Yang Susu shook Fan Li¡¯s body. Finally, Fan Li woke up.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll throw up if you shake me any further.¡± Holding his head, Fan Li looked around. ¡°Did I do this?¡±


    Fan Li remembered using his head to crash into the mirror. However, some of the shards had flown more than several meters away from him. Was the collision that strong?

 Chapter 317: It Only Eats Good People

    ¡°There were four ghosts with you. Where are they now?¡± Ou Yang Susu carried the resident with the ruined face. She was anxious.


    ¡°I might have eaten them. I feel so full.¡± Fan Li checked the wounds on his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll lose control once I use that thing.¡± Everyone had their own secrets. Ou Yang Susu didn¡¯t probe. She took out the med kit and handed it to Fan Li.


    ¡°He needs it more.¡± Fan Li opened the kit and bandaged the resident swiftly, ¡°His injuries are serious. If he doesn¡¯t leave this place tonight, he¡¯ll die here.¡±


    After being fed some water, the resident recovered slightly. His lips opened. ¡°Save my mother. Please.¡±


    ¡°Your mother?¡± Fan Li looked around. ¡°Why were you captured by those ghosts? What happened here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s madness. Everyone here has lost their minds. Their faces have been stolen, and they have turned into monsters.¡± The man uttered intermittently. ¡°At first, it was the auntie from the neighbourhood committee who picked up something back. She said it was magical. Once you worship it, everything you wish for will come true. But as more people worshipped it, more inexplicable things started to happen! You must be careful!¡±


    ¡°Why were you spared? Is it because of your face?¡± Brother Lee was curious.


    ¡°God likes perfect faces and good memories. I was born with a facial defect. It was my mother who looked after me. My dad is never home. My life is so sad that even the ghost looks down on me.¡± The man said through tears. ¡°I did this to my own face. I am cowardly. I did many bad things. I¡¯m not a good person. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me, but you have to save my mother! She listened to the aunties from the neighbourhood committee. She went to find the mud figurine and hadn¡¯t returned in a while already!¡±


    ¡°Then, I fear the worst has happened to her.¡± Once Brother Lee said that, he was rewarded with a glare by Ou Yang Susu. ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°If you have something good about you, it¡¯ll be taken away by the ghost in the mirror. I am a parasite that lives off my mother. I¡¯m better off dead.¡± The man cried. He should be quite young, but he felt aged.


    After meeting the ghosts, Fan Li told them to leave. The girl flew out of her home to chase after them. Before they were trapped, Brother Lee and Ou Yang Susu shoved Teacher Liu into the side room. They had no power to defend themselves, but they subconsciously wanted to save others. This was something special they had.


    Most times, the world was not shone by the light. Instead, the world was lit up by normal people like them who carried the sun.


    Teacher Liu was still so scared even though the ghosts were gone. She didn¡¯t even dare look at Gao Ming, much less approach him.


    ¡°You are a responsible teacher, and we¡¯ll be responsible for your safety.¡± Gao Ming grabbed Teacher Liu by her wrist, and they went downstairs.


    The night was thickened by the fog. The neighbourhood became creepier. There were figures standing on the balconies, facing away from the view.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here! We need to move!¡± Youyou had urged Bai Shu multiple times. If they stayed at a fixed location for too long, they would be targeted so easily.


    ¡°The activity is on the fourth floor of Block Seven. Granny Lee¡¯s home is on the second floor of Block Seven. There are only two floors between them. Do not make too much noise.¡± Wu You lay on Fan Li¡¯s back and said weakly, ¡°If you really run into powerful ghosts, you can toss me out as bait. It doesn¡¯t matter if I die. I hope you can save my mother.¡± The ugly and scary face pressed on Fan Li¡¯s shoulder. Wu You¡¯s sudden speech frightened Youyou and Bai Shu. ¡°Brother Fan, are we really bringing him with us?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to our destination first,¡± Fan Li ran ahead. He would not give up on Wu You like he wouldn¡¯t give up on anyone around him. People like him were born to be the main characters.


    Block Seven was built in the deepest part of the neighbourhood. There were sundry shops on the first floor, a kindergarten on the third floor, and the fourth floor, which had been modified into an elderly activity room. The neighbourhood committee would organise activities there too.

 Chapter 318: The Lost Faces

    ¡°Quiet. The activity room is just above Granny Lee¡¯s home.¡± Fan Li didn¡¯t hide anything. He shared the known information with everyone. ¡°Our goal, the mud figurine, should be inside Granny Lee¡¯s home. After we destroy it, we¡¯ll leave.¡± Fan Li scanned everyone before pointing at Bai Shu and Brother Lee. ¡°I¡¯ll guard the staircase while the two of you enter Granny Lee¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°Is that a good idea?¡± Youyou grabbed her boyfriend¡¯s arm. ¡°No one knows what¡¯s inside Granny Lee¡¯s home. What if there¡¯s danger?¡±


    ¡°The mud figurine is the source of all the anomalies. If we do anything to the mud figurine, it¡¯ll attract the people in the activity room. I¡¯ll stop them in the staircase to buy time for you.¡± People often followed Fan Li¡¯s assignments because he¡¯d always give himself the most dangerous task.


    ¡°However, defending the rear is important too. Gao Ming is a newbie. Can he do this?¡± Youyou glanced at Gao Ming, who was at the back. The man was too passive and never volunteered for anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Leave it to me.¡± Bai Shu tapped Youyou¡¯s hand. He and Brother Lee walked to the front.


    The rusted corridor door creaked open. The temperature inside the corridor was lower than normal. Walking down it, one could hear the sound of singing opera. The neighbourhood committee¡¯s activity appeared to have started. Black lichen grew on the steps. The creepy sound blew into everyone¡¯s sleeves like a chilly breeze. The more they went up, the more harrowing the voices were. The haunting melody was dipped in pain.


    ¡°Ghost music?¡± Sister Zhang paused to listen. She halted like she had been possessed.


    ¡°Do you know this?¡± Fan Li stopped moving.


    ¡°When I first entered the anomaly, my employer was familiar with ghost music. It is a kind of music that mimics the wailing of souls. It has no accompaniment. It is ethereal, absurd and nonsensical...¡± Sister Zhang looked fearful. ¡°My employer was a bigshot¡¯s kept mistress. Her hope was to replace the main wife. When the anomaly happened, the little ghosts she had been keeping underground came alive. That night, she went into the basement and never came out.¡±


    ¡°So, she was a hidden mistress.¡± Youyou was shocked. ¡°No wonder we haven¡¯t heard you mention her before.¡±


    ¡°Humans are complicated. Her morality aside, she let me go after she became a ghost. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll never say anything bad about her.¡± Sister Zhang whispered to Fan Li. ¡°Normally, songs with ghost music are used to summon and send away the souls. I have no idea why people are singing ghost music here. But, the singer is even more proficient than my former employer.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, they ran out.


    Sister Zhang suddenly started to hum along to the ghost music. Her eyes were dull as small handprints surfaced on her body.


    ¡°Sister Zhang?¡±


    Sister Zhang started to walk upstairs on her own. Ou Yang Susu and Youyou couldn¡¯t hold her back. Sister Zhang suddenly became so powerful that she felt like she was possessed.


    ¡°The mud figurine is not at Granny Lee¡¯s home. It probably has been sent upstairs already.¡± After leaving the home safely, Brother Lee and Bai Shu realised their backs were wet.


    ¡°We have to destroy the mud figurine to escape. I think we need to go upstairs to look.¡± Ou Yang Susu hugged Sister Zhang with all her might. ¡°Sister Zhang is not acting straight. You have to come to a decision!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll head up.¡± Fan Li sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll walk ahead. Watch over Sister Zhang.¡±


    They headed up the stairs. The third-floor corridor became narrow. The walls had been knocked down, turning the third floor into a kindergarten. There were a lot of tables and chairs but no children.


    ¡°The music is coming from here...¡±


    Fan Li walked past a window in the corridor. He bravely pushed his head through. On a simple stage built for children to showcase their talents, there was a woman.


    The woman wore an operatic costume and had on a painted face. The song she sang detailed the life of a Good Samaritan who lost everything and was buried inside a mud figurine by criminals. The criminals were afraid that their sins would be discovered, so they ruined the kind man¡¯s face and destroyed his facial features.

 Chapter 319: Stare

    ¡°Is the woman singing about the faceless figurine¡¯s past?¡± Gao Ming discerned the meaning hidden in the song, ¡°The mud figurines belong in the shadow world. They were once closest to God. Why would this one end up in such a deplorable state?¡±


    The ghost music continued. The harrowing tune chilled everyone. The sound was like moving time. Nothing could stop its influence on the human body.


    The woman¡¯s hand movements became exaggerated. She waved her long sleeves. Her dance was strange but captivating. It was like a butterfly becoming a fairy or like the sun shining on the palanquin for death. It was eerie but charming. The song reached its climax. The kind man reached the last reincarnation of his lives. He received good karma from the past, but the kind man in the mud figurine changed. He stopped believing in karma. Doing good was a lie perpetuated by God. He was unwilling to be controlled by fate anymore. He planned to become someone worshipped by others.


    ¡°Should we ignore her? Let her dance and sing here?¡± Since the woman didn¡¯t seem like she was leaving the classroom, Fan Li silently closed the window and returned to the group.


    ¡°She seems to be conducting some kind of ritual to summon the souls.¡± Ou Yang Susu hugged Sister Zhang and was rattled, ¡°Sister Zhang learned something like this from her previous employer. She¡¯d know what to do now but she¡¯s currently not in the right mind at the moment.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the dancer be for now and head further up.¡± Fan Li and Brother Lee followed the stairs to the third floor.


    The activity room was large. All the doors had been swapped to folding doors, which were easier to open. The sound of prayers came from these rooms.


    Fan Li reached out to open a small gap in the door. His other teammates stayed at the lower part of the staircase. They were so nervous that they didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly. A few seconds later, Fan Li eased the gap larger. Brother Lee and Bai Shu, who were behind, were so scared, but it was too late for them to stop him. Fan Li opened the door fully. The team looked into the room anxiously, their hearts beating.


    ¡°It¡¯s empty?!¡±


    The activity room was deserted.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the neighbourhood committee holding an activity here? Where are they?¡± With courage, Fan Li walked into the activity room.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gao Ming was not surprised that his reflection spoke. He had guessed the other party¡¯s identity, but he hadn¡¯t figured out why they had targeted him.


    ¡°Similar to the God on you, our bodies have perished with the shadow world. We need the living humans in the dream of Han Hai for rebirth. Han Hai is a dream, a cage and also our hope. Everything died, and only Han Hai remained.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s reflection touched his face lovingly. It seemed to be very satisfied with Gao Ming¡¯s face.


    ¡°Is that why Dead Gods like you are looking for shells in Han Hai by stealing the will of the living?¡± Gao Ming could understand that because he was doing something similar. ¡°If everyone is doing that, I¡¯m afraid not everyone will get a seat at the table.¡±


    After he gained the aid of nine Dream Ghosts, he could wake up from the dream. However, would there be that many Dream Ghosts at Han Hai?


    ¡°I have no intention of having conflict with you. I can¡¯t easily utilise my true power. How about we settle this based on the way of the dream?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s reflection was the faceless figurine¡¯s disguise. This dead God knew many secrets. Seeing the confusion on Gao Ming¡¯s face, he explained the situation further, ¡°Any ghosts and Gods in the shadow world cannot use their power casually in Han Hai. Once they do, they will be targeted by fate. Misfortune will befall them, and they will end up in horrible ways. Therefore, unless it is necessary, we will not show our hands. If there are conflicts between us, we¡¯ll send our chosen children to fight for us.¡±


    The mud figurines from the black lake were still cautious of fate. However, Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood didn¡¯t have such worry. They were already at war with fate.


    Cold light suddenly appeared inside the room. Bai Shu had switched on the computer in the activity room. When he saw the screen, colours drained from his face. ¡°Not good!¡±


    The computer was connected to the surveillance cameras. The screen showed the situation outside in the corridors and stairwells.


    In the different screens, there were people moving with their heads turned away. They were acting strangely as they all shuffled towards the activity room.


    ¡°They are coming.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s reflection was polite, but his smile was dark and devoid of warmth. ¡°Is Fan Li your chosen? I don¡¯t think he can leave here alive.¡±

 Chapter 320: Fate is a Cycle

    Gao Ming treated the faceless figurine inside the mirror as a horror story; the ironic thing was the figurine treated Gao Ming as a horror story. The two horrors stared at each other, not knowing what the other was thinking.


    The faceless figurine represented the dead Gods in the shadow world. They once lived in their own assigned rules. They might appear to be the villains, but no one followed the rules more than they did. Gao Ming represented a new force. His goal was to kill fate and overturn the rules.


    ¡°Humans will turn to God during desperation. However, how will they know that the desperation they face is designed by God all along?¡± The faceless figurine didn¡¯t underestimate Gao Ming. It had experienced the horror of the God of Flesh and Blood at the Li San Hospital. It treated Gao Ming as an equal.


    After surviving so many scary things, Gao Ming completed the swift in identity. He changed from the food served on the table to a guest at the dining table.


    Different from the ¡®friendly chat¡¯ inside the bathroom, the atmosphere in the activity room was tense. Fan Li¡¯s group saw a lot of ghosts moving through the computer screen, and they panicked.


    ¡°I told you we shouldn¡¯t come here!¡± Youyou screeched. The fear enveloped her. ¡°Is it too late for us to leave now?¡±


    ¡°We need to go!¡± Brother Lee calculated the time, ¡°We can¡¯t be trapped by them!¡±


    They failed to find the mud figurine, but they fell into a trap. Ou Yang Susu carried Sister Zhang and ran towards the exit, ignoring the latter¡¯s resistance.


    The folding door opened. The ghost music came from outside. A ghost with a drawn face poked through the door. The sleeves dripped on the ground. The singing faceless ghost flitted everywhere as its voice sharpened and rose. It almost pierced their eardrums.


    ¡°Fuck! Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°Your family is begging you for help.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s reflection mocked. His smile was discomfiting.


    ¡°He is not begging me. He wants to save me.¡± Gao Ming stared at the mirror. ¡°This is the difference between us. I respect their choices, and I let them decide on their fates. I don¡¯t treat them like toys like you do. Even if something like you is revived, you¡¯ll entrap all humanity in the future and become the new fate.¡±


    ¡°Anyone knows how to spin a beautiful lie.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s reflection stuck to the mirror. ¡°I can sense the emotions of the God inside your heart. It is more aloof than I am. He doesn¡¯t even care about these people.¡±


    The ghosts from the neighbourhood committee flooded into the building. Fan Li, who could barely look after himself, called Gao Ming¡¯s name. However, he got no response. He had to choose between Gao Ming and his other teammates. The singing woman applied a lot of pressure. He failed to get to the bathroom, no matter how many times he tried. He had to retreat to reunite with Brother Lee.


    The two only got into the corridor when screams came from downstairs. Youyou and Bai Shu, who were the first to escape, were ambushed by the paper dolls inside Granny Lee¡¯s home. They struggled in despair. Thick emotions percolated like they were preparing for the last bloom in their lives.


    Human wills exploded. The slumbering God of Flesh and Blood twitched his eyes. He could taste the will of the living. However, he did nothing beyond that. The God of Flesh and Blood would not intervene. The deeper the struggle the humans got themselves in, the purer their faith. This was the thing the God of Flesh and Blood needed.


    ¡°I know why you can¡¯t ever kill fate.¡± Gao Ming witnessed the faceless figurine and the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s attitude towards the living, ¡°Even if you manage to kill fate, you¡¯ll become a new and worse fate.¡±


    To welcome a new change, one had to escape from the existing cycle. Even if one day he¡¯d be dragged back into the cycle, he had to make all the changes he could in the process. Gao Ming tightened his fist and looked at his aloof reflection. His heart thumped like thunder. The goal he was there was the faceless figurine.


    ¡°Found you!¡±

 Chapter 321: Gaze

    The sudden action by Gao Ming surprised the faceless figurine. Why would ¡®God¡¯ make a move for a few mere mortals?


    The back building of Li San Hospital collapsed into the shadow world. It didn¡¯t matter if Gods employed their power there. However, the world outside hadn¡¯t been assimilated by the shadow world. If they were discovered by fate, both parties would be targeted by misfortune.


    The mirror was shattered. Every piece showed Gao Ming¡¯s face. In a few breaths, Gao Ming¡¯s many faces faded away.


    ¡°Do you wish to attract tragedy?¡± A hoarse, male voice came from deep inside the mirror. For a moment, Gao Ming saw multiple faces before his eyes. This appeared to be the faceless figurine¡¯s real voice.


    ¡°Why are you so scared? Aren¡¯t we supposed to be the tragedy?¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s fingers pierced into his skin. Eight arms with divine patterns reached out from his back. They surged into the mirror like eight dragons. The meat fragrance wafted about. The location where Gao Ming was began to turn into flesh and meat. Gao Ming wanted to swallow the entire building. There were many ways to handle an anomaly. Finding the source and resolving it was one, and killing the ghost behind the anomaly was another. Gao Ming¡¯s solution was to utilise a bigger anomaly to consume the existing anomaly. If the world had only the anomalies created by Gao Ming, then, at least for Gao Ming, the world would have been normal.


    The tentacles crawled into the mirror. The chains cut through the memories that were painstakingly collected by the faceless figurine.


    Gao Ming was so fearless that he didn¡¯t feel like a good person. He didn¡¯t handle the memories of living with delicateness. He was not a bad person because he fought the mud figurine for a few living humans.


    The faceless figurine had considered many prospects, but he never thought Gao Ming would choose direct aggression. To be frank, the figurine didn¡¯t ask for much. It just hoped that Gao Ming wouldn¡¯t disturb him. If his disciples could kill the people chosen by Gao Ming, these few neighbourhoods would be his territory in the future. He didn¡¯t think the other party would be resistant to such a simple request.


    ¡°The God in the flesh has been fooled by a human. Idiots, you will pay for this.¡± The human faces in the mirror cracked and disappeared. The faith and memories the faceless figurine had collected were stolen by the God of Flesh and Blood. As it saw its treasure being consumed by the God of Flesh and Blood, the faceless figurine couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Even if the risk of being discovered by fate was there, it had to fight back.


    Deep inside the neighbourhood, cracks appeared on a mud figurine. Thick and viscous presence of death leaked out of the cracks. The bugs hidden inside the room were killed instantly. They shrivelled into dry corpses. The wild grass around the home wilted from the roots. This was a power that didn¡¯t belong in reality. It came from the shadow.


    ¡°The flesh room is not your resentment room! That torture room is your real resentment room!¡± The realisation came too late for the faceless figurine. The chains warped around its body. The chains dragged it forward!


    With the scythe of fate in his hand, Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood did the same action. However, just as Gao Ming was about to drag the faceless figurine into his torture room, the presence of death that surrounded the faceless figurine exploded.


    It wanted to actively grab fate¡¯s attention. Instead of being consumed by Gao Ming, it would rather die with Gao Ming.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape from violating fate¡¯s rules!¡±


    Death intertwined with shadow to form a spreading illusion of the world.


    Deep inside the black mist, a pair of bloody red eyes slowly opened to stare at Gao Ming and the faceless figurine.


    Gao Ming was familiar with this scene. He had seen it on Ah Fang. As the residual will of the shadow world, Ah Fang easily garnered the attention of twelve gazes. Despite putting everything on the line, the faceless figurine only managed to awaken one pair of gazes.


    The black room churned. Gao Ming gritted his teeth as he tried to pull the faceless figurine into the torture room. He raised his head for the first time to look at the pair of eyes.


    Deep in the mist, inside the bloodred city, the eyes seemed to represent the rules of all the horror stories.


    ¡°Is that fate? Is the fate of everyone at Han Hai decided by that gaze?¡±

 Chapter 322: Five Seconds

    Chapter 322: Five Seconds


    The gaze bypassed reality and dreams. Even the black mist couldn¡¯t stop it.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t know how to describe it. It was just a gaze, but being stared by it was equivalent to being enveloped by endless tragedy. He felt miniscule under its gaze.


    After Gao Ming obtained the God of Flesh and Blood, he kept improving in strength. He thought he could safely survive the tragedy, but under that gaze, he was like a fallen leave caught in a storm. He could barely control his own fate, much less thrive.


    ¡°Han Hai is a dream. They might be the weavers of this dream.¡±


    In Gao Ming¡¯s memory, even Yan Xizhi, who was already a dream ghost, was not this powerful. The gaze inside the bloodred city seemed to represent something unmentionable. Indescribable pain erupted all over his body. Since Gao Ming looked right at the gaze, his eyes started to bleed, and his left eye started to rot. He wanted to reach out to touch his eyes, but his arms were wilting too. Different wounds appeared on his body. Every wound represented a unique way he had died in his past incarnations.


    The God of Flesh and Blood and the faceless figurine screamed at the same time. The presence of death around the figurine collapsed. The God of Flesh and Blood crawled back into Gao Ming¡¯s body. He mobilised his full power to help cure Gao Ming. The flesh bloomed like a red flower and then rapidly wilted. It was not until the faceless figurine was fully dragged into the torture room and was completely separated from the real world that the illusory city shrouded in fog slowly faded away.


    The gaze in the city possessed no emotion. It stared at Gao Ming coolly before disappearing. Gao Ming, who had been ¡®reborn¡¯, lay down on the bed of mirror shards. He gasped for air, and his heart pounded. The heart of the divine dimmed slightly.


    ¡°I almost perished even though I¡¯ve been stared at for less than five seconds! I can¡¯t even match one of its gazes!


    ¡°Han Hai is a cage, and the twelve gazes appear to be the owners of the cage!¡± Ignoring the sharp shards, Gao Ming stayed on the ground as he combed through the information in his head. ¡°The shadow world is dominated by the black mist and death. There are thirteen bloodred cities, and twelve of them have existing owners. Only the thirteen city, Han Hai, is an ownerless land.


    ¡°The death portrait at the bottom of the black lake is Han Hai. The thirteen people in the picture are the candidates to be Han Hai¡¯s next owner. Situ An planned so much to become the new owner of the bloodred city.


    ¡°However, Han Hai is different from the other cities because it hasn¡¯t been polluted by the redness. This city appears to have died with the shadow world.¡±


    ¡°What is your point?¡± Ou Yang Susu covered Sister Zhang¡¯s mouth. Sister Zhang made some muffled noises. If Ou Yang Susu didn¡¯t hold her back, she would have charged into the group of monsters.


    Bai Shu opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t speak. Youyou spoke up for him, ¡°We don¡¯t have the ability to bring them with us. That is the simple truth. Instead of dying together, we should hide the three of them here while the rest of us search for the mud figurine. After we destroy it, we¡¯ll come back to get them.¡±


    ¡°Sister Zhang has provided us with so much useful information. How can you suggest we surrender her to the ghosts?¡± Ou Yang Susu hugged Sister Zhang.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die because of your overwhelming empathy.¡± Bai Shu shook his head. ¡°This anomaly has just started but the terror shown is already way beyond the ones we¡¯ve experienced. The faceless ghosts are coming. The singing woman is still around here somewhere. We do not have the ability to show kindness and sympathy anymore!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I will not abandon them, but we are cornered!¡± Youyou stood beside Bai Shu. They had already come to a decision.


    ¡°You are still too kind. A bad person wouldn¡¯t have said so much. They would have found an excuse to escape. However, it is also possible that you are not capable enough to do that. Therefore, you¡¯ve been trying to persuade us to abandon the weak to serve as a distraction so that you can escape safely.¡± Brother Lee was a doctor. He had seen many incidents at the hospital, ¡°Why don¡¯t we meet in the middle? The ghosts are approaching. Leaving them here is no different from killing them. I¡¯ll go distract the ghosts, and you can move them somewhere safe. After that, you can search for the mud figurine.¡±


    Brother Lee might look weaker than his wife, but he was the first to volunteer when there were troubles.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Fan Li put Gao Ming down.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re the strongest among us. You must protect the rest!¡± Brother Lee pulled Fan Li down. ¡°I¡¯m the best candidate.¡±


    Gao Ming closed his eyes and leaned against Fan Li. He sank into his torture room. The God of Flesh and Blood had propped the main consciousness of the faceless figurine on the surgical table. They were ready to dissect it to consume the faith it had garnered.

 Chapter 323: How Many Things Live Inside His Heart?

    Chapter 323: How Many Things Live Inside His Heart?


    ¡°The unknown ghosts are coming. We are food on their table. We should be thankful that we could escape alive. Do you want to bring everyone back to safety? Keep on dreaming!¡± Youyou was pacing anxiously. The ghosts were slowly approaching in the cameras. The pressure drove her up the wall. Before the threat of death, her true nature was revealed.


    The twisted faith knocked the door of the torture room open a small gap. The dying faceless figurine heard Youyou¡¯s cries. Its heart bled because it was in the same situation as Youyou. It tried to fight, but it was pointless. Chains cut into its soul. After the faceless figurine was pulled into the torture room, it couldn¡¯t even self-destruct.


    ¡°This home is getting livelier and livelier.¡± Xia Yang drew himself a chair. He sat beside the surgical table. As he mocked the figurine, he drew a painting.


    The red raincoat silently stared at the death that leaked out of the faceless figurine. She touched it with her finger and put it in her mouth. Then, with a grimace, she spat it out.


    Situ An, who was deep inside the room, stared at the faceless figurine darkly. He seemed to be questioning why it decided to go against Gao Ming instead of fleeing.


    Strapped to the table, the faceless figurine was going mad.


    ¡°What kind of monsters are living inside his heart?!¡±


    The faith that once belonged to the faceless figurine was eaten by the God of Flesh and Blood. The faceless residents slowly formed a new bond with the God of Flesh and Blood. In reality, the target of worship was not as important as whether God could protect its worshippers or not. The divine soul of the faceless figurine slowly turned transparent. It struggled and begged until it was fully eaten by the God of Flesh and Blood, becoming a new divine pattern on God¡¯s body.


    ¡°Dead Gods don¡¯t perish that easily. Is that a good thing or a bad thing for me?¡±


    If Gods used the power that was not allowed in the real world, they would attract the gazes of the bloodred cities¡¯ owners. In a way, Han Hai was like a giant prison. Gao Ming¡¯s understanding was overthrown. He felt like his childhood had been falsified. He and all the citizens in Han Hai had been tricked by some kind of power. As the shadow world infiltrated the real world, the truth would be exposed in a more direct and cruel way.


    The God of Flesh and Blood munched his lips. Through the divine pattern, he confirmed the location of the faceless God¡¯s true body. He urged Gao Ming over there. Even though the faceless figurine¡¯s main consciousness had been consumed, the God of Flesh and Blood was still not satisfied.


    Gao Ming slowly opened his eyes. His teammates had already discussed their next steps. Ou Yang Susu would carry Sister Zhang, and Fan Li would carry Wu You. Bai Shu would support Gao Ming while Teacher Liu and Youyou would follow in the back.


    ¡°Have you memorised the map of the neighbourhood? I¡¯ll do our best to distract them!¡± Brother Lee held the shovel and pans he found inside the supermarket and opened the front door. After a deep breath, he was the first to charge out, ¡°Run!¡±


    Brother Lee ran towards Building One alone. He banged the pans he held and sang loudly out of tune. He wanted to attract the ghost¡¯s attention, but things didn¡¯t go as planned. The faceless figures ignored Brother Lee completely and headed towards Gao Ming.


    There was a scream behind her, and Youyou turned around. Bai Shu was caught by a kid with a schoolbag. The girl had a ponytail, and she kept her head lowered. She matched Teacher Liu¡¯s description of her student.


    ¡°Xiao Guo?¡±


    Hearing her voice, the girl slowly raised her head. Her face was empty. Youyou¡¯s brain stopped working. Xiao Guo¡¯s parents slowly approached. The family of three had lost their faces. As Youyou stared at them, she felt her face fading away as well.


    ¡°Youyou! Help me!¡± Bai Shu wanted to kick Xiao Guo away but he was held back by Xiao Guo¡¯s mother. ¡°Youyou!¡±


    Youyou shook her head subconsciously. She crawled on all fours and fled.


    ¡°The kid really dumped me?!¡± Gao Ming had mostly recovered. He lay on the ground, surrounded by dark shadows.


    This should have been very scary, but he was unfazed. After he consumed the faceless figurine¡¯s consciousness, the God of Flesh and Blood was one step away from becoming these residents¡¯ new God.


    ¡°All of you are innocent. The faceless figurine only went after good people. However, I¡¯m different. In the future, you¡¯ll live inside my heart.¡± Gao Ming crawled on the ground and followed the instructions of the God of Flesh and Blood to get to the basement of the neighbourhood. He discovered the main body of the faceless figurine.


    The singing woman was there. When she saw Gao Ming, she carried the figurine and escaped, even though the death around the figurine harmed her body.


    Gao Ming had no choice but to chase after her. Fan Li happened to see this.


    Fan Li instantly believed that Gao Ming was the victim. After all, how threatening could a young man who worked at a kindergarten be?


    Bai Shu was captured, his teammates were lost, and they had more injured members. As the team leader, Fan Li was desperate. The ghost face was summoned, and he pounced at the singing woman like a beast. The presence of death on the figurine splattered on Fan Li.


    ¡°This brother... is a good man...¡± Gao Ming believed that if the singing woman still had her face, she would be crying at that moment.

 Chapter 324: Flying Seeds

    Gao Ming was there to save Fan Li, but it currently looked like Fan Li risked his life to save Gao Ming.


    Fan Li, who thought they were cornered, unleashed the power of the ghost face. He was forced to eat a ghost in a previous anomaly. The ghost thought it could easily control Fan Li, but Fan Li possessed absolute purity in his heart. Instead, Fan Li managed to control the ghost. This turned Fan Li into a living anomaly among the living.


    Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He knew Fan Li¡¯s future. Compared to Xia Yang, Fan Li was given a horrible hand. The ghost he was forced to eat was extremely common. However, the man used his determination and resilience to slowly rise to Xia Yang¡¯s level.


    The presence of death that leaked out of the mud figurine corrupted the singing woman and Fan Li. If that was everything, Gao Ming could still save Fan Li. However, the man seemed to have lost his mind as he bit into the singing woman. He was ready to abandon his life to save his teammates.


    The presence of death came from the shadow world. It was the despair of a world. Fan Li was too inexperienced to understand it and thus consumed it directly.


    After Fan Li consumed the presence of death, he chomped through the singing woman¡¯s soul. The painted face twisted. Soon, the singing woman and Fan Li¡¯s bodies surfaced with grey cracks and rigour mortis. It was like their bodies were being mummified.


    Even Gao Ming didn¡¯t expect someone would be crazy enough to eat the presence of death. The thing reeked of despair. It was clearly venomous and not safe for consumption.


    ¡°What to do now?¡± Gao Ming was there to help. He couldn¡¯t let Fan Li die before his eyes. ¡°Is this fate¡¯s warning to me?¡±


    The two doctors in his heart hadn¡¯t returned since they departed to chase after Ah Fang. It was impossible to separate the presence of death from Fan Li. His only chance was the God of Flesh and Blood.


    Gong Xi, who represented the Life Face, was prepared to conduct a ¡®blood exchange¡¯ with Fan Li. However, the presence of death was resistant to the real world. Fate was intentionally preventing Fan Li from straying from the script.


    As death was flowing into his heart, Gong Xi dragged Fan Li and the singing woman into the torture room. This time, even if Gao Ming were returned to the tunnel, Fan Li and the singing woman would be with him. The God of Flesh and Blood tossed Fan Li onto the surgical table. The torture devices suppressed the soul. Without using any anaesthetic, the God of Flesh and Blood started to extricate the presence of death from Fan Li¡¯s body. His treatment was simple and brutish. The parts that were too corrupted were cut off. Before Fan Li could die, God would inject him with more life force. After the extreme torture, Fan Li slowly regained his rationality. However, the moment he came back to normal, he fainted. The cycle continued endlessly until the treatment was over.


    The God of Flesh and Blood casually tossed the main body of the faceless figurine into the forge. Bathed in the fire, a mirror was born. Every person shown in the mirror had no face. It could silently steal someone¡¯s memory. It could be considered an interrogation device.


    Fan Li collapsed on the table like a boneless pile of mud. The singing woman lost her faith and curled beside the surgical table.


    Motivated by this message, the players wanted to explore the anomalies even more.


    Fan Li also received the message. With a bitter smile on his face, he swore he didn¡¯t want to relive that near-death experience again.


    ¡°The horror game players have been antagonised by the Han Hai Investigation Centre. Now that you¡¯re a part of the headquarters, you have to be more careful in the future.¡± Before Fan Li could straighten his mind, Gao Ming poured a lot of information into his mind. Then, he chased Fan Li and the singing woman out of his heart. R


    Fan Li was still too weak. The only thing he could provide Gao Ming for now was his will.


    Fan Li was tossed out in the opera costume. Laying on the neighbourhood ground, it felt surreal.


    ¡°Gao Ming is not a kindergarten teacher... His voice... I remember now! When the east city investigation centre was in chaos, the television broadcasted his voice. He¡¯s a member of Class 13, Gao Ming!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fan!¡±


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    Ou Yang Susu and the recovered Sister Zhang carried Brother Lee over. They helped Fan Li up from the ground. ¡°The ghosts have gone back into hiding. It appears like someone has destroyed the mud figurine.¡±


    ¡°Where are the rest?¡±


    Fan Li understood the situation when Brother Lee didn¡¯t answer. He matured a lot overnight.


    Inside the dark corridor, Gao Ming leaned against the wall as he watched Fan Li¡¯s group walk away.


    The seeds had been planted. He only needed to wait patiently for them to bloom.

 Chapter 325: City One Cant Leave

    Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood were satisfied with Fan Li. The man would continuously provide high-quality will to the God of Flesh and Blood. The more humans struggled in despair, the happier God would be. Of course, from fate¡¯s perspective, the Gods were struggling too.


    ¡°How come he always manages to locate people with such immense potential?¡± Situ An¡¯s eyes reddened with jealousy. He witnessed the whole treatment process the God of Flesh and Blood conducted on Fan Li. ¡°Is he fate? Gao Ming, fate... I¡¯m thinking. Don¡¯t move the chains.¡±


    Situ An¡¯s mother moved the chains, worried that the chains would hurt his son¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°What a mommy¡¯s boy.¡± Xia Yang held his brush and smiled at Situ An. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. There were more and more people inside the torture room, and there was barely enough space left.


    ¡°The people from the investigation centre are coming soon.¡± Gao Ming stretched. He took out a name list from his pocket. He burned the page that had Fan Li¡¯s name. ¡°Who is next?¡±


    Han Hai''s old city had a high population. Gao Ming and Zhang Ding didn¡¯t dare to relax. They wanted to take over the old city before the investigation centre took over. Based on the name list provided by Gao Ming, they would use horror games to rescue people from nightmares. The success rate of Gao Ming fighting fate alone was close to zero. However, he managed to grab all the hope he saw in his future through multiple deaths. Those who could influence fate were all tied to his ship. The small ripples might combine to form a huge wave.


    ¡°The faith needed by the God of Flesh and Blood is far from enough. I need to find more like Fan Li...¡±


    Gao Ming left the electrical supply neighbourhood, and he tried to contact Ah Fang¡¯s parents. He received no response. However, he could sense their rough location.


    ¡°Ah Fang and his parents seem to have returned to the Li San Hospital. The hospital is now under the control of the investigation centre. It¡¯ll be hard to return there...¡±


    ...


    At the northern port, underneath the research centre, several researchers with white bands were jumping with excitement. Even the normally expressionless Jing Tuoshen had a smile on his face.


    Bai Xiao subconsciously raised his hand. He looked at the light on his palm. It was warm and gentle. It was something he had been pursuing. However, he only felt revolted at that moment. After being given the ghost tattoo, he was more like a ghost than a human.


    The employees stopped to greet Jing Tuoshen. Jing Tuoshen didn¡¯t respond. He led Bai Xiao to the top floor.


    The wall was made up of many screens. The investigators sent their reports back through the black bands.


    ¡°The anomalies are delineated into seven levels. The headquarters will only be involved when it¡¯s above level four. However, something happened recently that shook even the headquarters.¡± Jing Tuoshen looked at the screens, but he seemed to be viewing something beyond that.


    ¡°Is there a Level Five Anomaly?¡± Bai Xiao finally spoke. As a former investigator, a Level Three Anomaly was already very dangerous for him.


    ¡°This is more troublesome than that. Even now, we can¡¯t give it a danger rating.¡± Jing Tuoshen touched his white band. All the images on the screens changed. The scary images disappeared and were replaced by street cams between Han Hai and other cities. Through the screens, one could see clearly the thick black mist that had risen mysteriously on all the roads.


    ¡°Has Han Hai been surrounded by a fog?¡±


    ¡°That is not a normal fog. We¡¯ve deployed a lot of investigators, but no one has managed to come out alive. Do you know what this means?¡± Jing Tuoshen used the calmest tone to narrate the scariest truth. ¡°Han Hai has lost contact with the outside world for a few days. We¡¯re an island.¡±


    ¡°Can the people come in from outside? Didn¡¯t Wan Jie¡¯s group come from Xin Lu?¡± Bai Xia was confused.


    ¡°The black mist appeared after they came here. To be more precise, the mist appeared on the night things went out of control at Li San Hospital.¡± Jing Tuoshen faced away from Bai Xiao as his eyes danced between the many screens. ¡°What happened at Li San Hospital that night?¡±

 Chapter 326: Selection

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Wan Jie tell you? Shouldn¡¯t they report everything to the headquarters?¡± Bai Xiao couldn¡¯t understand these people¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°Wan Jie handed in a very detailed report to the headquarters. It was so detailed that it was flawless. One couldn¡¯t even find any problems with it.¡± Jing Tuoshen turned around. ¡°However, perfection begets problem. This is why the headquarters wants us to build up a new security force in the east city.¡±


    There was knocking, and the large Zuo Jun walked in. When he saw Bai Xiao there, his eyes glowed with shock.


    ¡°The black mist can not only block communications, but it can also turn a person crazy with illusions. To get to the bottom of the source of the mist, we need a batch of security members with firm determination to enter the mist so we can connect with the other cities.¡± Jing Tuoshen placed a red file on the table. ¡°That is why I called you here.¡±


    The file contained information from many people.


    ¡°From today onwards, you will officially join the east city¡¯s special security team and enjoy the privilege of a station chief. The former Queens Investigation Centre Chief, Zuo Jun, will be your vice-captain.¡± Jing Tuoshen pulled out the page about Bai Xiao and put it into another file.


    ¡°When will we depart?¡±


    ¡°You are merely my suggested candidates. The headquarters will conduct a final selection of the whole of Han Hai.¡± Jing Tuoshen¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°The candidates will include more than the investigators. The citizens, including the horror game players, can join the selection process.¡±


    ¡°The horror game players are opposing us. Why would they trust us?¡± Bai Xiao thought it was funny. If any horror game players joined, they would be walking into the trap.


    ¡°As long as the reward is great enough, people will come.¡± Zuo Jun stood expressionlessly at the door. ¡°The black mist has turned Han Hai into an island. The big shots have become caged birds. They will take out their precious treasures to lure in volunteers. Apparently, you can get powerful cursed objects, permanent residency at the northern port and unreleased research information by participating in the selection.


    ¡°The appearance of the horror game players gave the headquarters some headache, but that is all. The headquarters has many methods to change and turn them against one another. After all, human weakness is clearer than ghost weakness.¡±


    Jing Tuoshen tossed the red document to Zuo Jun, ¡°The headquarters has already contacted the party behind the horror game players through Dead Water Forum. The big selection will occur in three days. Any living humans can join.¡±


    ¡°Dead Water Forum?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Han Hai is a city built in the black mist world. The memory we have of the outside world is all fake. After all, none of us have really left Han Hai before.¡± Xuan Wen¡¯s words echoed with Gao Ming.


    ¡°Ever since the rainy night when the anomalies started, no one has been able to leave Han Hai. We had left Han Hai before that, but those memories... are not real. They might have been created by fate!¡± Gao Ming pressed his heart light. His memories about his parents, childhood and past were like feathers fluttering in the wind. They represented hope, light and beauty.


    The memories were pretty, but they were unreal. In contrast, whenever he viewed the death memories, they were shockingly solid and corporeal.


    Coincidentally, all of Gao Ming¡¯s death memories happened in Han Hai. He used his many deaths to prove that no one had really left Han Hai.


    ¡°Everything indirectly proves Lu Zang¡¯s words. Han Hai might be a dream. All the citizens¡¯ memories have been altered. The sinful ghosts have been turned into helpless humans.¡±


    Xuan Wen came from the shadow world, and Gao Ming came from Han Hai. They viewed the problem from the opposite perspective but came to the same prediction.


    ¡°We still know too little. This big selection by the headquarters will give those who are selected a chance to access their research labs. Other than that, there are rewards like divine corpses and cursed objects. I thought you¡¯d be interested.¡± Xuan Wen considered everything for Gao Ming, ¡°However, you can¡¯t go personally. We only need to send the best horror game players.¡±


    ¡°Do you already have the candidates?¡± Gao Ming trusted Xuan Wen.


    ¡°The list is out. I¡¯ll summon them to the old city for the final training.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of safety, I¡¯ll recommend a few more people to join.¡± Gao Ming sent Fan Li¡¯s information to Xuan Wen. ¡°Are we still unable to contact Bai Xiao?¡±


    ¡°No. He seems to have disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Try...¡± Before Gao Ming could finish, he heard footsteps. A few horror game players, holding their phones, were slowly heading his way.

 Chapter 327: Whos Mimicking This?

    ¡°Someone is coming. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Gao Ming put away his phone. The ghostly eyes on the screen slowly closed. His phone was also a cursed object. Xuan Wen traded it with other players through Dead Water Forum. The glass door spun in the dark. Two youngsters in the investigation centre uniform sneaked into the lobby of the pet toy company. They were startled to see Gao Ming.


    ¡°Boss, someone¡¯s here before us.¡±


    ¡°Shush. I¡¯m not blind.¡±


    The two parties stayed about five meters apart. A few minutes later, the company backdoor was pried open. A family of four entered the lobby with masks on their faces like bank robbers. They made such a loud noise that they were discovered before they entered the company. It was easier for them to use the front door.


    ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say you were an expert lock breaker?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an internet hacker, not a physical lock breaker. What do you expect me to do?¡±


    A group of four came in from the backdoor. The man looked around forty. He looked surprisingly buff for a man his age. His wife was about five years older. Despite her unforgiving tongue, she was a good person. Their children should be around the high-school age. However, considering the fact that they were sneaking around the anomaly with masked faces and backpacks, it put their parent¡¯s educational style into question.


    The three parties had a staredown. The family of four spoke first because they had the number advantage. The father walked over with his arms raised. ¡°We are here because we¡¯re all horror game players. There¡¯s no conflict of benefit between us. We should cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± The two youngsters were about to refute him when the father continued.


    ¡°Your uniform does not fit. You should have gotten them through some special channels. Plus, your presence doesn¡¯t match the investigators. I advise you to stop pretending to be them. If someone really takes you seriously, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± The father astutely pointed out the flaws. ¡°I¡¯m Luo Dong. I¡¯m a hacker. My Dead Water Forum ID is Father Hamster. This is my wife. Her ID is Millionaire. They are my son and daughter.¡±


    ¡°I know your show. It was a lot of horror-baiting. Well. I suppose you¡¯re making a documentary now.¡± Luo Dong hated the camera. He put his hoodie back on.


    ¡°The arrival of the tragedy did provide us with a lot of material. Therefore, we have changed our goals. Our goal is no longer to frighten people with cheap jumpscares but to provide the horror game players with reference information through the most direct reporting.¡± The hostess passionately introduced their new program website. ¡°Dead Water Forum has gathered a lot of players, but trading there requires a high processing fee. Our Midnight Horror website is more like a home for the players. Everything is free, and everyone can interact freely.¡± The hostess flashed a professional smile, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to use Dead Water Forum. We Midnight Horror not only has a website, forum but also an app...¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s expression shifted slightly. He didn¡¯t expect someone would want to compete with Dead Water Forum. Human greed was something even a tragedy couldn¡¯t wipe away.


    Gao Ming took a simple look at the content of the website for Midnight Horror. It was basically a copy of Dead Water Forum. They would link Dead Water Forum¡¯s missions at first notice and even release guides for simple anomalies. They also offered low-quality cursed items as rewards.


    ¡°The water at Han Hai sure is deep. Who knew someone would copy Dead Water Forum?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. The core of Dead Water Forum was the big ghosts. Gao Ming and Zhang Ding were the biggest anomalies. How could the others copy them?


    ¡°We are not running for profit. We are merely doing this to help everyone fight the anomaly.¡±


    The hostess sounded perfect, but Luo Dong frowned. ¡°Do you even believe that yourself? I¡¯ve heard similar things from the investigation centre. But what¡¯s the result? They¡¯ve abandoned the east city, and they¡¯re going to abandon the old city soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll prove our words with actions soon,¡± The hostess said as if this was some kind of holy mission. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join as member to try it out? Having more options is not a bad thing.¡±


    The Catfish Gang and Luo Dong¡¯s family were unmoved. Instead, it was Gao Ming who asked with intrigue, ¡°How do I register?¡±


    His eyes were clear. His clothes were tattered. He looked like an honest man.

 Chapter 328: Pet

    ¡°We¡¯ll ensure full confidentiality. You don¡¯t need to fill in any information that might expose you. You only need to set up your account password. However, you can only read the information shared by others after you¡¯ve uploaded a video related to the anomaly or shared the things you know about the horror game rules.¡± The hostess leaned close to Gao Ming to explain further.


    ¡°I knew there is nothing free in the world.¡± Luo Dong shook his head as he logged into Dead Water Forum to check the latest mission information.


    ¡°Xin Xin Nian Nian Pet Toy Building (Group Horror Map): Normal Danger Rating. Mutation Progression 35 percent. Shadow Coverage 20 percent. Surviving players: 29. Chance of Miracle Easter Egg: 1 percent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see many people in the lobby. They must have gone upstairs already!¡± Luo Dong shot his wife a look. They both moved towards the corridor. Before they arrived, Luo Dong had memorised the layout of the building. This company would designs toys for pets every year. Their creative design lab was inside the building. Based on the information gathered from the nearby residents, this company started to turn strange when the tragedy arrived. Strange noises would come from inside the building. People rep


    ...


    We are unable to load the verification.


    Please unblock any scripts or login to continue reading.


    Verify below to continue reading


    login to continue reading.

 Chapter 329: Investigation Centres Plan

    Luo Dong¡¯s every family member had their own special power. His son could sense the presence of evil spirits within several metres of him. His wife could relieve the pain of others. She couldn¡¯t heal the wounds, but she could make people ignore the pain. His youngest daughter had always been protected. Her power had not been revealed.


    The reporter from Midnight Horror and the other horror game players followed Luo Dong¡¯s family. They managed to evade a lot of dangers. They walked past the second-floor corridor and arrived at the third-floor lobby. Luo Dong¡¯s son, who was leading the way, suddenly paused. His face was scarily pale.


    ¡°Why did he stop? Did the ghost show up?¡± Yu Ruohu hadn¡¯t done much, and they came to the third floor easily, so he started to relax. Luo Dong¡¯s son shook his head as a cold sweat poured down his face. His hands that grabbed the straps of his schoolbag bulged with veins, and his breathing became urgent.


    Luo Dong patted his son¡¯s back lightly and turned back to glare at Yu Ruohu. ¡°If you want to know why, you can go ahead on your own.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. My little brother is a bit direct with his words, but he¡¯s a nice person.¡± Yu Ruolong knew how reliable Luo Dong¡¯s family was, so his attitude became a lot better.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by that. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yu Ruolong quickly apologised.


    Since they had apologised, Luo Dong explained, ¡°My son can sense the ghost¡¯s general location and help us find a safe path. If he is unwilling to walk forward, it can only mean one thing-- the road ahead is filled with ghosts.¡±


    Yu Ruohu quickly pulled his legs back.


    The group was stuck at the entrance of the third floor. As time passed, Luo Dong¡¯s son acted even more anxiously. When the group heard the sound of a door opening coming from the second floor, Luo Dong¡¯s son started to convulse.


    ¡°The ghosts on the second floor are coming too! We can¡¯t stay here any longer!¡± Luo Dong didn¡¯t want to put his family in danger. He turned to the hostess from Midnight Horror. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to become the second Dead Water Forum? If you can lead us through this anomaly, my whole family will join your program, and we¡¯ll tell everyone we know about you!¡±


    Black water crushed against the walls. A giant fishbowl was placed in the middle of the room. There was no fish around. Instead, there was a girl in the pet store uniform. Her body was bloated, and new facial features grew on her two braids. They were parasites on the girl¡¯s head. They were like plants in the shadow world or mutated animals.


    The cameraman acted quickly. He was surprisingly agile. He avoided the hair python cleverly.


    Before he could get up, the door next to him suddenly opened. A hairy arm reached out to grab the cameraman¡¯s wrist. The sharp nails carried unique curses. Red hair grew out of the spot where the cameraman was scratched. The cameraman was determined. He pulled out a special blade and slashed at his wrist. Unfortunately, before his wrist could be cut loose, another hair python curled around his waist and dragged him into another room. As her partner was caught, the hostess ran forward without turning back. R??


    ¡°Run!¡± Luo Dong shouted. His family ran. Gao Ming followed. His attention was not on the ghosts but on the hostess¡¯ ankle. When she ran, the woman exposed her legs. Gao Ming saw a red circlet around her ankle. That was the blood band that was only available to the security members!


    ¡°Is Midnight Horror built by the investigation centre? This woman should have the capability to save the cameraman, but she didn¡¯t do so to protect her secrets.¡± Gao Ming understood something. Li San Hospital was surrounded by the investigation centre. They didn¡¯t plan to give up on the old city. The centre wanted to support Midnight Horror and separate the horror game players from another angle.


    ¡°Has the Investigation Centre dropped so low?¡± Gao Ming knew something was wrong. Dead Water Forum had to stay very hidden. However, Midnight Horror had a website, app and everything else. They had to have someone¡¯s support to be so open about this.


    They ran down the corridor and only stopped when they were certain there was no danger.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t chase after us.¡± Yu Ruolong said fearfully, ¡°This place doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s similar to the other anomalies.¡±


    ¡°Shush!¡± Luo Dong told Yu Ruolong to shut up. He saw her son pause before the office at the end of the third floor. He paced around the door. After a quick hesitation, Luo Dong¡¯s son tried to knock on the door.


    ¡°There¡¯s a living human here?!¡±

 Chapter 330: Interviewer

    Human head! There was a human head inside the wine cupboard!


    When all animals saw their dead kin, they would feel fear. That was written in our genes. Xiao Wu had never seen a corpse before. He had no idea a human head could be so frightening when detached from the body. His hair stood on end. His face was purple, like a piece of bone was stuck in his throat. He was so scared that he forgot to run.


    At that moment, a knocking came. There was someone outside the door! With that in his mind, Xiao Wu shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Help! Someone has been killed!¡±


    Carrying the last bit of hope, Xiao Wu found strength in his legs again. He ran towards the door. The knocking became more frequent. Xiao Wu was nervous. The door was locked from the inside.


    ¡°Quick! I need to leave!¡± When Xiao Wu came to this company for his interview, he helped a cleaning lady by carrying a bucket of water. At that moment, the auntie whispered to him, ¡°Leave. There are things that eat people here.¡± Xiao Wu ignored her, thinking there was something wrong with her brain. Thinking back, he realised the auntie was risking her life by warning him.


    The lock clicked. Xiao Wu opened the office door with great excitement.


    ¡°Save me...¡± He imagined other interviewees outside the door. He placed his hope on this moment.


    The door slammed into the wall. Xiao Wu looked up in anticipation. He didn¡¯t see any kin. The fear in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. Xiao Wu saw a pair of swaying deer antlers. An arm covered in animal fur grabbed his neck. Heavy iron cage dragged on the ground. A giant nail pierced through the monster¡¯s arm, but it didn¡¯t seem to feel pain. His hope was extinguished easily. The giant monster raised its axe and aimed it at Xiao Wu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Is this where you should be?¡±


    There was a sharp whistle. Manager Nian toyed with a metallic toy whistle. She slowly put on her heels and walked towards the door. Ignoring the monster, Manager Nian grabbed Xiao Wu by his hair. ¡°Do you know how sad I was when my dog died...¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± Before Manager Nian finished, Xiao Wu started to bark. With a shivering body, he curled up in the corner. His clothes were wet with sweat.


    Manager Nian smiled. Her smile was beautiful.


    ¡°Different tags correspond to different zones. You can only move within the zones that correspond to your tags.


    ¡°There are not many rules for interns, but you need to remember three.


    ¡°One, if you hear a dog¡¯s bark, you have to run.


    ¡°Two, do not eat anything at the company.


    ¡°Three, some pets can mimic human speech. Do not trust them.¡± Xiao Wu glanced at the clock. ¡°Manager Nian should be working overtime on the fourth floor¡¯s pet food lab. Put on your tags and report to her there.¡±


    Then, Xiao Wu went down on his knees and started to clean every tile in the office.


    ¡°This man feels so strange.¡± Even Yu Ruohu knew something was wrong, much less the rest. No one left but searched the office for clues.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you what to do? Why are you still here?¡± There was anxiety in Xiao Wu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°We¡¯re just looking.¡± Yu Ruolong pulled over the table drawer. It was data from all the labs.


    Yu Ruohu sat on the couch and opened the wine cupboard beside it. He felt like something was looking at him from inside. He reached towards a wine bottle when there was a crash coming from the toilet attached to the office.


    All of them turned to the toilet. The air seemed to freeze. The next moment, there was a bark.


    Xiao Wu dropped the washcloth and immediately flew out of the office.

 Chapter 331: Chaos

    The first rule of the pet company. Do not stay when you hear the dog bark.


    ¡°Run!¡± Yu Ruolong remembered what Xiao Wu said. He basically jumped up from the couch and raced to the office door.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Someone called from behind him, but Yu Ruolong ignored it.


    ¡°Wait? Only an idiot will wait!¡±


    The few horror game players were already frightened by the monsters earlier. They followed Xiao Wu out of the office.


    ¡°Close the door!¡±


    After everyone ran out, Xiao Wu slammed the office door close. Then, the barking stopped. However, there was a new scent of meat rotting in the air.


    ¡°How did the thing inside the toilet wake up?¡± Xiao Wu looked pale. ¡°Thankfully, you ran fast or else all of us would be done for.¡± The heart-pounding sound was clear in everyone¡¯s ears. The corridor was eerily quiet.


    ¡°Wear your tags well. Find Manager Nian at the food lab. She¡¯ll help you adjust to life here. Remember. You have to run when you hear the barking.¡± Xiao Wu still looked fazed from the scare.


    Yu Ruolong didn¡¯t suspect Xiao Wu, but he was still careful. He didn¡¯t leave immediately but turned to Luo Dong¡¯s son, ¡°Kid, are there many ghosts here?¡±


    Luo Dong¡¯s son nodded. His face was whiter than a ghost¡¯s.


    ¡°You said Manager Nian would help us adjust to life here, but you didn¡¯t mention any ways to leave...¡± Luo Dong noticed Xiao Wu¡¯s choice of words. ¡°Why? Is it because you want us to stay here forever?¡± Luo Dong could sense his son¡¯s fear. The fourth floor was far more dangerous than where they were.


    ¡°I¡¯m helping you.¡± Xiao Wu was about to explain when a weak light source came from the dark third-floor corridor.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Doesn¡¯t that prove Xiao Wu is a human?¡± Yu Ruohu had no idea what Luo Dong was getting at.


    ¡°There is no ghost inside the office, so the thing that barked inside the toilet isn¡¯t a ghost either.¡± Luo Dong looked around, but he couldn¡¯t see Xiao Wu. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to wait earlier.¡±


    ¡°Strange rules will appear inside the anomalies. Many times, ghosts have to follow the rules even if they want to kill. Since your son said that Xiao Wu is a human, then he must follow the rules to survive...¡± Before the hostess could continue, Luo Dong interrupted her with a glare. ¡°Xiao Wu¡¯s third rule is that some pets can mimic human speech, and we can¡¯t trust them! What if Xiao Wu is a pet? The rules didn¡¯t mention only ghosts can become pets, right? If Xiao Wu is a pet, all the rules we know are fake!¡± Luo Dong¡¯s voice was chilly. ¡°Why would a human help us in a place like this? The humans who help the ghosts are scarier than ghosts!¡±


    ¡°But Xiao Wu told us to stay away from the dogs. If the dog barking doesn¡¯t represent danger, what does it represent?¡± Yu Ruolong scratched his chin.


    ¡°Could it be a plea for help?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s voice pulled everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°It¡¯s normal for an office to have an attached toilet, but people who kill often will know that the toilet is the easiest location to deal with a corpse. It¡¯s easily cleaned with the water and drainage system.¡±


    No one was used to murders, so everyone became more anxious.


    ¡°Do the monsters here want to turn all the humans into dogs? Take, for example, the monsters we saw on the second floor. Even though they had animalistic properties, they still maintained a human shape.¡± Luo Dong took out his phone. ¡°Surviving player number count 25...¡±


    Earlier, it was 29. That was not that long ago. Four players had died.


    ¡°This map has special cursed items that can fight against ghosts. Horror game players will keep on coming here. However, the number of surviving players doesn¡¯t increase. This can only mean that the monsters are killing the players faster than the number of players coming here.¡±


    ¡°Some of them might have been turned into pets. We need to move.¡± Luo Dong stood up. ¡°As more pets join the ghosts, we¡¯ll be in more danger. We better split up to find the mud figurine. We have the chance to leave only by following the goal of the Dead Water Forum.¡± Luo Dong didn¡¯t want to stay with them anymore. He wanted to move alone with his family. However, the rest didn¡¯t want to separate from him.


    Luo Dong felt a headache seeing this. He was someone who relied fully on his family. He was the weakest among his family.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of cogs moving. Something was moving inside the giant pool.

 Chapter 332: Big Dog!

    Chapter 332: Big Dog!


    ¡°Brother Luo, it¡¯s unwise to split up in an anomaly. It¡¯s better for us to stick together,¡± Yu Ruolong was a small leader in his gang. At that moment, he stuck to Luo Dong shamelessly.


    ¡°That is not better than dying all at once.¡± Luo Dong shielded his family. He purposely didn¡¯t want the other players to approach his family.


    They continued to run for a few meters when Luo Dong¡¯s son suddenly stopped. He paused when he was around three metres from the pool. His legs trembled like he was about to collapse to the ground. Noticing his son¡¯s state, Luo Dong rushed over to carry him and leaned close to his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. Relax.¡±


    Luo Dong¡¯s son shook his head and grabbed Luo Dong¡¯s sleeve. ¡°We can¡¯t pass. There¡¯s something very scary in the water! It¡¯s looking at us! We¡¯ll be eaten if we go closer!¡±


    ¡°This pool is built indoors. It looks barely one meter deep. What can be hiding here?¡± Yu Ruohu mocked. He didn¡¯t mean anything bad. Mainly, he spoke without a filter.


    ¡°The fourth floor is filled with big cages and machines to make feed. Where can Manager Nian be? Is she inside the pool?¡± The hostess aimed her light at the surface of the pool. The water was murky. Some black animal fur and human clothes floated on the water.


    ¡°Stop using your power.¡± Luo Dong warned his son and pulled him behind as if worried that the others would see his son¡¯s face. The moment he did this, it attracted the hostess¡¯ attention.


    ¡°There are two ways to get to the fifth floor. Either we go back to the third floor and find another way up, or we slowly walk along the pool¡¯s edge using the iron fence around the pool.¡± Luo Dong knew the rest wouldn¡¯t let him go, so he willingly analysed the situation.


    ¡°What if we run into that deer thing if we turn back?¡± Yu Ruohu grabbed the iron fence and tried to climb it. ¡°This thing is very stable. As long as we¡¯re careful, we should be able to cross the pool.¡±


    ¡°The core of this anomaly is a mud figurine that has escaped from Li San Hospital. Therefore, all the ghosts have to follow its rules. These figurines will not kill for no reason. Everything they do is to gain the trust of the living.¡± The hostess revealed some key information. ¡°In a way, we¡¯re playing a game. The mud figurine is the DM. It¡¯s simple to survive at the beginning. We only need to do what it hopes us to do.¡±


    The hostess grabbed the links of the fence. She also thought they should cross the pool. While they hesitated, a weak bark came from the corridor that they used earlier. Yu Ruolong who was about to share his thoughts, quickly shut up.


    ¡°Woof... Woof...¡±


    There was no light. The barking came from the dark corridor.


    He couldn¡¯t understand the barking, but he could sense it through the heart of flesh and blood. The wounded stray exhausted the last bit of its energy to beg a stranger for help. It didn¡¯t know whether the other party was a tormentor or not. It was merely operating on a last bit of hope.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cure you and bring you home.¡± Gao Ming could see anything. He chased after the sound for a long time.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    The stench assaulted his nose. His cells told him to stay away. However, Gao Ming walked towards the barking. He knelt down and stared at the darkness before him. Gao Ming reached forward and felt warm blood. His fingers moved around and traced the shape of a human head.


    ¡°A human?¡±


    The man¡¯s vocal chord had been modified. He could only bark. Whenever he did, he would cough up a lot of blood. His head leaned on Gao Ming¡¯s palm, and his heart eased.


    ¡°Your injuries are serious.¡± Gao Ming touched his own heart. Just as he was about to open the torture room door, another bark came from inside his pocket.


    The pure black death portrait flowed into the shadow. A big dog with long black fur leapt out.


    ¡°Leave him to me.¡± The blind man uttered using his heart. Only Gao Ming could hear him.


    ¡°Can you tell me in general what¡¯s going on with him?¡± Gao Ming couldn¡¯t see through this darkness without summoning the God of Flesh and Blood.


    ¡°I was a human, but all the villagers treated me like a monster. I lived in the dog¡¯s lair and mutated into a big dog after I died. They are humans, too. They still retain a human appearance, but the mud figurine has wiped away their humanity. If everyone treats them as monsters and dogs, they will slowly forget themselves and become real dogs.¡±


    The pet company¡¯s methods reminded Big Dog of his own experience. It was why he stopped Gao Ming and wanted to use his own method to save these victims.

 Chapter 333: Luo Dongs Uniqueness

    ¡°The mud figurines from Li San Hospital require the faith of the living. That¡¯s why this figurine didn¡¯t kill these humans but wipe away their humanity, turning humans into pets.¡± Big Dog thought back to what he had seen at the hospital. ¡°I remember seeing a mud figurine with an animal head. It should be behind this.¡± Each mud figurine had its own special power. Gao Ming¡¯s horizon was broadened.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine helping others, but don¡¯t put your own safety at risk.¡± After so many incidents, Gao Ming treated the big dog as his family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± The black fur fluttered in the shadow. The big dog appeared to be more mature than before. He sat beside Gao Ming. It was like the night putting a layer of protection on Gao Ming, ¡°To become a Dream Ghost, one has to collect the living¡¯s faith and will. I¡¯ve been hiding in my own lair. Why would people put their faith in a monster like me? How can I get people¡¯s approval?¡± The big dog put his head against Gao Ming, ¡°But slowly, I realise there are many people like me in this world. They have human skin but live no different from an animal.¡± The fur enveloped the barking man on the ground. The big dog sent him into his resentment room. He disconnected the man¡¯s connection to a God and became the man¡¯s new God. ¡°Perhaps I can become a Dream Ghost in my own way. Even though I don¡¯t have Headmistress Yan¡¯s noble aspirations and Boss Zhang¡¯s bright and gentle soul, I¡¯ve tasted all kinds of despair in the dark. None of the torture and pain swallowed me.¡± The barking disappeared. The poor man who had been modified by the pet company lay peacefully inside the big dog¡¯s resentment room. His humanity had been taken away. His remaining will assimilated into the big dog. The blind man¡¯s dark eyes glowed with some starlight. He still couldn¡¯t see anything, but the world in his eyes had started to change.


    Even with just one man¡¯s will, the big dog¡¯s presence strengthened. This shocked Gao Ming, ¡°This figurine¡¯s power matches you highly. It looks like we might not need to destroy it. Trapping it inside your resentment room might not be a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°My resentment room actually expanded...¡± Sensing the man¡¯s soul, the big dog found a new direction, ¡°This company has many modified souls. I want to save them before the figurine knows what¡¯s happening, just in case it decides to kill all of its disciples.¡±


    The living humans in the building were faith sources prepared by the figurine. Therefore, the big dog¡¯s worry was not unfounded.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll follow your plan.¡± The big dog¡¯s fur brushed past Gao Ming. He leapt into the shadow.


    ¡°This is not bad.¡± Gao Ming felt glad. It was like he had witnessed a close friend of his had walked out of depression. ¡°I need to work hard on my end. I have to distract the mud figurine, so it won¡¯t go after the big dog.¡±


    ...


    The few horror game players stared at Gao Ming until he fully disappeared into the darkness. The footsteps and barking faded away.


    ¡°Did something happen to him?¡±


    The hostess, who had been looking at the big dog, turned towards Luo Dong. Her eyes wandered between Luo Dong¡¯s family. Then, she concluded, ¡°Is your family already dead?¡±


    Once she said that, the duo from the Catfish Gang felt their scalps go numb.


    ¡°No wonder your son can detect the ghosts. Since that¡¯s the truth, Midnight Horror has to reassess your situation.¡± The hostess took out her phone to record something. Midnight Horror was born to sow discord among horror game players. One of their missions was to recruit potential members from the horror game players. They would turn them against their former mates.


    Luo Dong had experienced many anomalies, and he valued his family. This was why Midnight Horror targeted him. His family was his power and his weakness for them to control him.


    The hostess came for Luo Dong, but after she figured out the truth, her assessment of Luo Dong changed. His family was already dead. That was not good for the investigation centre.


    The hostess abandoned Luo Dong. Yu Ruolong and Yu Ruohu also moved away from him. Only Luo Dong and his family stood there.


    Luo Dong had no idea what was in the dark. He only knew that his son was scared. The hostess and the two brothers wouldn¡¯t let him get close to the pool. He was cornered.


    ¡°I knew this would happen.¡± Luo Dong shielded his son. ¡°It has been my son who¡¯s helping you. Look at you now. I should have left when I could.¡±


    ¡°Well said.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s voice came from the dark. He had witnessed everything. His admiration for Luo Dong rose.

 Chapter 334: Were Very Welcoming

    All the players were stunned when they heard Gao Ming. They thought that he had died. They didn¡¯t think he was still alive. His silhouette became clearer until Gao Ming appeared before everyone. He looked just like how he was before, not one hair was out of place.


    ¡°Impossible! I saw something scary! It was a big, black dog made completely of shadows!¡± The hostess thought everything was within her control. She realised she was wrong.


    ¡°Fuck! You survived?!¡± Luo Dong sighed in relief. Gao Ming¡¯s appearance meant that his prediction was not wrong. The barking didn¡¯t mean danger. Xiao Wu should be the ghost¡¯s pet.


    ¡°What was barking? Did you find out?¡± After Luo Dong said that, he felt like Gao Ming wouldn¡¯t answer. After all, this was a discovery Gao Ming traded with his life.


    ¡°Your son was right. It was a human who was barking. The figurine at this company can turn a human soul into an animal.¡± Gao Ming pointed at the path that led to the third floor. ¡°There should be a human trapped inside the office toilet. He was asking us for help.¡±


    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you save the person who was barking?¡± The hostess saw a scary dog earlier. She was sure Gao Ming was lying. ¡°There was no light at all in the corridor. How could you be sure it was a living human who was barking?¡±


    Gao Ming showed his bloody hands. ¡°I touched the man¡¯s face. His mouth was filled with blood. He wanted to tell us something, but he couldn¡¯t speak. Once he spoke, his mouth would spit out blood.¡± The hostess still didn¡¯t believe Gao Ming, but Gao Ming didn¡¯t care. He walked straight to Luo Dong.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Out of kindness, Yu Ruohu reminded Gao Ming, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. His son... is not human.¡±


    ¡°Not human?¡± Gao Ming stopped to study Luo Dong¡¯s family.


    Luo Dong was cautious. His family was important to him. Even after death, they had to stay together.


    ¡°His family might be ghosts, but have they harmed you? If not for his son, we would have died on the third floor, right?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s words surprised everyone. ¡°Be it humans or ghosts, we need to focus on those who can help more people survive.¡± Gao Ming walked towards Luo Dong with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Dead Water Forum is very welcoming. Even if you have been corrupted by the shadow world, as long as you are willing to help Han Hai, you are a qualified horror game player.


    Luo Dong protected his family as they moved into the dark. Just as they were about to leave the fourth floor, the iron cage near the staircase suddenly exploded. The explosion stopped Gao Ming and Luo Dong¡¯s family from leaving the fourth floor.


    The stench in the air thickened. A giant bubble surfaced out of the previously calm pool. The pool seemed to boil. Dirty things like fur and hair floated up.


    The warning lights turned red. The machines in the iron cages started operating on their own. Bags of rotten meat were transferred from the higher floors. They were crushed into meat paste and flavoured with spices.


    As the machines operated, the fragrance of meat overwhelmed some of the stink. The prepared pet food was sealed and placed in the corner. The remains were sent into the pool.


    There was a gurgling sound. The water turned murkier. A large shadow appeared underneath the layer of oil.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Yu Ruohu, who was hanging on the fence near the pool, was extremely nervous. He didn¡¯t dare to move.


    The shadow in the water became larger. However, it didn¡¯t break through the surface. Instead, it seemed to disintegrate and disappear.


    Strange sounds echoed in the pipes on the fourth floor. The monster in the pool seemed to have split into multiple parts and surrounded them.


    The pipe near the exit burst from the pressure. Black coils of hair flowed out of the pipe.


    No one dared to move as they stared at the broken pipe.


    A few seconds later, a slender child¡¯s finger reached out of the hole in the pipe. Attached to the finger was a fully mutated tendril that was impossibly long!

 Chapter 335: Cursed Daughter

    ¡°Is it a ghost or an animal?¡± Luo Dong didn¡¯t even know how to describe the thing anymore.


    Viscous and dirty liquid dripped from the tendril. The pipes exploded one after another. The tendrils gushed out. The tendrils ended with fingers from different humans. Different from the monsters on the third floor, the monster inside the pool was not made of one person. It had ¡®consumed¡¯ many people.


    The floor bulged. The tiles cracked. Something moved under their feet. The monster was like an animal and a plant. Its tendrils were like plant roots as they surrounded the fourth floor.


    ¡°Quick! Retreat!¡± The pool was huge. Yu Ruohu didn¡¯t have the courage to climb over. He was like a duck on the cooking stick. The two from the Catfish Gang jumped down from the fence and moved away from the pool.


    The sound of the machines and the sirens echoed. The red light shone on their faces. As the wastewater flowed into the room, the water from the pool rose and approached Gao Ming¡¯s group. Yu Ruohu and Yu Ruolong stopped hesitating. They rushed towards Luo Dong. As they moved, several tendrils the size of adult arms flung out. The tendrils didn¡¯t end with


    ...


    We are unable to load the verification.


    Please unblock any scripts or login to continue reading.


    Verify below to continue reading


    login to continue reading.

 Chapter 336: Life!

    Dirty water flowed down like a waterfall. The thick tendrils bound together. It was impossible to figure out what the monster¡¯s core was. The terrifying presence caused the God of Flesh and Blood to warn Gao Ming.


    Facing the monster that was far stronger than she was, the hostess pressed a few buttons on her phone, tossed it at the monster and ran to the door. The monster in the pool had gone insane. It would not allow anyone to leave alive. The tendrils surged faster than before!


    Luo Dong stayed close to Gao Ming. Normally, they should be able to escape. However, the hostess grabbed Luo Dong¡¯s wife when she was about to be caught by the tendrils.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Luo Dong¡¯s wife was yanked away. Her hair was torn, and she fell backwards. The hostess shoved the wife towards the tendrils. The tendrils assaulted the wife. Using this opening, the hostess ran past Luo Dong and escaped from the fourth floor.


    Hearing his wife¡¯s scream, Luo Dong¡¯s eyes were red. He had no history with the hostess. If anything, he had helped everyone after they arrived at the pet company. This was how he was repaid.


    Luo Dong didn¡¯t hesitate and reached out to his wife, but his wife had already been pulled by the tendrils towards the pool.


    ¡°Your wife is dead. You¡¯re alive, and she¡¯s dead. This is her best ending.¡± The hostess was highly prejudiced. When she wanted to find a scapegoat earlier, she subconsciously chose the wife and left Luo Dong alone.


    Different from the hostess¡¯ cold-heartedness, Gao Ming reacted quickly. He could escape to safety, but he put down Luo Dong¡¯s daughter and darted back down the fourth-floor corridor. He pulled Luo Dong¡¯s son out of the room and rushed to chase after Luo Dong.


    The blade cut through the tendrils easily. Gao Ming pulled Luo Dong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Think of your children! If you fail to save your wife, your children will also perish without you!¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Luo Dong¡¯s gaze was filled with fury. He already watched his wife die before him once. He didn¡¯t want to experience it again. ¡°Even if I...¡±


    ¡°No wonder they were once Gods of the shadow world. The things they create are not simple.¡±


    One had to have some special powers to survive in the shadow world. The broken tendrils wiggled on the ground. They were still trying to attack Gao Ming.


    ¡°Luckily, this thing is not so clever. Even now, it is not trying to flee.¡±


    The flesh resentment room expanded. Gao Ming turned the fourth floor into flesh to prevent the monster from having any avenue to escape. He opened the torture room door. He didn¡¯t try to kill the monster but swallowed the entire fourth floor into his heart.


    Then, Gao Ming summoned Xia Yang and the others out. He needed their help to deal with this monster with high vitality.


    ...


    The exit of the fourth floor was sealed by the thick layer of black tendrils. The two from Catfish Gang barely escaped with Luo Dong. They stumbled down the stairs and suffered a few bruises. However, compared to the physical pain, Luo Dong suffered from greater mental pain. He gritted his teeth so that he wouldn¡¯t scream.


    Gao Ming and his wife hadn¡¯t returned. It was highly possible that they had perished.


    ¡°This is all that woman¡¯s fault!¡±


    Luo Dong climbed up from the ground. However, the hostess didn¡¯t think she did anything wrong. As a security member of the investigation centre, she didn¡¯t think Luo Dong could pose her any threat.

 Chapter 337: Humans and Ghosts

    ¡°Once a human falls into the realm of a ghost, they can¡¯t turn back anymore. They are no longer your family. They are the curse the shadow world has placed on you!¡± The hostess¡¯ smile disappeared, and she said severely, ¡°Luo Dong, we¡¯ve been paying attention to you for a few days. We have huge expectations of you. If you are willing to surrender your family, I can bring you to see a brand new world.¡±


    Luo Dong gripped his fists. He couldn¡¯t speak as his body trembled. He couldn¡¯t understand how a person who had just sacrificed his wife to escape dared to say such a thing to him.


    That was his wife, even after she died. It didn¡¯t matter if she was a human or a ghost. The only thing that mattered was death didn¡¯t pull them apart. If anything, it was another human who split them up. Hatred slowly twisted his soul. Luo Dong had always been a calm person, but at that moment, he wanted to rush over to tear off the woman¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Snap out of it! Your family is dead. They do not exist anymore. You are only making the shadow world¡¯s curse stronger. They are poison!¡± The hostess hated the shadow world. ¡°If you do not leave your family behind, they are a moving pollution source. Eventually, they¡¯ll become a new anomaly.


    ¡°If the thing that barks is a human, then the person inside the office toilet should know something!¡± Yu Ruohu pulled Luo Dong to his son and


    ...


    We are unable to load the verification.


    Please unblock any scripts or login to continue reading.


    Verify below to continue reading


    login to continue reading.

 Chapter 338: Man and Beast

    ¡°These mud figurines that escaped from Li San Hospital are formed by twisted faiths in the shadow world. They are vessels of faith. For most figurines, as long as the consciousness of the ¡®Gods¡¯ remains, the figurines will never fully be broken,¡± The hostess explained. This anomaly was beyond what she could handle. She was not as carefree as when the anomaly started.


    ¡°In other words, God¡¯s consciousness can technically shatter its own figurine?¡± Luo Dong stared at the pebbles in his hand. ¡°Turning a human into a dog requires wiping away his humanity and soul. Only Gods can do something like that.¡±


    ¡°These fur and pebbles were on Pencil. Do you mean these two things are related to how he is the way he is now?¡± Yu Ruolong widened his eyes. ¡°Are these pebbles part of the shattered figurine? The mud figurine broke itself to embed part of itself into human beings?!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Wu told us to stay away from the barking. That is something worth pondering. He should be hiding something.¡± Luo Dong cleared his thoughts. ¡°We mustn¡¯t go to the training room now. We should find more things that bark inside the building. We should do things they don¡¯t want us to do.¡±


    Luo Dong¡¯s words reminded the woman of something. She half-knelt on the ground. The blood band around her ankle started to vibrate.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You should worry about yourself.¡±


    The security room had its own communication system. However, it was hard to send information within the anomaly. The hostess knew the situation had gone out of control within the building, so she asked for help from outside. The old city was the zone with the densest population at Han Hai. The investigation centre wouldn¡¯t allow this place to be corrupted. Therefore, a lot of centre forces were gathered around Li San.


    Luo Dong already knew the woman¡¯s real identity. He put away Pencil¡¯s phone, hid his hatred and led his children out of the office.


    ...


    The tendrils were peeled away by the torture devices. The wounded souls rolled off the surgical table. The fourth floor became a shrinking blood lotus. To prevent the tendrils from escaping through the pipes, Gao Ming took the whole floor into the torture room.


    The scary scene imagined by the other players happened, but it didn¡¯t happen to Gao Ming; it happened to the monster inside the pool.


    ¡°Now, can you let me see what you really are?¡± Sitting on the scythe of fate, Gao Ming held the chains carved with curses. Beside him stood the faceless disciples and the patients from Li San Hospital. Compared to the ghosts, Gao Ming was more like an antagonist. He was evil, cunning, cruel and heartless!


    Blood and flesh reconstructed a new heart for the young man. The piece of stone was tossed into the flesh furnace.


    When the new heart started to beat, the young man gasped like he had been rescued from deep water. Black liquid leaked out of his mouth. Rationality returned to his eyes.


    ¡°Now, can you understand me?¡± Gao Ming let go of the chains, ¡°What happened here?¡±


    ¡°Big sister...¡± The young man¡¯s remaining tendrils fluttered about to reveal a death portrait hidden underneath his skin. The younger brother sat on his father¡¯s shoulders. They and their mother stood before a cage at the zoo. The tall sister grabbed the rails of the fence. She looked at the lion inside the cage with need instead at the camera. R


    ¡°Nian Xin? Nian Yu?¡± Gao Ming uttered the names in the picture. Their parents placed a lot of hope on the siblings, but they both turned into monsters. One had his body transmuted and gained the appearance of a monster; the other had a gorgeous appearance but a heart that was darker than a monster¡¯s.


    The God of Flesh and Blood used his own manner to enslave the young man.


    ¡°This mud figurine¡¯s choice of main disciple should be your big sister, Nian Xin. In one of the known futures, Manager Nian is a super murderer. She is wanted by both the investigation centre and the horror game players.¡± Gao Ming put away the death portrait. A mad person like Nian Xin must not be allowed to wander free. Being sent into the torture room was the greatest kindness for her.


    The ghosts put away the torture devices. The chains slid on the ground. Without support, the young man slumped to the ground. The tendrils curled up.


    Luo Dong¡¯s wife was saved. She hugged her head and looked around in disbelief. If Nian Yu brought him ten levels of fear, the resentment room filled with torture devices filled her with a hundred levels of fear.


    Her soul trembled. She could barely stand. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen next.


    ¡°Do not mention what you saw here...¡± Holding the painting of the human with a beast¡¯s head, Teacher Xia walked over to Luo Dong¡¯s wife. ¡°After all, you wouldn¡¯t want your husband and children...¡±


    Gao Ming quickly pulled Xia Yang into the death portrait. He helped Luo Dong¡¯s wife up. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. We won¡¯t harm you.¡±

 Chapter 339: Nian Yu

    ¡°I will not say anything!¡± Luo Dong¡¯s wife panicked. Everything she looked at, there was something terrifying: a man caged among the torture devices, accompanied by his mother; the bloody surgical table; the burning forge of souls... this didn¡¯t look like the place of a good person.


    ¡°At least remember that it was I who saved you and your family,¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t harm the woman. After she entered the torture room, her fate was already bound to him, ¡°I¡¯ll send you out of here. Please help me tell Luo Dong one thing. I¡¯m Gao Ming. I¡¯m one of the founders of Dead Water Forum.¡±


    The torture room opened. Gao Ming and Luo Dong¡¯s wife returned to the fourth floor. As the flesh resentment room receded, Gao Ming¡¯s heart suddenly palpitated. Somewhere in the distance, something was watching him, ready to assault him.


    ¡°Is it the gaze from the blood mist city? Will It increase the chance of them attacking me whenever I summon the God of Flesh and Blood out of the torture room..?¡± Gao Ming was done being worried about fate, so he didn¡¯t think about this too much.


    ¡°Come with me for now.¡± Gao Ming waded through the pool water. After the God of Flesh and Blood enslaved Nian Yu, it meant that he had issued a challenge to the mud figurine inside the building. However, the figurine didn¡¯t seem to notice them. Instead, it was focused on something else.


    Gao Ming took out the death portrait of the big dog. After sensing his general location, he led Luo Dong¡¯s wife to the fifth floor. Gao Ming destroyed the fourth floor. All the machines stopped working. The pool cracked, and water flowed everywhere. The effects of the dead were left at the bottom of the pool.


    There was an inconspicuous nutrient room at the end of the pool. Manager Nian seemed to spend a lot of her time there. She left in a hurry because some files were left there.


    ¡°Food dispensary form?¡±


    Gao Ming skimmed through it. The monsters in the building could be split into four categories: humans, dogs, beasts and monsters. Humans were at the bottom. Most humans died as they transformed into dogs. There were only a few that could reach the level of beasts. There were only four, including Nian Yu.


    ¡°Triggering the beast within the human soul... This is an interesting faith. This mud figurine is quite complex.¡±


    ¡°Then, how could you do these things?¡± Luo Dong¡¯s wife regretted it immediately. She was worried that she¡¯d bring trouble to Gao Ming.


    ¡°I have a pair of ears that are extremely sensitive to people¡¯s true thoughts and feelings.¡± Manager Nian¡¯s hands around the horse¡¯s neck started to apply pressure, ¡°I could hear the inner voices of every animal and human. Their love and respect hide extremely disgusting things. My parents loved me because they thought I was sick. My gentlemanly teacher only wanted to see me naked. The kind neighbour auntie called me a bitch behind my back. Even my lovely little brother sometimes thought I was an extra at home.¡± r?a?


    ¡°No wonder you love animals.¡± Luo Dong¡¯s wife thought about, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use your power for something else? Like winning at the casino?¡±


    Manager Nian ignored Luo Dong¡¯s wife. She looked at Gao Ming with blurry eyes. ¡°I heard the voice in your heart when I was on the fourth floor. I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you run?¡± Gao Ming dropped the helmet and walked forward.


    Manager Nian didn¡¯t panic. Sweat poured out of her forehead as she stood up on tip-toe. Thin red scars appeared on her skin.


    ¡°Because my God wishes to speak with you.¡±


    An unfamiliar voice came out of Manager Nian¡¯s lips. The shadow flushed through the toys. The company employees crawled out from the toys. They wore collars around their necks, and their bodies mutated to various degrees. Most of them had lost their humanity.


    The fifth-floor door slammed closed. A monster with deer antlers blocked the door. It dragged a huge iron cage as its body expanded.


    The window near Manager Nian flew open. A sharp peak poked into the fifth floor. A strange bird with nine human heads hovered outside the window.

 Chapter 340: World Killer

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re here to talk,¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t stop moving. ¡°Did you summon all of them to give you courage?¡±


    Manager Nian could hear Gao Ming¡¯s inner thoughts. She knew Gao Ming had no shred of fear. In reality, Gao Ming would never feel fear because his heart had already been dominated by death.


    ¡°Han Hai is big enough for both of us.¡± The unfamiliar voice carried no emotion. It seemed to be hiding inside Nian Xin¡¯s body. ¡°I will not fight you for faith. I¡¯ll even help you go against the killers of the shadow world.¡±


    ¡°Killers of the shadow world?¡± The mud figurines had survived the rise and fall of the world, so they knew many things.


    ¡°For people like you who live in the dream of Han Hai, you can call them fate.¡± Manager Nian¡¯s eyes narrowed like cats''.


    ¡°There is no free meal in the world. You wouldn¡¯t help me for no reason. Speak. Tell me what you want from me.¡± Gao Ming kept walking forward, ignoring the mutated creatures along the wall. He was fully at ease. Luo Dong¡¯s wife saw everything. Gao Ming was only one of the founders of Dead Water Forum. That meant there were more people like Gao Ming in the forum!


    ¡°I hope you can deliver the criminals with violent and anti-social tendencies to me. I need the beastial nature in their souls. This will help you clean up Han Hai. Isn¡¯t it good for you?¡± Manager Nian¡¯s status became stranger. Tiny capillaries burst under her snow-white skin. She appeared to be wearing a thin layer of red gauze.


    ¡°Ask for something else. I have needs of those criminals you speak of,¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t stop moving. He had already reached the middle of the fifth floor. Luo Dong¡¯s wife was scared. She rushed up to Gao Ming. She was stunned by the content of the conversations between Gao Ming and Manager Nian. How did the criminals become items of negotiation?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a step back. I¡¯ll ignore the rest of Han Hai. However, the old city¡¯s Li San will become my farm. I need a farm for my pets to roam freely,¡± Manager Nian¡¯s voice didn¡¯t match her body. The more excited the body was, the colder the voice became.


    ¡°All of you want to negotiate with me. One wants to spread faith in Da Zai, and you want the entire Li San zone. Do you really think you¡¯re Gods?¡± Gao Ming was already within ten metres of Manager Nian.


    ¡°Have you met other Gods in hiding?¡±


    Ever since he entered the fifth floor, the death portrait had been sending him messages. Since Manager Nian could hear the voices in his heart, Gao Ming triggered the madness and hatred in his heart without reservation so that Big Dog¡¯s plan wouldn¡¯t be overheard. Now that Manager Nian had been captured, Gao Ming didn¡¯t need to worry about that anymore. He caressed the picture and realised the big dog was already hiding on the top floor.


    ¡°Does he plan to swallow the mud figurine whole?¡±


    Perhaps the incident at Li San Hospital had inspired the blind man. He not only wanted to walk out of the dark dog¡¯s lair but also carve a path for himself.


    ¡°This figurine matches him quite well. In that case, I¡¯ll help him.¡± Gao Ming raced towards the sixth floor. He needed to deal with the mud figurine before the gaze of fate turned onto him fully.


    The window before him shattered. The strange bird with nine heads flew into the room. The hunter with the antlers charged at Gao Ming.


    ¡°Leave them to me. They are so pretty in my eyes.¡± Xia Yang appeared beside Gao Ming with a smile. He even greeted Luo Dong¡¯s wife.


    If one viewed Xia Yang alone, one would think he was a kind, gentle and weak art teacher.


    ¡°Be my guest.¡±


    The giant antler cut through the wall. The hunter with brown fur reached Luo Dong¡¯s wife. The shadow loomed over Luo Dong¡¯s wife. She looked so tiny and helpless. R


    The arm that was pierced with nails swung the iron cage. The rusted bars of the cage were bound with barbs. Just as Luo Dong¡¯s wife was about to be smashed into a pulp, the hunter¡¯s arm suddenly froze.

 Chapter 341: Eat You

    ¡°Deers are elegant, majestic creatures, something which you are not.¡± Xia Yang picked up the picture of the pattern of the Beast God. He drew the monster¡¯s face on the mud figurine¡¯s head. He was mimicking the figurine¡¯s power. Xia Yang feared no religion because he had no faith. For him, every God and memory were paints in his control. This included himself and Gao Ming. Everything was worth it if he could personally draw out the most perfect fate.


    Xia Yang disintegrated like colourful dandelions. He attached himself to Luo Dong¡¯s wife. ¡°There must be something special about you and your family to be chosen by Gao Ming.¡±


    The picture of the beast and Red Spectre appeared on Luo Dong¡¯s wife at the same time. Xia Yang turned Luo Dong¡¯s wife¡¯s soul into a canvas. Luo Dong¡¯s wife was already affected even when she didn¡¯t realise it. She easily evaded the deer hunter¡¯s attack. The two patterns on her body injected her with power.


    ¡°Your fate has been changed. You¡¯re with us now.¡± Xia Yang took control of her body. He chuckled between the two giant beasts.


    Deep inside the fifth-floor corridor, the steps turned into flesh. Gao Ming ignored the battle behind him. His target was only the mud figurine with the animal face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡±


    After so long, the mud figurine with the animal¡¯s head felt the threat of death again. It had to admit it had seriously underestimated the creature chasing after it.


    The door to the roof of the building was roughly kicked down. The thick scent of blood entered his nostrils. Gao Ming examined the scene before him. Even though he had seen many gory things, the scene still caused his eyes to twitch. The roof had been turned into an animal¡¯s lair. The citizens were made into food and toys. The victims were manufactured into decorations. For the mud figurines, humans were no different from bugs. They could be toyed with without any consequences.


    The dry skin slowly bulged. The tortured face turned to Gao Ming. ¡°Poor bugs living in the nightmare, it¡¯s time to wake up! We have a shared enemy in fate. Only by killing fate can you acquire freedom and witness the real world!¡±


    Gao Ming dared to take this risk because he had the torture room. Anyone else would have been crushed by fate.


    The woman¡¯s body was dominated by the beast¡¯s pattern. However, as she was about to jump out of the lair, she realised the pattern that connected her lower body to the lair started to lose control.


    ¡°Who is fighting me for the control of my faith? When did you set this trap?¡± The Beast God¡¯s eyes bled. Its hatred was like knives shooting at Gao Ming. ¡°I will eat your flesh, crunch on your bones and drink your blood!¡±


    The woman¡¯s mouth yawned open. At the same time, everything in the Beast God¡¯s lair slammed towards Gao Ming. There was still a great distance between them, but there was pain coming from Gao Ming¡¯s neck! Gao Ming was not bitten, but somehow, a bite wound appeared on the left side of his neck.


    The woman¡¯s mouth was glazed with blood. She had lost her mind, ¡°You can¡¯t escape! Once I¡¯ve taken a bite of something, even fate will have to surrender a piece of its flesh to me!¡±


    The woman gnashed her teeth crazily. Bite marks appeared on Gao Ming¡¯s body. His skin tore open. The wounds failed to heal even with the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s blessing. In fact, animal fur grew out of his wounds.


    ¡°She only needs to open her mouth to wound me?! Is this one of the Beast God¡¯s rules? Do all the Gods kill with rules?¡± This mud figurine¡¯s power was different from that of the other monsters Gao Ming had encountered. This was a wake-up call.


    Gao Ming doubled over as a piece of flesh was torn out of his calf. The woman snapped her lower body, which was spiralling out of control. With her hands clawing the ground, she lunged at Gao Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you!¡±

 Chapter 342: Shameless

    The Beast God hated Gao Ming. It was forced to use its forbidden power. However, Gao Ming instantly pulled back the God he had so Beast God had to face fate¡¯s wrath alone. Shamelessness and dirtiness were not enough to describe the man before it! It had to kill him!


    Anger burned in its soul. The Beast God pounced at Gao Ming. Its attention was grabbed by Gao Ming. It didn¡¯t notice that the lower body that it had abandoned was slowly being melted by the shadow. The beast pattern was absorbed by another force. All the shadows flowed towards a spot on the roof. Just as the Beast God was about to bite through Gao Ming¡¯s neck, a suppressed bark echoed in the shadow.


    The Beast God¡¯s instinct sensed something, and it instantly rolled to the side. A black dog jumped out of the shadow. The sharp teeth closed, and the dog almost ate the Beast God. The black fur fluttered in the wind. New beast patterns appeared on the big dog¡¯s body. He had been fighting the Beast God for the faith.


    ¡°No wonder my body would lose control! You stole my faith!¡± The Beast God gritted its teeth.


    ¡°They chose me voluntarily. I¡¯m not their God. I¡¯m a monster like them.¡± The big dog still had more to say, but Gao Ming¡¯s bloody hand grabbed his fur.


    ¡°We need to go.¡±


    The gazes in the dark had already opened. The big dog covered Gao Ming and slipped into the darkness. The woman, with only her upper body left, flew at Gao Ming. If she could bite Gao Ming with her real mouth, the curse would be completed, and Gao Ming would become the Beast God¡¯s new vessel.


    ¡°Run! Don¡¯t turn back!¡±


    The gaze deep inside the blood city cut through the black mist. The edge of reality started to twist. The woman possessed by the Beast God started to act strangely. All potential causes of death appeared on the woman. For the gaze, the souls in Han Hai were like flowers. They bloomed and wilted in a single moment.


    The God of Flesh and Blood and Gao Ming¡¯s hearts jumped anxiously. During this scary moment, all they could do was hide further in the dark.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found my path.¡±


    Gao Ming was glad to see the changes in the big dog. ¡°I¡¯ll present you with two more gifts.¡±


    Gao Ming opened the torture room with difficulty. He pulled out Nian Xin and Nian Yu. ¡°Nian Yu is highly mutated. He is one of the more powerful beasts. He can provide you with a lot of will. He can even help us control the city''s underground water system. As for his sister, Nian Xin...¡±


    Before he could finish, Manager Nian¡¯s gaze was drawn to the big dog. She had the same expression she did when she saw the lion in the cage at the zoo when she was small.


    Since Nian Xin could hear people¡¯s inner thoughts, she hated humans and preferred different kinds of fierce animals.


    The blind man¡¯s heart was heavily wounded. Even at the last moments of his life, he retained his kindness. He had the scariest appearance but the purest soul. This satisfied Nian Xin¡¯s dream of the perfect beast.


    The black fur melted into the shadow. The big dog was like a part of the night. Supplied with half of the Beast God¡¯s faith, his presence stunned Nian Xin tremendously.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t need to do anything, and Nian Xin had already volunteered her faith. She saw the big dog as the true Beast God.


    ¡°I hope the ultimate killer in the future can change her fate under your supervision.¡± Gao Ming sent out Nian Xin and Nian Yu. Then, he leaned against the wall and slowly inched to the fifth floor.


    After the Beast God¡¯s mud figurine was shattered, the monsters on the fifth floor fought without order. They were soon brought under the control of Xia Yang and the patients from Li San Hospital.

 Chapter 343: Ghost or Human?

    Gao Ming wanted to hand all the monsters in the building to the big dog, but the big dog¡¯s reaction was interesting. He didn¡¯t accept or deny it clearly. He hoped that Gao Ming would send the monsters into the torture room first. In the future, he¡¯d turn them into his followers. After being companions for so long, the big dog had guessed the torture room¡¯s special uses. After monsters entered it, their fates would be bound to Gao Ming. He did this to make Gao Ming feel more at ease. The blind man in the past wouldn¡¯t have thought about this, but he had changed.


    The weird bird with nine heads, the deer hunter and Nian Yu... When the three most powerful monsters bowed to the big dog, the complete beast pattern appeared on the big dog¡¯s body. The strange pattern not only had the memories of the humans before they were turned into beasts, but it also contained part of the Beast God¡¯s experience. One could see a blurry blood city moving through the black mist. The blood city was like an ark moving in the world of black mist. The true body of the Beast God was hunted down by the citizens of that blood city.


    As a Demon God that no one dared to mention casually, the Beast God didn¡¯t think that it would one day perish. In its broken memories, there was very little information about its killer. There was only a bright, sunny smile and a giant hammer that radiated an extremely evil presence.


    The warm smile and the bloody hammer harmoniously appeared in the same memory fragment. Even though he was the killer, one couldn¡¯t gather the energy to hate him.


    Sensing something, the man in the Beast God¡¯s memory seemed to catch someone watching him. He raised the hammer dripping with soul blood and turned to the big dog. The big dog didn¡¯t waste time and destroyed that memory. He believed that if he were slower, he¡¯d be cursed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Ming patted the fur on the big dog¡¯s neck. He wanted to pat the big dog¡¯s head, but the dog was too tall.


    ¡°It was the ruler of the blood city who killed the Beast God. The mud figurines at the bottom of the black lake and all the dead Gods in the shadow world... They appeared to be killed by that same ruler...¡± The big dog memorised the man¡¯s face and told Gao Ming everything.


    ¡°Han Hai appears to be another blood city. If I can become the ruler here, I don¡¯t have to fear fate anymore.¡± Gao Ming was thinking when Luo Dong¡¯s wife suddenly ran over. Her body was covered in paint, and she looked anxious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I can sense my family¡¯s location. They seem to be in trouble. My children are crying.¡± Luo Dong¡¯s wife was pacing anxiously, but she didn¡¯t dare to wander off without Gao Ming.


    ¡°My daughter is a ghost, yes! But she was a human, just like you one week ago!¡± Luo Dong opened his arms. His eyes were bloodshot as he shouted at the investigators. ¡°She has not killed a single human. She has saved my life so many times! No matter what, she is always my daughter!


    ¡°Open your eyes and look! Who is fighting the monsters? Who is helping you hold back the monsters?¡±


    The investigators marched forward emotionlessly. The blood bands beeped. The order had been given. The robotic voice uttered, ¡°Attack!¡±


    ¡°Please. Don¡¯t come any further!¡± Luo Dong protected his timid son. As a father, he could only stand before his family to block the assault.


    ¡°Give up and follow us. You might get the chance to live.¡±


    The investigators parted ways to allow a man in the east city investigation centre uniform to walk through. He wore a brand-new blood band. He radiated the presence of a curse. Half of his face was carved by the ghost tattoo. However, he still couldn¡¯t control his power since he had just gotten the ghost tattoo. The tattoo on his left face moved, and it even bit his cheeks like it was alive.


    When Gao Ming saw his time, his expression changed. This man was his high-school classmate, the monitor of Class 13, Yuan Hui!


    As Situ An¡¯s hidden spy, Yuan Hui was supposed to work together with Zuo Jun to sacrifice the entire Class 13. Unfortunately, they ran into Gao Ming.


    After Situ An disappeared, Yuan Hui, Zuo Jun and the like were taken away by Jing Tuoshen. Since the man was wearing the centre uniform, it appeared like they had fully submitted to the investigation centre.


    ¡°My daughter has never killed anyone! Not one!¡± Luo Dong pleaded. He knew his condition well. Even if his daughter were killed, she would return to his side as a curse. In other words, if he were captured, all of his family would suffer because of him.

 Chapter 344: Investigation Centres Invitation

    Information about the investigation centre crossed his mind. He knew any citizens with contact with anomalies would be sent into some unknown labs and forced to participate in cruel experiments. He couldn¡¯t accept his family being tortured after death. However, there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you repeating these meaningless words?¡± When Yuan Hui spoke, cursed characters crawled out of his mouth. It looked absurd.


    ¡°There is no absolute right or wrong in this world. Why should we listen to the weak?¡± Yuan Hui touched his blood band. ¡°My two beloveds have done nothing wrong. However, they were cruelly murdered because others wanted to threaten me. They didn¡¯t even get the chance to be a ghost.¡± Resentment circled him. Yuan Hui¡¯s eyes glowed with hatred. ¡°I can let you go, but who let them go? Stop wasting my time. If you are unwilling to let go, I will kill you alongside them. Horror game players like you deserve to die anyway.¡± The ghost tattoo on his face seemed to understand him. The dark shadow crawled out of his left face, sticky with blood. It kept growing until it was several metres long in mere seconds. He survived the ghosts in the anomaly but was about to be killed by the investigation centre¡¯s dogs. Luo Dong gritted his teeth. Despair and fear tormented his nerves. His love for his family stabbed his heart.


    ¡°This is my fault... I¡¯ve been dragging them down... I¡¯m a bad husband, a failed father. My daughter is right. I should be cursed and hated by them...¡±


    In the shadow, the God of Flesh and Blood in Gao Ming¡¯s heart seemed to sniff something delicious. The tired Life Face opened his eyes. He heard Luo Dong¡¯s prayers. He gobbled on Luo Dong¡¯s will. The wounds left behind by the lord of the blood city started to close. The Life Face looked at Luo Dong greedily.


    ¡°Will and faith can combat fate. Perhaps this is the only way the common man can fight against fate.¡± Seeing the condition of the God of Flesh and Blood, Gao Ming was confident of the path he had to take. He would gather everyone whose fate was weighted unfairly and tear open this false nightmare!


    The ghost shadow that crawled out of Yuan Hui¡¯s left face jumped at Luo Dong¡¯s family. Its target was Luo Dong¡¯s son and daughter, so if Luo Dong didn¡¯t move, the shadow would puncture his body. Luo Dong didn¡¯t put down his open arms. With red eyes, he pushed his son away, ¡°Bring your baby sister and run upstairs!¡±


    Luo Dong chose to say. He would sacrifice himself to buy more time for his family. Some of the investigators turned their heads or closed their eyes. The tragedy was coming. Horrible things like this happened every day. They had no choice. If they let Luo Dong be, his family would soon become a new pollution source and cause a new anomaly. Facing the ghosts and their families, the investigators only had two choices: Either they were killed or sent to the Research Department to be experimented on.


    ¡°Yuan Hui!¡± The familiar voice entered Yuan Hui¡¯s ears. The shadow also paused.


    At that moment, the hostess ran over. She seemed to have received a new order. She leaned into Yuan Hui¡¯s ear to whisper something. The cursed words on his face slowly disappeared. Yuan Hui¡¯s face slowly returned to normal. He looked at Gao Ming with derision and aggression. ¡°You are so lucky. The headquarters have changed their policy towards the horror game players.¡±


    ¡°Things are never so simple. This has to be a ploy.¡± Gao Ming would never trust the centre. As long as the centre¡¯s goal was to aid fate in maintaining the existing order, they would never be at peace.


    ¡°We are not tricksters like you. We are agents of justice. Anyway, a strange black mist appeared around Han Hai a few days ago. It brought down all means of communication. Han Hai is now an isolated island,¡± After Yuan Hui got the permission, he revealed this.


    ¡°Therefore, is the centre panicking?¡±


    ¡°At the end of the day, we¡¯re all humans. Infighting will only herald the tragedy in faster. The headquarters are extending this olive branch because we don¡¯t want the situation to worsen.¡± Yuan Hui didn¡¯t tell Gao Ming that only humans could enter the black mist. ¡°Class 13 is the core of the horror game players. Allowing you to leave this time is the headquarters¡¯ sign of sincerity. I hope you will return and inform the rest of Class 13 of the headquarters¡¯ intention.¡±


    Gao Ming had no idea what the hostess had told Yuan Hui, but he knew the headquarters weren¡¯t so kind.


    ¡°There are many mud figurines that escaped from Li San Hospital. The most powerful among them have completed their spread of faith. The headquarters plan to gather everyone to conduct a mass cleansing. This is also a test. Everyone who participates in the cleansing can get great rewards. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re an investigator, horror game player or a normal citizen. The headquarters view everyone equally.¡± r?¦Á


    Yuan Hui said these with such justice, but the ghost tattoo on his left face kept churning out curses.


    ¡°Everything we do is for Han Hai.¡±

 Chapter 345: Pass and Future

    Chapter 345: Pass and Future


    Gao Ming had no idea what the investigation centre was planning, but the rewards they offered were indeed enticing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll relay the information to the others.¡± Gao Ming used the God of Flesh and Blood to suppress Luo Dong¡¯s daughter. ¡°I¡¯ve handled the anomaly at the pet company. I hope you can arrive earlier to aid the citizens next time. Don¡¯t be like the main characters in movies and arrive after the tragedy has already happened.¡±


    Gao Ming walked out. He felt so much better since he didn¡¯t see Wan Jie and the other security members. The investigators didn¡¯t dare to stop Gao Ming and allowed him to pass.


    Seeing as Gao Ming and Luo Dong¡¯s family were about to leave, Yu Ruolong and Yu Ruohu shared a look, jumped up from the ground and followed them. When the Beast God collapsed, the shadow outside the pet company started to dissipate. Gao Ming sent Luo Dong to Li San and ensured there was no one trailing them before parting ways.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were really Gao Ming from Class 13. I knew your name was familiar.¡± Luo Dong stood with his family. He looked at Gao Ming with appreciation.


    ¡°Just promise me to live well. Protect yourself and your family.¡± Gao Ming waved and turned back. Running into Luo Dong was a happy accident. His original plan was to enter Li San Hospital. The investigation centre surrounded the hospital and made it into a taboo zone. However, with the increase in the blind man¡¯s power, he could seamlessly enter into the night. Even the security members could not detect him, much less the regular investigators.


    With the big dog¡¯s help, Gao Ming easily sneaked into the hospital. The headquarters turned the front building into a special building covered in talismans, and the back building was on lockdown. Sensing Ah Fang¡¯s parent¡¯s location, Gao Ming and the big dog tore through the seal and ran in. Gao Ming returned to the back building, but everything felt so different. The black lake had been destroyed, and all the mud figurines had escaped. The place didn¡¯t feel as eerie as before.


    ¡°All the figurines have absconded. Why is the centre protecting an empty building?¡± The big dog was befuddled.


    ¡°If the people from the headquarters had come here personally, they wouldn¡¯t have given this order. Or Wan Jie could have given them the wrong information, causing this mistake.¡± Gao Ming walked up the stairs. Shadow bled everywhere. Everything leaked a thick scent of decay.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Wan Jie working for the investigation centre?¡±


    ¡°Thank you...¡± The tail of the dinosaur pyjama slumped. Ah Fang gathered his courage to tell Gao Ming, ¡°But I really don¡¯t know anything...¡±


    ¡°There is another consciousness in your body. Can you ask him out?¡± Gao Ming rummaged through his pocket. When he came to see Ah Fang last, he bought a lot of snacks. There were still two lollipops in his pocket.


    Ah Fang closed his eyes, appearing like he was sleeping. After a long while, he opened them again. His eyes were red with blood, like he hadn¡¯t slept for days. ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare to come out. Many bad people are looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Then, can you help me ask him a few questions?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t know so many things. He desperately wanted answers.


    Ah Fang closed his eyes again. When he reawakened, he waved his tiny hands. ¡°His memory has been stripped by Situ An and Lu Zang. They stored them in the mud figurines deep inside the black lake. If you want to know the truth, you will have to wait.¡±


    ¡°The two bastards have split up the shadow world¡¯s lingering will?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is...¡± Ah Fang honestly relayed the voice of the thing inside his mind. ¡°There are 364 Gods inside the source of corrupted faith. The two figurines that are held in place at the bottom are called Past and Future. His memory and secret are hidden in those two figurines.¡±


    ¡°Past and Future?¡± Gao Ming sensed danger from the names alone. Their power was probably stronger than the God of Flesh and Blood.


    ¡°Are the headquarters doing the mass cleansing to deal with these two figurines?¡±

 Chapter 346: Gao Mings List

    Something very scary was slumbering under the polluted source of faith. When Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood fought for the death portrait of the blood city, they felt the other party¡¯s presence at a close distance. The Beast God and the faceless God were nothing compared to them.


    ¡°Every figurine has its own unique power. Their power will increase as they have more disciples. No wonder the investigation centre feels threatened.¡± Gao Ming studied Ah Fang. He didn¡¯t think the boy would lie to him. He was weighing whether it was too soon to get into conflict with the two figurines.


    Seeing Gao Ming¡¯s hesitation, the boy leaned on the male doctor¡¯s shoulder. He didn¡¯t understand why his parents were so afraid of Gao Ming and didn¡¯t even dare to leave his side. The adult world was too complicated for Ah Fang. He reached his hand into his pyjama and took a death portrait out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this. Can you let all my parents go?¡± Ah Fang asked innocently. He said ¡®all¡¯ his parents because he didn¡¯t know which one of his ghost parents was real. Ah Fang treated all the ghosts as his family. He¡¯d call any female ghosts his mother.


    Gao Ming walked to Ah Fang and accepted the picture. In the portrait, Ah Fang fell asleep in front of a haunted house. It was a simple setting, but if seen from another angle, the haunted house was filled with bloodred doors. Ah Fang was surrounded by bloodred rooms. Ah Fang was truly loved by the shadow world. He had more death portraits featuring him than Xia Yang and Situ An.


    ¡°This is the key to my home. If you have it, you can come to play at my home any time you want.¡± Ah Fang revealed another piece of information to Gao Ming. Ah Fang might be young, but he had his own ¡®home¡¯ like Situ An did. He was a ¡®parent¡¯ chosen by the shadow world.


    ¡°Your home?¡±


    ¡°I made my houses with blocks. They are my home.¡± The houses made by Ah Fang were all haunted. His home was probably scarier than Situ An¡¯s home.


    Sensing Ah Fang¡¯s kindness, Gao Ming reached into his pocket as well. The ghosts around Ah Fang became alert. The air froze. Gao Ming pulled out a lollipop and handed it to Ah Fang. ¡°There are many people who want to harm you at Han Hai. If you run into any trouble, you can come to find me.¡±


    The candidates to inherit the blood city were mostly ambitionists like Situ An and Jing Tuoshen. An artist like Xia Yang was already quite low on the danger rating. Gao Ming would have a hard time dealing with them alone. However, things would be different if he had Ah Fang¡¯s help.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ah Fang nodded. ¡°I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Humans unleash their full potential when they put themselves first.¡±


    Unlike the investigation centre, the horror game players were not limited by rules. The forum would not check their mental state or their results in the anomalies. The forum would only take a small transaction fee when they traded on the forum.


    ¡°We¡¯ve underestimated humanity. In desperation, their survival desire is astounding.¡± Wei Dayou pinched off his cigarette. He handed his list to Gao Ming, ¡°Han Hai¡¯s horror game players organically split into several large groups. The East City Tragedy Response Union has more than 500 members. They are very united and have the highest overall strength.¡± Wei Dayou glanced at the ashes on the ground. ¡°The founder is someone called Situ Cheng. I hear he¡¯s Situ An¡¯s relative, and he can control big ghosts.¡±


    ¡°Already 500 people? So fast.¡± Gao Ming only nodded.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. There are anomalies everywhere in the east city. If they don¡¯t work together, they¡¯ll die alone.¡± Wei Dayou continued, ¡°The old city is more complicated. One mafia boss became a horror game player. He saw the tragedy as an opportunity to expand his gang. He even got normal citizens working for his gang.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the Catfish Gang?¡± Gao Ming was reminded of Yu Ruolong.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Wei Dayou shook his head. ¡°No. They call themselves the Justice Gang or Han Hai Self-Rescue Committee. The mafia boss¡¯ name is Shen Tian.¡±


    Gao Ming heard of Shen Tian before. In one of the futures, Xia Yang murdered Shen Tian and Gao Ming before ruling over all the players. Everyone handed their lists to Gao Ming. He gained a rudimentary understanding of the players.


    In a few days, the number of players quadrupled. When the old rules shattered, everyone wanted to save themselves.


    Gao Ming collected the lists. He wanted to gain the will from these top players to help the God of Flesh and Blood become a Dream Ghost before the investigation centre¡¯s event.

 Chapter 347: Selection Begins

    The God of Flesh and Blood had been gazed upon twice by fate already. The wounds on his body could only be healed by the will of the living. The owners of the bloodred cities represented fate. They had arranged the lives of everyone at Han Hai. If one wanted to change one¡¯s fate, one had to break through the shackles through the power of will and become the new blood city owner.


    Gao Ming¡¯s path was clear. It was to collect the power of will, change the people¡¯s fate, capture or kill the other city owner candidates and become the new owner. This path was incredibly dangerous but not impossible.


    When Gao Ming saw Ah Fang for the first time, the will of the shadow world exploded in the child. It attracted the gazes of many others. Back then, Gao Ming noticed something important. The other twelve city owners were not united. There were different complications between them.


    ¡°I have to be careful with each of my future steps. Before I collect enough will, I can¡¯t let the God of Flesh and Blood be wounded again.¡± Life was not easy for the God of Flesh and Blood since he chose to follow Gao Ming. His life was a cycle between injury and healing.


    The headquarters¡¯ upcoming selection and cleansing implied the investigation centre¡¯s admission of the tragedy¡¯s existence. In any case, the encroaching black mist around the city also meant that the tragedy couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore. The tragedy was entering its next second.


    To survive, people would do anything. The original order was crumbling.


    ...


    Northern Port City, Research Centre Third Floor.


    The clock on the wall ticked. Jing Tuoshen stared at the unlocked door silently.


    There was a knocking. Before Jing Tuoshen said anything, the office door opened. A bloodied Wan Jie walked in. He was exceptionally calm and serene. A normal person wouldn¡¯t be able to guess what he was thinking. ¡°What era do you live in? Why do you still keep a mechanical clock?¡±


    ¡°I like to hear the needle tick. It gives me a greater understanding of the passage of time.¡± Jing Tuoshen shut down the cameras in the room and poured a glass of hot water for Wan Jie. ¡°There are three hours left to the selection. How is your people¡¯s preparation coming along?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. If the people of Class 13 dare to come, I¡¯ll kill all of them, especially that Gao Ming.¡± Wan Jie took a sip from the glass. He was not scared that Jing Tuoshen would poison him.


    ¡°If you made a move earlier, how confident were you that you could kill him?¡± Jing Tuoshen asked as he studied the floating tea leaves in his glass.


    No one answered. After a few seconds, Jing Tuoshen waved his hands impatiently. ¡°Go make your preparation. The gathering will be at the old city¡¯s Everlasting Life Apartments in three hours.¡±


    ...


    The sky was dark. The day was getting shorter. It was only four pm but the streetlights were all on.


    Everlasting Life Apartment, the place with the highest crime rate in the old city, was just one wall away from the silk-stocking district of the east city, Prosperity Neighbourhood. The wall split the place into two different worlds.


    There were only flickering lights in the old city, but the neons of the east city lit up even the dark clouds.


    ¡°Some people on this side will never cross over to the other side of the wall no matter how hard they work in their lives.¡± Fan Li wore a black jacket. The doctor, Lee Chengcai and the athlete, Ou Yang Susu followed him.


    The three changed a lot in a short period of time. This was especially obvious in Fan Li. He was a lot more mature. He wore a special, metallic mask.


    The streetlights turned on and off. More and more people appeared outside the apartments. They moved about in fixed groups.


    ¡°Should we wait a little more? We need to be careful. We mustn¡¯t let a tragedy like Sister Zhang¡¯s happen again.¡± Ou Yang Susu sighed at the mention of Sister Zhang. They ran into danger in another anomaly, and Sister Zhang, who was familiar with ghost sounds, was killed.


    Fan Li¡¯s eyes behind the mask slowly opened. His eyes were bloodshot. ¡°We need to find the people from Class 13 first. We still owe him our lives.¡±

 Chapter 348: Crowd

    Under the dim lights, several moths bumped against the glass cone. They danced in the light before their bodies fell weakly into the darkness. The boots of the investigation centre stepped over the moth¡¯s corpses. Security members with the blood band walked out of the darkness. The night was so dark that it looked like it was about to fall. They moved around without making any sound.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Zuo Jun raised his hand. Everyone stopped. They stood on Ya Shou Street east of Everlasting Life Apartments and looked across the street.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Black vans with Xin Lu¡¯s registration number slowed on the other side of the street. Wan Jie opened the door and got down. He lit a cigarette, leaned against the car window and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still four minutes and forty-four seconds,¡± The leader of Team One glanced at his watch. ¡°All fours. What an auspicious number.¡±


    Different from the East City special security team led by Zuo Jin, Wan Jie¡¯s team was all injured like they had passed the past few days in life-threatening ordeals.


    Wan Jie nodded and looked behind Zuo Jun. His gaze landed on Bai Xiao. Bai Xiao was fully different from before. His body was hidden by the uniform as his hand held the strange blade.


    ¡°Has he eaten the malice¡¯s meat? The bunch of crazies from the Research Centre dare to try anything.¡± Wan Jie closed his eyes as if waiting for the end to arrive. The horror game players and other forces gathered there, but they avoided Wan Jie and Zuo Jun¡¯s groups astutely.


    ¡°The investigation centre sent so few people this time. However, why are their communication bands different? Don¡¯t they usually have black bands?¡±


    ¡°Shush. Don¡¯t let them hear you. They are half-human and half-ghost monsters.¡±


    The dark clouds pressed down. The air was thick with anticipation and anxiousness. The streetlights dimmed. Eventually, the time given by the investigation centre arrived, and many cars drove to the entrance of Everlasting Life Apartments. A pale hand reached out of the car. Jing Tuoshen tossed a string of keys to the ground.


    ¡°Everlasting Life Apartments and Prosperity Neighbourhood, as well as the nearby streets, like Ya Shou Street, Song Fu Street, Wan He Street and so on, are within the influence of this anomaly. I don¡¯t think I need to elaborate on the rewards provided by the investigation centre for this mission. Anyone who manages to leave this anomaly alive will join the Research Centre to participate in the selection. If they manage to provide extra information about the anomaly, the rewards will be greater.¡± Jing Tuoshen¡¯s driver exited the car with an umbrella. ¡°The occurrence of this anomaly is related to Li San Hospital. Our investigation shows that two Big Ghosts who have escaped from the hospital are responsible for this. Considering some of you have no experience, we do not require you to hunt down the ghosts. The goal of this mission is to filter out the citizens with potential. Therefore, the length of survival is the selection criteria of this exercise.


    The driver was worried that Wan Jie might anger Jing Tuoshen, so he quickly handed Wan Jie a key. After the security members from Xin Lu left, Zuo Jun¡¯s team sauntered over.


    Jing Tuoshen tossed away the white gloves. His nails dug into his scars. He used the pain to ease a different kind of emotion. ¡°The death portraits given to you by the headquarters have been sewn into your arm. After you enter the apartments, try to use the portraits to recover the memory. After that, follow the plan.¡± Jing Tuoshen¡¯s gaze was venomous and sharp. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, make sure to have them stay inside the anomaly forever.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Zuo Jun and the other leaders nodded. They didn¡¯t follow the rules and took one key each.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The new East City security team entered Everlasting Life Apartments. Bai Xiao stayed behind the team. He held the blade in his right hand and glanced at the key in his left. R??¦Á?


    The copper key didn¡¯t feel special. A string of numbers was etched at the top--4343.


    As he entered the yard, the malice inside Bai Xiao gushed to his brain uncontrollably. It screamed, but the scream sounded far away. His vision blurred. Bai Xiao memorised the number 4343, gripped the key and ran into the apartment complex.


    More and more citizens gathered outside the apartments. Most of them just wanted to try their luck because the driver made the mission sound so simple. However, the headquarters had never treated them as humans before. They were just chips on the betting table.


    Jing Tuoshen¡¯s eyes cooled. He touched the white band around his wrist and switched on the communication channel. ¡°How is the situation at Prosperity Neighbourhood? Are the people from Class 13 there?¡±


    There were two mission-gathering spots this time. They were Prosperity Neighbourhood and Everlasting Life Apartments.


    ¡°No sign of them for now.¡± The man on the video wore the uniform of the headquarters branch. He had a square face. He looked rather similar to Gao Ming¡¯s classmate, Wang Jie.

 Chapter 349: Present

    ¡°Did you not see them, or are you unwilling to report them?¡± Jing Tuoshen looked much younger than the man, but his tone was direct and rude.


    The branch chief didn¡¯t seem to mind. He merely repeated, ¡°We have the record of everyone who has come to pick up the keys. Do you want me to send the information to you?¡±


    ¡°This selection is planned by the headquarters. I¡¯d advise you to conduct yourself accordingly. I don¡¯t care what you do at the Northern Port City, but I will not allow any mistakes to happen tonight.¡± Jing Tuoshen adjusted the channel and connected to the spies he had planted.


    Prosperity Neighbourhood was jointly managed by the 13 centres from the east city futuristic technology park and the northern port city. There were a lot of investigators and security members there, but they couldn¡¯t control the streets. This was because the neighbourhood had been taken over by the citizens and horror game players led by Situ Cheng.


    The people from the investigation centres were not scared of Situ Cheng. They didn¡¯t fight him because it would not be good for the centre¡¯s image, and they wanted to retain their power. They also knew that there had to be ghosts and criminals mixed in with the citizens. In fact, the wanted criminals from Class 13 were there, but they were too lazy to search for them.


    Entering the anomaly was extremely dangerous. If these people were volunteering themselves to die, why would the investigation centres stop them?


    Jing Tuoshen frowned as he scanned the videos provided by his spies. He saw citizens with student council badges and a few mutants in the crowd. To make things worse, Wang Jie and Xi San from Class 13 were standing not far away from the branch chief!


    They wore the equipment only given to the investigators with the highest clearance. Half of their faces were hidden and they were protected by other professional investigators.


    As the selection was initiated, the citizens at Prosperity Neighbourhood started to move forward. The elites from the 13 centres gave everyone their keys and room cards. Since a lot of the units in Prosperity Neighbourhood employed digital-coded doors, some of the participants were given passwords.


    The east city was in a half-collapsed state. The people who entered the anomaly came from all walks of life. The centres couldn¡¯t check all of their backgrounds. The temperature dipped. The shadow was like a devouring beast. It expanded until it covered the streets around Prosperity Neighbourhood. The communication was cut off then.


    ¡°Gao Ming should have entered Prosperity Neighbourhood already. Soon, his memory will be eaten by the ghosts inside the neighbourhood and revert back to his weak and useless self...¡±


    Jing Tuoshen scanned the files he was holding. There were test results from Hen Shan Penitentiary, report cards from Han Hai First High School and so on. They all featured one name, Gao Ming.


    ¡°Wait...¡± Bai Xiao felt something was off, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a single picture in this room?¡±


    Bai Xiao looked around the living room before walking to the wooden table. A present sat on the dining table that was at least a decade old. One black and one white ribbon was tied around the bloodred box. It was unique. It was like a pair of black-and-white eyes growing out of a beating heart. R


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The box didn¡¯t fit with the rest of the room. It captured people¡¯s attention easily. Bai Xiao opened the box. There was an exquisite wrist chain inside. When he saw the chain, the name Bai Qiao popped up in his mind, ¡°This is my sister¡¯s wrist chain. Is it a present for me? Is this the most important thing for me?¡±


    ...


    Inside the smallest unit at Prosperity Neighbourhood, Xi San sat before the mirror with befuddlement, ¡°Why am I dressed like this? Is this my home? Where are my parents?¡± His mind was blank. Xi San felt his stomach growling. He walked to the kitchen without thinking, ¡°Filling my stomach is more important.¡±


    Just as he approached the fridge, he noticed a red present box on the dining table. It called to him.


    ¡°Is it a present for me?¡±


    Xi San undid the two coloured ribbons and opened the present with excitement. There was a purple female underwear that was L in size.


    Xi San stood there as if shocked. Memories related to this present flooded his mind. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this belong to the female neighbour upstairs? I remember her death impacting me a lot and changing a lot of my thoughts and worldviews.¡±


    The people inside the rooms received their personalised presents. Each present was different, and no one knew who prepared them.

 Chapter 350: Something Scary is Happening Outside

    Sitting on the couch inside Prosperity Neighbourhood¡¯s Room 1801, Wang Jie¡¯s expression was dark. His pupils danced slightly to cover the anxiety inside his eyes. The room was luxuriously decorated. There were named brands everywhere. A lot of the furniture was designed by masters. They were handmade and could not be replicated. It was the dream of many people to live in a house like this. However, the current owner gripped his hands together, and his nails dug into the backs of his hands so deeply that they bled.


    ¡°Who discovered it?¡±


    An open present box sat on the coffee table before Wang Jie. There was a knife with an almost-broken tip inside the box. The body of the blade was thin. Mud and blackened water weeds stained the hilt. There was even a horrible stink.


    ¡°He has found my murder weapon, but why did he mail it to me? What else does he know? He saw me killing that person!¡±


    Wang Jie pulled on his hair, and his handsome face was rather twisted. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. I can¡¯t remember so many things. Why is that?¡±


    Wang Jie let go of his hair. He slowly reached for the knife before grabbing it. The memory hidden deep inside his heart that he didn¡¯t want to face slowly surfaced. That was his first murder. After a lot of planning, he killed a random homeless person. The knife stabbed into the man¡¯s body. It was completely different from when he practised it. He was too nervous. The knife cut into the bone, and he almost injured himself. Therefore, the knife had both the victim and his blood. It could not be discovered!


    His gritted teeth slowly relaxed. Wang Jie stared at the blade he was holding. He breathed heavily as if reliving that moment. Back then, killing a human felt so much better than killing rats, cats and dogs.


    ¡°I need to find someone who sent me this present and then... make him shut up forever.¡± Wang Jie hid the knife inside his clothes and looked around.


    The place was amazing, but he didn¡¯t think it was his home. However, the longer he was there, the more familiar the things around him became. It felt like he had been living there since he was young. Every memory he had was based in this room.


    ¡°My name is Wang Jie. The memories from Year Three High School to my first kill are still fresh in my mind. What have I forgotten?¡±


    Wang Jie¡¯s only clue was the present box. The person who sent it must know everything. Wang Jie examined the place. He switched on the computer in the room and checked the surveillance camera in the living room. The video showed that he was the one who opened the door a few minutes ago, carried the box in his hands and personally placed it on the coffee table.


    ¡°I was the one who carried it from the outside?!¡± Wang Jie couldn¡¯t remember this, but the video wouldn¡¯t lie to him. ¡°It looks like I have to check with the security guards to see who mailed this box to me.¡± The memories in their brains flowed away with time, but no one knew what they had forgotten.


    After hiding the box in the closet, Wang Jie opened the living room door. The sensory lights in the corridor came on instantly.


    Ding!


    The elevator doors opened. The thing that caused Wang Jie to frown was the elevator booth was not fitted with normal light but a dark red light. He didn¡¯t know why, but he wanted to describe the light as sticky and viscous. Something rolled out of the elevator.


    There was a blurry silhouette in the corridor. It looked human, but Wang Jie didn¡¯t think it was a human.


    ¡°I am a killer and a predator. That thing is different in essence from me...¡±


    The thing paused before Wang Jie¡¯s home. Its face stuck to the door¡¯s peephole. The entire head tried to squeeze through the small hole. The sound of the door cracking under pressure was clear in the dark. Wang Jie held his breath. It was not necessarily safe to stay at home!


    ¡°What is that? What is happening in this neighbourhood?¡±


    ...


    Fan Li looked down at his key. It had the number 4441.


    ¡°You two should go to this room first,¡± Fan Li handed the key to Doctor Lee Chengcai.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Gao Ming,¡± Fan Li could sense the summon from the God of Flesh and Blood. After he drank the God¡¯s blood, he formed a special bond with Gao Ming.


    He tried looking for Gao Ming before entering Everlasting Life Apartments but to no avail. To his surprise, when he entered the apartment building, the summon from the God of Flesh and Blood appeared. This could only mean one thing: Gao Ming had entered Everlasting Life Apartments before the investigation centre arrived.

 Chapter 351: Life is a Series of Different Rooms

    Chapter 351: Life is a Series of Different Rooms


    Fan Li was not interested in the investigation centre¡¯s selection. He was there merely for his life saviour, Gao Ming. Ever since he entered Everlasting Life Apartments, his heart started to race from the summon of the God of Flesh and Blood. It felt like Gao Ming was in trouble.


    ¡°Gao Ming needs me now. But if it¡¯s a problem that even he can¡¯t solve, what can I do?¡± Fan Li knew he was not as strong as Gao Ming, but he still ran down the corridor. Everlasting Life Apartments was small, but for some reason, Fan Li got lost as he ran around.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve been here before...¡± The shadow crashed at him like waves. Fan Li felt something dangerous approaching him. His rationality told him that if he didn¡¯t hide in one of the rooms, he¡¯d die. However, emotionally speaking, he felt looking for Gao Ming was more important.


    Fan Li held his heart and turned back to look. The corridor had been swallowed by darkness. All the lights went out. Intermittent noises came from the walkie-talkie. Doctor Lee and Ou Yang Susu sounded like they were calling his name. A few seconds later, his two teammates¡¯ voices became distorted and unclear. Fan Li turned off the walkie-talkie. He stopped looking around. He didn¡¯t enter any room but tried his best to sense the God of Flesh and Blood.


    In this chaotic city, trust was more precious than a diamond. Anyone would put themselves first, but Fan Li was the exception. Things faded from his mind. Fan Li focused on the voice in his blood. He had no idea where he was going, but eventually, all the voices disappeared, and no one was around him anymore. The shadow behind him crawled towards him. His legs became leaden, but Fan Li felt closer to the God of Flesh and Blood. He hauled himself up the stairs. After he reached the new floor, the summons of the God of Flesh and Blood became stronger but more erratic.


    ¡°Gao Ming should be on this floor!¡±


    Fan Li looked up at the rooms, and he was stunned. All the rooms on this floor had the same room number, 0715. The number was the same, but the doors were different. Some were pasted with flyers, and others were blank. Some were made from wood, and others from metal. The creepiest was the room at the end of the corridor. The door was covered in talismans.


    The thing in the shadow was fast approaching. Threatened by death, Fan Li knocked on the doors as he called out Gao Ming¡¯s name. No one answered him. He rushed down the corridor. When he tried the doorknob of the fourth room, he discovered with surprise that the room was not locked. Without hesitation, Fan Li crossed the threshold and entered the room. He leaned against the door and gasped for air. Before he could recover, his face drained of blood.


    ¡°Gao Ming?!¡± In the neat living room, the electrical line dangled from the roof beam. The line bound around Gao Ming¡¯s neck. Gao Ming, in his high school uniform, was hanged in the middle of the room. Fan Li darted forward to grab Gao Ming by his feet. He tried to push him up. Gao Ming¡¯s body had already lost all its temperature. He only then realised how heavy a corpse could be...


    Fan Li found a kitchen knife and cut off the electrical line. He lay Gao Ming¡¯s body flat on the ground. He was so in shock and panic that he didn¡¯t even feel sadness.


    Fan Li walked out of the bedroom when he felt a gaze on him. It was Gao Ming¡¯s corpse staring at him.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already closed his eyes?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t scared of being with a corpse, but it was eerie when the corpse stared at him.


    ¡°All the rooms on this floor have the room number 0715. Is there a special meaning behind this? The God of Flesh and Blood is still summoning me from other rooms.¡± Fan Li didn¡¯t dare to stay too long. He waited for the silence to return and then slipped out.


    ¡°The monster should have left.¡± Fan Li crossed the corridor and knocked on the door right opposite. ¡°Is anyone at home?¡±


    After some time, footsteps came from behind the door. The door opened a small gap.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Fan Li was confounded when he heard the familiar voice. He looked at the man dumbly.


    Gao Ming stood at the door in his school uniform. He had the same confused expression.


    ¡°Is there a Gao Ming in every single room? Why are all of them from his high school years?¡±

 Chapter 352: July 14

    Fan Li didn¡¯t like to use his brain, but he was often forced by the anomalies to do so. Fan Li rubbed his head and asked cautiously, ¡°Gao Ming... Do you still remember me?¡±


    The door didn¡¯t fully open. Gao Ming, in his high school uniform, looked at Fan Li with caution. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he looked at Fan Li as if he were a stranger.


    ¡°I know you have forgotten many things, but you¡¯re in a lot of danger now. The unknown horror might come at any moment,¡± Fan Li tried to make himself approachable, but Gao Ming looked at him like he was crazy. ¡°Can I come in? I feel the horror approaching. It¡¯s too dangerous out here.¡± Fan Li smiled bitterly. He had imagined many scenarios, but this was not one of his predictions.


    Gao Ming was about to close the door, and Fan Li became anxious. He squeezed his fingers through the gap despite the fact that it might hurt him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you! You¡¯ve forgotten many things! You¡¯ve saved my life, and I¡¯m here to save yours!¡± Fan Li was unwilling to give up. ¡°My name is Fan Li. Think about it. You said that I was a trustworthy person and I had potential that I didn¡¯t even know about.¡±


    Gao Ming stared at Fan Li¡¯s face. Seeing how tightly Fan Li was holding the door, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Tell me what I¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    ¡°The anomalies are exploding, and horror stories are everywhere in Han Hai. You created Dead Water Forum and led the horror game players to fight the ghosts!¡± Fan Li said with excitement. Confusion and suspicion slowly faded from Gao Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that you are indeed crazy.¡±


    Fan Li scratched his other arm. Wounds appeared instantly. The fresh blood emitted a strange meat fragrance. ¡°This is the blood you¡¯ve fed me. You should be able to sense the bond between us.¡± Gao Ming frowned deeply. His heart pounded for no reason. However, it soon returned to normal. Everything was trying its best to change him. The lights in the corridor flickered. The moment they went out, something rapidly crawled over from down the corridor! It was a pile of rotten meat with many limbs!


    ¡°That bully has a driver sending him to and from school. I can¡¯t find the chance to approach him. However, our class is going to an event outside of school tomorrow. I plan to tail them.¡± Gao Ming said casually, ¡°I¡¯m not going to take this lying down.¡±


    ¡°An out-of-school event tomorrow?¡± Fan Li picked up the diary and checked the date, ¡°Is today July 14th?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why does time stop on this day for all of you? What is so special about this day?¡± Fan Li questioned. ¡°Do the different rooms house different versions of yourself that have elected different choices in life?¡±


    Some of the Gao Ming committed suicide, while others were evicted from school for fighting back against the bullies.


    A flash crossed Fan Li¡¯s eyes. He remembered the room at the end of the corridor. The door was covered in talismans. The talismans warded against the monsters.


    ¡°What choice has that Gao Ming made? Why is that door covered in talismans?¡±


    Different choices lead to different paths in life. Fan Li had no idea why this was happening, but he was getting closer to the truth.

 Chapter 353: What is Gao Mings Present

    Chapter 353: What is Gao Ming''s Present


    ¡°Talismans? Ghosts?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s hand tightened around the knife when he heard Fan Li. Gao Ming didn¡¯t trust Fan Li at first, but his conviction shook after the man took out the diary.


    ¡°All the rooms on this corridor are numbered 0715. I suspect there is a different version of you living in each one. I don¡¯t know why this is happening. However, I saw a room covered in talismans at the end of the corridor. It is scary.¡± Fan Li knew that Gao Ming was one of the founders of the Dead Water Forum. Therefore, he didn¡¯t underestimate Gao Ming even though he was just a teenager.


    ¡°A corridor filled with the same rooms?¡± Different choices led to different lives and different versions of Gao Ming. This Gao Ming was cautious and vicious. He was filled with justice but also hatred, or else he wouldn¡¯t have been planning to hunt down the school bully even after he was evicted from school.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Li was shocked. ¡°Have you not left your home to see what it¡¯s like outside?¡±


    ¡°I went to the trash collection centre to pick up some tools for tomorrow this morning.¡± Gao Ming shook his uniform. His handmade weapons were hidden under the normal uniform.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been out. Did you not discover the ghost in the corridor?¡± Fan Li was shocked.


    ¡°When I went out this morning, everything was normal. I can confirm that there is only one 0715 on this floor. The transformation must have happened after I returned.¡± Gao Ming pulled off the tape around the mop handle and retrieved another knife. ¡°We¡¯ll leave this place in a minute. If everything is as you said, there can only be two possibilities. One, the ghost appeared after I came back home and created something like a haunted loop. Two, something has messed with my memory. I didn¡¯t even leave this morning, but I was brought to believe that I did.¡±


    Hearing Gao Ming¡¯s analysis, Fan Li was beyond shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the high-schooler to be so rational.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fan Li took a deep breath. ¡°We can only stay outside for a minute. If it¡¯s longer, the ghost will come after us.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    Fan Li nodded when he saw how excited Gao Ming was. ¡°No wonder he can build up the Dead Water Forum.¡± Fan Li started the timer when he opened the door. They entered the corridor. Different rooms lined both sides of the old corridor. Each door had its own uniqueness, but all of them had Room Number 0715.


    ¡°See. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Fan Li made the countdown in his mind. He glanced at the room opposite subconsciously. Then, his pupils narrowed. ¡°Where is the dead body?!¡± Gao Ming¡¯s corpse that died from hanging had disappeared! The ground was empty. The electrical wire noose swayed around.


    Fan Li felt a chill run up his spine. He wanted to warn Gao Ming, but Gao Ming strode into the opposite room.


    ¡°I think I believe you now.¡± Gao Ming opened his school bag. He had scored some mental illness diagnostic reports, divorce papers and other miscellaneous items. ¡°Different choices lead to different fates. My parents aren¡¯t divorced. They love each other. We do not have any mental illness history. However, my family chose to make peace with the bullies. They even wanted me to apologise to them. So we have a bad relationship.¡±


    ¡°Each family has its own problem.¡± Fan Li laughed sadly. His parents were also called to school often due to fighting when he was in school.


    ¡°There are many rooms on this floor. There has to be a life where all the choices are perfect.¡± Gao Ming ran into the bedroom and started to throw food and water into his bag. ¡°We¡¯ll go check out the other rooms. The answer might be hidden in one of the other rooms.¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    The sudden knocking froze Fan Li and Gao Ming. They didn¡¯t say anything and turned to the living room door.


    Someone was knocking? At this moment?


    Fan Li made a gesture. Could the missing corpse be knocking? Or had the ghost not left?


    The knocking continued. Fan Li and Gao Ming slunk to the door and checked through the peephole.


    Fan Li didn¡¯t recognise the person outside. However, Gao Ming¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Liu Yi? Why is she here? And she looks so mature.¡±


    ¡°Who is Liu Yi?¡± Fan Li was lost.


    ¡°My high-school classmate. She confessed to me, but I rejected her,¡± Gao Ming said confidently. After that, the two hesitated for a while. Then, they heard the lights outside went out. Gao Ming considered the return of the monster, so he pulled the door open.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    In a tight-fitted female suit, Liu Yi pulled her hair up into a ponytail. Her right hand was ready to knock on the door again. Her left hand held a bright red present box.

 Chapter 354: The Correct Day

    What was first love? The fresh dew on the heart? The kite without string? The mathematical problem that couldn¡¯t be solved? Or was it a charming and scary female ghost bearing a present?


    Gao Ming leaned against the wooden table. Liu Yi stood at the door. Fan Li stood between the two with confusion. He felt like he was an extra.


    ¡°Liu Yi, you look so much older.¡± Once Gao Ming opened his mouth, Fan Li wanted to punch him. How could a guy directly call a girl old to her face?


    After confirming the door was locked, Liu Yi walked inside the room with the present box. Her gaze was constantly on Gao Ming. ¡°Have I confessed to you?¡±


    ¡°You were harassed by bullies from outside the school. I couldn¡¯t bear to see it, so I interrupted them. Then, you sent me to the school infirmary. You bought me many things and insisted on staying by my bedside for a few days.¡± Gao Ming frowned, ¡°However, I stated clearly to you that you should focus on your studies and not be in a relationship.¡±


    Liu Yi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She flipped through the two diaries on the table and stopped talking.


    ¡°Is this a present for me?¡± Gao Ming was about to touch the red box when Liu Yi suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The present is mine.¡± Liu Yi walked forward to stand before Gao Ming. She had very light makeup, and the temperature around her was low. The two were so close that Gao Ming had to take a step back. Liu Yi followed him. She stared at his face. ¡°Did you not receive your own present? Everyone¡¯s room should come with its own present.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Are you Santa Claus?¡± Even though Gao Ming was in the school uniform, he was a bad student. He often got into fights. However, he was cornered by Liu Yi. Gao Ming¡¯s back hit the wall, and he realised something. ¡°You are not Liu Yi. What are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Liu Yi, but you are not the Gao Ming I¡¯m looking for.¡± Liu Yi frowned before turning to Fan Li, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Fan Li opened his mouth. Gao Ming said that Liu Yi was his classmate, so she should be a member of Class 13. ¡°Gao Ming told me to come here. He saved my life, so I have to help him no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Is there still such kindness in Han Hai?¡± Liu Yi stared at Fan Li. ¡°Where is your present?¡±


    ¡°What present?¡± Fan Li was very lost.


    The corridor was silent. The three squeezed at the door. Gao Ming took out a notebook. He wrote down messages on different pages. The general message was for the other Gao Mings to open the doors so that they could save each other.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave at the same time. Try to shove these papers into the rooms. If there¡¯s time, knock on the doors.¡± Fan Li counted the time and then opened the door. The lights came on. The three slipped the paper under the doors and returned to the room when the one minute was almost up. They waited inside the room for a long time, but there was no sound coming from the corridor. The other Gao Mings seemed to have read the paper but refused to open their doors.


    ¡°It looks like not every me is as brave as I am.¡± Gao Ming gripped his homemade weapon. ¡°If they won¡¯t open the doors, why don¡¯t we break down the doors?¡±


    ¡°You sure are cruel towards yourself.¡± Liu Yi was a lawyer. She had not done anything like this before.


    ¡°I just want to see what the correct choice is.¡±


    Then, the three exited the room again. This round, Gao Ming led the way. He wielded the bat he picked up at the trash collection centre and charged at the door to the left of him. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t open the seemingly normal-looking wooden door.


    ¡°This is bad. The doors can only be opened from the inside!¡± Gao Ming shouted, ¡°Only the owners can open the doors!¡±


    ¡°Let me try!¡± Liu Yi grabbed the bat. Her arms bulged with muscles. Fan Li and Gao Ming had no idea what Liu Yi had been through. She was stronger than them. She applied so much force that the bat was almost bent out of shape.


    ¡°No! This won¡¯t work! They have to willingly come out!¡± Liu Yi let go of the bet.


    ¡°Quick! It¡¯s time to go back!¡± Fan Li urged. However, knocking came from the deep end of the corridor at that moment.


    The sound was clear. It was like a head banging against the door.


    ¡°Is the knocking coming from there?¡± Fan Li was shocked as he looked down the corridor. The door covered with talisman was shaking.


    ¡°Gao Ming inside that room wants to come out!¡±

 Chapter 355: The Most Normal Me

    Gao Ming wanted to go down the corridor, but Fan Li yanked him back. ¡°We have to go back first!¡±


    ¡°Gao Ming is in that room asking for help! He wants to come out!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make snap judgments! What if it¡¯s not Gao Ming inside that room but a ghost?¡± Liu Yi pressed on Gao Ming¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Ghost?¡±


    The three returned to the room. Liu Yi closed the door. After the sound outside was gone, she dared to speak, ¡°Every Gao Ming is unique. His life is made up of endless choices. Those choices constitute his real self.¡±


    Holding his bag, Gao Ming ruminated about what Liu Yi had said.


    ¡°You are the way you are now because the person who wants to hurt you has frozen your memory on the 14th of July. This day is when your life changes. To those who mean you harm, this is a chance to correct all the mistakes.¡± Liu Yi shared her analysis. ¡°Based on different choices, you might be kicked out of school or commit suicide. Therefore, there is a possibility that you have become a ghost.¡±


    Fan Li said that the building was haunted. Gao Ming saw the ghost earlier. Limbs grew out of the ghost¡¯s body. It was terrifying.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a ghost, isn¡¯t that me? Can I kill another version of me?¡± Gao Ming became excited. ¡°Perhaps I can work together with him to take down the other ghosts!¡±


    Liu Yi held her forehead. This Gao Ming didn¡¯t seem to be fearful of anything. He was rash and didn¡¯t use his brain.


    ¡°What if he can¡¯t recognise anyone and kills even you?¡±


    ¡°Then, won¡¯t I become another ghost? I won¡¯t be afraid of the ghost anymore.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t seem to care about death. He became more spirited when he found out about the existence of ghosts. ¡°Instead of hiding like a rat, why not join them?¡±No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Fan Li was stunned to hear such words coming from a high schooler.


    ¡°You think you can become a ghost after you die. However, you¡¯ll most likely be eaten by other ghosts once you die.¡± Liu Yi frowned. She took out a red student council badge. ¡°The room with the talismans is quite far from here. We don¡¯t have much time. If you really want to go there, wear this badge.¡±


    Gao Ming finished the dinner slowly. He took a slice out of the cake. As he chewed on the cake, he stared at the large red present box on the other side of the dining table. The box had black and white ribbons. r?a?o??????s?


    ¡°Is this Mom and Dad¡¯s present for me? But it¡¯s not my birthday. Why is there cake and present?¡±


    With anticipation and confusion, Gao Ming approached the box. As he was about to open the box, he heard the knocking.


    ¡°Who is coming to visit so late at night?¡±


    He looked out through the peephole. There were people moving in the corridor. Due to the bad lighting, he couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    ¡°There appears to be three of them. The student is wearing our school uniform. He looks like me from the back... Weird. How do I know what I look like from the back?¡±


    Soon, a piece of paper was slipped under the door.


    Gao Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed as he picked up the paper. ¡°The handwriting is mine!¡± The content shocked Gao Ming. He suspected the people outside were crazy.


    ¡°The corridor is haunted? Should I believe them?¡±


    He came to another juncture in life. Different paths led to different futures.


    ¡°Should I stay at home to wait for my parents to come, or should I talk to them?¡± After giving it some thought, he opened the door a little bit. The moment he did that, the lights in the corridor went out. A giant and ugly monster with many limbs turned the corridor and charged at him!


    Gao Ming hadn¡¯t experienced such a horror in his life. He was so scared that he fell to the ground. He closed the door due to pure instinct.


    His face was pale. He was so frightened that he was rendered speechless.


    He was not bullied, kicked out of school or suffered from mental illness. It was the most normal Gao Ming who received the present.

 Chapter 356: The Most Special Me

    Timid but not cowardly, passionate but scared, determined but careless. Gao Ming, in this room, was filled with contradictions. There was nothing special about him. All his choices were normal. He was the most normal Gao Ming. However, the most normal self might become the most unique one.


    ...


    ¡°Everything in this world is governed by fate. Nothing is decided by man.


    ¡°Gao Ming, we gave you this name for a reason. You are born under the lonely star. You will not get married and have progeny. Your life will be filled with tragedies, and you will end up on the loneliest path. Therefore, we added the character Ming or Destiny in your name. With that, we hope that you can master your own destiny. No matter how dangerous the world becomes, at least you will have yourself as your companion.


    ¡°Your parents left this world early. After grandma is gone, you¡¯ll be alone. However, you¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    An elder¡¯s voicemail came from the phone. It repeated many times. After a long time, a hand covered in characters reached out of the bathroom to switch it off. The bathroom door was left half-open. A set of wrinkled school uniforms was tossed at the door. A thin high schooler stood inside the bathroom. The faucet was running. The cold water splashed on the student¡¯s body.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I wash them off?¡±


    He stood before the mirror, fully naked. Every inch of his body was covered in words. Some of them were used to increase one¡¯s life expectancy, while others were used to bless one¡¯s family. All the words had good meanings, but when they appeared on a human¡¯s skin, they only felt scary.


    Closing the faucet, the student raised the basin and allowed the water to run down his body. Water splattered everywhere. He grabbed the towel to wipe his body, but the characters wouldn¡¯t come off.


    Slam!


    The basin was thrown against the ground, and it shattered into pieces. Wet hair stuck to the forehead. The student pulled his hair up. He saw that the characters were written on his scalp too.


    To find the two, she changed the home¡¯s Feng Shui and did many rituals. She turned the home into a Yin Home to beg the ghosts to let Gao Ming¡¯s parents back home. Gao Ming was raised by such a grandmother. The protective words on his body were carved on his skin since he was small. They had already grown into his flesh.


    That was not the worst. Even though Gao Ming was young, his body had been through many tortures.


    His grandmother didn¡¯t allow Gao Ming to go to school. He was discovered by a kind man in the neighbourhood, and that was how he got the chance to study. However, his appearance made him a monster. He couldn¡¯t get used to the gazes of others.


    The diary recorded his life at school. He was very clever and learned things quickly. However, he was kicked out of school for various mysterious reasons. His grandmother wanted to draw his blood to find her son and daughter-in-law. She wanted to sacrifice them to the Sensei.


    Gao Ming had lived such a life. He used the pen to write down the date in the diary, 14th July.


    ¡°Granny, I believe in ghosts now. I believe you.¡±


    The phone lit up then. His grandmother sent more messages. Gao Ming ignored them and kept writing.


    ¡°After all, you are dead. I saw you die before my eyes. So how can the dead keep on talking?¡¯


    The knocking suddenly came. The bells started to chime.


    ¡°Do you want to come home? Can you still come home?¡±

 Chapter 357: Survival Based on Memories

    The dresser door was shut. Gao Ming, whose body was covered in prayers, held the pen. He didn¡¯t continue writing. His eyes were on the vibrating phone. His grandmother¡¯s voicemails were like a summons from hell. Gao Ming didn¡¯t answer them, but the messages kept coming. They came more and more frequently. One minute later, the messages suddenly stopped. A video call request popped up on the screen. His grandmother¡¯s black-and-white portrait showed up. She seemed to wish to crawl out of the phone.


    ¡°A video call?¡± The face covered in characters hesitated. In the end, Gao Ming chose to accept it.


    ¡°Gao Ming, do you know how much I worry about you? Do not leave your room. Once you do, everything will be for nothing! Do you still remember your parents? They die because they didn¡¯t listen to me!¡± The old woman in the video looked like Gao Ming. Her hair was white. She looked tired and aged. Her clothes were dirty. She shouted loudly at the screen. Various items and ¡®divine medicine¡¯ sat around her. She had surrendered everything valuable to the Sensei and his God.


    ¡°Listen to me. Sensei has spoken! Your tragedy will be automatically resolved seven days later!¡± As he stared at the screen, Gao Ming¡¯s gaze coloured with suspicion. The room on the screen was very familiar, but it was different from how he remembered it. His grandmother shouted with tears in her eyes. She was deeply worried about Gao Ming, but...


    Gao Ming put down the diary and opened the dresser. He walked towards the other bedroom inside the apartment unit.


    ¡°Do not open the door! I am helping you!¡±


    Two bedrooms were situated at both ends of the narrow corridor. Gao Ming¡¯s small bedroom was on the left, and his grandmother¡¯s large bedroom was on the right. The light stench came from the right bedroom. Twine curled around the doorknob, and a row of yellow papers was pasted along the door frame.


    ¡°Don¡¯t open the door, Gao Ming! If you do, all the bad luck is going to escape!¡± The old lady started to beg. She really believed that the Sensei could help her get back her son and daughter-in-law and help Gao Ming.


    ¡°But you are already dead...¡±


    Gao Ming snipped the rope around the doorknob. He heard a heart-wrenching scream coming from the phone. The moment he opened the bedroom door, the video call ended. A thick stench rolled out of the room. The scene he saw was harrowing. There was a chair placed in the middle of the room. His grandmother¡¯s malnourished body was pinned to the chair. Her face was purple, and her throat was bloated. Various pills were scattered on her red jacket. Even in death, she gripped a bottle of pills. The bottle had no manufacture date or any normal symbols. The brown bottle was the medicine that she begged the Sensei for.


    He answered the call. It was another video call. This time, the image from before didn¡¯t show up. Instead, Gao Ming was shown on screen. He was standing at the door, holding his phone.


    ¡°Is this... the perspective of grandmother¡¯s dead body?¡±


    He looked up. His grandmother¡¯s desiccated face lifted, and her murky eyes stared at Gao Ming. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to come in?!¡±


    The dangling arms started to move. Something moved in his grandmother¡¯s engorged throat. Her skull moved. The ropes that bound her joints tightened.


    ¡°Is it my fault that the tragedy can¡¯t be resolved? It¡¯s your fault! You are the tragedy!¡± Fear grew in his heart. Gao Ming retreated and slammed his grandmother¡¯s room door close.


    The sound of ropes snapping entered his ears. His grandmother was coming out of the bedroom!


    Gao Ming grabbed his diary and school bag as he ran to the living room. No matter what awaited him outside, he didn¡¯t want to stay in that home anymore. To prevent Gao Ming from escaping, his grandmother put chains and talismans around the living room door. Only those with the key could leave.


    Gao Ming kicked the lock and slammed into the door. He needed to leave. The door trembled and shook. Gao Ming could hear creepy noises coming from his grandmother¡¯s bedroom. She was crawling out!


    ¡°I need to leave!¡±

 Chapter 358: Get On

    At that moment, footsteps came from the outside corridor. Someone came to his room and started to tear off the talismans on the door. Hearing that, Gao Ming slammed harder into the door. Compared to the chains, the talismans affected Gao Ming even greater. As the talismans were torn off, the lock shook, and the old door loosened.


    Perhaps it was a bond or a mistake by the person outside, and he shoved the bat through the gap in the door. Gao Ming turned back to look after he grabbed the rusted bat. His grandmother¡¯s bedroom was open. The corpse in red appeared to have left her chair. The red twines that enshrouded the ceiling swayed. The bells knocked into each other. Gao Ming took in a deep breath. He smelled the stinging smell. He saw his grandmother¡¯s purplish, bloated face at the bedroom door. The bells chimed loudly. There was a wet slushing sound against the white rice. Something was crawling towards him on four limbs.


    Without any hesitation, Gao Ming shoved the bat into the lock. With a crack, the door finally opened. Without wasting any time, Gao Ming, who was covered in words, rushed out. He bumped into the person who was standing outside the door.


    ¡°Close the door!¡± The door closed. Gao Ming held the bat and looked up. Two identical faces stared at each other.


    ¡°Gao Ming?¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Gao Ming, with the words, grabbed Gao Ming, who was expelled. Fan Li waved at them from the distance. A few of them went back into the first room to hide.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± The expelled Gao Ming stared at the other him with a deep frown. ¡°I thought I was the most rebellious one, but I was wrong. You have a full-body tattoo. Didn¡¯t your parents say anything?¡±


    ¡°They went missing when I was very young. I was raised by my grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Of all the Rooms 0715, you¡¯re the most special,¡± Liu Yi stood before the Gao Ming with all the words, ¡°What present did you receive?¡±


    Gao Ming shook his head. ¡°I only know she calls them Sensei and his God.¡±


    ¡°Do the two names correspond to different Gods?¡± Liu Yi held Gao Ming¡¯s face. They were very close. ¡°I suspect the grandmother is the manifestation of the two Gods, and you are the flesh version of Gao Ming. Your grandmother has been torturing you in the name of helping you. She trapped you in the home and forbade you to leave. If you really stayed for seven days, you would never leave again.¡± Liu Yi pointed at the clock. ¡°Have you noticed this? Every room has a working clock. Time is instrumental to this anomaly!¡±


    ¡°As expected of someone from Class 13.¡± Fan Li didn¡¯t even notice that. ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ming and I are classmates. I don¡¯t know what he was doing on the night of July 14th, but I know that we were supposed to gather at school at 7 am on July 15th. We would take a bus to participate in some event. It was that event that changed the fate of everyone in our class! That was the turning point of Gao Ming¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean we have to leave this place before 7 am? Can we escape this anomaly in a few hours?¡± Fan Li didn¡¯t have confidence.


    ¡°I lived close to Gao Ming. I remember very clearly that we waited for the bus outside our neighbourhood at the bus station of Route 27 at 6.30 am. Coincidentally, there is a station for Route 27 outside Everlasting Life Apartments.¡± Liu Yi said, ¡°If we don¡¯t want to make the wrong choice, we have to bring the correct Gao Ming to the station outside the apartments before 6.30 am.¡±


    Liu Yi¡¯s logic was clear. Both Gao Mings were persuaded. The Gao Ming, covered in words, were about to say something when something slammed into the door.


    ¡°The ghost has never knocked before this.¡± Fan Li stood up when Gao Ming¡¯s phone vibrated. His grandmother was calling. He answered the video call. He saw his grandmother standing outside the room. ¡°Gao Ming! Come home with me!¡±


    The door shook, and their faces paled. The grandmother¡¯s corpse could sense Gao Ming¡¯s location. This meant that they had to split up.


    ¡°This door can¡¯t hold up much longer. If she makes more noises, more ghosts will come!¡± Fan Li said through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll lead her away, and you¡¯ll run out of the apartment building!¡±

 Chapter 359: Painter Gao Ming

    Chapter 359: Painter Gao Ming


    ¡°I¡¯m my grandmother¡¯s target. She¡¯ll not be led away by you.¡± Gao Ming, who was covered in prayers, gripped his bag. ¡°You go hide at the side. I¡¯ll lure her into the room, and then, you¡¯ll run.¡±


    Liu Yi opened the window and tied the bedsheet to the window frame. ¡°I¡¯ll try to see if I can get into the other rooms using other methods.¡±


    The two Gao Mings were shocked by Liu Yi¡¯s creativity. Before they reacted, Liu Yi already jumped out the window, holding the bedsheet. She kicked the window of the downstairs tenant. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s opening.¡±


    ¡°Gao Ming! Come home with me!¡± The grandmother wailed. Her voice sounded like someone was cutting her heart with a knife. The slamming on the door was consistent as if it was going to break at any moment. The people inside the room were anxious. The corridor was extremely silent. The Gao Mings in the other rooms were waiting to see what would happen.


    ¡°That old thing is distracted. The last room should be empty now.¡± A tiny voice came out of a room next to the last room. The door opened silently. A thick bouquet of paint smell came out of this Room 0715. Gao Ming, in school uniform, stood at the door and looked around. His bag was stuffed with paints and brushes. His uniform was drawn with colours and absurd paintings. With a warm smile on his face, Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He was very happy that his lips couldn¡¯t stop twitching from joy. ¡°We¡¯ve really joined together! Am I Gao Ming now? Or am I Xia Yang? Haha!¡±


    The painter Gao Ming pushed open the door. His room was different in essence from the other rooms. The distinct decorating styles were meshed together. The walls, floor and ceiling were covered in strange drawings.


    ¡°The mud figurine has sliced through Gao Ming¡¯s past and memory. I was one of them. How can I give up this rare chance? This might be the only chance I can get to replace the real Gao Ming!¡± Painter Gao Ming adjusted his excitement as he turned to the last room. ¡°The figurine is suppressing something. What other secrets are hidden in that room?¡±


    The painter Gao Ming carried his bag and silently entered the last room. He didn¡¯t have the issue of bravery because he had already lost his mind. The painter Gao Ming stepped through the torn talismans and raced through the living room. He looked around and made the bedroom his target. His footsteps were left on the white rice, and the bells above his head jingled as he walked underneath them. However, he didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed towards the bedroom. ¡°Let me see what you¡¯re hiding!¡±


    ¡°Both of his hearts are trapped. Even the God of Flesh and Blood has been yanked out of his body! Doesn¡¯t this mean I have the chance to inherit the God of Flesh and Blood?¡± Painter Gao Ming¡¯s eyes were red. Then, he turned into the grandmother¡¯s bedroom. The chair was toppled over. Broken ropes were scattered around the ground. The painter Gao Ming looked around before his eyes landed on the sacrificial table. ¡°That¡¯s the mud figurine! It¡¯s suppressing Gao Ming, forcing him to serve and worship it every day!¡±


    ¡°Gao Ming?¡± Wan Jie was the first security member to leave their rooms. He could sense his memory fading with them. If this continued, he¡¯d forget everything and become a part of the anomaly. To prevent that, he kept his ¡®present¡¯ well. He started to analyse the rules and clues. However, the painter Gao Ming suddenly appeared before him.


    ¡°Everlasting Life Apartments are enshrouded by some kind of rules. Endless loops and random movement of the rooms turn this place into a maze...¡± Characters appeared in Wan Jie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why can he move freely? How can he always find the correct path?¡±


    Wan Jie didn¡¯t hurry to find his subordinates. He followed the grandmother carefully. As more people entered the apartment, so did the danger and chaos.


    In Room 0715, the flesh Gao Ming and the rebellious Gao Ming opened the door. After they saw the grandmother leave, they sighed in relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s so scary. How did you live with her?¡± The rebellious Gao Ming grabbed his bag.


    ¡°Another Gao Ming has drawn her away for us.¡± The flesh Gao Ming looked at Liu Yi and Fan Li behind him. ¡°We can¡¯t waste this opening he had created for us with his life. You have to get to the bus station!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming with us?¡± Fan Li gasped.


    ¡°My grandmother can sense my location. She¡¯ll return after she kills that Gao Ming.¡± The flesh Gao Ming thought it through. ¡°I¡¯ll take another path to distract her.¡±

 Chapter 360: Chaos Beyond Gods Prediction

    ¡°Do you still want to stay here?¡± The flesh Gao Ming turned to Fan Li. ¡°I don¡¯t know what drew you here. Perhaps the Gao Ming you¡¯re looking for are in the other rooms, but I¡¯m not sure when they¡¯ll come out.¡± While the grandmother was drawn away by the painter Gao Ming, they tried the other rooms, but no door opened.


    ¡°Each room represents a choice. Perhaps the other Gao Mings have their difficulties.¡± Fan Li didn¡¯t press it. He took a deep breath as he made a choice, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you. We¡¯ll meet up with my other teammates and figure out a way to escape.¡± When Fan Li approached the flesh Gao Ming, the summon in his heart grew stronger. This was something he didn¡¯t experience with the rebellious Gao Ming.


    ¡°Grandmother hasn¡¯t returned, so we still have time. We can split up when the danger is here.¡± Liu Yi¡¯s gaze was on the flesh Gao Ming. She felt that the man still had something he was hiding from them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to find the correct Gao Ming?¡± The rebellious Gao Ming pulled up his uniform zipper. ¡°Are we sure we can leave now?¡±


    ¡°Fate is always changing. If you start making the correct choices now, you might become the correct Gao Ming,¡± Liu Yi exited the room with her present. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s find a way out of here first!¡±


    ¡°Based on the memory fragments in my flesh, Everlasting Life Apartments¡¯ figurines trapped me here. We¡¯ve taken a big step by escaping from my cage.¡± The flesh Gao Ming looked at the present Liu Yi was holding. ¡°By the way, can I take a look at your present? I want to know what exactly is a present.¡±


    ¡°No. The present is someone¡¯s indelible memory and someone¡¯s most hidden secret.¡± Liu Yi rejected him directly.


    ¡°You are exactly as I remembered. Always so aloof,¡± The rebellious Gao Ming asked, ¡°Liu Yi, are you married?¡± Sensing the gazes from the others, the rebellious Gao Ming added, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by that. Since you once liked me, so...¡±


    ...


    ¡°Gao Ming!¡± Zuo Jun exited the room with a bleeding arm. His face was twisted from pain. ¡°Once I kill you, everything will return to normal!¡±


    The painter Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. Somehow, everyone in this building wanted Gao Ming dead.


    The painter Gao Ming rammed through Zuo Jun. He didn¡¯t dare to give the man much time to recover.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡±


    Zuo Jun growled angrily. He stabbed at Gao Ming¡¯s neck!


    The painter Gao Ming didn¡¯t hold back. He used the mud figurine as a weapon to block the stab. The painter Gao Ming¡¯s fingers dulled from pain. He knew he couldn¡¯t win Zuo Jun in brute strength. He turned tail and ran.


    As more curses were drawn on the figurine, the grandmother¡¯s conditions became more unhinged. She pounced at them. Zuo Jun only discovered her at this moment.


    Zuo Jun¡¯s legs wobbled. Without any hesitation, he also started to flee.

 Chapter 361: The First Hour

    chapter 361: the first hour


    the east city security members under jing tuoshen, the security teams from xin lu led by wan jie, the many horror game players, gao yun¡¯s student councils and the many versions of gao ming. all the key players at han hai had gathered in the two neighbourhoods. even gods couldn¡¯t predict the outcome from so many factors.


    these security members and horror game players were elites among elites. they were trained by death. even though they had lost part of their memories and powers, they were not easy to deal with. if the two gods focused their power on suppressing gao ming, gao ming had no chance to escape. however, the other forces had torn this plan wide open. more and more people at everlasting life apartments were woken up by the painter gao ming. however, most of them stayed inside their rooms and observed through the peepholes. as time passed, the tenants¡¯ memories were affected. this scary feeling prompted them to try to save themselves. the painter gao ming was physically weaker than zuo jun. after running for a few minutes, he couldn¡¯t continue anymore. ¡°if zuo jun catches up to me, i¡¯ll die, and he¡¯ll get the figurine...¡± his paintbrush was like a carving knife. the painter gao ming used the paint he made from his blood and blotted out the figurine¡¯s eyes. at that moment, all the drawings on the figurine came alive. they crawled into the mud figurine like crazy. a web of blood vessels surfaced on the figurine. the painter gao ming did everything to pour the curses into the figurine¡¯s heart.


    ¡°my paintings are my life and my consciousness. gao ming united with me, and now you¡¯ll unite with me too! haha!¡± the painter gao ming laughed madly. he made a decision. at the next corner, he lobbed the figurine at zuo jun¡¯s face!


    the racing zuo jun grabbed the figurine subconsciously. instantly, he felt something was wrong. he felt something staring daggers at his back. he turned and realised the grandmother was glaring at him. the grandmother didn¡¯t show gao ming any preferential treatment. she targeted anyone who had the figurine. zuo jun knew the figurine was important, but holding it meant losing his life. the special death portrait in his arm chewed on his flesh. compared to the figurine, gao ming was more important to the investigation centre!


    in a few breaths, zuo jun slowed down. he aimed the figurine away from him and gao ming and made a big toss!


    ¡°the old lady¡¯s target is the mud figurine. i can¡¯t deal with her right now. i¡¯ll use this to distract her. after i kill gao ming, i¡¯ll gather more people to kill her!¡± the mud figurine flew past the grandmother like a cannon. she was anxious that her eyes were bloodshot. she was worried that the figurine would be damaged.


    wan jie, who tailed them, narrowed his eyes. he didn¡¯t expect his fortune to turn so suddenly. the figurine landed and rolled towards him. wan jie jumped out of the shadow. as he picked up the figurine, he shouted at the blood band, ¡°everyone gather at my location!¡±


    ¡°zou yin, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the leader of security team two was a woman of great proportions. she was very tall, but her whole body was shrouded in a black cloth. not one inch of her skin was exposed.


    for these people, wan jie¡¯s words were absolute orders. they needed to obey wan jie if they wanted to live. those who didn¡¯t reply meant that they didn¡¯t want to live anymore.


    ¡°is this place that dangerous?¡± a team 2 member shivered.


    ¡°the power of the ghosts here is related to memory. you don¡¯t feel anything because of my power.¡± the team captain grabbed the black cloth around her arm. her body was alluring. even the shroud couldn¡¯t hide her good figure. she tore off the black cloth. her team members looked at her in curiosity. instead of fair skin, they saw scary scars and wrinkles.


    ¡°i can trade my lifespan to undo negative influences. however, i am ageing rapidly here. the whole building is under some kind of rules. if you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll lose your memories and your selves.¡±


    the woman wrapped her hand back. she entered the kitchen to retrieve a red box. ¡°the presents are our deepest secrets. i hope we can help each other remember our secrets.¡±


    the woman used the lighter to burn the box into ashes. the minute hand on the clock finished a circle.


    all the clocks inside the room emitted a strange sound. when the tenants turned to look at the clocks, they saw their reflections on the surface of the clocks.no?v(el)b\\jnn

 Chapter 362: The Perfect Me

    ¡°do not succumb to the sound of the clocks! any sound here can accelerate the speed by which you lose your memories!¡± the leader of team two clapped her hands. ¡°find wan jie. his eyes will help us find the exit!¡±


    the security members from xin lu started to mobilise. zuo jun was still chasing after the painter gao ming. the other tenants were plotting as well.


    ...


    in room 0715, gao ming stood at the door, looking at the hanging clock inside the room silently. the strange sound from the clock had ceased. he felt like he had forgotten something as if something had been forcibly dug out of his mind.


    ¡°did my home have this clock? who gave it to me?¡±


    gao ming¡¯s stomach grumbled. gao ming sat at the dining table. he heard the commotion outside, his grandmother¡¯s heart-wrenching screams and a lot of running footsteps.


    ¡°is this place really haunted?¡± the words on the paper note stood out to him. gao ming felt afraid just by looking at the message. ¡°if my neighbour¡¯s place is really haunted, this whole floor is unsafe. i need to escape while i still can.¡± gao ming took out his phone to call his parents. however, there was only a busy tone. ¡°why are they not picking up today?¡±


    after giving it some thought, gao ming sent his parents a message, telling them about the situation at home. out of concern for his parents, gao ming told them in the message that he was about to leave the apartment and warned them from coming home that night. there was no calculative idea or absolute brilliance. the thought of this most common gao ming was simple. he didn¡¯t want to put his parents in danger.


    ¡°all the calls can¡¯t be connected. i can¡¯t request aid from outside. staying here makes me a sitting duck.¡± the running sound made gao ming worried. ¡°some have already left. i should go when people are moving around. if i¡¯m the last one left behind...¡± gao ming didn¡¯t even dare to imagine how scary that would be. it would be despairing.


    gao ming finished his meal as fast as possible. he shoved some food and water into his schoolbag and then tossed in his mother¡¯s jewellery and bank card. after he was ready, gao ming walked past the dining table, and his gaze was drawn to the big red box again.


    ¡°there¡¯s a gao ming living in each room?! the note is not lying?!¡± the normal gao ming panicked. if the note was not lying, it meant that the place was really haunted.


    ¡°did you receive the note too?¡± the gao ming beside the corpse took out a note from his school bag. ¡°it¡¯s not safe here. i was trying to escape when i came across this dead body. we look the same, so i didn¡¯t have the heart to leave him out in the open.¡±


    ¡°but he¡¯s already dead. aren¡¯t you scared?¡± the normal gao ming looked into the room. the room was decorated almost the same as his room was. however, there were a lot more accolades. his parents¡¯ wedding picture hung on the wall. fresh flowers were planted beside the window.


    ¡°i was scared, but i didn¡¯t want to leave him behind.¡± gao ming rummaged through his bag to pull out his diary. ¡°based on the note, we¡¯re all gao ming, but we¡¯ve made different choices. can we exchange our diaries? so we can get to know each other better.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    looking through the other gao ming¡¯s diary, the normal gao ming¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of envy. this gao ming¡¯s parents were very loving. he lived in a home filled with love and care. he was also very kind and often helped others. compared to the other gao mings, this gao ming didn¡¯t face any challenges in his life. he was clever, fit, handsome, and hardworking. he was the gao ming with the best physique and the best examination results.


    looking into the young man¡¯s clear eyes, the normal gao ming felt like a pool of dirty water. he was so much worse than his counterpart.


    ¡°if i can choose my life¡¯s script, i¡¯ll definitely choose yours.¡± the normal gao ming said enviously, ¡°every choice you¡¯ve made is the best.¡±


    the kind gao ming handed his bag to the normal gao ming as he carried the dead gao ming, ¡°how can you know that since you don¡¯t know how your own life script will end? perhaps you are the perfect gao ming.¡±

 Chapter 363: I Want Save All of Me

    ¡°i cannot be further from perfection.¡± the normal gao ming smiled bitterly. his parents were normal. they would argue over the smallest thing. his result was average. he was always in the middle of the pack. he felt like his life would always be average. the kind gao ming carried the dead gao ming and left the room. carrying a dead person and a living person was completely different. a corpse might be heavy, but it was easier to carry because it gave no resistance.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine that he¡¯s clever. why is he also so fit and muscular?¡± the normal gao ming followed, carrying the two bags. he had the same face as the kind gao ming, but somehow, the kind gao ming was more handsome than he was. ¡°maybe this is the power of positive aura. i feel so comfortable being around him.¡±


    ¡°we need to leave this floor before the lights go out! quick!¡± the kind gao ming grabbed the chance and started to run. ¡°follow me! i saw how to leave this place from studying the others from the peephole earlier!¡± the kind gao ming was a good person. he didn¡¯t hide the information. he shouted the way to leave as he raced down the corridor and told the other gao mings. it did not matter if they wanted to leave or not. it mattered that they knew how to leave if they wanted to. the kind gao ming didn¡¯t ask for anything in return. he merely provided them with a new choice.


    in thirty seconds, before the lights went out again, they ran down the corridor and entered the old stairwell. the scent of the air changed. the normal gao ming felt like he had just swum out of the deep sea. the comfortable feeling he had earlier lowered. he looked up, and the corridors shifted. the floor they were on had disappeared.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    ¡°the floor with rooms 0715 should be a hidden floor of this building.¡± the kind gao ming gasped for air. he didn¡¯t let go of the dead body. ¡°there¡¯s a gao ming living in each room. we should be the differing choices of a singular person but split and trapped on that floor.¡±


    ¡°how come i don¡¯t feel any fear from you?¡± the normal gao ming was shaking. he didn¡¯t dare to get close to the spots without light.


    ¡°actually, i¡¯m very scared. however, i believe that since the bad guys had to split us into different parts, it can only mean that they cannot handle us when we are together.¡± the kind gao ming was optimistic. ¡°when we find the way to exit this place, you¡¯ll leave first. i plan to come back here again.¡±


    ¡°are you crazy? why would you do that?¡± the normal gao ming didn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°i want to save the other gao mings.¡± the kind gao ming continued on with the corpse. ¡°the elevator appears to be broken. we¡¯ll have to use the stairs.¡±


    ¡°there is blood on the ground. the ghosts probably have been through here...¡± the kind gao ming slowed down. they were on the trail of the painter gao ming. at that moment, wan jie was running upstairs with the mud figurine. the other tenants and outsiders hesitated whether they should leave their rooms or not.


    ¡°did you call me your monitor? how dare you?¡± yuan hui¡¯s demented voice entered the kind gao ming¡¯s ears. yuan hui resisted immeasurable pain and walked out of the room with malice. a long gash appeared on his bloody arm. the fragments of the picture crawled into yuan hui¡¯s flesh. half of his face was ruined, like he had been splashed by acid. his ghost tattoo was gone.


    seeing yuan hui like this, the kind gao ming took a step back. ¡°monitor, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°what happened to me?¡± yuan hui glared at gao ming. he scratched his wound, but he couldn¡¯t reach the picture fragments with his fingers. ¡°is it not because of you?¡±


    ¡°me?¡±


    ¡°stop acting! you¡¯re even wearing our old school uniform. your fake concern makes me want to vomit!¡± yuan hui¡¯s ghost tattoo was suppressed by the apartment¡¯s god. he was more like a crazed murderer at that moment. ¡°when we were at school, i hated you the most.¡±


    ¡°can you please calm down? are you possessed?¡± the kind gao ming didn¡¯t understand why his best mate and roommate had become like this.


    ¡°possessed?¡± yuan hui, who lost his ghost tattoo, was triggered by gao ming¡¯s words. ¡°we share the same hostel room, but you always ostracise me. wang jie¡¯s family is rich and powerful. i¡¯m humiliated daily. xi san is loved and admired by so many girls. he looks down on me. what about you? you have nothing, but you always blow me off. what gives you the right?¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t mean anything by that. if i have offended you, i can apologise.¡± the kind gao ming took another step back. ¡°we share the same room. there¡¯s no need for us to harm each other.¡±


    ¡°is that what you think?¡± yuan hui raised his bloody arm. ¡°the woman i loved the most and the woman who loved me the most have been killed because of you. they were murdered by your horror game players!¡±


    ¡°have you lost your mind? what are you talking about?¡± the kind gao ming couldn¡¯t reconcile the madman before him with the monitor whom he respected.

 Chapter 364: Cruel Self-Reflection

    ¡°i am crazy, but don¡¯t you know why?¡± yuan hui¡¯s face was twisted.


    the kind gao ming had no idea what yuan hui was talking about. ¡°i¡¯ve forgotten many things... if i¡¯m really the reason why you¡¯ve become like this, i¡¯m willing to apologise to you, and i¡¯ll do anything to make it up to you!¡±


    ¡°make it up to me?¡± yuan hui¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°a life for a life! give me your life then!¡± yuan hui pulled out the knife he hid behind him and pounced at gao ming.


    ¡°we can talk this out! i¡¯m sure this is a misunderstanding!¡± the kind gao ming cried, but yuan hui refused to listen. he chased after gao ming with superhuman speed.


    ¡°die! die! every mistake starts with you! use your life to repent on it!¡± yuan hui¡¯s howls travelled far in the building.


    ¡°shush. you¡¯ll lure other things over!¡± there were other security members in yuan hui¡¯s room. every one of them had a wound on their arms. the kind gao ming turned back to look. yuan hui was twice as fast as he was. he was slowly catching up to him, and other people were helping him.


    ¡°this is bad!¡± the kind gao ming retraced his steps. the normal gao ming, who was hilding, waved at him. the two hid in the same room.


    ¡°where did his footsteps go?¡± yuan hui rushed up the stairs and studied the quiet corridor. ¡°gone into hiding, right?¡± with a wicked smile on his face, yuan hui caressed the doors on both sides with his bloody fingers. ¡°why did you stop running and decide to hide like a rat? i¡¯ll repay ten times the pain you¡¯ve given me.¡± the knife landed on the wooden door on the left. yuan hui destroyed the door like a mad dog. he looked into the dark room. ¡°not here?¡± the first room on the left was empty. yuan hui turned to the second room. he was not in a hurry because he had the upper hand.


    yuan hui¡¯s teammates appeared on the other end of the corridor. they frowned deeply. they thought yuan hui was being too loud. ¡°be quiet!¡± the female member warned him, ¡°if you hate him so much, why didn¡¯t you kill him the last time you met him? is it not because you are afraid of the ghost inside his body?¡±


    ¡°has he committed suicide?¡± the female member¡¯s eyes twitched. the tall member was shocked.


    the hanging body swayed like a pendulum. yuan hui¡¯s hand that held the knife relaxed. he entered the room, sliced through the wires and tossed gao ming¡¯s corpse out into the corridor.


    ¡°he is really dead. did he kill himself from guilt?¡± the tall member still couldn¡¯t believe him. ¡°what a cruel self-reflection. you killed our target with your words.¡±


    ¡°but his body temperature is too low, and the strangulation mark around his neck doesn¡¯t match.¡± the female member ignored yuan hui and cut open gao ming¡¯s chest. then, she placed her arm wound next to gao ming¡¯s chest. ¡°jing tuoshen said that the death portrait in our bodies is related to gao ming. if this body is really him, then it¡¯ll resonate with the portrait...¡± before she could finish, the fragment was like a piranha that had sensed blood. it flowed out through her wound and entered the corpse¡¯s chest.


    ¡°it worked! this is really gao ming! we¡¯ve eliminated the first of our three targets!¡± after the portrait fragment left her body, she felt so much better without the constant pain. ¡°this is quite easy. if we¡¯re outside, we definitely won¡¯t be able to deal with gao ming. thankfully, jing tuoshen has made a deal with the gods here behind the headquarters...¡± the female member caught herself and shut up.


    ¡°stop talking.¡± the tall member pulled the fragment out of his body as well. he was worried about the corpse, so he used his knife to cut off the joints where gao ming¡¯s limbs were connected, ¡°our next target is wan jie.¡±


    yuan hui still had concerns, but strange commotion came from the corridor.


    wan jie, who got the mud figurine, was racing upstairs. the grandmother chased after him. to escape, wan jie tried many things but his power was limited in the building as well. he was already drained just to prevent memory loss.


    ¡°tall one, carry gao ming¡¯s corpse. we¡¯ll go take a look.¡± after yuan hui sent the portrait fragment into gao ming¡¯s chest, he slowly calmed down. he still felt that something was not right, but he had something more important to do.

 Chapter 365: Two?

    ¡°they seem to have left.¡± the normal gao ming crawled out from underneath the bed. he quietly opened the dresser door. the kind gao ming was curled up inside with guilt written all over his face.


    ¡°we can¡¯t leave while carrying the dead body. this is already the best outcome.¡± the normal gao ming tried his best to console the other party.


    ¡°i¡¯ve always tried to do my best and to satisfy everyone around me. however, problems keep happening...¡± the kind gao ming scratched his arms. actually, he was not as optimistic and as confident as he seemed. kindness came with a price.


    ¡°i know you want to save everyone. after we find a safe way out, i¡¯ll help you.¡± the normal gao ming helped the kind gao ming out of the dresser. to distract the kind gao ming, he took out his diary, ¡°if this didn¡¯t happen, what was your original plan for today?¡±


    ¡°the school has organised a class trip tomorrow. i plan to buy some snacks so that i can share with everyone on the bus.¡± the kind gao ming sighed.


    ¡°a class trip?¡± the normal gao ming looked at his diary. ¡°i will be participating in an event tomorrow too. even though we made different choices in our lives, every one of us seemed fated to attend that event on the 15th of july.¡± he didn¡¯t mean anything by it, but this observation prompted the kind gao ming to check the normal gao ming¡¯s diary. their diary entries were all different, but somehow, everything seemed to overlap on the 15th of july again. this appeared to be the intersection of all the different gao mings¡¯ fates.


    ¡°why is this so?¡± the kind gao ming thought back to what had happened. ¡°the monitor¡¯s appearance is different from how i remember him, but his personality hasn¡¯t changed. he looks selfless on the surface and puts the class first, but he is actually highly jealous of others.¡±


    the entries flashed through his mind. the kind gao ming suddenly lifted his head to look at the normal gao ming, ¡°the monitor should be the same age as us, but he looks almost thirty now.¡±


    ¡°has he somehow aged?¡±


    ¡°no. we have gotten younger instead...¡± the kind gao ming placed the two diaries before him. ¡°normally, we should be the same age as yuan hui. we are from the same class. why are we sent back to high school, and specifically on the night of july 14th?¡±


    the normal gao ming scratched his head. he didn¡¯t get it. ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°all the rooms on the floor we were on had the number 0715. 0715 might not be the room number, but a hint: the 15th of july,¡± the kind gao ming took out the message the rebellious gao ming slipped into every room. ¡°someone told us that this place is haunted. the 15th of july is the hungry ghost festival.¡±


    ¡°i still don¡¯t get it.¡± the normal gao ming smiled bitterly.


    hearing the man¡¯s voice, the kind gao ming finally spotted a ¡®middle-aged man¡¯ with salt-and-pepper hair at the corner. he wore a set of dark uniforms and a strange watch around his wrist. he was protecting his two dying teammates. one of them had lost his legs. strangely enough, a new pair of legs grew out of the monster¡¯s stomach, wearing the man¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°leader, you¡¯re the hope of team one. just leave us be!¡±


    ¡°you need to leave! we¡¯ll stay to delay this monster!¡±


    his two teammates begged. they wished for the middle-aged man to save himself, ¡°stop wasting your life force. we can¡¯t access our ghost tattoos. your sacrifice is meaningless!¡±


    his hair turned white, and wrinkles started to appear on his face. the ¡®middle-aged man¡¯ said nothing and held fast.


    of the three, only he could still move. once he escaped, the other two would die. furthermore, he couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.


    ¡°this anomaly seems to be targeting us. the gods took away all the powers related to ghosts. we and the horror game players have lost our biggest reliance. everything seems to be planned by the headquarters and the gods.¡± when the middle-aged man¡¯s sight blurred, the kind and normal gao mings rushed over. the two high school students moved to pick up the injured members.


    ¡°come! we¡¯ll go and hide!¡± the kind gao ming¡¯s voice was soft, but his tone shocked the ¡®middle-aged man¡¯.


    these three were the members of the security team one. the leading ¡®middle-aged man¡¯ was the leader.


    ¡°gao ming?¡± their revenge target had appeared, but he showed up to save them.


    ¡°do you know me?¡± the normal gao ming picked up the other injured member.


    ¡°the fuck! why are there two of you?¡±

 Chapter 366: Union

    the leader of team one was very casually dressed. he looked like a normal working-class citizen. only those close to him knew how scary he was. at that moment, the kind and normal gao mings didn¡¯t know how unique he was. they purely wanted to help him.


    the two injured members were aided. they reacted even greater than their leader when they saw the two gao mings. their targets appeared just like that. they didn¡¯t have the ability to kill or murder them but were helped by them.


    they had a lot of complicated thoughts. they felt conflicted. they wanted to make a move, but it felt so dirty. the leader had a complicated look on his face. however, it was not the time to hesitate. ¡°we need to escape from the monster¡¯s line of sight to evade it. i¡¯ll fix it in place for seven seconds. use that time to hide downstairs!¡± his black hair rapidly turned white. the watch around his wrist ticked. the mist that curled around the time needle started to move backwards!


    ¡°run!¡± the leader shouted. however, he collapsed to the ground. his energy was drained by his watch. seeing this, the kind gao ming gritted his teeth and grabbed the man. he carried two injured men and hurried down the stairs. they didn¡¯t have a fixed route. they found a random door and went inside it to hide. they held their breaths and didn¡¯t dare to make any sound. they only sighed slightly when the pitter-patter of the limbs moved away.


    the monster didn¡¯t seem to dare to barge into the rooms. this appeared to be one of the rules.


    the kind gao ming switched on the lights and rummaged through the room. the three security members became nervous. moments later, the kind gao ming reappeared with a medkit. he wanted to bandage the injured men.


    ¡°i¡¯m a dead man. leave the medicine for others.¡± the man whose legs were swallowed rejected the medication. he still couldn¡¯t believe he had been saved by gao ming.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need for bandage. this is a curse. it can¡¯t heal normally.¡± the leader had slightly recovered. he looked at the two gao mings and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°you called out our names earlier. do we know each other?¡± the kind gao ming caught a detail. he knelt down before the leader of team one. ¡°based on your reactions, you seem to hate me too.¡±


    ¡°why too?¡± the leader didn¡¯t answer but asked his own question.


    ¡°just to kill me?¡± the normal gao ming shook his head. ¡°we were hiding in the bedroom earlier. however, the door was left slightly open. i heard yuan hui¡¯s people saying that they had three targets this time. i am just one of them.¡±


    ¡°three?¡± the leader raised his brow. ¡°who are the other two?¡±


    ¡°the second target is called wan...¡± the normal gao ming tried to think. ¡°right. wan jie! we were able to escape because their second target was heading upstairs. they left to chase after him.¡± hearing this name from gao ming caused the three to break out in a cold sweat. they looked at each other.


    ¡°impossible! the headquarters value wan jie a lot! we are also the headquarters¡¯ strongest security unit!¡± the man who had lost his legs crawled towards gao ming, ¡°you¡¯re trying to divide us!¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t even know who wan jie is!¡± the normal gao ming said helplessly. he didn¡¯t even know how to lie.


    ¡°the headquarters actually have a lot of issues with wan jie. formally, he should be above jing tuoshen. if not for the issues at han hai, the headquarters wouldn¡¯t have moved him here.¡± the leader of team one knew a lot of secrets. ¡°however, the headquarters wouldn¡¯t want wan jie dead. they need him to keep jing tuoshen and the research department under balance.¡±


    ¡°so... is it jing tuoshen who wants to kill wan jie?¡± the normal gao ming guessed.


    ¡°the mud figurines can suppress the ghost tattoos, turning us into normal humans. does jing tuoshen want to use this anomaly to bury all the voices that oppose him?¡± the leader¡¯s pupils trembled. ¡°no wonder the vice-captain of team two, zuo yin, urged us to get to her. jing tuoshen has always wanted to claim wan jie¡¯s eyes for himself!¡±


    ¡°but we can¡¯t help boss in our state.¡± the member with the missing legs said in pain. ¡°even if we go to him, we¡¯ll only be his burden.¡±

 Chapter 367: First Floor

    ¡°the source of everything is because we¡¯ve lost the power of our ghost tattoos. we need to figure out a way to undo that.¡± the team leader didn¡¯t rush to find wan jie. he looked at gao ming. ¡°the way you are now has to do with the figurines. i can try my best to help, but i hope that you¡¯ll promise not to harm our security members in this anomaly.¡±


    ¡°of course.¡± the kind gao ming promised him. ¡°i have been meaning to say that. the conflict between us might be a misunderstanding. you said i killed k, but you didn¡¯t see that in person. it was jing tuoshen who told you that. then, it sounded like i was forced to fight back at li san hospital because you went there to kill me!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. it sounds like we¡¯re the victims here!¡± the normal gao ming concurred. the two students were very naive. plus, they had just saved the security members. the way gao mings acted was completely different from the information provided by jing tuoshen.


    ¡°has jing tuoshen been plotting since we returned to han hai?¡± the leader of team one was confused. he knew how much jing tuoshen wanted wan jie¡¯s eyes. ¡°if there¡¯s an accident with wan jie, jing tuoshen will easily take over the security department. with that much power, no one can stop him anymore.¡± the more he thought about it, the more worried he became. ¡°gao ming, even though we were enemies, i had to admit you¡¯re more impressive than i am. even though in your current state, i feel like you still have a hidden trump card. i need to borrow your power.¡±


    ¡°how come i don¡¯t know about this trump card?¡± the kind gao ming walked to the door. ¡°anyway, we need to stop wasting time. we should try to leave this place. this is the third floor. we¡¯ll be able to get out soon.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s impossible.¡± the leader of team one sighed. ¡°when you reach the first floor, you¡¯ll see that there is no exit.¡±


    the faces of the two gao mings paled. the man didn¡¯t have the need to lie to them.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, i can bring you there.¡± the leader had his two men hide in the room. after they discussed the code, the man told his people to remove their uniforms. ¡°you two should put on their clothes, helmets and masks.¡±


    ¡°but i have no pants...¡± the normal gao ming was only given a pair of shirts.


    ¡°you can wear mine.¡± the leader removed his uniform. ¡°do not expose your school uniforms. do not let others see your faces. do not speak.¡± after doing all that, the leader set up two traps at the door and then left with two gao mings. the corridor was still dim. as the time passed, the apartment seemed to come alive. intermittent screams came from different rooms.


    ¡°that¡¯s a beautiful dream.¡± a muscular woman walked out of a nearby room. beside her was a middle-aged man. ¡°everyone here is cunning and has their own agenda. convincing them to be selfless is like asking them for their lives.¡±


    they chose to reveal themselves because they were moved by gao ming¡¯s kind gesture.


    ¡°my name is ou yang susu. i¡¯m a lead ball athlete. this is my husband. you can call him doctor lee.¡± ou yang susu wanted to approach the kind gao ming when the leader of team one rushed over to stand between them.


    ¡°i think we should keep a distance between us.¡± the leader of team one looked at ou yang susu. then, his eyes moved down the corridor. ¡°you can stop hiding. it¡¯s impossible to leave on your own. why don¡¯t we work together?¡±


    the leader of team one wanted to use the power of the players but no one who entered the building was an idiot.


    after being exposed, some chose to leave the first floor. the others chose to ignore the leader of team one.


    ¡°miss ou yang, doctor lee, what is the situation on the first floor? is there an exit?¡± the kind gao ming asked politely.


    hearing the kind gao ming¡¯s voice again, doctor lee and ou yang susu tried to control their expressions. earlier, they already thought the kind gao ming¡¯s voice was similar to someone they knew. at that moment, their suspicion was confirmed. however, the couple didn¡¯t say anything. from brother lee¡¯s perspective, gao ming had to be working undercover to infiltrate the investigation centre. why else would he be seen with people from the investigation centre?


    with a dry cough, brother lee pointed at a room in the middle of the corridor. ¡°that room has appeared at the spot where the exit should be. the room has a strange room number.¡±

 Chapter 368: Internal Broadcast

    ¡°a strange room number?¡± both the kind gao ming and the leader of team one were intrigued. they headed down the centre corridor. there were many people hiding on the first floor. however, they didn¡¯t wish to show themselves.


    ¡°be careful. there was a riot here not too long ago.¡± ou yang susu avoided the blood on the ground, ¡°half an hour ago, a security member from the investigation centre suddenly went insane and lured over a monster.¡±


    ¡°is the monster covered in human limbs?¡± the kind gao ming had only seen one kind of monster inside the building.


    ¡°no. its body is made from tiny threads. we can¡¯t touch it, but it can attack us freely.¡± ou yang susu led the kind gao ming to the centre of the corridor. this place was also the centre of everlasting life apartments.


    the door looked normal, like the other units. if one didn¡¯t look closely, one would easily miss this room. when they entered the room, the kind gao ming was taken aback. the small room didn¡¯t have a normal layout like bedrooms or bathrooms. it only consisted of a grey wall. there were three doors along that wall. they had no room numbers, but they were named past, present and future.


    ¡°most of the units here have numbers, but these three doors have specific names.¡± doctor lee walked to the doors. he wiped away the blood to reveal the black lines of ghost tattoos. the strange lines converged to form three monsters corresponding to three different doors.


    the kind gao ming and the leader of team one had seen the monster on the door of past. it was the ugly ghost who could easily consume humans and digest their flesh.


    the monster on the door of future had a human silhouette. it was made from flimsy threads of fate. it looked like a humanoid jellyfish.


    as for the door of present, the image couldn¡¯t be seen clearly due to the wounds on the monster.


    ¡°has anyone opened these three doors?¡± the kind gao ming was curious.


    ¡°yes.¡± doctor lee gestured at the bottom of the door. every door had a hole at the bottom. ¡°when we entered this apartment building, we received a present box. the boxes contain something very important to each of us. pay attention to the size of the holes. the boxes can fit through perfectly. someone hypothesised that we had to push our boxes through the doors to get the doors to pen.¡±


    with confusion, the normal gao ming opened his schoolbag to check. other than his diary and food, there was only that scary picture.


    ¡°present, the most important memory... perhaps there are other uses to this picture...¡± gao ming caressed the picture silently. there was one gao ming in the picture, but countless parents. ¡°every room 0715 has a gao ming but how come there are no parents in any of them? they are featured in everyone¡¯s dairies...¡±


    ¡°hey!¡± the kind gao ming rushed over, ¡°do not move away on your own!¡±


    ¡°okay.¡± the normal gao ming put away the picture and took out a piece of bread to eat.


    seeing this, the kind gao ming was hungry. ¡°we need presents to enter the three doors. i¡¯ve asked around. there is supposed to be a bloodred present in each room, but i didn¡¯t see one in mine.¡± the kind gao ming approached the normal gao ming, ¡°i suspect only the real gao ming has received the present. don¡¯t tell anyone about it. we¡¯ll go look for him.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡± the normal gao ming lowered his head.


    the kind gao ming thought the normal gao ming was frightened by the thing he saw outside the window. he walked over to hug the man¡¯s shoulders. ¡°chin up. we have so many people on our side. we can definitely leave this place.¡±


    before the kind gao ming could continue, the aged wires of everlasting life apartments crackled. the dust around the speakers inside the building fluttered. there was a static.


    ¡°outsiders at prosperity neighbourhood and everlasting life apartments, congratulations for being alive.¡± a high-schooler¡¯s voice came from the speakers. everyone ran out into the corridor to hear the broadcast clearer.


    ¡°my name is gao ming. i¡¯m the student council president of the level four anomaly, han de private school. i¡¯m the 51st student in class 13. i¡¯m the actual admin who took over situ an¡¯s hidden forces in the east city.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to stay here forever and lose your mind, i hope you can listen seriously to what i have to say.¡±


    enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    remove ads now

 Chapter 369: Convergence

    ¡°gao yun? the 51st student from class 13?¡± the kind gao ming thought quickly, ¡°is he our classmate?¡±


    ¡°this name is very familiar to me. we should know him, but i can¡¯t remember.¡± the normal gao ming shook his head. the old speakers had bad quality. the broadcast was intermittent and cut off often.


    the leader of team one walked to the two. he was serious. ¡°gao yun suddenly appeared at han de private school. all information about him has been destroyed by situ an. this man covered the entire east city in tragedy using his own power. the investigation centre had no choice but to retreat from the east city.¡±


    ¡°then, who is stronger between him and the complete version of me?¡± the kind gao ming was purely curious.


    ¡°how can i put this? both of you are thorns in the headquarters¡¯ side. not one is worse than the other,¡± the man¡¯s eyes stayed on the speaker. ¡°i overestimated myself. i thought i was on your level. but i¡¯m completely helpless inside here. gao yun, however, manages to find the broadcast room and has broken some of the gods¡¯ rules.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t give up.¡± the kind gao ming comforted him. ¡°look at us. we¡¯re normal people now. our memories are scattered. our situation is worse than yours.¡±


    ¡°you came in alone and managed to tussle with two gods. it¡¯s a miracle that you¡¯re still alive...¡± the man didn¡¯t wish to continue. ¡°let¡¯s listen to the broadcast.¡±no?v(el)b\\jnn


    no one knew how gao yun did it. while most people were losing their memories, he was not only unaffected, but he also managed to locate the building¡¯s broadcast system. the static became sharper. the old wires could burn at any time, so gao yun spoke fast. he clued everyone in quickly.


    ¡°one, no matter what you¡¯ve forgotten, hide your present well. that is the most important thing in your life.


    ¡°two, every room has a wall clock. as time passes, you¡¯ll forget more things until you lose yourself and become gods¡¯ accomplice.


    ¡°three, hiding in the room is suicide. with each passing hour, your hunger will double. have you wondered where are the original tenants of the two neighbourhoods?


    ¡°four, gods are not invincible. you are still alive not because of gods¡¯ clemency but because gods doesn¡¯t have the power to deal with all of you.


    the investigation centre set up two venues for this anomaly. one was in the east city, and the other was in the old city. they were traps meant for different people. however, gao ming and gao yun both had their own plans. as more and more people gathered on the third floor, the leader of team one became worried. if they stayed there for too long, the ghosts might come over! the ugly ghost would get stronger as it ate more people.


    ¡°why is there no one from the investigation centre?¡± the leader of team one frowned.


    footsteps came from the corridors. more people entered the lobby. people were alert around each other as they waited for gao yun to appear. about ten seconds later, doctor lee suddenly waved his hands and shouted, ¡°fan li!¡±


    on the other side, fan li and a young man who was wrapped in clothes walked out of the safety corridor. fan li didn¡¯t respond to doctor lee, probably because he didn¡¯t hear him.


    behind the two was a woman wearing the red student council badge. she stood before a high school student, studying everyone coldly.


    ¡°the badge of the student council?!¡± the leader of team one furrowed his brows further. ¡°isn¡¯t that liu yi from class 13?¡±


    ¡°liu yi? where?¡± both the kind and normal gao mings looked across the lobby. liu yi looked professional and sharp in her suit. she was already pretty in high school. however, other than the narcissistic qian junran, no one dared to confess to her.


    ¡°it¡¯s really her.¡± the kind gao ming looked happy. ¡°she is as pretty as she was in high school.¡±


    ¡°the person behind her...¡± the normal gao ming couldn¡¯t see clearly, ¡°is he wearing our school uniform?¡±


    the lobby¡¯s lights went out and came back on. a light scent of blood floated over from the neighbouring building. soon, there were heavy footsteps. yuan hui walked over from the corridor that connected to that building while dragging a dead body in his blood-drenched uniform.


    ¡°gao yun, is it? the third target has appeared.¡±


    enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    remove ads now

 Chapter 370: Gao Mings New Death Portrait?

    The horror game players already didn¡¯t like the security members from the investigation centre. When Yuan Hui showed up in his state, those closer to him immediately moved away. This was not a game of hide-and-seek. They might die at any moment. No one was going to bet their lives on a stranger¡¯s kindness. Seeing the corpse Yuan Hui was dragging, the kind Gao Ming gripped his fist. The corpse had many wounds, and there was a giant hole in his chest.


    ¡°They desecrate even dead bodies. The investigation centre is really evil!¡±


    ¡°There is a strangulation mark around his neck, and his chest is cut open. The wounds on his body are numerous. Based on his uniform, he was just a student!¡±


    ¡°What an animal!¡±


    The whispers caused the leader of Team One to frown. No matter what, he was a member of the investigation centre. He didn¡¯t feel good hearing the criticism. Dragging the corpse, Yuan Hui entered the lobby.


    ¡°What a lawless bunch.¡± Ou Yang Susu touched the ball in her pocket. She really wanted to toss it at Yuan Hui.


    ¡°Yuan Hui is not dumb. He¡¯s purposely doing this to grab everyone¡¯s attention so his teammates can move through the dark.¡± The man from Team One pulled his gaze back and warned them, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    Yuan Hui scanned the players but no one dared to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Bunch of cowards... Huh?¡± His eyes widened when he saw Liu Yi in the safety corridor. He kicked away the trash, dragged the corpse and walked towards the corridor with a smile. Liu Yi nudged backwards slightly. A figure went into a side room to hide.


    ¡°Old classmate, we meet again.¡± Yuan Hui scanned Liu Yi from top to bottom. His gaze was unfriendly and invasive. ¡°There were too many people at Han De Private School. We barely had a chance to chat.¡±


    Liu Yi didn¡¯t mean to reply at all.


    Yuan Hui didn¡¯t give up. He pulled the corpse up by his hair. ¡°I know you¡¯re now a horror game player, and you go against the East City Investigation Centre every chance you get. I¡¯ll give you one last chance...¡±


    ¡°Fuck your chance!¡± Fan Li shielded Liu Yi. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t make me cut you!¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t sound like he¡¯s kidding!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Who would dare to joke about this? The man wears a blood band. He¡¯s from the security department!¡±


    Humanity couldn¡¯t be tested. The nearby players started to have other thoughts. The founder of Dead Water Forum was dead. They had to consider other options. People whispered among themselves. Yuan Hui enjoyed this moment a lot. He became the only focus around the girl everyone had a crush on, the players he hated and Zuo Jun, who looked down on him. Yuan Hui tossed Gao Ming like garbage towards Zuo Jun, ¡°Send the death portrait fragment in your body into it as well.¡±


    Zuo Jun hesitated before he didn¡¯t want to expose the existence of the portrait fragments.


    ¡°Do you not trust me? Do you think I can¡¯t kill him?¡± Yuan Hui laughed. The surroundings were silent. No one dared to speak.


    Since Yuan Hui said that, Zuo Jun slowly moved his arm to the corpse¡¯s chest. He gritted his teeth from pain. The fragments forced themselves out of his flesh as if they sensed something!


    His blood vessels bulged. It looked like fishes were swimming under his skin. Zuo Jun was rendered speechless from pain. He wanted to get Yuan Hui to hold him down, but as he lifted his head, his gaze froze. He looked at the safety passage behind Yuan Hui dumbly.


    The lights went out, and someone walked out in the dark. When the lights came on, every player¡¯s eyes started to move again.


    The dim light shone on him, reminding them of a hope being buried a long time ago. Blood mixed with paint. The man wore a bloody school uniform and a sunny smile.


    ¡°Zuo Jun, don¡¯t you want your eye back?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s voice echoed in the corridor. He opened his palm to show the drawing of Zuo Jun¡¯s closed eye.


    The familiar voice caused Zuo Jun to grit his teeth in hatred. The next second, the portrait fragment in his arm fell out and entered Zuo Jun¡¯s body. The fragments became complete inside Gao Ming¡¯s corpse. The curse disappeared. Zuo Jun was stunned.


    Yuan Hui also realised the issue. He whipped around. When he saw the painter Gao Ming, the expression on his face was interesting.

 Chapter 371: Curses and Talents

    ¡°Impossible! Gao Ming should be dead! This corpse can absorb Gao Ming¡¯s death portrait. This corpse has to be Gao Ming!¡± Yuan Hui blurted out loudly. It was not that he couldn¡¯t control his emotions, but the scenario before him was too preposterous. Jing Tuoshen and the headquarters had clarified the situation for them. Only Gao Ming¡¯s dead body could pull the portrait fragments out of their bodies. What was the issue?


    ¡°Why are you shouting?¡± The painted Gao Ming had no idea what Yuan Hui had done. He merely found the man annoying for blocking his conversation with Zuo Jun. Everyone present noted his air of condescension.


    ¡°Is Gao Ming not dead?! Is that corpse a fake one?¡±


    ¡°I knew the Dead Water Forum was not a simple forum. No one from Class 13 is easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡°How can this man be an official security member? It feels like he¡¯s only there through connections.¡±


    The sound of discussion grew louder. After Gao Ming showed up, the horror game players seemed to have found their support. They were less scared of the investigation centre.


    ¡°Gao Ming is dead! You are not Gao Ming! Speak! Who are you?¡± Yuan Hui couldn¡¯t accept this truth. His face was red when he remembered all the things he said earlier. The painter Gao Ming was different from the other Gao Mings. He was not really Gao Ming, either. He was Xia Yang. However, only he knew that secret.


    ¡°We won¡¯t wait for the others. Time is limited.¡± The player slowly raised his head. The people around him sucked in a cold breath. There were a lot of stitches on his face. His face was combined from pieces of different human faces. The dual-coloured eyes scanned everyone. His uneven lips trembled open. ¡°I am Gao Yun, but this body is not mine. It is merely a bait to fish for the Past.¡± The voice that came out of the body was similar to the voice from the broadcast. However, his appearance was too shocking and scary.


    Gao Yun glanced at the painter Gao Ming. After confirming certain things, he continued, ¡°Cutting off the faith is the first step. Next, we need to kill the manifestation of Gods¡¯ consciousness.¡± The skin of Gao Yun¡¯s face cracked. However, he didn¡¯t care about it. ¡°There are two monsters in this building. One is called the Past, and the other is called the Future. You can¡¯t change what has happened in the past. The people who have been eaten by the Past won¡¯t return. However, it also cannot eject its victims out of its body.¡± Gao Yun held the pieces of his face. ¡°It¡¯s simple to kill the Past. I need you to lure it over and have it consume this body of mine.¡±


    Have it eat you?


    Such a surprising request shocked many people. However, Gao Yun was prepared.


    ¡°This body is sewn from pieces of the worst past I¡¯ve seen. The despair is so intense that it is a veritable poison.¡± Gao Yun stopped explaining, ¡°As for the future, I¡¯ve not found a way to kill it. However, I hope that you¡¯ll remember what Future is. As long as you refuse to believe in it, the future will never come. The past is fixed, but the future is not. As long as you do not fear the changes the future might bring, the future will never bring you towards death.¡±


    The anomaly at Everlasting Life Apartments couldn¡¯t be solved alone. Anyone could be used by the figurines. Therefore, one had to unite more than half of the people inside the building to escape.


    ¡°Once we kill Past and Future, it means we¡¯ve blinded Gods¡¯ both eyes. Then, we need to find the real exit before the new Past and Future are born.¡± Gao Yun shared his plan with everyone. Most of the players were willing to cooperate, but there were opposing voices too.


    ¡°So after all that, you also don¡¯t know where the real exit is.¡± Zuo Jun took out a strange blade from his uniform. ¡°This is the first time everyone has been here. So I wish to know one thing. How do you know about these things? Why should we trust you? What if you¡¯re Gods¡¯ trap?¡±


    ¡°Before the headquarters started the selection, the founder of Dead Water Forum, Gao Ming, found me. He led the student council members to infiltrate this place yesterday night.¡± Gao Yun stared at Zuo Jun silently, ¡°I will not force you to listen to me. After all, even if you leave this place, I¡¯ll murder you in real life. I have not forgotten how much energy you¡¯ve exhausted to trick me to get on that death bus back then.¡±

 Chapter 372: Who is the Bait?

    Gao Yun stated everything clearly. He didn¡¯t hide his intentions. The people present had no better choice. Gao Yun¡¯s real body was not at Everlasting Life Apartments. Even if everyone there died, it wouldn¡¯t affect him.


    ¡°Can we trust him?¡± The normal Gao Ming nudged the kind Gao Ming. ¡°He seemed to know the complete version of ourselves.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t trust him fully, but we can¡¯t deny the truth of his words fully either.¡± The kind Gao Ming¡¯s eyes lingered on the corpse. ¡°The person we can rely on is ourselves.¡±


    The kind Gao Ming whispered into the normal Gao Ming¡¯s ear. ¡°Look at the corpse beside Zuo Jun. Its pupils moved earlier. I have no idea what Zuo Jun¡¯s people sent into the dead body, but that thing should be very important to us. When the situation becomes chaotic, we¡¯ll snatch the corpse.¡±


    The normal Gao Ming pouted. He just wanted to have a normal life. If he could survive, he¡¯d try. If that were impossible, he¡¯d rather die earlier to prevent an extended torture.


    At the lobby, Zuo Jun chose to back off. He didn¡¯t have a direct conflict with Gao Yun. Instead, he pulled the embarrassing Yuan Hui to the side so they could have a private discussion.


    ¡°Since no one has any other opinion, we need to prepare. With so many humans gathered in one place, Past will soon arrive.¡± Gao Yun put down the lamp. ¡°You have to make it eat me, or else it will eventually consume all of you.¡±


    As he finished, the lamp went out. The lobby sank into darkness. Someone stomped their feet, but the voice-sensitive lights didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°This is bad... That guy definitely has something that he¡¯s hiding from us. He must have a reason to gather us together!¡± The kind Gao Ming was anxious. He was worried that they would become the sacrifice to Gao Yun¡¯s plan. However, it was too late to issue warnings.


    The light disappeared too suddenly. Anxiety spread. After losing their sight, friends stuck to one another. The cleverer people said nothing and retreated silently. The lobby was swallowed by the sea of darkness. Everyone was soaked in it. The indescribable fear crawled over everyone, suffocating them.


    ¡°Gao Yun wouldn¡¯t lie to us, right?¡±


    ¡°No! This is the only chance to kill the Past. If we fail to do that, more people will die!¡± The massacre turned the kind Gao Ming¡¯s eyes red. He gritted his teeth. ¡°We¡¯ll move forward! We¡¯re going to the centre of the lobby and stand beside Gao Yun!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is exactly what Gao Yun wants to see. The people on the outer perimeter will be attacked by the monster. If we stand near Gao Yun, the monster will have to get close to Gao Yun to eat us.¡± The leader of Team One understood the kind Gao Ming¡¯s thoughts. He grabbed the two Gao Mings and led the way. Many people figured out they had been tricked by Gao Yun. The monster guarded the exits. To survive, they had to move closer to the centre of the lobby. More and more people moved to the spot where Gao Yun¡¯s lamp was last seen. There were more wails.


    ¡°The monster is purposely avoiding Gao Yun! If we want to kill the monster, we need to force it to eat Gao Yun!¡± Liu Yi¡¯s voice echoed in the dark. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, head to the centre of the lobby!¡±


    With the clear instructions, the frequency of the screams lowered. People moved. Slowly, other than the few who managed to escape earlier, the others were eaten by the Past or had moved to the centre of the lobby. Facing the same threat, they gave up on infighting.


    The collection of so many humans was a giant bait for Past. It fed on memory and soul. The warm pasts and colourful moments of a person¡¯s life tickled its taste buds.


    The arms crawled on the wall. Past became agitated. It could sense the danger, but it was unwilling to give up on the ready feast. The tapping sound sent chills down people¡¯s spines. The monster crawled rapidly around the lobby. Nowhere was safe. People squeezed further towards the centre.


    Fear triggered the fragrance of humanity. The trembling hearts had a fatal attraction towards the monster. The head hidden among its limbs reached out to screech. The limbs adjusted the body to find the perfect angle. Then, the monster catapulted into the crowd!


    Hearing the soaring sound, Zuo Jun grabbed a random player beside him and tossed him out as a shield!


    The monster caught the offering easily. The player was instantly eaten. His face was coloured with pain and despair as the monster feasted on him. The echoing howls entered everyone¡¯s ears. Fear gripped everyone¡¯s hearts.

 Chapter 373: Study of Law of Force

    The warm memories with sweetness were Past¡¯s favourite food. If the memories were soaked in fear, they were even more perfect.


    The screams that reverberated through the lobby excited Past. The fear of the living was like iced wine. Something among the crowd disgusted it but once it avoided that, it could have the greatest feast in the world.


    The ease with which it acquired its first meal made Past put its guard down. After it consumed that man, a new pair of limbs grew out of its body. The nails pierced into the wall as it adjusted to another angle to attack the crowd.


    There was another wave of screams. The crowd pushed as much as they could towards the centre. They knew that once the screaming stopped, the monster would begin its next hunt.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let this continue.¡± The kind Gao Ming grabbed the leader of Team One. The others couldn¡¯t wait to inch closer to the centre. Only the kind Gao Ming stood at the outer perimeter, shielding the normal Gao Ming behind him.


    ¡°The more the monster feasts, the stronger it¡¯ll be. When it breaks through a certain limit, even Gao Yun can¡¯t do anything to it.¡± The leader of Team One was agitated. He believed relying on others wouldn¡¯t solve this issue. ¡°The two of you will go and grab Gao Yun. I¡¯ll distract the monster. When it tries to eat me, I¡¯ll use my power to stop time.¡± The white hair floated around his forehead. The man said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to create three seconds for you. You have to send Gao Yun into its mouth!¡± The man came to a great decision. He decided to place his life in Gao Ming¡¯s hands.


    The screaming halted. The second human was eaten. Past was the curse that no one could escape. Humans would be eaten by it and become a part of the past. The fingers crawled on the walls. The monster moved rapidly for its size. The crowd curled together like a herd of helpless lambs. They had no way of fighting back.


    The fear within the human hearts fermented. The fragrance gripped the monster¡¯s heart! It couldn¡¯t stand it anymore!


    Ripples spread in the dark. The stench surged towards Fan Li. The monster sensed something hiding behind Fan Li. Its real target was the man behind Fan Li, who was fully shrouded.


    ¡°Now!¡± The leader of Team One shouted as he charged at Fan Li. At that moment, if Fan Li pushed the person behind him out, he would definitely survive. However, this upstanding volunteer officer didn¡¯t back off. He shouted in the dark. The wind blew. Endless limbs crawled before him. Fan Li¡¯s line of sight was covered by the wiggling hands and legs. It felt like he was facing the world¡¯s absurdity on his own. Fan Li¡¯s limbs were caught by something. He realised he couldn¡¯t even wave his knife. The stench leaked down his head.


    She allowed the monster¡¯s limbs to grab her. Liu Yi punched the hilt end of the knife repeatedly until the tip of the knife hit something deep inside the monster¡¯s body. The soul poison exploded. Strangely enough, Gao Yun¡¯s voice came out of Past¡¯s stomach. Even though it was only one sentence, everyone heard it clearly, ¡°Even you want to fight me for it?¡±


    ¡°The monster is dying. Now is our chance!¡±


    There were a lot of outsiders in the lobby. They had certain capabilities since they were chosen by the investigation centre. Earlier, they couldn¡¯t wait to run, but now that it was time to split the winnings, everyone became so brave.


    Gao Yun also knew this would happen. That was why he came up with this plan. However, in his plan, more than half of these people should have died already.


    The monster¡¯s weakened wails triggered the survivors. They attacked the Past endlessly until Past fully perished. The arms and legs that held up the Past dissolved into shadows. The lights in the lobby flickered.


    A few seconds later, the lights all came back on. The scary Past had turned into a pool of stinky black water. No one knew what the murky pool was. Only Liu Yi stood in the middle of the pool. She stepped on Gao Yun¡¯s clothes and yanked the blade out of the pool. A heart that had been stitched many times dangled on the tip of the knife. Without saying anything, Liu Yi put it away. She put her badge back on and walked towards Fan Li.


    ¡°We all killed the monster. You can¡¯t take all the benefits for your own.¡± A security member who followed Yuan Hui tried to stop Liu Yi. Liu Yi drained the black water out of her hair. She didn¡¯t seem to hear the man.


    ¡°We used our lives to lure the monster over. Now, you wish to keep the heart for your own. How is that fair?¡± Before the security member could finish, Liu Yi¡¯s knife was already on his neck. It etched out a bloody line.


    ¡°I never knew you people cared about fairness so much.¡±

 Chapter 374: Dead End

    The sharp blade easily cut through the skin. The warm blood fell on the cold steel. Red and white mixed together. The security member who stopped Liu Yi couldn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. He felt like Liu Yi would cut his neck at any moment. He could see his blood squirting out of his neck.


    ¡°Continue. I¡¯m listening.¡± No one knew what was hidden inside Liu Yi¡¯s blade. Once one was touched by it, one¡¯s soul would tremble. The security member shook his hands with a grimace. He didn¡¯t dare to make any sound.


    ¡°I used to love debate in court. However, I found a simpler way to get the other party to see my point.¡± Liu Yu lifted the blade and looked at the man, ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    The man shook his head. He turned to Yuan Hui and Zuo Jun. He was really scared. The files said that Liu Yi was a kind and poor lawyer who specialised in representing the disenfranchised. However, that was not the woman who was threatening his life at that moment.


    Liu Yi put away the blade. Liu Yi walked back to Fan Li¡¯s side. No one dared to stop her this time. ¡°Back to the first floor.¡±


    The surrounding security members hated and feared Liu Yi. They planned to tail Liu Yi under Yuan Hui¡¯s signal, but Zuo Jun stopped them. Compared to Liu Yi, Zou Jun was more concerned about the painter Gao Ming and Wan Jie. He desperately wanted to know why there were two Gao Mings in the building. The clock in the wall moved. Soon, only a pool of black water and several corpses remained in the lobby.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we fail to snatch the corpse back.¡± The kind Gao Ming¡¯s group followed Liu Yi back to the first floor. Liu Yi, who wore the red student council badge, seemed to know many secrets about this building. She didn¡¯t avoid the others. She headed to the room at the centre of the first floor. After killing Past, the door that had the door sign of Past changed. The original pattern on the door faded until it almost disappeared. The door also gained many new cracks. However, as time passed, the cracks would close on their own.


    ¡°The twisted faith of God on this door has been eliminated. God can¡¯t intervene any longer. Now, you can attempt to open this door and see what God has hidden behind it.¡± Liu Yi¡¯s cold voice echoed in the corridor. Those who followed her could hear it clearly. No one came forth, so she continued, ¡°The exit might be behind this door. Push it open, and you can leave this anomaly.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound so wonderful. Then, why don¡¯t you open it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This woman was so vicious earlier. Class 13 is filled with barbarians!¡±


    ¡°Leave... Shall I give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Ol¡¯ Sun, have you lost your mind?¡±


    Among the crowd, a horror game player walked out holding his box. He looked around forty. He was in a construction site outfit and boots. His body was strong, but he looked tired.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Seeing how easily she agreed, the leader of Team One felt that he had been tricked. The box that she held was probably not hers. She probably grabbed it from someone else.


    The leader of Team One adjusted his breathing and stopped wasting time. He shook the box to ensure that there was something inside before shoving it through the hole in the door. The strange sound came from the lock. Once the leader of Team One opened the door, he slipped through it.


    The door closed heavily. Silence reigned in the corridor. Only light heartbeats and uneven breathing could be heard. The normal and kind Gao Mings were worried. After their brief time together, they knew that the leader of Team One was a good person.


    Five minutes passed, and Liu Yi frowned. The leader of Team One should be the strongest individual there. Even after his ghost tattoo had been taken away, he should still be able to handle himself.


    Ten minutes later, more and more people felt uneasy. The voice-sensitive lights started to act up again. Future seemed to be approaching.


    Twenty minutes later, as just Liu Yi planned to give up, there came a series of knocking!


    ¡°It¡¯s from behind the door!¡± Everyone turned to look at the door. The quick knocking relayed how anxious the person inside the door was.


    ¡°Save them!¡± At that moment, Doctor Lee didn¡¯t have that many reservations. He shoved his box through the hole in the door. The door flew open, and the bloody leader of Team One fell out.


    ¡°Close the door!¡±


    The leader of Team One was the first person to exit the door alive. Everyone wanted to know what was behind it.


    ¡°What happened? Who injured you?¡± Doctor Lee wanted to stop the bleeding, but he couldn¡¯t find any wounds on the man.


    ¡°There¡¯s no exit behind the door. It¡¯s a dead-end...¡±

 Chapter 375: The Bus

    The leader of Team One coughed out blood. Half of his hair was white. The wrinkles on his face deepened. The ghost pattern on his skin faded so much that it couldn¡¯t be seen anymore.


    ¡°What happened to you when you were inside the door?¡± Liu Yi wanted to know.


    ¡°What you see inside the door differs based on the individuals. When I first entered, I saw many corridors collapsing to become many offices.¡± The man tried to explain, ¡°The corridors were strung with construction site layouts and best worker medals. I suspect they are made from Ol¡¯ Sun¡¯s memory. They represent his past. Then, the last office represents my past.¡±


    ¡°Did you find the exit?¡± The other horror game players were more concerned about that.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even have the time to search for the exit. There were people calling my name inside every office. They told me to do different things, and they were things that I hated and were disgusted by in the past.¡± The man wiped away the blood from his lips. ¡°It was because I had grown tired of that oppressive past that I played that taboo game! That led me to become this deplorable version of myself that I hate the most!¡±


    The past didn¡¯t necessarily mean despair. However, in this Door of the Past, pain dominated everything.


    ¡°You are more reliable and trustworthy than most investigators.¡± The kind Gao Ming helped the man up. He still didn¡¯t know the difference between normal investigators and security members. ¡°I never thought you were a bad person.¡± After the torture he had been through, Gao Ming¡¯s words warmed the leader¡¯s heart. However, they were meant to be enemies.


    ¡°There was something calling me at the end of all the offices. However, I have to pass through all the offices to reach it.¡± The man pointed at the wrinkles on his face. ¡°The offices hold the memories of our past. When I picked up those despairing memories, I lost parts of myself. Due to my power, I can borrow my future lifespan to nullify that. However, I still couldn¡¯t reach the end. Luckily, I managed to escape.¡±


    ¡°If one couldn¡¯t sustain the past, one would be left inside the room forever and become a part of the past.¡± The leader of Team One held the wall and stood up. ¡°The danger behind this door is unrelated to one¡¯s power. We need to find someone who has no painful past to attempt it.¡±


    ...


    The cold breeze blew into his ears. The normal Gao Ming slowly opened his eyes. He entered the door, but he didn¡¯t see any offices or corridors. He realised he was on a bus. The electronic clock moved backwards. The scenery outside the window was dark except for blurry silhouettes of buildings. He turned to look around the bus. His eyes slowly widened as the familiar faces entered his gaze.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Hearing his voice, the other passengers slowly woke up. They stood up from their seats and looked at one another in shock. On this bus, other than the driver, there were 51 seats and each seat was occupied by one Gao Ming.


    ¡°How am I here too?¡± The kind Gao Ming was in the first row. He was in his school uniform. His bag was stuffed with snacks, just like how he had originally planned it.


    ¡°Hello. Can someone be kind enough to swap seats with me? I can¡¯t do this anymore!¡± A very timid Gao Ming sat in the last row. He stood up shiveringly and pointed at the seat next to his.


    There was a hanging Gao Ming corpse placed in the last row. The corpse crossed his arms before his chest, cupping a strange death portrait.


    ¡°Even the corpse is here?! Is it because the security members have sent the fragments into his heart?¡± The kind Gao Ming clapped his hands. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. All of us seem to have entered the Door of Past because we appear to form a similar unit. This vehicle of the Past might help us regain our memory.¡±

 Chapter 376: The Station of Memory

    The kind Gao Ming exhausted a lot of energy to explain their current situation to the other Gao Mings. Each Gao Ming reacted differently. This was due to their different pasts and experiences.


    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to worry. Based on our known information, our original body has been ambushed by Gods. It trapped us in different rooms so that we couldn¡¯t meet. Normally, we have no chance to gather together. It is this brave Gao Ming who created this opportunity for us.¡± The kind Gao Ming defended the normal Gao Ming once he heard some complained about it. The normal Gao Ming didn¡¯t say anything. He only lowered his head with a bitter smile. He knew he was not brave or anything. He was the most average one. He couldn¡¯t compare to the other versions of himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time on these useless things.¡± The painter Gao Ming stood out among the group of Gao Mings. He held his brush. He scanned the faces of all the Gao Mings, and his eyes finally landed on the driver''s cubicle.


    ¡°Every passenger on this bus is Gao Ming. We are the only people on this bus, but...¡± The painter Gao Ming walked to the cubicle and slammed heavily on its glass door. ¡°Who is driving? Is he another Gao Ming? In that case, why does he have the right to drive the bus and not us?¡±


    Everyone was drawn by his words and turned to look at the driver¡¯s cubicle. No matter how hard they craned their heads, they could only see the driver¡¯s back. From his back, the driver also wore a high-school uniform and looked similar to Gao Ming. He should be another Gao Ming.


    ¡°Why is this Gao Ming not a passenger?¡±


    The painter Gao Ming knocked on the door to get the driver to stop the bus. However, the driver clearly did not have that intention. The kind Gao Ming walked over. He frowned. Was the driver another Gao Ming? Why did he become the driver and have control over their past?


    The other Gao Mings didn¡¯t get it. Only the normal Gao Ming had some fragmented memories in his mind. He saw himself walking into a tunnel again and again. He was killed every time from the back. He never saw his killer¡¯s face. It was just a blurry silhouette.


    ¡°Is he... the killer?¡±


    The night breeze blew in through the bus window. The chill caused the normal Gao Ming to shiver. He sat down and sunk into deep thoughts. The shapes of the buildings outside the window became clearer. One minute later, the bus paused before a building.


    ¡°Is the bus stopping?¡± The passengers looked out. Warm light shone on the bus station. The station had a strange name, the Warmth I once Felt.


    The rain became heavier. A figure suddenly ran towards the station from the dark. She wore the same school uniform as Gao Ming. She carried a book around her chest.


    ¡°Liu Yi?¡±


    The girl¡¯s hair was wet from the rain. Water dripped down her face. Perhaps she was not the prettiest, but many students in Class 13 would remember her smile even years later.


    A ray of moonlight cut through the dark station. A normal night could become an indelible memory due to a person¡¯s appearance.


    The silent Gao Ming, who sat in the second last row, stood up. He looked tired. The way he looked at Liu Yi was different. It was a mixture of hesitation, guilt and helplessness.


    ¡°The clock is still moving. If we do not reach the end before the time is up, we¡¯ll probably be trapped here forever!¡± The painter Gao Ming couldn¡¯t open the driver¡¯s cubicle, so he gave up on that idea. He turned to the Gao Ming, who just stood up, ¡°If you want to get off, do it now. If you miss this station, you might not see her ever again.¡±


    Water pooled between the station and the bus. The silent Gao Ming held the rail and looked at Liu Yi from inside the bus.


    The thunder rumbled. A red umbrella appeared outside the station.


    The high heels stepped on the water. An exquisite beauty stared at the station silently.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t have any memory of this woman. However, when the woman looked at Gao Ming with disappointment, Gao Ming felt a cutting pain.

 Chapter 377: I Once Owned Everything

    ¡°She should be someone very important to me. Why can¡¯t I remember her?¡± The emotional Gao Ming gripped his hands. Compared to death, memory loss was more despairing. The red umbrella fell to the ground. Scars appeared on the surface of the beautiful woman¡¯s skin. She suffered them when she saved Gao Ming. Her disappointment was so deep that her eyes were grey. She took out a knife from her bag.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get off.¡± The emotional Gao Ming looked at the others. ¡°You have to reach the end! Don¡¯t ever forget her!¡±


    When the woman reached the station, Gao Ming stopped hesitating and got off the bus. The bus door closed. The bus continued to move forward. The other Gao Mings looked out the window. They saw the emotional Gao Ming collapse on the floor. Perhaps for him, the only way to not hurt the two women was to hurt himself.


    ¡°The cowardly Gao Ming has been assimilated by the family. The emotional Gao Ming killed himself for love. It looks like the real Gao Ming has sacrificed a lot to come into his own...¡±


    The kind Gao Ming didn¡¯t have the heart. He didn¡¯t want to think about this anymore. Those who got off didn¡¯t feel much pain. The greatest pain would be on the person who stayed until the end.


    ¡°To reach the end, we have to abandon certain things. We¡¯re racing against fate. Any burden can make us lose everything.¡± The painter Gao Ming commented casually, ¡°Viewed from that perspective, I¡¯m the most suitable one to stay until the end.¡±


    The kind Gao Ming glanced at the painter Gao Ming. It was the painter Gao Ming who used words to compel the emotional Gao Ming to get off the bus earlier.


    ¡°All of us are Gao Mings, but you¡¯re different.¡± The kind Gao Ming studied the strange drawings on the painter Gao Ming¡¯s body. ¡°Who... really are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m Gao Ming!¡± The painter Gao Ming smiled. ¡°Even my soul is the same as yours!¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what is written in your diary?¡±


    The rain whipped against the bus. The kind Gao Ming confronted the painter Gao Ming.


    ¡°Every one of my diary entries is a painting. I drew them out.¡± The painter Gao Ming had a warm smile. No one could guess what he was thinking.


    ¡°All paintings? Even the last entry?¡± The kind Gao Ming grasped a detail.


    Bullying occurred in the alley. The bullies obtained joy from dominating the weak. Even if Du Bai weren¡¯t there, they would find another target.


    When the passengers on the bus saw this, some were uninterested, and others were unwilling to stay idle. Seeing no one had stood up, the kind Gao Ming hesitated and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Let me.¡± The rebellious Gao Ming removed his jacket and placed his hand on the kind Gao Ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I believe you¡¯re cleverer than me and have a better grasp of the situation. You should stay and guide the rest of us.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± This was the kind Gao Ming¡¯s first time encountering the rebellious Gao Ming. The latter¡¯s body was covered in wounds.


    ¡°I am a violent person, but I don¡¯t bully the weak. If anything, I always target bullies. I use their own method to deal with them. I don¡¯t have any mortality or fear of the law. I¡¯ll take down anyone who bullies those weaker than them. At most, I¡¯ll die!¡± The rebellious Gao Ming jumped off the bus and took a deep breath. The rain drenched his body. He didn¡¯t care. He waved goodbye at the bus, picked up the piece of stone and charged into the back alley.


    The rebellious Gao Ming charged into the fight. They were eventually swallowed by the darkness.


    The bus didn¡¯t stop due to someone¡¯s departure. There were fewer and fewer passengers. One Gao Ming had to get off the bus at each station. The kind Gao Ming became more silent. The world behind the door was more dangerous than he thought. Normally, a single person couldn¡¯t collect all of the despairing past.


    Time in the bus ticked by. After a few stations, the bus stopped beside a hospital. The hospital looked like Li San Private Hospital. The bus station was called I Once Owned Kindness.


    The kind Gao Ming seemed to understand something. He looked at the station with sad eyes. ¡®Gao Ming, what had you experienced that you had to abandon the kindness in your heart?¡¯


    The door moved. Before the kind Gao Ming got off, he turned to the painter Gao Ming, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll get off at this station but I need a favour before I go.¡±


    The painter Gao Ming had a bad feeling.


    ¡°I hope you can convince this Gao Ming who likes to paint to leave with me!¡±


    Instead of doing him a favour, the kind Gao Ming wanted to help the rest one last time. The painter Gao Ming was a hidden threat. He wanted to use his life to nullify this threat.

 Chapter 378: The Last Passenger

    ¡°Only one person is required to get off at each station. Have you considered we might not have enough passengers on the bus to reach the last station like this? Your decision might cause everyone¡¯s sacrifice to be meaningless.¡± The painter Gao Ming didn¡¯t expect the kind Gao Ming to force him to leave the bus. Weren¡¯t they all Gao Mings?


    ¡°If that really happens, I am willing to accept the consequences. You can place all the blame on me. Curse me and have me experience the worst fate.¡± The kind Gao Ming smiled. His kindness was not blind kindness. It was not him going around demanding others to accept his kindness. His kindness meant the willingness to accept kindness¡¯ consequences.


    No one on the bus sided with the painter Gao Ming. The kind Gao Ming had been controlling the situation. He planned to sacrifice himself. His only request was to get the painter Gao Ming to follow him. A few of the Gao Mings who noticed the issues with the painter Gao Ming sided with the kind Gao Ming. If he were unwilling to get off the bus, they would ¡®help¡¯ get him off.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even after you¡¯ve been spliced into this state, you¡¯d still be able to protect yourself,¡± The painter Gao Ming knew his fate was sealed, so he walked to the kind Gao Ming¡¯s side, ¡°You are very impressive.¡±


    The door opened. The kind Gao Ming grabbed the painter Gao Ming, and they both walked past the station and entered the hospital in the dark. There was no sound. No one knew what was inside the hospital. The kind and painter Gao Mings disappeared just like that.


    ¡°Li San Hospital should be another key point in our past. What happened to us there? Why would we lose our kindness there?¡± The normal Gao Ming placed his fingers against the window. The rain blurred the view. He couldn¡¯t see those who had left.


    After the cowardly Gao Ming left, the bus kept moving forward.@@@@


    After the emotional Gao Ming killed himself, the passengers started to become serious.


    After the kind Gao Ming got off the bus, the bus became so quiet. No one said anything.


    ¡°Where... where is the end of the past? Is there really an end?¡±


    The normal Gao Ming lowered his head. He didn¡¯t think things would turn out like this. He didn¡¯t know what to do next. The bus paused and started. Each station had a blurry building behind them, and they were attached to an unforgettable memory of the past.


    I once hated aloofness. I once felt happiness. I once cried my heart out. I once saw this beautiful scenery...


    In just a few seconds, before the inmates could react, the bus started again. The normal Gao Ming saw the Gao Ming being detained by the inmates. He was forced to the ground. The station was called I once tried to cure illnesses.


    Being a psychiatrist was Gao Ming¡¯s dream. However, when he really walked on that path, he lost even his dream. The rain was clear in his ears. When the normal Gao Ming saw the abandoned Gao Ming, he was scared and helpless. He was not smart enough to see through other people¡¯s ploy; he was not brave enough to stand up for himself; he was not kind enough to sacrifice himself.


    The stations rolled by. There wasn¡¯t much time left.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Someone touched his shoulder. The normal Gao Ming lifted his head. He saw an arm covered in prayers and a face written with curses.


    ¡°The bus only has two of us left.¡± The flesh Gao Ming seemed to have confirmed something. He patted the normal Gao Ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Who would have thought the normal you would have become the current you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± The normal Gao Ming looked at him dumbly.


    ¡°This process must have been extremely painful. Thank you for everything.¡± The flesh Gao Ming smiled, ¡°This is my station. You¡¯ll have to travel the rest of the road on your own.¡±


    The normal Gao Ming stood up. It was then that he realised the originally full bus was now empty. The bus door opened. The flesh Gao Ming exited the bus. There was a middle-aged doctor with a dragon tattoo on his face at the station. The normal Gao Ming had no memory of this doctor. However, once he saw the doctor¡¯s face, a name appeared in his heart: Lu Zang.


    ¡°You will reach the end.¡± The flesh Gao Ming waved at him with a smile. The bus started again.


    Sitting alone on the bus, the normal Gao Ming looked out the window.


    We always bid ourselves farewell. When we stop and turn around, the past cannot be seen anymore.

 Chapter 379: Gao Mings End

    The moving clock ticked. There was less than half a minute left to the end of the countdown. The path before the bus changed. The headlights came on. There was no new station. The bus called Past entered a dark tunnel. The normal Gao Ming walked to the front. He tried to communicate with the driver, but the driver didn¡¯t respond. The normal Gao Ming tried different methods but he failed to even see the driver¡¯s face.


    ¡°Where are you driving this bus to? Speak! Who are you? Why would you appear in my past?¡± The bus rolled silently down the tunnel.


    ¡°Since there are no more stations, we have to reach the end soon, right? But what is going on with this tunnel?¡± The normal Gao Ming tried his best to understand it, but it made no sense to him. The lights in the bus flickered. The electronic clock moved slower, and so did the bus. When the secondhand ticked for one last time, the timer stopped, and the bus gradually came to a stop inside the tunnel.


    The light in the driver¡¯s cubicle suddenly went out. Then, the lights inside the bus switched off. The normal Gao Ming made it to the back of the bus before all the lights went out. He carried the corpse that had the picture in its chest. Compared to the unknown darkness, his own corpse was more comforting.


    ¡°Now, only the two of us are left.¡± The normal Gao Ming rummaged through his bag to see if he could find anything useful. He found the death portrait that was supposed to be his present. Two of the final passengers had a death portrait each.


    ¡°This is so strange.¡± The normal Gao Ming took out his phone, which had no signal, and aimed the light at the corpse¡¯s chest. The investigation centre exhausted a lot of resources to collect the portrait inside the corpse. The picture was unusual. Among the black-and-white background, Gao Ming wore the uniform of the investigation centre headquarters¡¯ upper echelon. His expression was cold, and his gaze aloof. His body was covered in stitches like he had been sewn together from different body parts. The picture emitted a powerful curse. If one stared at it for too long, one might be drawn into it.


    ¡°Is this me too?¡±


    Some death portraits felt familiar to Gao Ming, while others made him scared. The normal Gao Ming didn¡¯t want to become any of the Gao Mings in the portraits, but he couldn¡¯t control what would happen in the future. The lights on the bus were out. The normal Gao Ming hauled his corpse and walked down the tunnel.


    ¡°Where is the end?¡±


    The surroundings were dark. He couldn¡¯t see the path from whence he came or the path he was going down. The only thing he could rely on was his own corpse. He was not that courageous. However, whenever he felt like giving up, the images of the other Gao Mings would appear in his mind. He could reach that stage because the other Gao Mings traded for it with their lives. At that moment, they were experiencing the worst despair at the other stations.


    ¡°A corpse is missing? Should I be embedded here?¡± He tried to squeeze into the hole, but his limbs couldn¡¯t be bent at the strange angles.


    Perhaps it was a coincidence. At that moment, the corpse he had been carrying suddenly slid off. Its arm landed on the wall as if bidding him farewell. After a short silence, the normal Gao Ming sighed. He slowly inserted his corpse into the crevice. When the corpse was perfectly installed into the wall, blood vessels grew out of the death portrait on its chest. Soon, the vessels crawled along the wall towards the other corpses. Something was being torn apart!


    A drum-like heartbeat pounded. A lot of death memories surged into the normal Gao Ming¡¯s heart. He had too many pasts. Each past was a sad death memory!


    The dark tunnel didn¡¯t seem to be able to sustain the pressure. Cracks appeared on the wall. The normal Gao Ming held his heart. He dropped his phone and ran ahead as fast as he could.


    The tunnel collapsed behind him. The darkness was chased away. The normal Gao Ming¡¯s heart reverberated with the hearts of the endless corpses. He ran faster and faster until he exited the tunnel at the last moment.


    A loud boom echoed throughout the world behind the door. The normal Gao Ming stood on the ruin and turned back to look. On the winding path, there were one after another stations emitting light. That was his whole life.


    The rebellious Gao Ming lay in the mud and glanced at him with blood in his mouth.


    The dying kind Gao Ming leaned against the window at Li San Private School. He revealed a smile for the first time.


    The flesh Gao Ming¡¯s body was rapidly evolving as he gripped Lu Zang by his neck.


    ¡°Is this my end? The place... where everything started?¡±

 Chapter 380: I Am Faith and the Disciple

    The normal Gao Ming didn¡¯t let down the other Gao Mings and reached the end of the path. The tunnel with Gao Ming¡¯s corpses collapsed in the dark. The normal Gao Ming gained many new memories. Different experiences weaved on his soul. He was indeed the most normal one and didn¡¯t have the talent or personality to be the main character. He had no special power. However, the determination garnered from each death percolated on him. His will was stronger than anyone at Han Hai. He had gathered the absolute faith that shouldn¡¯t exist at Han Hai.


    At Han Hai Private School, Yan Xizhi relied on the staff and students of the whole school to reach her breakthrough. The old headmistress sacrificed her life to love and care for them. In return, they voluntarily turned into human bricks to build her altar.


    Gao Ming was the complete opposite. He was destined to be alone. No one was willing to accompany him. No one trusted him. It was purely impossible for him to gain faith from other people like Yan Xizhi did. Even fate didn¡¯t believe Gao Ming could do it, which led to this accident. No matter what happened, no matter how many deaths he had experienced, Gao Ming was never shaken. His belief was in himself. The sacrifice he placed before the altar was the many times he died horribly. All the anxiety and resentment became power. He believed that he ultimately could change fate!


    He didn¡¯t need rationality to think. He didn¡¯t need logic to prove anything. He would take one step after another. He would not waver. That was faith, Gao Ming¡¯s faith. As he absorbed the souls, the normal Gao Ming¡¯s eyes changed. He turned back to look down the path. Many Gao Mings were murdered by despair. They were formed from the death memories in Gao Ming¡¯s heart. He was formerly tortured by these pains. Whenever he thought of the past, the deaths would cut his heart. However, behind this door, through the bus of the Past, the different Gao Mings reached an understanding. The death memories hidden in Gao Ming¡¯s heart stopped hurting him. His deaths became his most loyal disciples.


    ¡°I need to bring them out of here with me.¡±


    Outside the tunnel, there was a brand new present box placed at the end of the Past. However, this box wasn¡¯t wrapped in red. Instead, the wrapping paper was the cheapest kind you could find by the side of the road.


    ¡°Another present? Whose is it?¡±


    The normal Gao Ming could confirm that all the summons came from this box. He unwrapped it carefully. He frowned instantly when he opened the box. Inside the cheap box was the dry corpse of a baby. Its desiccated hands hugged a heart that was very familiar to Gao Ming. Whenever the heart pounded, the baby would recover a little. Part of its skin was slowly returning to normal.


    A mess of blood vessels grew out of the bloodred heart. The vessels were rooted into the world behind the door. The heart was sustained by the memories of everyone behind the door. The normal Gao Ming could sense something calling him in his heart. The heart probably had absorbed something very important to him.


    In this anomaly, everyone would receive a present. However, Gao Ming had obtained two different presents. They seemed to possess different meanings. His hands closed the card. The world collapsed, and a strange energy surged into Gao Ming¡¯s left eye.


    The reasons were multiple. It could be his many trips to the past, or it could be that he had destroyed the body of the Past. Gao Ming realised that he had inherited a bit of the Past¡¯s power. His left eye could now see other people¡¯s past and even edit them to a certain degree.


    The sound of the door cracking appeared beside his ears. The normal Gao Ming was assaulted by pain. When he opened his eyes, his body careened to the side, and his body landed heavily on the ground. The door known as Past exploded. The wall was bleeding. The giant cracks spread to the other door.


    ¡°You have succeeded?!¡± The leader of Team One widened his eyes in disbelief. He placed his hope in the kind Gao Ming and not the normal Gao Ming.


    The normal Gao Ming nodded. After he got up, he quickly looked for the kind Gao Ming. His anxious eyes met the kind Gao Ming¡¯s eyes. The kind Gao Ming, who had just woken up from his coma, quickly gestured at the normal Gao Ming. They both remembered everything that happened behind the door. The normal Gao Ming couldn¡¯t reach the end on his own. Each despairing choice represented one Gao Ming who was abandoned at the stations.


    Since they acquired the heart and after they left the door of the Past, all the Gao Mings could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat. The same flame burned in their chests.


    ¡°Tell me. What is at the end of the Past?¡± The leader of Team One was more agitated than most. He had been inside the door. He didn¡¯t think a living person could reach the end.


    ¡°What about my uncle? Have you seen him?¡± The young man who gave his present to Gao Ming ran over to grab the normal Gao Ming by his shoulders.

 Chapter 381: Schemes

    ¡°I experienced all the despair in my past and destroyed the dried corpse of a baby in the end. It should be the corpse of the God of the Past. It was absorbing everyone¡¯s memories.¡± The normal Gao Ming turned to the young man who gave him the present and shook his head. ¡°Your uncle was not behind the door. He was probably eaten by Past already.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s directness made it hard for the young man to accept it. He shouted and yelled.


    Only the doors of Present and Future remained on the wall. Those who went into the Door of the Past probably would never return anymore.


    ¡°Everlasting Apartments have already changed. Even if you didn¡¯t really kill Past, you have severely injured it.¡± Liu Yi held the bloodred badge. Her chilly gaze warmed up slightly.


    Hearing Liu Yi, the leader of Team One pulled up his sleeves to look at his wrist. His hand that wore the watch surfaced with faded ghost tattoos. The mud figurines inside the building couldn¡¯t fully suppress their power anymore.


    ¡°The power given to us by the ghost tattoo is returning. However, I don¡¯t feel any sense of security. If anything, the place feels even more dangerous.¡± The leader of Team One glanced at Liu Yi. ¡°Do you share the same feeling?¡±


    ¡°This anomaly involves two figurines. They share a very complicated relationship. They are not a unified unit.¡± Liu Yi shared some internal information that she had perhaps gotten from Gao Yun.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The scariest thing in the world is everything that you hated in the past will show up again under the cover of the future. You can¡¯t escape it. You have become the worst version of yourself and have trapped yourself in a fixed spot.¡± Liu Yi reached out to touch the bleeding wall. The walls emitted sounds of crying. ¡°After the past disappears, the future will soon appear. We don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    The pressure on them just loosened when horrid wails came from upstairs.


    ¡°Is someone massacring the tenants? Is it Yuan Hui and the rest?¡± The kind Gao Ming raised his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard for us to regain some power. Instead of working together, have they really chosen to side with the Gods?¡±


    ¡°You sure are optimistic! How can things be so simple?¡± Doctor Lee grumbled. He was replied with his wife¡¯s eye roll and a weak elbow strike.


    Liu Yi stared at the dark and slowly reached her hands towards it. Just as her fingertips were about to reach into the door, she suddenly pulled them back!


    Everyone saw that a pale hand had reached out of the darkness from the other side of the door. It appeared to want to grab Liu Yi¡¯s hands.


    Since it failed to grab Liu Yi, it slithered back into the dark.


    ¡°What was that? It seemed to want to drag me through the door.¡± Liu Yi lowered her head to look at her hands. The five fingers that reached out from the darkness were similar to her own. Even the locations of the scars were the same.


    Everyone was shocked by this development. The Door of the Present didn¡¯t close. It appeared like it would only close after it consumed everyone present. rA??§°BE?S?


    ¡°Should we try the other door?¡± Fan Li didn¡¯t dare to approach Liu Yi, afraid that she might think he wanted to shove her into the door.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Yi took out a girl¡¯s hair tie from her pocket. She tossed it through the Door of the Future. Similar to the Door of the Past, the door opened from the inside. Before she could react, Liu Yi was dragged into it by a strong force.


    ¡°This is not right!¡± The leader of Team One scratched his chin. ¡°Before the Door of the Past was destroyed by Gao Ming, she didn¡¯t even want to get close to the three doors. She collected so many presents but didn¡¯t want to attempt any of the doors before. However, ever since Gao Ming destroyed the first door, she became so much more active than the rest of us.¡±


    ¡°Liu Yi should have hidden something from us.¡± The kind Gao Ming also sensed the desperation in Liu Yi. ¡°Is there something she needs behind the doors?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t trust her.¡± The Leader of Team One touched his ghost tattoo. After a short hesitation, he took out a bloody present and entered the Door of the Future.

 Chapter 382: Stealing Corpse

    Chapter 382: Stealing Corpse


    ¡°Wait!¡± Before the normal Gao Ming could stop him, the leader of Team One had already entered the door. The recovery of their strength made them confident. ¡°Have those two lost their minds?¡±


    ¡°They have been biding their time. Now that they saw how many benefits you had gained behind the door. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t give up on this opportunity.¡± The kind Gao Ming shook his head.


    ¡°But benefits did I gain?!¡± The normal Gao Ming felt like he had just escaped death. His conditions were bad.


    ¡°Did you not feel it?¡± The kind Gao Ming looked at him with shock. ¡°Ever since you left the door, your body boiled with energy and radiated a light meat fragrance. The biggest change is your left eye. I shivered from being stared at by you. It¡¯s like my fate is in your hands.¡± They were talking when the strange man, who had been enshrouded and had been hiding behind Fan Li earlier, suddenly walked over and removed half of his mask. ¡°Can I talk to you in private?¡±


    They entered an empty room. When all of them were inside the room, the strange man removed his cap and mask. He looked just like Gao Ming, but his skin was covered in writing of prayers.


    ¡°Were you the second to last Gao Ming who got off the bus?¡± The normal Gao Ming had a deep impression of this Gao Ming. The station where he got off was very unique.


    ¡°On that bus that headed to the past, I remembered many things and met someone very interesting. His name was Lu Zang.¡± The flesh Gao Ming didn¡¯t have many expressions, but his eyes were gentle.@@@@


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that man constructed from our memory?¡±


    ¡°There is a type of ghost in the shadow world called the Unmentionables. Once we mention him, he will be able to sense it.¡± The flesh Gao Ming chose to share his secrets with them. ¡°Lu Zang appeared at the station right before the bus entered the tunnel because he did something to our fates. This person cannot be determined by normal mortality. Because of him, we could see the truth, but we also had to suffer unimaginable pain.¡±


    ¡°What did Lu Zang tell you? I saw you strangling him in the end.¡± The normal Gao Ming captured everything that happened at each station after the tunnel collapsed.


    ¡°Wait. I have a question.¡± The kind Gao Ming interrupted the flesh Gao Ming, ¡°You said we need to unite all the Gao Mings but the painter Gao Ming we met on the bus was clearly not the same as us. He has his own separate memory. He is like a madman with an unassuming shell.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with him.¡± The flesh Gao Ming smiled sadly, ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I should. This floor is not safe. The monster called Future is coming soon. We need to move.¡± After their discussion, the flesh Gao Ming put his mask back on. He waved at Fan Li.


    ¡°Are you bringing him with us?¡± The kind Gao Ming hadn¡¯t met Fan Li before.


    ¡°He¡¯s someone I¡¯ve picked. He¡¯s very reliable.¡± The flesh Gao Ming turned to look at the Door of the Future. The leader of Team One and Liu Yi had not come out. The divine patterns on the door turned bloodred. It was like a bloodshot eye. No one knew what was happening to them behind the door. They could only observe that the cracks on the wall were growing. The clocks in the room were affected. The needles started to move strangely as if time was going haywire.


    With Fan Li in the lead, the group met up with the rebellious Gao Ming and then were guided by the flesh Gao Ming to move through the different floors.


    ...


    With a blade in his hand, Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes never left Gao Ming¡¯s corpse. He saw the man¡¯s heavily tortured body and the mark around his neck, and blood vessels popped in his eyes. He knew Jing Tuoshen¡¯s targets were Gao Ming and Wan Jie. Before he could relay the news, Gao Ming¡¯s corpse was laid before him.


    ¡°Bai Xiao, what are you waiting for? The ghost tattoo¡¯s power is returning. Get in position!¡± Zuo Jun and Yuan Hui led some security members each. They sealed up the 13th floor. In the middle of the 13th floor, Wan Jie carried the figurine covered with drawings. He backed against the door, and his chest rose and fell unevenly.


    Not far away from Wan Jie was the red grandma. Her arms were covered in wounds. She glared at Wan Jie viciously, hoping to shred him into pieces.

 Chapter 383: Infighting

    ¡°Take one more step, and I¡¯ll destroy the mud figurine.¡± Even though he was cornered, Wan Jie¡¯s eyes were as calm as the sea. No one could guess his thoughts. As the main commander of all the security members in the taboo game, Wan Jie climbed to his position based on not only his reputation but also his strong power. Moments earlier, he could sense the clear changes in the building. Some forces inside his body were rapidly recovering. Even though his ghost tattoo had not fully recovered, he could already mobilise some of its power.


    ¡°Hand over the mud figurine! Give it to me!¡± The grandmother was acting like a demon. The red clothes she wore were frighteningly red like they had been drenched in the blood of the innocent.


    ¡°Wan Jie, stop struggling. You¡¯ve reached the end.¡± Zuo Jun was very clever. He was worried that Wan Jie might come after him, so he let the crazy grandma go first. If Gao Ming had not broken the Door of the Past, changing Everlasting Life Apartments, Zuo Jun¡¯s arrangements would have no issue. However, he could sense his power returning, so he became anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for the false Gods to wish to kill me. I can even understand the horror game players wanting to kill him. However, all of you are also members of the security department. Why would you want my life?¡± Wan Jie knew everything. He just wanted to stall. ¡°Is Jing Tuoshen worried that I¡¯d fight him for power? That despicable man. Is he not afraid that Han Hai might be swallowed by the shadow once I¡¯m gone?¡±@@@@


    ¡°You have to die for your subordinates to survive,¡± Zuo Jun revealed the cruel truth. ¡°We are the headquarters¡¯ blades. A blade doesn¡¯t need to think. Your biggest mistake is thinking too much and doing too little.¡±


    Wan Jie scoffed. He gripped the mud figurine with one hand. ¡°Do you think you can take over the security members from Xin Lu after killing me?¡±


    ¡°As long as they are humans, they have desires, families and weaknesses.¡± Zuo Jun didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He waved his arms. ¡°Bai Xiao, He Jing, kill him!¡± However, neither of them moved. Zuo Jun¡¯s eyes frosted over. ¡°Have you forgotten what Jing Tuoshen said?¡±


    Zuo Jun sent these two people because they had the power to threaten his position, and they hadn¡¯t fully acquired Jing Tuoshen¡¯s trust. After multiple urges, Bai Xiao finally walked out. There was a giant wound on his arm. The death portrait fragments that were implanted in him had also been sent into Gao Ming¡¯s corpse.


    Bai Xiao was internally struggling. Even though he hadn¡¯t met Gao Ming many times, when he found out Yuan Hui had killed Gao Ming, he felt like he had lost an important friend who had fought by his side through many wars. This depressed him greatly and affected the Malice God who had combined with him. Even though the suppression from the rules still existed, malice gushed out of his heart to curl around the blade. Zuo Jun, who observed this from a distance, narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Bai Xiao to be so scary when he was serious. He had grossly underestimated the man.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there animosity between Bai Xiao and Wan Jie?¡± Zuo Jun didn¡¯t get it. Everyone was hunting Wan Jie, but Wan Jie¡¯s target was him alone.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± He reached to grab a nearby weapon. Zuo Jun was large and good at fighting. Even without the ghost tattoo, he didn¡¯t think Wan Jie could win him in hand-to-hand combat. Zuo Jun attacked. His blade flew by Wan Jie¡¯s brow and hit the wall. Zuo Jun was surprised by the middle-aged Wan Jie¡¯s agility. ?¦¡??O?B¦¥S


    ¡°Can he read my attack patterns?¡±


    Before he could unleash the next attack, Zuo Jun was hit by Wan Jie in the heart. The punch was heavy, but it was not enough to deter Zuo Jun. When Zuo Jun wanted to initiate another slash, he felt a flash of pain in his chest! He lowered down and realised his uniform was punctured by a very thin black nail. It pierced into his chest.


    ¡°A cursed object?¡±


    He started to lose sense of his limbs. Zuo Jun¡¯s actions slowed. Wan Jie was determined to kill him and launched another attack.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Even though Yuan Hui was not satisfied with Zuo Jun, he knew that he couldn¡¯t take down Wan Jie alone. He quickly summoned the others to help.


    Zuo Jun was in danger, but Bai Xiao didn¡¯t move. His eyes, which were dominated by malice, looked at Yuan Hui from behind. The blade slowly raised. His eyes flitted between malice and duty.


    ¡°Jing Tuoshen¡¯s goal is to kill Wan Jie and Gao Ming. Now that Gao Ming is dead, the mission is accomplished once Wan Jie dies.¡± Bai Xiao carried Gao Ming¡¯s mutilated corpse. ¡°As for the others, it¡¯s very reasonable for them to die in the conflict.¡±

 Chapter 384: Me Party

    Malice was very dangerous. It was more insidious than hatred and darker than murderous intent. Once one was targeted by malice, one would have a horrible end where death was a release. This was because Malice preferred torturing over killing. Killing was not its goal but the process of deriving joy.


    Bai Xiao carried Gao Ming¡¯s body. Even though his heart was influenced by malice, the way he carried the corpse was very gentle. He respected Gao Ming¡¯s body more than Yuan Hui and the rest.


    Wan Jie was still going after Zuo Jun. Even though he was injured, he was extremely powerful. However, as the other members joined in to help Zuo Jun, he was slowly cornered.


    Bai Xiao walked towards Yuan Hui. His eyes were twisted by some power. A crazy smile appeared on his lips. Suppressing malice was very hard. Releasing it was very comfortable. The footsteps were rapid. Bai Xiao slunk up to Yuan Hui.


    Yuan Hui felt a sudden chill. He turned around and was taken aback by Bai Xiao¡¯s gaze. ¡°W-what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. How did you kill Gao Ming? From my perspective, even though you¡¯re both from Class 13, you¡¯re far inferior to him.¡± Bai Xiao instantly went for the kill with his words.


    Yuan Hui was not affected by anger. Bai Xiao was mocking him while a fatal duel was going on. Something was clearly wrong with him. Yuan Hui stopped helping Zuo Jun. With his eyes on Bai Xiao, he prepared to escape. It had to be said that Yuan Hui was highly alert. He was very sensitive to danger.@@@@


    Bai Xiao continued to press forward. When chaos took over the whole floor, someone opened the safety door. The person saw the security members fighting among themselves, and he was stunned. When Bai Xiao saw the man who opened the door, his eyes widened greatly.


    ...


    With the experience of the past, the normal Gao Ming could sense the presence of the other Gao Mings. When he returned to the hidden floor with Room 0715, he knocked on all the doors.


    ¡°These rooms are cages to trap us. We have to leave as soon as possible!


    ¡°You¡¯ve once stayed behind at the different stations to suffer the despair of the past to deliver me to the end. I¡¯ll bring you out of this place in return!


    ¡°I¡¯ve met all of you, and all of you are me. Can you please trust me?¡±


    ¡°This is the place! 13th floor!¡±


    The normal Gao Ming pushed open the safety door. With that, all the security guards who were previously fighting turned to look at the door.


    Bai Xiao, who carried the corpse, froze. His widened eyes stared at the normal Gao Ming. Then, he felt so strange carrying Gao Ming¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°You are still alive?!¡±


    When he found out that Gao Ming was killed, Bai Xiao mourned him silently. He even prepared to unleash the malice inside him.


    Then, more Gao Mings appeared.


    Seeing the many similar faces, the malice inside Bai Xiao¡¯s heart was shaken. Even the God of Malice couldn¡¯t explain this.


    ¡°So many of you are alive?!¡±


    Before Bai Xiao could react, the flesh Gao Ming leapt forward. The prayers on his body turned bloodred. The Gods in the building tried so hard to suppress him, but their power was waning. r?¦¡??O??B§¦?S


    ¡°Grab the corpse!¡±


    There were echoes of screams everywhere. Not a single team was as united as this ¡®team¡¯. They were different people but shared the same mind.


    Bai Xiao was still looking at Yuan Hui. When he pondered what to do, the corpse on his back had already been swiped. He was even punched once. He purposely fell and leaned against the wall. He closed his eyes, pretending that he had fainted. He hid the blade behind him, afraid that the Gao Mings would accidentally step on it.

 Chapter 385: Who Wont Be Scared?

    When Bai Xiao ¡®fainted¡¯, Wan Jie knew he was saved. However, he didn¡¯t expect it would be a group of Gao Mings who saved him. He thought he was saved because he was loved by fate. However, in reality, it was because of his nemesis¡¯ intervention.


    Wan Jie was heavily scammed by Gao Ming at Li San Hospital. He was tricked into releasing the mud figurines at the bottom of the black lake. Now that he was dying due to the mud figurines¡¯ suppression, it was Gao Ming who came to save him. They were even... in a way.


    Faced with a crowd of intrepid Gao Mings, Yuan Hui was scared witless. Even if he had experienced many anomalies, he didn¡¯t know how to react. To obtain glory, he had been telling his colleagues that he was the one who killed Gao Ming and mutilated his body. Now that the endless Gao Mings charged at him, guilt and anxiety that was hidden inside his heart exploded.


    ¡°Yuan Hui! I treated you as my friend. How dare you desecrate my body?!¡± The rebellious Gao Ming demanded loudly. The other Gao Mings also located their targets for revenge. The mad Gao Ming slashed wildly at Yuan Hui. The flesh Gao Ming snuck about. The normal Gao Ming tried to open his left eye to affect Yuan Hui¡¯s memory.


    Yuan Hui was thrown into such chaos that he only knew how to scream, ¡°What a bunch of madmen!¡± Yuan Hui turned and ran. He felt his memory being drained, and he was really scared.


    ¡°Yuan Hui!¡± Zuo Jun was entangled in a fight with Wan Jie. Even though Wan Jie was older, he seemed to have a lot of cursed objects. After a few minutes of fighting, Zuo Jun had already been attacked many times. If not for his superhuman physique, he would have collapsed by then.


    Yuan Hui was too busy running to care about Zuo Jun. Zuo Jun was so angry that his eyes were red. The camaraderie was nothing compared to one¡¯s own life.


    ¡°We have the corpse! We need to find the painter Gao Ming now! Calm down! Everyone, please calm down!¡± The kind Gao Ming yelled to control the crowd. He was like the parent of the group. ¡°Stop charging ahead, brothers! The God of the Past didn¡¯t give us much time!¡±


    The East City Security Members were taken aback by the troop of Gao Mings. However, before they could retaliate, Gao Mings started to turn away.


    ¡°I can sense the painter Gao Ming¡¯s location. He¡¯s moving to the first floor!¡±


    He Jing didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d be so lucky to have Wan Jie throw the mud figurine directly at him. Others might not be familiar with the figurines but as Jing Tuoshen¡¯s people, He Jing knew that Jing Tuoshen had made a deal with the figurines before they entered the anomaly. Therefore, he knew that the figurine was like a divine key. Having the figurine not only meant that he could ignore part of the rules, but he also had the chance to steal the gathered twisted faith from the figurine and gain its power. Even if he failed to do either, having the mud figurine meant that he had a bargaining chip in the negotiation with God.


    ¡°This thing should be very well-hidden. How did Wan Jie manage to find him? If he¡¯s as scary as the rumours say, thankfully, I didn¡¯t go after him. He wouldn¡¯t come after me.¡± He Jing had his own plan. Jing Tuoshen wanted to take over the security members from Xin Lu. However, once those people knew that he was a part of the scheme to kill Wan Jie, he would not have a good life either.


    After running for who knew how long, He Jing realised there was smoke and spark inside the building. ¡°The exit is not open yet. Which bastard set up a fire inside the building?!¡±


    ¡°Give me back the figurine!¡± The howls of the grandmother came from behind him. The grandmother¡¯s resentment grew thicker.


    In theory, God¡¯s design was flawless. The God of the Past and Future guarded the room and continuously strengthened themselves by feasting on the players. ¡®Grandmother¡¯ stayed in the hidden room that entrapped Gao Ming to guard the mud figurine so that it could focus on using its power to suppress the players and security members. If everyone was turned into normal people, no one could fight against Gods, and they would eventually be food for the three Gods. However, cracks appeared in this plan. Grandmother had lost her mind about snatching the mud figurine back.


    He Jing felt the pressure on him increasing. Suddenly, a Gao Ming wearing a school uniform doodled with drawings appeared before him.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± The painter Gao Ming smiled graciously at He Jing. The mud figurine He Jing held had drawings similar to the ones on Gao Ming¡¯s uniform. ¡°I think you do.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything! Get out of my way!¡± He Jing took out the department-issued weapon.


    ¡°I can help you deal with that old lady by trapping her in the elevator.¡± The painter Gao Ming always looked so gentle and kind. ¡°Follow me if you want to kill her.¡±@@@@

 Chapter 386: Xia Yang is a Good Gao Ming

    Before He Jing entered the anomaly, Jing Tuoshen reminded the group many times that they had to kill Gao Ming and Wan Jie no matter what. Now that his target was before him, He Jing didn¡¯t have that intention at all.


    ¡°You have no other choice. If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, I¡¯ll stall you until that Granny gets here.¡± The painter Gao Ming used the kindest tone to say the meanest thing.


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Come downstairs first.¡± The painter Gao Ming guided He Jing into a rarely-known corridor. ¡°The granny will be drawn to the mud figurine. I¡¯ve placed a trap in the second elevator on the fourth floor. We¡¯ll use the figurine to lure the granny into it. If we can make sure she stays in there until the elevator doors close, she¡¯ll be sealed inside for a while.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of sealing her? Once she escapes, she¡¯ll still come after me.¡± He Jing didn¡¯t trust the painter Gao Ming, but he had no better options.


    ¡°The divine figurine contains most of Past¡¯s faith and thus can break the rules in the building. I just went to the first floor to study the three doors. The mud figurine might be able to break the God of the Past¡¯s bindings, shatter the illusions and help one exit the apartment.¡± The painter Gao Ming¡¯s words moved He Jing. ¡°I don¡¯t need the figurine. I only need you to bring me with you once you can leave this place.¡± Sincerity was written on the face of the painter Gao Ming. He was like an open book that had no hidden pages.


    While the two discussed it, they had already arrived on the fourth floor. To give He Jing more security, the painter Gao Ming accompanied him and waited in front of the elevator.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We¡¯ll open the door when the granny pounces at us. We have to wait until she gets close enough.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t push me into the elevator as well?¡± He Jing looked at the man suspiciously. If possible, he really didn¡¯t want to work with such a dangerous individual.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, you can hand me the figurine, and I¡¯ll be the bait.¡± The painter Gao Ming shrugged.


    He Jing scoffed and silently activated his ghost tattoo¡¯s power. He trusted no one but himself. Granny¡¯s footsteps reverberated down the corridor. Her clothes dragged on the ground. Her body became more rotten and scary. Her eyes had practically fallen out of her eye sockets. Large spots covered her face. Blood leaked out of her uneven teeth. As time passed, the granny became more like her true self.


    The lights in the corridor went out. The granny stared straight at He Jing and the painter Gao Ming. In the dark, she howled as she charged at them.


    ¡°Fuck! She¡¯s coming!¡± The pressure from the granny was stronger than any ghosts He Jing had encountered. Without getting the painter Gao Ming¡¯s approval, he pressed the elevator button frantically to get it to open. The mottled doors slowly opened. A strong stench of blood wafted out. He Jing looked down subconsciously. The elevator booth was scarier than any murderer¡¯s lairs he had seen. Corpses piled up haphazardly on the floor. Their bodies were tied together in knots. All of them had smiles on their faces that were painted with strange symbols. Their killer didn¡¯t waste their blood, as the blood was used to draw out various evil ghosts on the elevator walls.@@@@


    ¡°Oh?¡± The painter Gao Ming accepted the mud figurine with two hands. The drawings on the figurine echoed with his heart. He didn¡¯t stay any longer and ran to the first floor.


    He Jing felt the sensation returning to his legs. He chased after the painter Gao Ming. His goal was to leave with the painter Gao Ming once the exit was open.


    Blood oozed out of the booth. Everyone in the building could hear the echoes of the granny¡¯s screams clearly.


    The painter Gao Ming carried the mud figurine. No one could stop him anymore. When he was on the first floor, the painter Gao Ming walked to the room in the middle of the corridor. He gripped the figurine by its neck and looked at the wall with three doors.


    The door of the past had been destroyed by the normal Gao Ming. The door was open, but it was totally outside beyond the door. It was unclear what happened to the door of the future, but it was covered in blood vessels.


    ¡°This bunch of people sure is troublesome. Gods must be having a hard time dealing with them.¡± The painter Gao Ming walked to the Door of the Present with the figurine. Under the figurine¡¯s influence, the darkness outside the door dissipated slightly. This was the first time the people inside the building saw the actual scenario outside the building.


    ¡°Can we leave now?¡± He Jing, who rushed over, didn¡¯t have much time to rejoice when a loud commotion came from the staircase. A group of Gao Mings arrived at the scene.


    ¡°Found him!¡±


    ¡°You got the figurine of the past with you?!¡±


    ¡°How did you manage to shake off the grandmother and sneak her figurine to the first floor?¡±


    As Gao Mings surrounded him, the gentlemanly painter Gao Ming frowned. It felt like he was ambushed by his poor relatives once he won the lottery.


    ¡°Look! The figurine has changed the scenery outside the Door of the Present! The figurine is the key!¡±


    ¡°This Gao Ming is amazing! The best among us!¡±

 Chapter 387: Intersection of Fate

    Chapter 387: Intersection of Fate


    The flood of Gao Mings caused the painter Gao Ming¡¯s attitude to change. He wanted to leave on his own and become the only Gao Ming.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± The painter Gao Ming slowly pulled back his hands and hugged the figurine close to his chest.


    ¡°We¡¯re the same and connected by blood. We can even hear each other¡¯s heartbeats. Of course, we won¡¯t let you face the dangers alone,¡± The kind Gao Ming said politely. The room in the centre of the corridor was only so big. Gao Mings almost filled it up alone. It was impossible for the painter Gao Ming to escape. The painter Gao Ming scanned every Gao Ming¡¯s face. He saw and acknowledged the multiple facets of Gao Ming. Most of them were harmless. However, a few of them made him feel anxious.


    Compared to the conflicted painter Gao Ming, He Jing was scared out of his mind. He stuck close to the wall. The same faces of Gao Ming kept entering his eyes. He felt suffocated. He was about to get Gao Ming-phobia.


    ¡°The ghost named Future might come at any moment. You better make your decision.¡± The flesh Gao Ming stood at the front. He was covered in prayers. He looked scarier than the painter Gao Ming. The painter Gao Ming also knew they didn¡¯t have much time. His trap couldn¡¯t hold the grandmother for long.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll lead the way for you, but you have to promise me one thing.¡± The painter Gao Ming raised the mud figurine. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the figurine. None of you can fight me for it. If an outsider tries to fight me for it, you have to help me stop them.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re of the same origin. Why would we fight you?¡±@@@@


    Having the confirmation, the painter Gao Ming gripped the figurine by its neck and headed to the Door of the Present. Everyone held their breath and stared at him. One, they were afraid that he might escape on his own. Two, they were curious about what was hidden behind the door.


    When the normal-looking mud figurine touched the darkness outside the door, all the clocks inside the building seemed to malfunction. Some started to turn backwards, and others had their fingers started to tremble. Once the mud figurine was taken out of Everlasting Life Apartments, the time flow would become chaotic.


    ¡°The two mud figurines are called Past and Future. Both are related to time. Do these clocks possess a greater meaning? Are they parts of Gods? Or are they symbolic?¡±


    ¡°He Jing!¡± The painter Gao Ming remembered his promise to He Jing. ¡°Now is the time!¡±


    He Jing was startled. He was surprised that the painter Gao Ming still remembered him. He ran towards the painter Gao Ming. Even though they were very close, He Jing was almost grabbed by the monsters outside the building a few times. His back was covered in a cold sweat as he finally reached the painter Gao Ming¡¯s side. ¡°I sure am lucky.¡±


    He Jing didn¡¯t have the time to say anything else when the painter Gao Ming handed him the figurine. The divine pattern spread through the two. The nearby ghosts couldn¡¯t get close to the two. The divine patterns of the God of the Past were a presence these monsters didn¡¯t dare to offend. This was a good thing, but He Jing realised there was tearing on his body and soul. A lot of his memories were surging into the figurine.


    ¡°The fuck?¡± He wanted to escape, but his body wouldn¡¯t listen to him. The painter Gao Ming wanted to drop the mud figurine and run, but the divine pattern bound over his body. His skin broke open. He couldn¡¯t even move.


    The painter Gao Ming and He Jing¡¯s conditions grabbed everyone¡¯s attention, but no one dared to help them. The exit was indeed less than a hundred metres away, but a singular person couldn¡¯t reach it. People had to sacrifice themselves to send someone out of the neighbourhood. However, who would be so selfless?


    The security members and the horror game players inside the building came for the rewards promised by the investigation centre. A lot of the groups were formed temporarily. Even Doctor Lee and his wife would hesitate laying down their lives to send Fan Li out, much less the others.


    The Door of the Present was open, and the key was found, but hope was so far away.


    ¡°This God of the Past is so disgusting,¡± Fan Li cursed. Just as Fan Li was about to give up, all the Gao Mings looked in unison at a bus station outside the neighbourhood.


    All of their diaries mentioned one thing: It was the intersection of their fates. They were supposed to attend the class activity the day after. They had to reach the station to take the bus to school before the sun came up.

 Chapter 388: Becoming Me

    ¡°The bus station outside Everlasting Life Apartments...¡± All the Gao Mings¡¯ eyes gathered at the same spot. The grandmother trapped inside the elevator on the fourth floor was about to escape. The monster called Future might appear at any moment. The painter Gao Ming and He Jing outside the exit could not hold on for long. If they perished, the mud figurine would end up outside the building.


    ¡°We¡¯ll die if we leave. The God of the Past is too cunning. We might have a chance if we stay inside.¡± Fan Li tried to persuade them, but he underestimated Gao Ming¡¯s determination.


    ¡°Perhaps we can still give it a try.¡± The flesh Gao Ming walked to the exit. His expression was very serious. The other Gao Mings knew what flesh Gao Ming wanted to say. Actually, they had experienced something similar inside the Door of the Past. However, this was real life. If they failed, they would die.@@@@


    ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy!¡± Fan Li grabbed the flesh Gao Ming by his elbow. He wanted to get the other Gao Mings to persuade the flesh Gao Ming, but he realised all of them were looking out the window. Their eyes possessed an emotion that he could not fathom. Even though they represented different choices in life, they seemed to come to the same decision at that moment. No matter how many times they were asked to make this choice, they would not be shaken.


    ¡°The painter Gao Ming¡¯s soul is about to be crushed by the God of the Past. I¡¯ll go and take the figurine over from him. When I can¡¯t support it any longer, the next will pick up after me,¡± The flesh Gao Ming announced firmly.


    ¡°You have to consider this fully. Once you step out of this door, there is no return.¡± The kind Gao Ming swept everyone¡¯s face. ¡°We only have two endings. One, we suffer God¡¯s punishment to send at least one of us to the station. Two, all of us die on the way to the station.¡±


    The grandmother¡¯s howls came from the elevator well. As the painter Gao Ming was drained by the figurine, the grandmother gained more power.


    ¡°No matter who it is, they have to reach the station! Go!¡±


    With the flesh and kind Gao Mings leading the way, they headed into the dark without hesitation. What happened next shocked all the players and security members. The different Gao Mings ran into the dark. They looked down on fear and death!


    Some of the Gao Mings were torn apart by the ghosts once they left the exit. However, most Gao Mings touched the mud figurine.


    The gate was right before them. The kind Gao Ming accepted the figurine from the sentimental Gao Ming. The latter gritted his teeth and wanted to go further, but the kind Gao Ming signalled that he had done his best. ?A?¦­o???S?


    When the kind Gao Ming took his third step, the divine pattern burrowed into his body and grabbed his heart. When he took the fourth step, his consciousness was crushed, and blood oozed out of his pores.


    ¡°This is the furthest I can accompany you.¡± The kind Gao Ming handed the figurine to the last person beside him. ¡°You can reach the station just like how you did in the past! I¡¯m sure of it!¡±


    Holding the figurine, the normal Gao Ming¡¯s soul trembled. God¡¯s consciousness slammed into his body like a hammer.


    Gao Ming was about to leave the range of God¡¯s power. The God of the Past frantically tried to stop Gao Ming.


    ¡°I am in a lot of pain and suffering. I know I am the most common one. I have nothing. I am not better than anyone else.


    ¡°I cannot sustain the hope of loving, but I don¡¯t have the courage to die. I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d choose a selfish, cowardly and weak person like me.¡±


    As more and more Gao Mings died, they seemed to shout at him to keep on going and to never stop!


    Warm blood splashed on his face. The arms seemed to prop up his heart. His beating heart was like an inextinguishable flame. Even the darkest night couldn¡¯t silence it.


    Everyone had their own choices. Each choice would lead to different paths. They sacrificed the last of their lives to weave themselves into me.

 Chapter 389: Life

    His wounds tore open, and the blood leaked out. The normal Gao Ming tried his best not to fall. He didn¡¯t have the strongest physique or the brightest brain. He had nothing to do with courage or noble traits. He was the most normal of them all.


    ¡°It¡¯s so painful...¡±


    Blood tears flowed out of his eyes. He gritted his teeth until they bled. He was at his limits, but to his surprise, he still hadn¡¯t fallen.


    ¡°I can still take one more step.¡±


    Drenched in curses and blood, he resisted the gaze of God and gripped the mud figurine by his throat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do anything amazing. I am just the most normal one. But... I feel like I can still keep going forward!¡±@@@@


    The station was not far away. The bus of fate was coming. The headlights cut through the dark and lit up the gory path behind Gao Ming. There was no right or wrong for the choices of the past. In fact, the dead Gao Mings might be more trustworthy than the living Gao Mings. However, they failed to reach the end of their journeys. They used their corpses to pave the way for Gao Ming¡¯s past and present.


    The different Gao Mings were like the human bricks at Han De Private School. The students there used their souls and consciousness to help Yan Xizhi become a dream ghost. That moment was replaying itself at Everlasting Life Apartments. However, Gao Ming did not have the help of others. He used his own deaths to create a path that shouldn¡¯t exist. Yan Xizhi became one with the students and staff at Han De Private School. Their consciousness had lingering cracks and flaws. However, Gao Ming didn¡¯t have this issue. He made his human bricks with his different selves. He was the own disciples of his own faith.


    In the dark, the monsters growled. They wanted to tear Gao Ming apart. His wounds oozed black and stinky blood due to divine curses. However, the normal him survived all of these. He tossed fear, pain and despair behind his mind. He ran towards the light.


    Gao Ming¡¯s most uncommon life was created by the most normal Gao Ming. The death memories surged into his mind. Gao Ming¡¯s soul had its own divine pattern. The pattern consisted of three rules, flesh and blood, past and death.


    The big ghosts could be categorised into normal ghosts, ghosts that possessed the resentment room, those who could recreate their nightmare in their resentment rooms and dream ghosts. An increase in each category would require a lot of effort to break through. Gao Ming and the God of Flesh and Blood paused at the stage where they could reconstruct the nightmare. However, after Gao Ming got to know all of his pasts, he seemed to have touched something new.


    ¡°Kindness, flesh, madness... I have lost so many parts of myself along the way.¡± Gao Ming successfully brought the figurine out of the neighbourhood and destroyed it. However, he didn¡¯t choose to leave the anomaly but looked at the bloody path that he took earlier. The most normal high school student became the scariest horror game designer at Han Hai. Only he knew what he had been through.


    ¡°The Heart of God has returned to me. It¡¯s time to reclaim my Heart of Flesh.¡± Gao Ming still wore his school uniform. However, his presence and aura were completely different from before. He couldn¡¯t be described with simple words anymore. The most suitable word to describe him was dangerous.


    ¡°I need to kill the past and butcher the future to have control of my present.¡±


    In the earlier situation, Gao Ming was suppressed by two divine figurines, but he managed to survive. As long as one Gao Ming could leave the neighbourhood and escape the control of the God of the Past, he would regain his memory. Even if the Gao Mings had different lives, their last diary entry mentioned the same thing. r?¦¡N¦¯b¦¥????


    Pushing open Everlasting Life Apartments¡¯ old door, Gao Ming entered the darkness again. His body was carved with the new pattern of the God of the Past¡¯s divine pattern. The ghosts in his past life wanted to pounce at him, but they were scared.


    ¡°Before killing the God of the Future, I still can¡¯t fully replace the God of the Past and control the original tenants of this place. However, they don¡¯t seem to dare to attack me.¡±

 Chapter 390: Control

    After destroying the figurine of the past, Gao Ming not only found his true self but also stole the past¡¯s partial faith.


    Actually, on the bus to the past, Gao Ming¡¯s soul perfectly aligned with the rules of the God of the Past. It was why the God of the Past didn¡¯t want Gao Ming to die so easily. It wanted to convert Gao Ming into its own loyal disciple. Unfortunately, Gao Ming¡¯s consciousness had reached a phase where fate couldn¡¯t shake him anymore. It tried to split Gao Ming¡¯s consciousness, but even when Gao Ming was separated into many personas, the God of the Past still failed to do anything to him. It was quite a helpless God.


    Walking on the bloody path, Gao Ming studied every footprint. They were left behind by different versions of him. In the end, they burned their souls to light the final stretch for Gao Ming. Everything that happened was a real depiction of Gao Ming¡¯s many deaths. Tiny sparks lit up the night sky.


    ¡°They are me, and I am them.¡±


    The monsters that hid in the dark did not dare to approach. Gao Ming easily returned to Everlasting Apartment. He paid heavily for each step when he tried to leave, but it only took a minute when he walked the same way back.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still alive.¡± Gao Ming looked at the heavily-wounded Xia Yang and He Jing, who was playing dead. While the other Gao Mings used another method to reunite with the normal Gao Ming, the painter Gao Ming was still struggling. As the figurine was shattered, the power of the God of the Past on Gao Ming slowly disappeared. The painter Gao Ming¡¯s face slowly morphed. He ultimately was not Gao Ming.


    ¡°Teacher Xia, I know what your goal is. Therefore, I let you out at the last moment before I was oppressed by God.¡± Gao Ming knelt beside Xia Yang in the school uniform. ¡°I gave you a chance. If you were willing to burn your soul earlier, you might really be able to take over and become the new me.¡±


    Xia Yang looked pitiful. His lips moved, and he cursed elegantly.


    There was chaos inside the old apartment buildings. The monsters and outsiders were natural nemesis. There was enmity between the investigators and the horror game players. Even the East City Security Members and Xin Lu Security Members were fighting among themselves. Blood coloured the place red. The fire that started at the top floor started to spread downwards, forcing the people inside to run out.


    Most of the ¡®citizens¡¯ chosen by the investigation centre had some support from mysterious forces. Liu Yi was an anomaly. She was alone and unreadable.


    More blood appeared on the door. The divine patterns that represented the God of the Future overlapped each other. Gao Ming was also curious about what was hidden behind this door. The fire spread. A thudding sound came from the elevator well. As Gao Ming tried to open the Door of the Future, a pair of wrinkly hands slowly pried the elevator doors open on the first floor. The grandmother¡¯s mottled face appeared inside the elevator well. She hung upside down with her limbs clawing the walls of the well. There was no humanity left in her eyes. After the figurine of the past was destroyed, her faith crumbled, and she became a monster who only knew how to kill.


    ¡°Her existence is to detain the flesh Gao Ming and the mud figurine. Now that both of them are gone, why is she still here?¡±


    Sensing her eyes on him, Gao Ming summoned Fan Li and the rest and left Everlasting Life Apartments. The grandmother didn¡¯t give chase. She howled. She became less and less like a human. Soon, the monster called Future appeared on the first floor. It wandered around the Door of the Future. The blurry face became clearer.


    After the Past died, the Future finally arrived.


    ¡°Gao Ming, shouldn¡¯t we take this chance to escape?¡± Fan Li carried the dying Xia Yang, ¡°Your friend really needs medical attention.¡±


    ¡°No need. I trust that he¡¯ll survive.¡± Gao Ming leapt over the fence and officially entered Prosperity Neighbourhood.


    ¡°Can trust heal wounds?¡± Fan Li and Doctor Lee shook their heads helplessly. There were a lot of investigators and players following them. Everlasting Life Apartments were done for. Compared to the grandmother, it was clearly safer to follow Gao Ming¡¯s group. R?A?¦­O??¦¢?S

 Chapter 391: Secret of the Underground Garage

    There were white handkerchiefs on the floor of the car. Jing Tuoshen studied the wound on his hand. No matter how many times he wiped it, new blood kept flowing out. He wiped more aggressively until the small wound was torn open, and his whole hand was bloody. The driver glanced at the rear-view mirror silently. He did not dare to speak. Ever since the selection started, Jing Tuoshen had been studying the wound on the back of his hand. It was as if the wound could predict Gao Ming and Wan Jie¡¯s future. The car slowly moved past the streets. The driver was very high-quality. There was no bumpiness sitting in the car.


    ¡°Why is there more blood?¡± Jing Tuoshen mumbled to himself. If he turned back to look, then he could see a figure in a school uniform at the station outside Everlasting Life Apartments. However, the figure only paused for a moment before it went into the anomaly again.


    Jing Tuoshen glanced out the window. The shadow was spreading. This anomaly was showcasing signs of spiralling.


    ¡°It looks like I need to be prepared.¡±


    ...


    Prosperity Neighbourhood was the most developed area in the East City. Just one wall away, the value of real estate rose several times compared to Everlasting Life Apartments. The neighbourhood came with amenities like a garden, gym, private clubs and kindergarten.


    ¡°This is a place I could never afford to live in my lifetime. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d become like this. It¡¯s like the cemetery.¡± Fan Li¡¯s voice travelled into everyone¡¯s ears. He didn¡¯t speak loudly, but the surroundings were too quiet.


    ¡°This neighbourhood is not too high-class in the East City. However, I hear it has a very unique Feng Shui that can benefit one¡¯s progeny. Some of the rich people like to buy a home here to place their urns.¡± Doctor Lee raised his hand. ¡°Look at that building. It¡¯s probably a coffin building since all of the windows are sealed.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. It¡¯s scary.¡± Ou Yang Susu¡¯s large body hid beside Doctor Lee. She gripped the lead ball tightly.@@@@


    ¡°Acting fragile is so unlike you.¡± Due to nervousness, Doctor Lee spurted out his real thoughts. He was pinched by Ou Yang Susu.


    The man probably saw the corpse on Gao Ming¡¯s back. After a long time, he said, ¡°Go to the underground garage. All the society leaders are having a meeting there. If they agree for you to join, I¡¯ll open the door.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t stay and led them to the underground garage. Once he stayed outside for too long, his heart started to race. When he arrived, he turned back to check the numbers. In just a few minutes, three people had mysteriously disappeared. It was hard to tell if they had escaped on their own or had been taken by the ghosts. Even their mates didn¡¯t sense anything out of place. r?No?B§¦?s


    Looking at the dark garage, Fan Li hesitated, ¡°Could this be a trap? Why is there not even a single light on?¡±


    ¡°The four buildings at Prosperity Neighbourhood are not connected. They have to use the elevators at the different buildings to get to the underground garage to meet up with each other...¡± Doctor Lee hadn¡¯t finished when he noticed Gao Ming stopping, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A human silhouette appeared in the darkness. The person was wearing a white student council badge. The head was lowered.


    ¡°Back away.¡± Gao Ming paused and told the people behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer.¡±


    The darkness didn¡¯t affect Gao Ming much. He could see that only the person¡¯s shoe tips were touching the ground. They looked strung up.


    The divine pattern of the past rushed out of his left eye. Gao Ming¡¯s pupils narrowed. He could glimpse what happened there half an hour ago.


    Many corpses were transported out of the residential buildings through the elevators and dumped into the garage. Slowly, the underground garage started to mutate.

 Chapter 392: Sad Future

    This was the first time Gao Ming attempted to use the power of his left eye. The power he stole from the God of the Past was extremely useful. It didn¡¯t exhaust his energy. The only side effect was that over-exposure might cause Gao Ming to have difficulty differentiating between the past and the present, and there was a potential that he might go insane.


    ¡°The underground garage is the place for the residents here to store the dead bodies. These rich folks sure are neat. They have a fixed corpse disposal system.¡±


    Different from the chaos at Everlasting Life Apartments, Prosperity Neighbourhood maintained the most basic civility and rules. They were fake, but it also meant that they believed they hadn¡¯t been abandoned by rules.


    ¡°Are we still going into the garage?¡± Fan Li believed in Gao Ming unconditionally.


    ¡°The thing I¡¯m looking for is not here. There¡¯s no need to take unnecessary risks. It looks like we have to trick them to open the door.¡± Gao Ming shrugged.


    ¡°The cameras are still waiting. The survivors inside the buildings should know that we haven¡¯t entered the garage. It¡¯s harder to get them to open the door now.¡± There were fewer people following them. Doctor Lee also worried that he and his wife might disappear suddenly.


    ¡°It looks like the corpse on your back has scared them. How funny. They are doing the same thing, aren¡¯t they?¡± He Jing didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly, afraid that Gao Ming might kill him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that humanity in general?¡±


    ...


    Inside the original security room of Building Five of Prosperity Neighbourhood, many people were split into different groups. They were cautious of one another.


    Gao Ming was related to the anomalies at Han De Private School and Li San Hospital. As one of the founders of Dead Water Forum, he seriously threatened the headquarters¡¯ foundation. He even killed the security members who returned from Xin Lu and trapped Wan Jie¡¯s group inside the anomaly.


    Sometimes, Wang Chenyi was also confused. Wang Jie and Gao Ming were both from Class 13. How was there such a huge difference between them?


    ¡°The thirteen investigation centres from the West Port¡¯s Futuristic Park are fighting with the East City Student Council. We don¡¯t need to provoke Gao Ming. We¡¯re all trapped here. It¡¯s better to have friends than enemies.¡± Shen Tian¡¯s force was mainly situated in the old city. That was where the horror game players were the most active. He didn¡¯t want to have direct conflicts with Gao Ming. ra?¦­o??§¦??


    ¡°How long can the food and water we have sustain us? Gao Ming is not alone. He has a lot of people from Everlasting Life Apartments following him. Once we give an inch, they¡¯ll take a mile.¡± Situ Cheng shook his head. ¡°Plus, you have no other choices. The person who guards the door tricks Gao Ming into going to the underground garage. You know better than I do what is hidden there.¡±


    The cameras started rolling again. In the monitors, Gao Ming¡¯s group had returned. However, they didn¡¯t head to Building Five but to Building Three.


    Seeing this, Situ Cheng and Wang Chenyi¡¯s expressions changed subtly. Shen Tian¡¯s eyes narrowed too.


    ¡°We barely escaped from Building Three. He¡¯s courting death.¡± The man beside Shen Tian glared at the screen. ¡°That building has been fully infiltrated by the worst future. No one can escape there alive.¡±


    ¡°Can the cameras at Building Three still be used?¡± Situ An patted the shoulder of his people. A bespectacled man took out a keyboard and started working it. Soon, images from Building Three were pulled out. However, what they saw made everyone uncomfortable.


    ¡°Close it! Shut your eyes! Don¡¯t let the pollution spread here!¡± Wang Chenyi yelled. His people quickly rushed to shut down the surveillance.


    No one was affected. Only the bespectacled man had black blood vessels growing around his eyes. However, no one, including the man himself, noticed this.

 Chapter 393: Your Despair is My Everday

    Chapter 393: Your Despair is My Everday


    ¡°Situ Cheng, whose side are you on? Sometimes, I suspect that you want to borrow the shadow world¡¯s power to murder all of us.¡± Wang Chenyi was dissatisfied with Situ Cheng. The situation at Building 3 was unique. The worst future had arrived and was infecting everyone with an indecipherable horror.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to switch on all the cameras.¡± Situ Cheng shrugged, ¡°Xiao Lian, you only need to track Gao Ming¡¯s location and control the cameras near him. I do wish to see how Gao Ming is going to survive in the worst future.¡±


    The young man, named Xiao Lian, pushed on his glasses. He did as he was told. Through the monitors, the group observed Gao Ming¡¯s every move. They knew how scary Building Three was. They didn¡¯t show it ostentatiously, but they were glad. When tragedy arrived, there was nothing happier than watching others suffer while in the comfort of safety.


    ...


    ¡°It feels like someone is watching us.¡± Gao Ming led the group to Building Three. He looked at the half-open front door and hesitated.


    ¡°Could it be the other survivors? I saw the cameras moving earlier. This bunch of people purposely led us into a trap. What a bunch of animals.¡± Ou Yang Susu cursed. She hadn¡¯t even met these people, but they already wanted to kill them.


    ¡°No. The gaze didn¡¯t come from the living.¡± Gao Ming ignored the cameras. With a heavy heart, he slowly pushed the door open. The spacious lobby was clean, and there was nothing out of place. This only made Gao Ming even more anxious.


    ¡°Why did those people who participated in the selection abandon Building Three? What happened here?¡± Gao Ming signalled the others to keep a safe distance from him. He was the first to enter Building Three. Every condo apartment at Prosperity Neighbourhood was built with the best materials. The clean and reflective marble floor reflected Gao Ming¡¯s shadow. The light furnaces on the walls were like art pieces. Pots of greenery lined the corridors. This place looked so peaceful.@@@@


    DING!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he acting a bit too normal?¡± Wang Chenyi frowned. ¡°The God of the Future will show us the worst future. Every scene can break down a person¡¯s mind. However, he barely even blinked.¡±


    Situ Cheng, who was talking a lot, became silent. He stared at the monitors. The elevator slowly moved up. When it came to the third floor, the elevator doors opened on their own. A pair of bloody hands caught the frame.


    Everyone in the surveillance room held their breath. The hands moved. A woman about three metres tall appeared outside the elevator. The camera could only capture half of her body. The woman bent down and poked her head in. She wore a bloody dress. Cartoonish hair clips decorated her long, curtain-like hair. Situ Cheng and the rest sucked in a cold breath when they saw her through the screen, ¡°Gao Ming is quite unlucky to meet the girlfriend now.¡±


    Everyone who entered Building Three would be trapped in their worst future. There were a few ghosts that were featured in this worst future. They would appear differently to different people. They played roles like girlfriends, boyfriends, fathers, mothers, children and other characters in the imagined future. The surveillance showed the ghosts¡¯ true appearance, but the people in Building Three could only see the illusions of the God of the Future.


    ¡°Girlfriend is very hard to read and likes to toy with humans. She sucks on the soul. Gao Ming is most likely dead.¡± Wang Chenyi just shared his thoughts when he saw something hair-raising. Gao Ming very naturally approached his girlfriend. His hands hugged her by her ¡®waist¡¯ as he pushed her against the elevator wall.


    The ghost bent her neck to reach her head down. Her black hair almost Gao Ming¡¯s face. However, Gao Ming didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all as he mumbled stuff to himself.


    They couldn¡¯t hear Gao Ming, so they could only guess stuff through the girlfriend¡¯s reaction. About ten seconds later, before the ghost could react, Gao Ming grabbed her hand. Gao Ming seemed to wish to bring her somewhere where they wouldn¡¯t be captured on camera.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    The video was impossible to dissect. Gao Ming carried a corpse and had a giant eyeball wrapped in his uniform. He held a ghost by her hand. His expression showed no fear. If anything, he smiled joyfully for being given a second chance to undo the regrets in his life.

 Chapter 394: Give Me The Time to Date

    ¡°Gao Ming, Gao Ming!¡± Fan Li called out Gao Ming¡¯s name in a small whisper. However, Gao Ming didn¡¯t seem to hear him. He stood alone before the elevator before he was unceremoniously swallowed by the darkness. To warn Gao Ming, Fan Li and a few others also ran into Building Three. They ran very fast, but they still could not catch up to Gao Ming.


    ¡°Never use the elevators or enter enclosed spaces in the anomalies. That is the most basic knowledge. Did he discover something?¡± He Jing felt a lot better after Gao Ming left. As the vice-captain of the East City Investigation Centre¡¯s Security Department, he believed he was much stronger than these horror game players.


    ¡°Gao Ming should have his reasons to do this, but...¡± Fan Li looked around anxiously, ¡°The front door is now locked. We can¡¯t leave anymore.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. The mud figurines¡¯ restrictions on me are loosening. The power given to me by the ghost tattoo should be enough to resolve most dangers.¡± He Jing extended his palm confidently. However, the next second, his smile froze. His palm should have been covered in ghost tattoos, but only a faded pattern remained. There was a new force within Building Three of Prosperity Building that was suppressing him.


    ¡°Everlasting Life Apartments is the farm of the God of the Past. Prosperity Neighbourhood is the domain of the God of the Future,¡± The wounded Xia Yang leaned on Fan Li. ¡°The past can be traced, but the future is unknown. There¡¯s no way of predicting what we might face next.¡±


    ¡°How are you still not dead?¡± Fan Li was startled by Xia Yang. He thought Xia Yang was doomed. He didn¡¯t expect the man to speak. The group paused before the elevator. Suddenly, Ou Yang Susu, who had been silent, turned to look down a dark corridor. She seemed to be drawn by something. She let go of her husband¡¯s hand and took deliberate steps towards the corridor.


    Doctor Lee grabbed Ou Yang Susu by her shoulders when he noticed this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you see?¡±


    ¡°Our daughter is waving at us. She¡¯s telling me that she¡¯s very cold and hungry. She wants me to bring her some clothes.¡± Ou Yang Susu didn¡¯t realise anything was wrong. However, Doctor Lee¡¯s face paled dramatically.


    ¡°Do you two have a daughter?¡± Fan Li was surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you mention her before.¡±@@@@


    Doctor Lee held Ou Yang Susu tightly and explained as the light went out of his eyes. ¡°When we just got married, she was pregnant with a baby girl. For various reasons, the baby didn¡¯t get the chance to enter this world. At the time, I told the doctor to save the mother no matter what.¡±


    ¡°How could an unborn child show up here?¡± Fan Li also held Ou Yang Susu, ¡°That has to be a ghost!¡±


    Thin, black veins grew around Ou Yang Susu¡¯s eyes. She was extremely strong. Even two men could barely hold her back.


    Gao Ming did have this agreement with Xuan Wen. Only he, Xuan Wen and Zhang Ding knew about it. Since this person knew about it, there were only two possibilities. One, the person was the real Xuan Wen. Two, the God of the Future looked into Gao Ming and Xuan Wen¡¯s memory and created this persona.


    After giving it some thought, Gao Ming walked forward expressionlessly and took Xuan Wen by her waist.


    No matter what, Gao Ming wished to get close to this person. If it were the real Xuan Wen, Gao Ming would be glad. If it were not, he¡¯d find some flaws in her.


    Xuan Wen leaned to the side, clearly surprised by Gao Ming¡¯s action. Gao Ming took another step forward, cornering Xuan Wen against the wall of the elevator.


    ¡°Would the Gao Ming you¡¯re looking for do something like this?¡± A low voice escaped Gao Ming¡¯s lips. He was very close to Xuan Wen.


    Perhaps Gao Ming thought he was being handsome. However, from Xuan Wen¡¯s perspective, the corpse on Gao Ming¡¯s back leaned forward as Gao Ming did. The smiling, bloated face swung about happily.


    Xuan Wen¡¯s eyes twitched. She resisted this, but Gao Ming grabbed her by her wrist.


    ¡°There are cameras here. Let¡¯s find a different spot.¡±


    Not giving Xuan Wen the chance to struggle, Gao Ming dragged her away.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°We were far more intimate whenever our fates restarted. This is nothing.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t lie. Whenever he returned from the death tunnel, it was Xuan Wen who carried him out and brought him home.

 Chapter 395: Its Open?

    Chapter 395: It''s Open?


    Perhaps it was to match the character better. Xuan Wen stopped struggling. She allowed Gao Ming to pull her into the dark corridor. Building Three had no lights on. Eerieness and strangeness pervaded the place. Other than the two¡¯s heartbeats, there was only silence. However, this oppressing atmosphere felt strangely intimate.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether the woman was the real Xuan Wen or not. Gao Ming didn¡¯t choose to suspect her. He willingly revealed the fact that he had been tricked by the God of the Past. Gao Ming was playing an open card. If the other party was the real Xuan Wen, it didn¡¯t matter if he told her the truth; If she was not, then she must be the killer. She would have already known everything, so it didn¡¯t matter if he told her the truth. Gao Ming¡¯s openness discomfited Xuan Wen. The man didn¡¯t seem to suspect her and showed absolute trust towards her.


    People who participated in the selection were all cunning and liked to hide the scars deep inside their hearts. The more they did so, the greater the damage they would suffer while they were inside Prosperity Neighbourhood. This was because their wounds would be rudely torn open by the God of the Future. Their fear would be made into reality. However, Gao Ming was an outlier. He didn¡¯t mind sharing his pain. In fact, he shared his despair freely.@@@@


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d come here. But, I feel like this is also within my expectation of you.¡± Gao Ming held Xuan Wen¡¯s hand. He had reconciled with all the versions of his past at Everlasting Life Apartments. All the death memories became fuel for his power. All his deaths featured Xuan Wen. It didn¡¯t seem like he had known Xuan Wen for long, but from Gao Ming¡¯s perspective, they had known each other for generations already. Every generation¡¯s story was harrowing and heart-wrenching. Tragedy was by their side. They were never lovers, but they had been through hell together.


    Gao Ming knew Xuan Wen¡¯s habits and shared her thoughts. He was the person closest to Xuan Wen in this world. After sharing his experience, Gao Ming turned to Xuan Wen. He asked with concern, ¡°What happened to you here?¡±


    Gao Ming took away the proactivity just like that. Xuan Wen felt like she should say something. However, the God of the Future seemed to be worried about something. Just as she opened her mouth, changes occurred inside the rooms that lined the corridor. Weak light streamed out of the gaps in the doors. Gao Ming instantly guarded Xuan Wen behind him. He slowly pushed one of the doors open.


    Someone seemed to have performed a bloody experiment in the living room. The subject was placed on the glass table. His body was practically broken. It was hard to imagine the torture the person had been through.


    ¡°Wang Jie, is it?¡± Gao Ming noticed the bloody shoe prints on the ground. They were from the combat boots worn by all the members of the investigation centres. The roommate of three years betrayed Gao Ming and killed their classmate. Everything was heading towards the worst future, but Xuan Wen couldn¡¯t read any emotional fluctuations in Gao Ming.


    The thing Gao Ming didn¡¯t want to see the most was happening. Xuan Wen finally had a thin smile on her face.


    The exploration continued. When they reached the room at the end of the fifth-floor corridor, Xuan Wen hesitated for a quick moment. Gao Ming caught it. He casually opened the door to Room 0909.


    The room was very clean. There was a death portrait of a wife and husband on the wall. Their plaques and urns were placed on the ceremonial table.


    ¡°The Feng Shui at Prosperity Neighbourhood is very unique. Many rich people will place their elders¡¯ urns here, hoping that they will bless their future generations.¡± Xuan Wen urged. ¡°This kind of room is very unholy. It¡¯s meant for the dead. We should leave.¡±


    ¡°But people have been cleaning and living here.¡± Gao Ming touched the bowls of fruits on the table and the traces of incense. ¡°Plus, this couple looks so young. At most, they are forty. In that case, their children should be younger than me. Are young people this superstitious these days?¡±


    Gao Ming lit three incense sticks and walked around the room. Xuan Wen didn¡¯t stop him. She stared at the clock on the wall, and her eyes slowly turned red. §²aNO??¦¢§¦?s?


    ¡°This couple appears to have a daughter.¡± Gao Ming found a picture book on the bedroom bed. The owner had to hold it to fall asleep.

 Chapter 396: Dastardly Charming

    Chapter 396: Dastardly Charming


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Gao Ming was just flipping through the photo album when Xuan Wen¡¯s voice rang from behind him. She rushed over to snatch the album away from him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Ming was confused. ¡°The photos look normal. They record this family¡¯s daily lives.¡±


    ¡°Why would you touch the stuff inside a coffin house? This place is an altar meant for ashes and urns. Everything tainted by the owner¡¯s memory is cursed. You haven¡¯t recovered fully. If you¡¯re cursed by the original owner of this place, only death awaits you.¡± Xuan Wen closed the album and placed it back on the bed.


    ¡°Are you concerned about me? I can see that you showed real worry for me at that moment.¡± Gao Ming experienced despair in so many rooms and heard so much bad news, but he didn¡¯t sink into despair. In fact, he had a big smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the real Gao Ming. You just happen to have his face.¡± Xuan Wen blocked the bedroom door as if unwilling to let Gao Ming explore it further.


    When Gao Ming gave up on searching through the bedroom, Xuan Wen sighed in relief. She looked down to study the photo album in her hands. In the pictures, the parents had a sunny and cute daughter. The album recorded her life from a baby to an adult. Back then, these incidents captured in the lens meant nothing, but looking back, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Xuan Wen¡¯s emotions were fraying. At that moment, a siren rang inside the building. Xuan Wen¡¯s expression instantly returned to normal. Fear appeared in her eyes. She put the photo album back and ran to the corridor.


    ¡°Stay here! I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Xuan Wen told Gao Ming. ¡°Do not touch anything here! The curse will torment you forever!¡±


    Gao Ming nodded silently. Xuan Wen¡¯s departure was definitely related to the siren. Gao Ming hadn¡¯t done anything, so this could only mean that Xuan Wen had triggered something that summoned her away.


    Xuan Wen entered a different room. The siren came from the clock. She adjusted the needles with her hands. The decor and layout of the room started to change. When the room turned fully red, Xuan Wen¡¯s heart trembled. She was pierced by an invisible force and collapsed to the ground. She resisted the pain and looked around. She realised everyone related to Gao Ming was standing inside the bloodred room. Among them were his parents, best friends and greatest enemies. They were all roles played by ghosts!


    They stared at Xuan Wen. A male voice came out of their mouths, ¡°Gao Ming¡¯s future is not despairing enough. If he still hasn¡¯t reached a mental breakdown in an hour, I require you to murder your own soul right before his eyes.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Gao Ming looked into Xuan Wen¡¯s eyes. Their faces were inches away from each other. They could feel each other¡¯s breathing. Xuan Wen turned her face away. After a while, she nodded slowly. She had never felt something like this before.


    ...


    Everyone inside the surveillance room in Building Five widened their eyes as they looked at the monitors.


    Gao Ming hugged the bloody female ghost that was three metres tall. He was as gentle as lapping waves.


    The two faces were very close. They kept on getting close until the extremely scary ghost turned her face away. After that, she nodded slightly, promising Gao Ming something.


    This whole scenario and development made everyone inside the room speechless.


    After a long time, Wang Chenyi frowned. ¡°What did Gao Ming tell the ghost? Why hasn¡¯t he lost his mind even though he has been in the worst future for so long? He doesn¡¯t even show any signs of corruption.¡±


    ¡°I have no clue, but it seems like the ghost has really fallen for him. She doesn¡¯t look like she is acting.¡± Situ Cheng couldn¡¯t believe the words that came out of his mouth. One of the most unique ghosts at Building Three, the Girlfriend, showed a new attitude towards Gao Ming.


    ¡°The few special ghosts are selected by the God of the Future. They are strong and inherit part of the God of the Future¡¯s power. They play specific roles in the worst future, leading humans towards despair. However, this special ghost appears to have lost herself in her role.¡±

 Chapter 397: Inevitable

    ¡°The past can¡¯t be changed, so that explains the wounds. Even though the future might bring despair, the future hasn¡¯t arrived yet...¡± Shen Tian looked at Gao Ming on the monitor. He had an idea to fight against the God of the Future in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to attempt it. Honestly, any normal person wouldn¡¯t dare to try it. At least, even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t do it as naturally as Gao Ming did.@@@@


    ¡°Boss, did you spot something?¡± The man with the knife looked brash and abrasive, but he actually had a sharp mind. He was well-trusted by Shen Tian.


    Shen Tian whispered, ¡°Perhaps Gao Ming can see the same things as we see. He is not trapped by the future.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Who can hug a ghost about three meters tall and act intimate with them? Their eyes are practically buzzing with chemistry. Does Gao Ming have a fetish for ghosts?¡± The man thought he was crazy enough, but Gao Ming was on another level.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. He came over from the God of the Past¡¯s apartments. He¡¯s different from us.¡± Shen Tian stopped talking because new changes appeared on the screen.


    Gao Ming held the giant ghost¡¯s hand and left the room. The corpse on his back lolled its head back. The bulging eyes seemed to be staring at the omnipresent cameras or perhaps the crowd behind the cameras.


    Feeling a chill, the man with the knife pulled on his sleeves. ¡°Boss, do you think Gao Ming is using the corpse on his back to spread the curse to all of us so that we¡¯d share the pressure from the God of the Future for him? Ever since he entered Building Three, that corpse¡¯s eyes have been following us. It¡¯s like it knows about us.¡±


    With a furrowed brow, Shen Tian closed his eyes to conduct a self-examination. The man with the knife turned his head away from the monitors.


    ...


    Gao Ming was better at acting out his emotions than voicing them. When they neared the corridor, Xuan Wen still tried to struggle to get away from Gao Ming¡¯s embrace. Her breathing became uneven, and her cheeks were red. More accurately, blood slowly appeared on her face and clothes. However, Gao Ming didn¡¯t seem to see these.


    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go to the next room.¡± Xuan Wen actively grabbed Gao Ming¡¯s hand for the first time to lead him away. This subconscious move proved many things.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t leave immediately. He walked around the living room and bedrooms. He placed a few items on the altar table. ¡°This couple loved their daughter. Compared to some random items, they wish to have stuff that carries the memories and scents of their daughter. I can¡¯t reunite them for now, but I will do my best to help them.¡±


    Was he sharing a memory between him and Xuan Wen? Did he discover something? Or has he known all along? ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯ was scared, but she also felt relief. She let go of the hand that didn¡¯t belong to her. R?A??¦¯b¦¥s?


    ¡°I went to an aquarium, but I left in a rush.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Gao Ming held Xuan Wen¡¯s hand back. ¡°I was so scared because the place was so fishy.¡±


    Even a ghost¡¯s soul would tremble from awkwardness from a horrible dad joke. ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯s toes curled together in her shoes. However, the pain in her mind did subside. Her mouth opened, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    With a dry cough, Gao Ming continued to move forward. The strange siren rang again. It was louder than before. Even if Gao Ming wanted to pretend to ignore it, he couldn¡¯t.


    They moved towards the source of the siren. Before they entered the room, he smelled the pungent scent of blood. He pushed open the door. A young man wearing a white student council badge hanged in the middle of the room. His body was uncoordinated. His limbs were stitched together by different human body parts.


    ¡°Be careful. He has been made into a corpse puppet.¡± The worry in Xuan Wen¡¯s eyes became more pronounced. This was the handiwork of the God of the Future.


    Seeing Gao Ming, the boy started to struggle. However, a very familiar voice came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Gao Ming, you have to die so many times to kill me. However, I¡¯ve returned. Do you dare to play a fair game with me?¡±


    ¡°Situ An?¡±

 Chapter 398: The Initial Answer

    Chapter 398: The Initial Answer


    ¡°Gao Ming, I used to admire you. I saw a lot of myself in you.¡± The corpse puppet¡¯s lips moved. ¡°However, I realised I had overestimated you after knowing all of your secrets. You have to die so many times to reach me and use such a weak method to imprison me.¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t interrupt the corpse and allowed him to continue. He was trying to discern one thing: Who was controlling the puppet? Was it the God of the Future, or was it the real Situ An?


    ¡°From many aspects, you are too banal. Do you know why Lu Zang chose you in the end?¡± The corpse somehow forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s because he believes you are easy to control. He can have a smooth time stealing everything from you.


    ¡°In the death portrait of the bloodred city under the black lake, there are thirteen candidates. Each of them has a reason to become the new ruler of the city, but you are an exception. Your appearance is to obfuscate fate¡¯s gaze. You are a pitiable bug that doesn¡¯t even know his own name.


    ¡°Even now, you treat this strange title as your name. Don¡¯t you worry that one day, people will only remember the codename, Gao Ming, and no one will remember the actual you?¡±


    It was unknown whether Situ An was too resentful for being trapped for so long or the God of the Future had gone overboard. The puppet revealed so many things. Gao Ming derived a lot of information from it. The information might not be true, but as long as parts of it were close enough to the truth, it was worth it for Gao Ming.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Gao Ming is my name or not. It¡¯s enough that I am still me.¡± Back in Li San Hospital, Gao Ming already knew certain things through his interaction with Lu Zang... But did that change anything?


    ¡°Does it really not matter? Then, why don¡¯t we play a game with your parents as the bet?¡± The corpse puppet taunted. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what your parents are doing? Who are they, and where are they now?¡± The puppet smiled gleefully. He was ready to unleash chaos upon the world. ¡°Lu Zang must have told you that Han Hai is a giant prison. Humans are ghosts, and ghosts are humans. All your memories about everything outside of Han Hai are fake. They are fabricated by fate. In that case, are your parents really your parents in your memory?¡±


    ¡°I started investigating when Lu Zang chose you. I found something interesting about you. Your parents mysteriously disappeared from a point onwards. I poured all of East City¡¯s resources into looking for them but to no avail. Everyone¡¯s memory related to them was fuzzy. It was like they had been deleted by fate.


    They would appear to deliver cakes and say some strange things. In the past, Gao Ming thought nothing of it. However, after he gained part of the power of the God of the Past, he noticed something strange about it. In the memories of the Gao Mings who died at the beginning, there were not that many mothers and fathers. With each of Gao Ming¡¯s death, there would be one additional pair of parents. They knocked on his door stubbornly to celebrate Gao Ming¡¯s birth.


    ¡°At first, there was only one pair of parents. Even after many deaths, I am still me, but there are more and more parents... Did the parents of each of my itinerations enter the shadow world and congregate on the same line because they have been continuously searching for something?¡±


    The corpse of each Gao Ming in the past had been embedded in the walls of the tunnel and froze in time. However, the parents of these Gao Mings didn¡¯t give up on him. They had been looking for them until they entered the shadow world and found him at home.


    Time kept repeating. Behind the death of each Gao Ming, there was a pair of despairing parents who sunk into the shadow world. They were not stuck in a spot where time was frozen. Where was this time?


    The gift of the God of the Past was someone¡¯s most important thing in their lives. It was a memory that even God had trouble disgusting.


    Gao Ming¡¯s present was very simple. It was the birthday death portrait he obtained at the start. All his parents were by his side. They surrounded him.


    Have they always been with me?


    These thoughts were maddening. Ever since he left the tunnel a few months ago, everything was pierced through by a trail. Gao Ming felt like he was finally approaching an answer.

 Chapter 399: Guess

    ¡°First, I can help you eliminate a wrong answer. Your parents are not in real life. You are on the wanted posters for the investigation centre. They can¡¯t find anything related to your parents, and I failed to do so either.¡± The corpse puppet¡¯s lips were rotting, but he spoke faster. ¡°However, if they are in the shadow world, how did they enter it? And when? How much do they need to sacrifice to survive in the shadow world?¡±


    Gao Ming knew better than most how dangerous the shadow world was. He also didn¡¯t understand how his parents managed to find him every time.


    ¡°They are normal people who have no powers. They entered the shadow world for you. You currently own everything, but it is built on the foundation of their pain. As their child, do you not care about them?¡± The puppet slowly led Gao Ming to the main point. ¡°The future is here. The scenes you do not wish to see will appear. They will include ones with your parents.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking in riddles. You¡¯ve said a lot. What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°The anomalies are the locations where the shadow world and the real world overlap. Your parents are in this building. You once murdered your way into my home to help me reunite with my mother. Now, I will help you reunite with your parents.¡± The corpse¡¯s face was rotting. His expression was one of pain, but he cackled happily, ¡°Go and find them. Guess and see if they¡¯re your real parents or not.¡±


    The corpse puppet was at its limits. It cracked open. The inside of its body was stuffed with paper. Gao Ming tried to put them together. It contained Situ An¡¯s handwriting. They were the script for the corpse puppet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... believe it.¡± Xuan Wen sensed a clear change in Gao Ming¡¯s emotions. She should have been happy, but she couldn¡¯t. She even blurted out a word of warning.


    Gao Ming stood in the pool of blood and shook his head. The God of the Past and the God of the Future were once the scariest existences in the shadow world. Even though they had been buried in the shadow world, their mud figurines still contained part of their power. This power could affect the past and the future.@@@@


    Echoes of footsteps came from behind her. Xuan Wen turned back. Gao Ming chased after her.


    Inside Building Three, someone knocked on the door of Room 1801. Wang Jie, who stood before the mirror in his school uniform, started. He turned around and hid the knife behind his back. He slowly moved to the door.


    Through the camera, he saw a pair of middle-aged couple standing at his door. The man was upright in his suit. He was tall and handsome. The woman, wearing a white top and jeans, was soft and gentle. She carried a birthday cake box that was wet from the rain.


    ¡°They look familiar...¡± After confirming they carried nothing dangerous, Wang Jie pressed the button. He spoke to the speaker, ¡°Are you here to exchange food? What do you want to exchange the cake with?¡±


    Building Three had been infiltrated by the worst future. Time flowed abnormally. Human desires like hunger were greatly amplified by the passage of time.


    ¡°We are Gao Ming¡¯s parents. He hasn¡¯t gone home after school. You are his roommate. We want to know if he¡¯s with you.¡± The man should have just gotten off work. He didn¡¯t even have the time to change.


    ¡°Gao Ming¡¯s parents?¡± Wang Jie was confused. After he was there for so long, his memory started to blur.


    ¡°Why would Gao Ming be at my home?¡±


    When Wang Jie was thinking, knocking echoed around the whole building.

 Chapter 400: Father and Mother

    In the entire Class 13, Xi San believed he was the most popular. He was a basketball player. He was tall and handsome. He was stylish and caring. Who wouldn¡¯t like a young man like that?@@@@


    Nevertheless, Xi San had a secret in his heart. When he was in high school, many students confessed to him. However, he was never moved. His heart was with a woman twelve years older than him. She lived above his apartment home. It was this big sister who introduced him to a brand-new world. Holding the purple bra in his palm, Xi San¡¯s memory was rapidly fading until that sole figure remained in his mind.


    He leaned his face forward. When his nose was about to touch the bra, there was a knock on the door. Xi San stood up in a panic. He shoved the bra into his pocket and ran to the door with a bit of anger.


    ¡°Is Gao Ming at your place? We¡¯re his parents.¡±


    ¡°Gao Ming¡¯s parents?¡±


    The name mentioned appeared to carry some magical powers. After some hesitation, Xi San opened the door, ¡°Hi. Aunty, Uncle. Gao Ming is my roommate. Did something happen to him?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ming hasn¡¯t come home. We can¡¯t reach his number either. We¡¯re worried about him, so we came to see if he¡¯s with you or not.¡± The middle-aged couple holding a birthday cake was very polite. As if worried that Xi San might misunderstand, they maintained a safe distance from Xi San.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re my good brother¡¯s parents, then, you¡¯re my parents too. It¡¯s very dangerous in the building now. Why don¡¯t you come in?¡± Xi San offered.


    The couple was surprised to have met such a kind tenant. They waved their hands. ¡°We still need to find Gao Ming.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I come with you?¡± Xi San had forgotten many things, but certain instincts were branded into his soul, like sticking close to Wang Jie and Gao Ming were his only path to survival. He had no idea why those instincts were present, but he was too lazy to ponder them. ¡°If I stay, I¡¯ll just be trapped and eventually die from hunger and thirst. In that case, why don¡¯t I help Aunty and Uncle look for Gao Ming? Aunty and Uncle don¡¯t look like bad people.¡±


    Xi San stuck so close to the couple that it made the latter feel quite uncomfortable.


    ¡°Susu?¡± Doctor Lee walked to the bedroom door with uncertainty. Next to the high-end double bed was a bassinet. Ou Yang Susu parted her ponytail. She smiled as she reached her hand into the bassinet. She seemed to be playing with the baby. Doctor Lee slowly moved forward. He sucked in a cold breath. There was really a baby inside the bassinet.


    ¡°Honey, look at our kid. How much he looks like you.¡± Ou Yang Susu¡¯s voice was so motherly that Doctor Lee was scared. ¡°Thank you for giving me such a wonderful and perfect family.¡±


    ¡°Susu, this is not our home! That is not your child!¡± Doctor Lee said anxiously. He felt pinpricks of fear the longer he stayed in that place. This was definitely not his home. However, as Ou Yang Susu said those words of kindness, he started to feel his surroundings becoming familiar. With their financial ability, they couldn¡¯t afford this place even if they tried their best.


    Thin, black lines grew out of Ou Yang Susu¡¯s pupils. She picked up the baby, her face glowing with love.


    ¡°These are all fake! Susu, you are in the illusion created by the God of the Future! Wake up!¡± Doctor Lee wanted Ou Yang Susu to put down the baby and leave with him. However, when the baby sensed danger, Ou Yang Susu transformed into a different person. Even her presence became frighteningly alarming.


    Doctor Lee was helpless. He suddenly missed his direct, manly and kind wife.


    ¡°No. I have to bring you away from here!¡± Doctor Lee came to a decision. He came to the living room to find a suitable weapon. However, there was a knock on the door. An unfamiliar voice came through.


    ¡°Hello. Have you seen a high-school student in his school uniform? Our son hasn¡¯t come home until now. We¡¯re worried.¡±


    The knocking never ceased. It was like the people outside knew there was someone inside.


    With a trace of confusion, Doctor Lee slowly opened the living room door.

 Chapter 403: Normal is the Best Wish

    The dim light was not stinging to the eyes. It fell softly on the old furniture, giving the place a feeling of warmth. The house was not big. At first glance, it felt normal, but upon closer inspection, one might discover many strange details.


    Luo Dong froze at the door. He looked beyond the man who opened the door and into the room. All the walls were fitted with sound-absorption paint and material. Even if a murder occurred inside this house, the neighbours would be none the wiser. There was a giant fan-modelled fridge in the living room. This kind of fridge produced low temperatures by blowing cold air into the interior using fans. This way, the meat preserved inside would not rot easily and emit a horrible smell.


    A lot of ziplock bags were strewn across the kitchen floor. They were just about the right size to store fist-sized meat blocks. Heat-producing agents were stored under the counter. After this thing was mixed with water, it could speed up the decaying process of meat.


    These were perfect for the transportation and destruction of meat. Luo Dong turned to look into the toilet. A large plastic tarp was spread over the bathroom floor and walls. Dirty stains like fat were stuck to parts of it.


    ¡°There¡¯s even a place to handle the meat...¡± Luo Dong¡¯s heart pounded. The place was well-decorated, but his heart chilled.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± The man in the raincoat suddenly spoke. The rim of the coat covered half of his face so Luo Dong couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    ¡°I...¡± Luo Dong didn¡¯t know what to say. He saw at least two Gao Mings enter this place. Therefore, Gao Ming¡¯s disappearance definitely had to do with the man before him.


    ¡°This is not a place where you should be. Leave.¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t harm Luo Dong. Before he closed the door, he even warned Luo Dong, ¡°Be careful when you head downstairs. If you hear footsteps, you have to hide. Do not be seen by a male student in a school uniform.¡± The man lowered his voice, ¡°He is not human.¡±


    ¡°I know Gao Ming. He has saved my family. In my impression, he is not a bad person. Even if he¡¯s a ghost, he¡¯s not a bad ghost!¡± Luo Dong had his hand over his heart. The summon of his heart came from this place. This room was very important to him. ¡°Is there a misunderstanding? What happened here?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened, but Gao Ming had a tremendous change. He seemed to have hidden something very painful inside his heart. It was like... he lost a part of his soul somewhere and was being tortured for it. It was from that day onwards that he started mentioning a student who shouldn¡¯t be in his class in his diary. The name is Gao Yun.¡± The man sighed. ¡°As parents, we want to help him. We tried many things but to no avail. Eventually, we gave up on our earlier dreams. We just wanted him to return back to normal. We just wanted to be a normal family.¡±


    ¡°Everything becomes precious after you lose it.¡± Luo Dong could understand that very well.


    ¡°Gao Ming probably didn¡¯t even notice the changes he was undergoing. The child often screamed, cried and hissed out Gao Yun¡¯s name in his nightmares. However, he was perfectly normal during the day. He didn¡¯t want to talk about it, and we didn¡¯t ask.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and fatigued. ¡°We encouraged him to study psychiatry, not to push him to be a psychiatrist but for him to heal himself.¡± ?a?O?BE?s?


    Luo Dong didn¡¯t think Gao Ming would have such a past. Gao Ming¡¯s every day was filled with his parent¡¯s love. The couple didn¡¯t want to harm Gao Ming¡¯s heart, so they showed their love in the most reserved and careful way.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Gao Yun from his class?¡± Luo Dong felt the name sounded familiar. He seemed to have heard Gao Ming mention it before.


    ¡°This person didn¡¯t exist in their class. We finally waited for him to graduate from university. His earlier symptoms disappeared. We thought our child could finally start a new, normal life. But... strange things started to happen around him.¡± The sound of chopping meat resumed in the kitchen. The man slowly lowered his head. ¡°Gao Ming had to work late on the night of the Hungry Ghost Festival. His mother and I were worried about him, so we called him multiple times.¡±


    ¡°Did no one answer?¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°Every call was answered, but none of them was Gao Ming. Therefore, his mother and I came to his rental home to find him...¡±

 Chapter 402: Parents Angle

    The door slowly opened. The clocks ticked in his ears. Luo Dong held the door frame and looked at the scene before him quietly. Various clocks hung in the small room. Each clock featured a human face. Or, more precisely, each clock represented one person. Luo Dong didn¡¯t dare to barge in. He stayed at the door and looked around. This room looked no different from the others from the outside. However, it didn¡¯t have a room number. After being at Prosperity Neighbourhood for some time, Luo Dong knew that the room numbers corresponded to the dates. The dates were something important for the room owners. For example, the room number for his own room was the date he met his wife.


    ¡°Where am I? Am I at the end of the future?¡±


    Physical pain affected Luo Dong no more. He laid his heart over his heart, entered the room and closed the door.


    Inside the room of clocks, the needles on the clocks ticked endlessly. Multiple fates careened towards the abyss. Everyone¡¯s life was exposed before Luo Dong.


    ¡°Did the voice in my heart call me here? Or did I want to come here?¡± Luo Dong met Gao Ming two days ago. Gao Ming told him some strange things. Back then, Luo Dong didn¡¯t understand any of it. However, as long as it was a request from Gao Ming, he would agree to it unconditionally because Gao Ming had once saved his family.


    Luo Dong listened to the voice in his heart. Eventually, only the sound of one clock remained in his ears. Luo Dong shut out the disruptions and chased after the flow of time. When he opened his eyes, he was already inside the main bedroom. He was standing in the corner. Before him was a clock. In the room of clocks, this room appeared normal and unimportant.


    ¡°Is this the thing that has been calling me?¡±


    Everlasting Life Apartments had hidden floors and rooms. It was the same for Prosperity Neighbourhood. Luo Dong knelt on the ground to study the clock. At that moment, footsteps came from outside the house. ¡°Is the owner coming home?¡±


    Luo Dong stopped hesitating. He opened the cover of the clock. His intention was to hide the clockface or destroy it. However, once his hand touched the needle, five thin strands curled onto his body. At the same time, Luo Dong¡¯s heart started to beat at a fixed rhythm. His fate appeared to have been bound to something inside the clock a few days ago. The connection could not be severed.


    The needles moved. The moment the door opened, Luo Dong was dragged into the clock by endless threads of fate and time. The clock also stopped moving.


    Memories that didn¡¯t belong to Luo Dong surged into his mind. He saw a pair of anxious couples. Like him, they once had a perfect and happy life. However, once the anomaly started, their child disappeared. The threads of fate bound tighter. Luo Dong¡¯s heart was about to explode. He resonated with the couple¡¯s pain and despair until his fate overlapped with theirs. Luo Dong gasped for air as his eyes flew open.


    Luo Dong continued hiding. Gao Ming came to one of the doors. He called out softly. The door opened from the inside. The corridor returned to silence. No sound came from inside the room either. Luo Dong frowned. ¡°Is Gao Ming¡¯s memory sealed inside the clock? Someone has stripped him of his memory... But something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Half an hour later, familiar footsteps echoed in the corridor again. Luo Dong, who was searching the corridor, hurriedly went back into hiding. He held his breath and stared down the corridor. When the owner of the footsteps appeared, Luo Dong¡¯s pupils shrunk.


    It was the same young face, school uniform, schoolbag and empty box. The same Gao Ming came to knock on the door and entered the door.


    The door closed. Luo Dong was stunned. The room seemed to be a monster who specialised in eating Gao Ming.


    ¡°Why are there two Gao Mings?¡±


    Luo Dong walked to the door. The room number was 716, and the 16th of July was the day after the Hungry Ghost Festival.


    ¡°For the room owner, the day after the Hungry Ghost Festival is the most memorable day of his life. What happened on that day? Is this really Gao Ming¡¯s memory? If it¡¯s not, why is he here? Could it be...¡± Luo Dong thought back to the things he saw when he first appeared there and the memories that surged into his brain. ¡°Could this be his parent¡¯s memory? Have they gone into the anomaly to search for him?¡± §²??o???§¦?


    After some hesitation, Luo Dong knocked on the door lightly.


    Someone opened the door from the inside. It was a middle-aged man wearing a raincoat. Another person was in the kitchen because Luo Dong heard the sound of mincing meat.


    Luo Dong¡¯s expression became unnatural because nothing about this place was correct or logical.

 Chapter 401: Curse and Summon

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Doctor Lee didn¡¯t expect visitors in the anomaly. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t answer the door, but the situation inside the home was not better than outside.


    ¡°My son¡¯s name is Gao Ming. He hasn¡¯t come home. He¡¯s too obedient to stay out s late.¡± The middle-aged woman was dressed fashionably. She had wrinkles around her eyes. ¡°Someone told us that he had gotten into this building. Have you seen him?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ming?¡± Doctor Lee spelled out the name. Meeting Gao Ming¡¯s parents was not within his prediction. The couple looked about the same age as he was. There was nothing strange about them.


    ¡°Yes! Have you seen him?¡± The middle-aged man was excited.


    ¡°Will people bring their parents into the anomaly?¡± Doctor Lee pressed his lips. If this were any other person, he wouldn¡¯t have believed them. However, Gao Ming was an exception. After all, Gao Ming started his own high school at Everlasting Life Apartments.


    Doctor Lee thought about it soundlessly. Suddenly, a baby¡¯s cry came from the bedroom. Ou Yang Susu carried the child and stood in the shadow of the living room. She asked, ¡°Honey, who is at the door? It¡¯s almost midnight.¡±


    Doctor Lee and Ou Yang Susu had been married for a long time. He had never been so scared by Ou Yang Susu as when she called him ¡®honey¡¯.


    ¡°The child is crying hard. It seems to be scared. Honey, get back here. Stop talking to the strangers!¡± Ou Yang Susu regarded the couple outside the door with open hostility. The black lines in her eyes had been dominated by the future.


    ¡°They are Gao Ming¡¯s parents. They don¡¯t seem like bad...¡± Doctor Lee¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. Compared to the middle-aged couple outside the door, the baby Ou Yang Susu was carrying seemed more like a ghost. After all, their child died during childbirth.


    Since Doctor Lee refused to return, Ou Yang Susu started to coax the baby. Her expression was so loving that it numbed Doctor Lee¡¯s skull. Her large body enveloped the baby¡¯s. Her face was close to the baby¡¯s tiny hands.


    The old lady smiled kindly. Doctor Lee went to search for incense. However, the couple seemed to purposely challenge the table. They ¡®accidentally¡¯ knocked over the incense pot during their search. The dust in the pot spread all over Doctor Lee. The old lady¡¯s expression in the picture became more severe. However, Gao Ming¡¯s parents didn¡¯t seem to notice anything as they continued to shout at the top of their lungs.


    This caused Doctor Lee¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Were the couple purposely revealing Gao Ming¡¯s name so that the old lady could curse him? Were they compiling all the misfortune for him?


    Doctor Lee wanted to leave. He thought the couple was scary.


    ...


    Holding his family portrait, Luo Dong had tears on his face. His body was covered in wounds. The curse had seeped into his bones. He didn¡¯t think Prosperity Neighbourhood would be this dangerous.


    The worst future appeared in Building Three. He saw his wife die horribly, his daughter¡¯s soul vanquished, and his son lost his mind before running away. Only he remained. ?A?O??E?S


    ¡°I have to find him,¡± Luo Dong knew danger could be hidden behind every door. However, he had to risk it for his children. It was this faith that supported him onward. Despite the wounds on his body, his eyes were as clear as water.


    Luo Dong checked the different rooms. He forgot time and himself. Despite that, his constitution was strong.


    Luo Dong knocked on another door. He thought it would be another curse. His heart pounded heavily. The blood that oozed out of his wounds emitted a meat fragrance.


    ¡°Something behind this door is summoning me...¡±

 Chapter 404: Harder to Kill

    ¡°None of the people who answered was Gao Ming?¡± Luo Dong digested this statement and felt a chill run up his spine.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the weirdest.¡± The man tilted his head to look at Luo Dong, ¡°The voices on the phone sounded unfamiliar to us at first. However, every time we made a call, the voice would become a bit more like Gao Ming¡¯s until it sounded perfectly like Gao Ming. However, through some minor details and habits, we could tell that it was not the real Gao Ming.¡±


    ¡°It became more and more like Gao Ming?!¡± The feeling of one¡¯s family being slowly replaced made Luo Dong feel so helpless.


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s one of the reasons why we came to find him.¡±


    Luo Dong was silent. Even if they knew their son might be haunted by ghosts, they didn¡¯t hesitate to search for him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you ended up here, but once we left our home, we realised the world outside had become completely different. It felt like we had entered a different dimension. The streetlights blurred. Unknown objects crawled in the shadows. However, we didn¡¯t care about these things because we were too worried about Gao Ming. We found this place based on the address he gave us.¡± The man¡¯s cap slowly fell back to reveal traces of blood around his neck. ¡°Are you here to look for your child too?¡±


    ¡°I was trapped in an anomaly. My wife and daughter¡¯s souls are permanently banished. My only son has gone missing.¡± Luo Dong tried his best to ignore the blood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. The blood... is not human...¡± The middle-aged man suddenly trembled. His eyes shrunk. ¡°To hurry to Gao Ming¡¯s rental place, we took a cab. The driver told us a lot of ghost stories along the way, including the murder cases that occurred in Han Hai over the past few years. He was so detailed that it felt like he was at the crime scene in person. We suspected he was the killer, but he told us the stories were given to him by his other passengers. Then, he wanted us to tell him a story.¡±


    ¡°What story did you tell him?¡± Luo Dong asked subconsciously.


    ¡°Through our conversation, I noticed two things. The driver was not driving us to Gao Ming¡¯s place. Plus, the stories he told were slowly becoming true. I suspected he was behind all the murders, so...¡± The middle-aged man stared at Luo Dong. After confirming Luo Dong was ¡®alive¡¯, he stressed, ¡°I told him a story about a taxi driver. The crazy taxi driver encountered a pair of married couples with serious mental issues while he was working on a rainy night. The driver gloated about his past to the couple, but he was ultimately killed by the couple.¡±


    There was a sudden knocking on the door that interrupted the man. He signalled Luo Dong to hide in the bathroom. After Luo Dong hid, the man splashed the water in the cup on his raincoat as if he had just returned home from outside. He went to unlock the front door.


    Gao Ming, in a school uniform and carrying his bag, stood at the door. His expression was not robotic. He was as Luo Dong remembered him.


    ¡°Dad, there are some issues with the bus carrying us on the field trip, so I came back late.¡± Gao Ming held a strange present box. He entered the place like this was really his home.


    Luo Dong was surprised to see this. This Gao Ming appeared to be trapped on the night the field trip ended. He was like a child who couldn¡¯t grow old.


    The middle-aged man was used to this. He accepted the box and school bag naturally. ¡°Your mom is cooking. You should take a bath first.¡±


    Gao Ming shook his head and looked at the man. He smiled, ¡°I had a dream on the bus. I dreamed that I was stabbed from behind when I was in the shower, and my most precious present was destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What else did you dream of?¡±


    ¡°It was very scary. I dreamed that I had died in many different ways. However, all of them happened inside an apartment building. However, I failed to see my killer every time.¡± Gao Ming hugged the present tightly as if it were more important than his life.


    ¡°Dreams are always in reverse.¡± The man removed his raincoat to expose the dirty shirt underneath. ¡°I just got off work. It¡¯s not that peaceful outside recently. The news keeps reporting on murder and missing person cases. You should stay at home.¡± The man picked up the white pot and poured a cup of water for Gao Ming, ¡°Drink more warm water and less soft drinks.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s smile froze on his face. He shook his head. ¡°I think I¡¯ll grab some cold water.¡± He walked to the table and picked up the red pot to pour himself a glass of water. He finished it in one gulp. Then, he rummaged through his school bag to look for something.

 Chapter 405: Thing Lost

    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t show much response to Gao Ming¡¯s choice like he had predicted it. Gao Ming looked in his bag for a long time. Then, he lifted his head in confusion, ¡°Why is it gone?¡±


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± The middle-aged man came to the couch.


    ¡°I...¡± Gao Ming scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s something very important, but I can¡¯t recall what it is. I should have carried it with me!¡± Gao Ming became agitated. He turned his school bag upside-down and shook everything out. Stationery and books fell out. The bag was empty, but he still could not find it. ¡°This is bad. I probably left it in that tunnel!¡± Panic crossed Gao Ming¡¯s eyes. ¡°It must still be there!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Stop worrying. Eat first.¡± The middle-aged man consoled Gao Ming as he ushered him to the dining table. Luo Dong, who was hiding inside the bathroom, was confused. What was the thing that Gao Ming left in the tunnel?


    The sound of meat chopping finally ceased. The faucet switched open. Soon, Gao Ming¡¯s mother appeared, wearing an apron. She had an awkward smile as she placed the dishes on the table.


    ¡°Your mother was so worried because you came back so late.¡± The man placed a lot of food in Gao Ming¡¯s bowl. Gao Ming didn¡¯t eat. He merely smiled. The middle-aged man didn¡¯t mind it. He started eating and praised his wife¡¯s cooking.


    ¡°Your mother has gone through a lot to cook these for you. Aren¡¯t you going to eat them?¡±


    ¡°I dreamed about this on the bus. After I ate dinner, my stomach was taken over by pain. Then, I couldn¡¯t stop vomiting blood before dying at the table.¡± Gao Ming was shaken after he saw the man eat a bite from every dish.


    ¡°What nonsense. Start eating.¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t insist. After a while, Goa Ming picked up his chopsticks and ate a bite of the dish the man had eaten earlier.


    The scary scene he dreamed of didn''t happen. Gao Ming shook his head and put down his guard. He appeared hungry. As he chatted with the man, he started to take large bites of the food.


    About ten minutes later, Gao Ming started to see double. Energy drained from his limbs. A bad feeling swirled around his heart. Gao Ming whipped his head to look at his father. The middle-aged man was similar to him. His head swayed, and his limbs dangled weakly.


    However, to Gao Ming¡¯s consternation, his father, who was normally so stern, was smiling at him gently. He looked at Gao Ming. ¡°You are indeed more careful. That was not a dream but your previous experience.¡± The middle-aged man almost fell. ¡°The dishes are drugged. But the drugs this time are not poison. To make you put your guard down, dad ate with you.¡±


    Luo Dong looked into the bedroom. His heart stopped at that moment.


    ¡°This...¡±


    The small bedroom was stuffed with Gao Mings in school uniforms. Every Gao Ming had a strange expression as if they were not alive but rejected facsimiles.


    ¡°The bedroom is almost full too.¡± The middle-aged man walked over as he held the wall. He explained, ¡°We need to kill the other ghosts before the real Gao Ming comes home. That way, his home will always be his home.¡±


    ¡°Are these all ghosts?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s mother nodded numbly. ¡°They become more and more like Gao Ming. I don¡¯t know where they come from, but one thing is certain. They should know my son¡¯s location.¡±


    ¡°This place is almost filled to the brim. Everything is about to end.¡± The man opened the dresser, which was filled with Gao Ming¡¯s school bags. ¡°Each bag contains the same thing. Every Gao Ming would mention they had left something important inside the tunnel. It might be a trap, but we have to check out this tunnel. However...¡±


    ¡°What is it? Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Luo Dong touched his chest. His heart paced heavily.


    ¡°Once we left this place, we¡¯d encounter a new Gao Ming in the corridor. Even if one of us leaves, the same will happen.¡± The middle-aged man finally shared his plan. ¡°Therefore, we need you to do something for us. Trace these Gao Mings to their source. See where do they come from. Find this tunnel they speak of and figure out what they have lost.¡±


    ¡°This is not easy...¡± Luo Dong didn¡¯t reject them. He was worried that he might fail.


    ¡°Just try your best.¡± The middle-aged man handed his raincoat to Luo Dong. ¡°This is the raincoat the taxi driver wore when we came over here. It is haunted by many bad things. It¡¯ll make some ghosts avoid you. I¡¯ll leave with you, and I¡¯ll distract the new Gao Ming.¡±

 Chapter 406: Whose Memory?

    ¡°You¡¯re going to lure away the new Gao Ming?!¡± Luo Dong was a bit worried since the man had handed the important raincoat to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The monster won¡¯t hurt me. It still needs my wife and me to complete itself to replace our child.¡± The middle-aged man knew the risk. He showed no fear or trepidation for his child.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Dong put the coat on. It felt sticky and stuffy. When he breathed, he¡¯d get whiffs of blood. Luo Dong looked at the insides of the coat, and he shivered. Hair was stuck between his body and the inner lining of the raincoat. With a rustling sound, the faces of the dead appeared inside the raincoat. They stared at Luo Dong coolly. It was a frightening sight.


    ¡°They are all the victims of the taxi driver. As long as you don¡¯t harm them, they will not hurt you. In fact, they will help you.¡± The man consoled Luo Dong. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve been wearing it, and I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After everything was done, the two opened the front door. The corridor was the same as before. It was dark with the occasional wind, causing the laundry to sway. This was just the beginning. It would be a lie to say that Luo Dong was not scared. Luo Dong tightened his fingers. He hesitates at the door. He turned back to say, ¡°Gao Ming¡¯s Dad, I¡¯m also looking for my family. If I fail to return, I hope...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll treat your children as our own. If we can get out of here, I will go and save you.¡± The two fathers resonated with each other. The man entered the dark to guide the way for Luo Dong.


    The ubiquitous ticking of clocks was absent. This place felt like a prison forgotten by time. Luo Dong forgot the path he took, and he followed the man obediently.


    ¡°Normally, after the previous has been exposed, the next Gao Ming will immediately appear. This time, we¡¯ll try our best to buy more time for you.¡± They hurried down the stairs. When they reached the first floor, the middle-aged man handed a school bag to Luo Dong, ¡°We¡¯ve compared all the Gao Ming¡¯s diaries. These Gao Mings¡¯ memories are stuck on the day their class went on the field trip. Follow this trail, and you should be able to find that tunnel.¡±


    In real life, Gao Ming¡¯s parents could never find the tunnel that changed Gao Ming¡¯s fate. However, in this cage weaved by the future, Luo Dong¡¯s appearance was a thread that linked the past, present and future together.


    ¡°If you encounter the real Gao Ming in the tunnel, give this... to him.¡± The middle-aged man handed a letter to Luo Dong, ¡°Do not open it before meeting the real Gao Ming!¡± The man said seriously. When Luo Dong touched the letter, his heart pounded heavily. It almost jumped out of his chest. Ever since he entered the clock world, it was this letter that had been calling him.


    To complete the man¡¯s mission, Luo Dong rushed into the fog. He grabbed an unoccupied cab and headed to the edge of the city. Along the way, many strange things happened to him. He personally experienced what Gao Ming¡¯s parents did. ¡°Even with this raincoat and Gao Ming¡¯s blessing, I barely survive all these. How did Gao Ming¡¯s parents manage to survive until now if they¡¯re normal citizens?¡±


    Perhaps they were ghosts? Perhaps they had been replaced by the shadow world?


    Luo Dong cleared his mind of these useless thoughts. He drove towards the destination in his memory. With his bravery and intellect, he cleverly avoided the monsters in the fog. He used the rules of multiple anomalies to escape from the city successfully.


    Luo Dong sat in the taxi, covered in blood. He didn¡¯t know why Gao Ming chose to save him. Gao Ming seemed to have a lot of confidence in him.


    ¡°I wonder how the situation is at Everlasting Apartments. I shouldn¡¯t be Gao Ming¡¯s only arrangement.¡±


    Luo Dong¡¯s constitution was firm as he drove down the road. No horror could stop him. Saving Gao Ming meant saving his family. Despair and pain tortured Luo Dong, but he looked straight ahead until a dark tunnel appeared at the end of the fog. ?¦¡?No???E?¡ì


    ¡°I entered this place through a clock in a room. This memory world should belong to Gao Ming or his parents.¡± The car slowed down. Luo Dong was worried that he¡¯d run into ¡®Gao Ming¡¯. ¡°If this place is destroyed, maybe the people trapped in this world can be saved.¡±


    The car entered the tunnel. Luo Dong sensed the temperature drop. This place was so creepy. His nerve was pulled taut. In the silence, Luo Dong suddenly heard someone tapping on his car window!


    He whipped his head around. There was nothing around his car. Only darkness...

 Chapter 407: Source

    ¡°This place is too strange. What has Gao Ming experienced?! The anomaly hasn¡¯t even arrived back then!¡± The car was moving too quietly. After a long hesitation, Luo Dong drove for another hundred metres, pulled out the key car and got out to hide in the dark. He was basically down on the ground. After the surroundings returned to silence, Luo Dong pressed a button on the car. The headlights of the taxi were switched on. A ray of light pierced through the dark. It allowed Luo Dong to take a better look at his surroundings. There was an old bus in the middle of the tunnel. A lot of corpses were embedded in the walls around the bus. All the corpses had Gao Ming¡¯s resemblance. The scariest thing was some of them were still moving. The wounds on their bodies healed. They wanted to crawl out of the wall, leave the tunnel and head somewhere!


    Luo Dong had to cover his mouth from screaming. The thing he saw that night was far exceeded anything he had experienced.


    ¡°All the monsters that changed into Gao Ming came from this tunnel! But why? What is the thing the monsters Gao Mings have forgotten in this tunnel?¡± Many hypotheses bounced in his mind. Luo Dong¡¯s pupils shook, and waves boiled in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly.


    Luo Dong slowly moved forward, and he discovered another thing. The sound of breathing became more pronounced, and the sound came from the bus that was caught in a traffic accident!


    ¡°Is the real Gao Ming trapped on the bus?¡± The headlights dimmed. The creaking sound came from the wall close to the taxi. A Gao Ming, with a snapped neck, reached his hand out of the wall. His murky eyes started to gain consciousness. His body fell from the wall with a thump. He supported his neck with his hands. As his bones snapped noisily, he slowly righted his head.


    The blood on his clothes seeped into the ground. With his hands on the wall, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°How much longer can you stop me? I¡¯ve become more and more like you. Soon, I¡¯ll become you and consume your memory and flesh.¡±


    Picking up the school bag from the ground, Gao Ming¡¯s presence and expression were slowly being adjusted. Even Luo Dong thought this was the real Gao Ming. The new Gao Ming was about to head out of the tunnel when he suddenly stopped. He saw the taxi with the bright headlights.


    ¡°Does this... belong here? Car accident, death... My head...¡± The face became twisted again. The monster Gao Ming¡¯s memory encountered a problem. He smacked his head repeatedly. Black, thin lines appeared out of his eyes. The black lines were like fate¡¯s curses. Each line carried a heavy curse. The head started to tilt again. It dangled before the monster¡¯s chest. Gao Ming screamed. The head saw Luo Dong, who was hiding in the dark.


    Following the wail, the other Gao Ming¡¯s corpses seemed to be attracted by something. Their murky eyes started to move, and they stared down the corner of the tunnel.


    Holding the letter from Gao Ming¡¯s parents, Luo Dong ran as fast as he could, ¡°If the bus can¡¯t help me, then I¡¯ll end up worse than these Gao Mings.¡± Various thoughts appeared in his mind, but Luo Dong placed his trust in the voice in his heart.


    ¡°Run! I must not stop!¡±


    His eyes turned red, and veins popped on his forehead. Luo Dong didn¡¯t realise it, but a few arms appeared to push him forward. They supported him constantly. They were the power of his family.


    ¡°I have to reach it!¡±


    Luo Dong shoved the corpse that blocked his way away and climbed onto the bus. The moment he did, Luo Dong closed the bus door and then moved to close the bus windows. In a few seconds, the bus became an enclosed space. Luo Dong was alone inside the bus.


    The bus swayed slightly. More dead Gao Mings fell from the walls. They shuffled towards the bus. Their horrible faces stuck to the bus windows!


    Their hands slammed against the glass. It almost made Luo Dong lose his mind.


    ¡°Calm down! The summon comes from this place. It¡¯s impossible for all the Gao Mings to be fake. The culprit has to have an original copy of the other Gao Mings. The original mould should be here.¡± Luo Dong gritted his teeth and looked at the driver¡¯s booth. ¡°Am I supposed to drive this bus out of the accident?¡±

 Chapter 408: Gao Mings Heart of Flesh

    Luo Dong could no longer retreat. Small cracks appeared on the bus windows. Gao Ming¡¯s corpses would soon enter the bus.


    ¡°The fuck am I supposed to do?¡± Luo Dong had no idea what happened at Everlasting Apartments. However, if he were given a chance to choose again, he would never have entered Prosperity Neighbourhood. Luo Dong entered the driver¡¯s booth and took the seat. He twisted the key that was left in the ignition. The growl of the engine mixed with Gao Mings¡¯ growls.


    More Gao Mings congregated around the bus. They tried to stop Luo Dong from driving the bus away.


    ¡°They are all crazy. If this is the future, I¡¯d rather be a ghost!¡± Luo Dong stepped on the pedal and gripped the steering wheel. The normally shy programmer was like a demon at that moment. He drove the bus and ran over the corpses!


    ¡°Move! Move!¡±


    Luo Dong didn¡¯t want to kill, even if they were corpses that had already died. He didn¡¯t want to harm anyone, but he had no choice. The bus was like a wounded beast. Caught in the corner, it exposed its sharp jaws. The glass shattered. The headlights flickered in the dark, like light spots fighting against fate.


    Luo Dong¡¯s mind was blank. He gritted his teeth as he drove deeper into the dark. He had no idea what was waiting for him, but that was the only thing he could do then. The horrible-smelling wind blew into the bus. The summons from the bottom of Luo Dong¡¯s heart grew louder like something was awakening.


    The rain of corpses continued. The walls of the tunnel changed. A large blood capillary pierced through the corpses. It was like a dragon surging through the walls and floor.


    ¡°These things are trying so hard to stop me. This only proves that I¡¯m on the right path!¡± Luo Dong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He had to survive for himself and his family.


    The bus accelerated. It didn¡¯t take long for Luo Dong to move more than a hundred meters away. At the end of the thick capillary, there was an open altar. The capillaries connected to the bottom of the altar as if they were part of the same thing. The black cloth that previously covered the altar fell to the ground. A strange figurine sat inside the altar. Luo Dong could see it clearly, but once he moved his head away, he would forget the appearance of the figurine.


    The picture was of Gao Ming¡¯s family of three. Gao Ming sat beside the table, looking at the birthday cake. Gao Ming¡¯s parents stood far at the corner of the living room. Gao Ming¡¯s body turned from black-and-white to colour, while the reverse happened to his parents.


    ¡°This picture appears unfinished. There should be someone else standing in this picture between Gao Ming and his parents!¡±


    He turned the picture around. A message was written on it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, and don¡¯t come to find us. From today onwards, you¡¯re the new parent. Take care of the key, and do not come back to this place.¡±


    The message carried no meaning for Luo Dong, but the Life Face on the puppet slowly opened its eyes. The pattern of the blood city appeared on its trapped body. The consciousness that was forced to slumber was slowly waking up!


    A drop of blood oozed out of the puppet¡¯s heart. It fell to the ground. The face looked pained.


    Luo Dong tried to pull the nails out of the heart, but as he touched the nails, his fingers started to wilt. Black lines tried to drill into his body. Luo Dong changed tack. He took out a knife and cut off the flesh.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best. The rest is up to it.¡±


    Luo Dong focused on driving. He didn¡¯t notice the blood that dripped to the ground had started to change. Meat fragrance floated on the air. Soon, bloody shadows appeared in the seats of the bus.

 Chapter 409: Curse from the Future

    The mentally-unstable Luo Dong stared ahead. He felt like the bus had gotten more lively. When he took a glance at the rearview mirror, his back poured out in a cold sweat. He had no idea when the bus filled up with ¡®people¡¯.


    The passengers were superfluous at first. However, as more blood leaked out of the heart of the flesh puppet, the passengers¡¯ bodies became more corporeal.


    ¡°What are these things?¡±


    The passengers were all sorts of strange. Some of them wore the patients¡¯ garb from Li San Hospital. There were patients who were dismembered and then pieced back together. There were faceless residents. The passenger who surprised Luo Dong the most was a panic-stricken auntie in the last row. She ignored the scary passengers and the sea of corpses outside the bus. She held the rail and walked to the driver¡¯s booth where Luo Dong was. She tapped on the door and asked nervously, ¡°Hello. Have you seen my child? His limbs were pierced by chains, and then he was taken away by something. He said he wanted to fight for a possibility, using his soul as a bet. I am very worried about him.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m a bit busy at the moment!¡± Luo Dong had no idea what the woman was talking about. He didn¡¯t have the energy or time to deal with her. More passengers appeared. They moved to use their soul blood to paint a blood city inside the bus. When the Blood City was fully painted, the bus turned bloodred. The original rules were forcibly shattered, and a ray of light appeared at the end of the tunnel.


    ¡°The exit! I can see the exit!¡±


    Luo Dong gripped the steering wheel excitedly. He didn¡¯t expect the first time he raced cars would be using a bus.


    The divine howl came from the tunnel behind him. Black threads poured out of Gao Ming¡¯s corpses. The black lines that could consume fate and time seemed to be the real body of the God of the Future. It didn¡¯t anticipate the impact Luo Dong could have brought to disrupt its plan. Gao Ming hand-picked both Fan Li and Luo Dong. In fact, Gao Ming even had the plan of having them inherit his mission to fight against fate should he fall. The black lines pierced through the skin of all the Gao Mings. A lot of black lines had been injected into Gao Ming¡¯s corpses. God wanted to take over Gao Ming¡¯s heart of flesh.


    As the black lines tried to leave Gao Ming¡¯s corpses, the flesh puppet¡¯s Ghost Face suddenly smiled. It closed its lips, and cracks appeared on its face. The God of Flesh and Blood was prepared for this. The many Gao Mings were constructed using its power. At that moment, the God of Flesh and Blood turned the corpses into flesh cages to temporarily entrap the black threads. The omnipotent God was held back. The bus successfully left the tunnel!


    As the sun shone on his skin, Luo Dong felt that he had been reborn. ¡°I made it! I actually brought it out!¡±


    There were still monsters prowling in the black mist. Luo Dong didn¡¯t stay to celebrate. He drove the bus towards the apartment where Gao Ming¡¯s parents were. Actually, Luo Dong didn¡¯t even need to do that. The flesh puppet started to absorb the passengers¡¯ essence after it was no longer suppressed by the divine figurine. It could sense Gao Ming¡¯s exact location!


    The heart of Flesh resonated with the heart of God. The distance between them shortened.


    ¡°I need to cut through the city! Once I return to the apartment, the God of Flesh and Blood should be able to do the rest!¡± Luo Dong wanted to shout out the oppression in his heart. He drove wildly on the road and used the most direct way to cut through the mist.


    ...


    The survivors at Building Three of Prosperity Neighbourhood started to realise that something was wrong. More and more individuals appeared inside the building, referring to themselves as Gao Ming¡¯s parents. With the excuse of looking for Gao Ming, they ignored the taboos and purposely went to the most dangerous places. They hid the curses and poisons within them. Whenever they called out Gao Ming¡¯s name, they were cursing him. If these ¡®parents¡¯ really found Gao Ming, the consequences would be unimaginably bad.


    ¡°This is so evil.¡± Fan Li thought that he had witnessed humanity¡¯s bottom line, but this experience shattered his understanding. The pairs of couples kept repeating how much they loved Gao Ming, but everything they did was to harm and curse Gao Ming. Fan Li wanted to help them at first, but the more he observed them, the more scared he became. ¡°I mustn¡¯t let them meet up with Gao Ming!¡±


    Fan Li tried to contact the others in the building but to no avail.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we find them? Someone personally saw Gao Ming inside this building!¡± The middle-aged man became agitated. Thick capillaries burst in his eyes. ¡°Has someone stolen my child? Has he been cut and stored in different places?¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s parents became more and more unstable. The curses in their bodies were about to explode, but they still hadn¡¯t found the target of the curses, Gao Ming. The couple slowly twitched their bodies around to look at Fan Li, He Jing and Xia Yang behind them.


    ¡°You are Gao Ming¡¯s friends. You told us you saw him. But we can¡¯t find him after searching the whole building...¡± The man paused before raising his head. ¡°Are you lying to me? Have you killed Gao Ming?¡± Rationality faded away. The curses had been collected. Next, these parents planned to go after Gao Ming¡¯s closest friends to complete the last step of the plan.


    ¡°We are also looking for Gao Ming.¡± He Jing¡¯s skull was numb. ¡°Damn it. Why are Gao Ming¡¯s parents crazier than he is?¡±


    ¡°Why are you wasting time?¡± Fan Li carried Xia Yang. ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°You must have killed them! Yes!¡±


    He Jing finally realised that the couple was not really looking for Gao Ming... or rather, they were searching for Gao Ming to kill him.


    ¡°With such parents, I can understand why Gao Ming would turn out so crazy in life.¡± The three wanted to shake off Gao Ming¡¯s parents, but the parents pounced at them.


    Similar things were happening all over the building. At a specific moment, everyone¡¯s future was chained together by Gao Ming¡¯s parents. They twisted all the survivors¡¯ fate just to kill Gao Ming.


    ¡°Cursed and hunted by his parents... Is this Gao Ming¡¯s worst future?¡± Fan Li seemed to understand something. He started to purposely move away from the summons in his heart. He carried Xia Yang and moved to the underground parking lot. ¡°Gao Ming will never harm his ¡®parents¡¯. Let me do it for him.¡±


    Xia Yang¡¯s face twitched when he realised where Fan Li was carrying him. He wanted to stop Fan Li, but he was too injured.

 Chapter 410: Why Are You Looking At Me Like That

    Xia Yang shared a special relationship with Gao Ming. He was not averse to helping Gao Ming. However, he was not going to sacrifice himself to do that.


    As he watched Fan Li plan to use himself as bait to lure Gao Ming¡¯s parents into a trap, Xia Yang turned to He Jing for help. Perhaps he had left too big of an impact on He Jing. He Jing remembered what Gao Ming said before leaving. He had to listen to everything Fan Li said. He didn¡¯t even pay Xia Yang any attention.


    ¡°Stop...¡±


    Xia Yang barely managed to move his fingers. He drew Fan Li¡¯s leg on his palm, using that to influence Fan Li¡¯s movement. Sensing the slowing in his movements, Fan Li grabbed Xia Yang by his neck, ¡°Stop being a nuisance! Do you want to kill all of us?¡± Before a powerful enemy, they still had to deal with a traitor. Fan Li¡¯s eyes burned with fury. He hated people like Xia Yang the most. Honestly, Xia Yang was innocent. When he awakened at Everlasting Life Apartments, he was so happy because he thought his chance had arrived. However, he was still in Gao Ming¡¯s palm. He thought he was evil enough, but Gao Ming was crazier than he was. Xia Yang even suspected Gao Ming was behind the sudden appearance of so many parents.


    The parents were about to catch up to them when a thick scent of blood came from the elevator well. With a crisp ding, the silvery elevator doors opened not far away from them. A newbie wouldn¡¯t dare to take the elevators in an anomaly. It was equivalent to trapping oneself inside an enclosed space.


    ¡°Aunties, uncles, please calm down!¡± A man¡¯s trembling voice came out of the elevator. Fan Li turned towards it out of curiosity. The moment he did, his eyes were welded to the elevator. A cold sweat slid down his forehead. The four walls of the elevator were covered with talismans. Each talisman was written with Room Numbers and Gao Ming¡¯s names. In the middle of the booth, a few middle-aged couples covered in black threads were bound together. They kept taking out new talismans from underneath their clothes. The black threads formed new curses on the talismans.


    ¡°Are these all Gao Ming¡¯s parents?!¡± He Jing¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like this! I know where Gao Ming is! Calm down!¡± To Fan Li and He Jing¡¯s surprise, stuffed in the middle of the couples, there was a man¡¯s voice. He sounded so scared but he still shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Is there someone inside the elevator who knows where Gao Ming is?¡± Fan Li saw the corner of the school uniform. It was similar to the one Gao Ming was wearing! Even though the person didn¡¯t sound like Gao Ming, he wore a uniform similar to Gao Ming¡¯s. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he pulled out his knife, handed Xia Yang to He Jing and rushed towards the elevator. The tragedy triggered something within Fan Li. A ghost face flickered underneath his normal appearance. Fan Li stabbed the knife into the twisting man and caught the man who was caught inside. ¡°Give me your hand!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± A handsome face appeared among the mess of Gao Ming¡¯s parents. Fan Li didn¡¯t explain too much and dragged the man out of the elevator.


    Gao Ming¡¯s parents slowly turned their heads around. They held the talismans with the black lines and looked at Fan Li madly. All the talismans inside the elevators moved. They emitted children¡¯s giggling.


    ¡°Run! To the underground parking lot!¡± Fan Li held onto the man that he rescued from the elevator. The man initially wanted to thank Fan Li but once he heard Fan Li was heading to the underground parking lot, his previously-pale face became even paler.


    ¡°Wait! The underground parking lot is a corpse disposal centre! A giant horror has been nurtured there!¡± The man in the school uniform tried to stop Fan Li but to no avail. He was forcibly dragged along. ¡°It¡¯s over now. I thought I had survived, but I had escaped from the pot into the fire!¡±


    The winds slashed their cheeks. Fan Li, who rushed ahead, was like a demon. He kicked down the safety door. He ignored his own safety. He just wanted to drag the cursed parents underground.


    ¡°The God of the Future created Gao Ming¡¯s parents. This means that Gao Ming¡¯s biggest weakness is his parents. Based on this situation, Gao Ming must have encountered some problems. He most likely can¡¯t bring himself to harm his parents even if they have been turned into monsters...¡± Fan Li started to think, ¡°Everyone has indescribable pain in their heart. Since Gao Ming can¡¯t do this, I¡¯ll help him.¡± Fan Li¡¯s eyes shone with determination, ¡°One-sided aid is just pity. Equal support is salvation. I might not be on your level for now, but I¡¯ll eventually catch up to you.¡±


    Fan Li kicked down the last door. He looked at the path that led underground. The stinging smell of corpses hit him, but he didn¡¯t even wince.


    ¡°I have to deal with these monsters here.¡± Fan Li charged down without hesitation. However, the footsteps that had been trailing them stopped.


    ¡°Pause! Halt!¡± The tall young man in the school uniform grabbed a security post. ¡°The uncles and aunties aren¡¯t chasing us anymore! We can stop!¡±


    Fan Li slowed down. He turned around to look. He waited for the mutated parents, but only scattered talismans remained in the corridor. The parents seemed unwilling to head underground. They went elsewhere to collect more curses.


    Seeing this, Xia Yang sighed in relief. He was about to say something when his injury tore open. He could only cough.


    ¡°Did you just call them aunties and uncles? How are you related to them?¡± Fan Li assessed the handsome man cautiously.


    ¡°My name is Xi San. They are my good brother¡¯s parents.¡± Xi San adjusted his clothes. He reached into his pocket to ensure that his ¡®present¡¯ was still there.


    ¡°Do you know Gao Ming?¡±


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m also from Class 13.¡± Xi San¡¯s casual statement caused a great change in Fan Li and He Jing¡¯s expressions.


    At Everlasting Life Apartments, Fan Li and He Jing met other students from Class 13. Yuan Hui and Zuo Jun became Jing Tuoshen¡¯s underlings. Even the normal-looking Liu Yi dared to challenge the Gods.


    No one in Class 13 was normal. They were crazy murderers or hateful ghosts.


    Xi San shivered from being stared at. His hand tightened around the purple bra that he hid in his pocket. His heart quivered.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

 Chapter 411: Is Future Crying?

    ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Xi San touched his face with his left hand. He didn¡¯t dare to move his right hand. His present was too unique. If others saw it, they might think he was a pervert.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Fan Li immediately apologised. ¡°You were not trapped in the elevator but purposely sneaked into the monster¡¯s body?!¡±


    ¡°The three of us only managed to attract the attention of one pair of parents. You managed to deal with a whole elevator of monsters. Is this your trap?¡± He Jing and Zuo Jun were colleagues. He knew how cunning the students of Class 13 were.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really a trap.¡± Xi San thought back to what had happened. He passionately helped Gao Ming¡¯s parents to look for Gao Ming. He told them about the taboos inside the building. The married couple was like teenagers in their rebellious period. They purposely triggered all the taboos. In the end, they entered the elevator to summon souls. Xi San persuaded them for a long time and realised he was the sacrifice they had selected for the ritual.


    Xi San, who was almost sacrificed, wiped away the blood from his body. He changed the subject, ¡°I took a lot of risks and obtained some information. Gao Ming¡¯s parents are all over the building. They are using the elevator to gather the resentment on every floor. They seemed to be working to contaminate something.¡±


    ¡°Are they trying to contaminate Gao Ming¡¯s soul?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel like...¡± Xi San said uncertainly, ¡°Those mutated parents are purposely luring Gao Ming to kill them. This is probably a conspiracy. If Gao Ming didn¡¯t kill them, they would continue to curse him. If Gao Ming did kill them, something very bad would happen to him. Gao Ming will regret it.¡±


    ¡°A very sharp observation, as expected of someone from Class 13.¡± He Jing nodded.


    ¡°You flatter me. Our class is definitely an expert in anomalies and ghost stories. After being with my classmates for a period of time, I guess I got influenced too.¡± Xi San was very humble. Before he identified the other party, he didn¡¯t want to show his hands.


    ¡°Something that can make Gao Ming regret?¡± Fan Li started to think. ¡°These monsters are clearly made by the God of the Future. It should be fine to kill them. Or are actual Gao Ming¡¯s parents mixed among them? The God of the Future wants to get Gao Ming to personally murder his parents to break him down mentally?!¡± Gao Ming was the most determined person Fan Li had ever met. The God of the Future had to resort to such methods to break Gao Ming. ¡°This is so despicable.¡± The more Fan Li thought about it, the more possible it became. He sat on the stairs that led to the underground parking lot. He massaged his temples. Overthinking brought him a severe headache. At first, he didn¡¯t mind it. However, he suddenly realised Xia Yang was looking at him strangely. It was like he had become an art piece in the latter¡¯s eyes. A chill climbed up his spine. Fan Li slashed behind him. A waterfall of smelly blood splashed onto him. The door to the parking lot had mysteriously opened. A headless female corpse was about to climb onto Fan Li¡¯s back.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Even though the body had no head, her body was impossibly gorgeous. Her ratio was perfect. The only flaw was there was a giant mouth on her stomach.


    When the female corpse was cut, she seemed to be frightened. She crawled rapidly on the ground. When Fan Li reacted, she had already retreated to the parking lot.


    ¡°You clearly saw her. Why didn¡¯t you warn me?¡± Fan Li grabbed Xia Yang. However, Xia Yang ignored him fully. He closed his eyes as if reminiscing about the good memories from moments ago.


    ¡°Do you have some crazy hobbies?¡± Fan Li wanted to punch Xia Yang, but he was afraid that he might accidentally kill the man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight. He probably didn¡¯t react in time.¡± Xi San pulled them apart. He lowered his voice and said seriously, ¡°I was the first batch to enter Prosperity Neighbourhood and had personally experienced the many changes that occurred here. It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t go to the underground parking lot. That place is the biggest taboo.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You saw that headless woman, right? All the corpses in the underground parking lot will be transformed into females. They represent the future.¡± Xi San said mysteriously. ¡°I have a good brother called Wang Jie. His eldest uncle told us some information before we entered this place. There are two mud figurines in the anomaly, representing the past and the future. I don¡¯t know much about the God of the Past, but I know that the vessel the God of the Future has prepared for itself is currently inside the underground parking lot.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me the God of the Future is a headless woman?¡± Fan Li was shocked. He let go of Xia Yang to ponder on Xi San¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes and no. As I said, all the corpses in the underground parking lot will slowly become female. Their only job is to be wombs for the future. We have to destroy the womb before the Future is born. That is the only way to destroy it.¡± Xi San didn¡¯t have many abilities, but he was a good follower. By sticking close to Wang Jie, he got to know many things.


    ¡°It feels like the God of the Future is harder to kill than the God of the Past.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The past is concrete and exists in memory; The future hasn¡¯t arrived and is filled with the unknown.¡± Xi San sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll share with you one worse piece of news. You have to destroy both Gods within a short time period because as long as one is still alive, the other will soon be reborn.¡±


    While they chatted, Xia Yang, who was dropped on the ground, stared at the safety door. He didn¡¯t care about how Fan Li treated him. He narrowed his eyes as he studied the darkness behind the door. Fan Li¡¯s leg on his palm was wiped away. Instead, Xia Yang started to draw the strange female corpse on his palm.


    .bg-container-10448869e4d{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    His tattered body and soul were a wild and bountiful canvas. It not only once contained a crazy Red Spectre but also the cunning Situ An. He even drew the bloodred city, the God of Flesh and Blood and the many different Gao Mings without telling anyone.


    While no one paid him any attention, Xia Yang used his blood to sketch out the female corpse. The sexy proportions made him excited. This even healed his injuries.


    When he finished the last stroke, a baby¡¯s crying came from the underground parking lot. Strangely enough, only Xia Yang could hear it.


    ¡°Is Future crying?¡±


    He looked at the door gently. Then, a hint of excitement appeared in Xia Yang¡¯s narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 412: Actor

    Xia Yang reached out to touch the female corpse because she was that captivating to him. However, he only managed to touch his own skin.


    ¡°The God of the Future lives in the future. It has not yet been born, but its vessel has already become a flawless creation due to its influence. This is the prettiest body I¡¯ve ever seen. I wish to see her head!¡± Xia Yang lamented. He saw himself as a simple person. He had a simple goal. He didn¡¯t care about anything else, not even the safety of his own life.


    When the tragedy came, the whole city sunk into chaos. Tragedy occurred every day. Be it Gao Ming or Situ An, everyone suffered silently to pursue their own goals. However, Xia Yang was an exception. His life had never been happier.


    Looking at the safety door, the wounded Xia Yang started to crawl. He could hear Future crying. He didn¡¯t have even a tinge of desire to harm Future. He tried his best to move towards the door just to see the head of Future¡¯s mother. He wanted a glance at the most perfect corpse and then painted her on himself. Perhaps it was because he had no malice or because of the female drawing on his body. Xia Yang was not interrupted. When Fan Li and Xi San finished chatting, Teacher Xia had already reached the door. His hand grabbed the doorknob. He pushed open a gap, and his body melted into the darkness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go in!¡± He Jing wanted to stop him, but it was already too late, ¡°Has he lost his mind?¡±


    Gao Ming handed Xia Yang over to Fan Li. Xia Yang¡¯s selfish actions annoyed Fan Li. Even though Fan Li thought Xia Yang was crazy, he couldn¡¯t watch the man walk towards his own death. Fan Li opened the safety door to the underground parking lot. At first, he thought Xia Yang wouldn¡¯t be able to crawl far due to his injury, but he soon realised how wrong he was.


    The underground parking lot had fully changed. The place reeked of decay, but everything was bursting with life. There were living meat pieces in the cars. Thick blood vessels coiled around the pillars. Human faces adorned the lampshades. There were swinging heads everywhere. Broken limbs grew like flowers.


    This ¡®verdant¡¯ scene froze Fan Li. Life intertwined with death. This was the ¡®future¡¯ the God of the Future hoped for.


    ¡°I am here.¡± Xia Yang¡¯s body was curled inside a thick capillary. However, the thing didn¡¯t seem to harm him. ¡°The God of the Future is not here now. I don¡¯t know when it will return, but this is the best chance for us.¡± Xia Yang was definitely the craziest. A normal person wouldn¡¯t dare enter this place. ¡°I can hear Future crying. Help me find it.¡±


    ...


    The God of the Future¡¯s consciousness was chasing after the God of Flesh and Blood and Luo Dong in the world of clocks. The God of the Future¡¯s flesh lured in Xia Yang and Fan Li. Prosperity Neighbourhood¡¯s Building Three started to change wildly.


    Hiding inside a tight storeroom, Gao Ming was practically sticking to ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯. They heard the knocking and Gao Ming¡¯s parents calling for Gao Ming.


    Xuan Wen had on a complicated expression. She should help the God of the Future to kick Gao Ming into despair. She might need to sacrifice herself. However, as she spent more time with Gao Ming, she started to hesitate. The God of the Future awarded her the worst future and told her that if she wanted to lessen her pain, she had to draw more people into the worst future. When she saw other people with their happiness, the pain in her heart turned into malice. She became the God of the Future¡¯s accomplice before she knew it.


    She once desperately yearned for love and relationships. That was the weakness the God of the Future took advantage of. It was why she was given the role of lover in people¡¯s worst futures. She had tricked many survivors by reliving her dream love in the most glorious and despairing way. She hoped that she could alleviate her own pain by doing so. However, in reality, she only became more agitated and depressed. The God of the Future was not helping her by providing her with the antidote, but it kept feeding her an addictive poison. She had no idea when she had given up on herself and embraced the worst future.


    However, she met Gao Ming. The man was different from any of the survivors she had encountered. He remembered all the details about this ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯. Their relationship was more than just love. It surpassed the shackles of death and fate.


    Each room they entered was a different version of their future. They were partners in despair. Time was extended indefinitely.


    During their interactions, ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯s illusions about love were realised by Gao Ming. However, she was ultimately not Xuan Wen. She was a ghost who was ugly and feared.


    Xuan Wen was her role. However, she immersed herself fully into this room. She couldn¡¯t, or rather, she was unwilling to give up this role anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t respond to them...¡± Selfishly, ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯ didn¡¯t want Gao Ming to be taken away from her. She knew she was no match for the God of the Future. If this was a dream, she merely wished to make it longer.


    ¡°Are they my parents?¡± Gao Ming looked lost. He reached for the door.


    ¡°They are not your parents!¡± ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯ actively stopped him. She uttered the words that she couldn¡¯t say, ¡°Do not answer them. Once you do, they will follow you forever as they feed you endless tragedies and curses. Family is a sanctuary but also a shackle.¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t let go. He quietly stared at ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a place.¡± Spots of decay appeared on her skin. It seemed to be her punishment.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°A place Xuan Wen will definitely bring you to.¡± The woman held Gao Ming by his wrist. When she made his decision, she finally had a smile on her face.


    They avoided Gao Ming¡¯s parents. ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯ fought about an invisible power. She led Gao Ming to circle inside the building until they reached a room filled with clocks.


    ¡°The future you¡¯re looking for might be hiding here.¡± The decay of the woman became more pronounced. Soon, she would lose all her beauty.

 Chapter 413: Early Love?

    Chapter 413: Early Love?


    ¡°The future I¡¯m looking for?¡±


    The ticking of clocks came from everywhere. Gao Ming emerged into the river of time. The past kept repeating, and the future was continuously being reshaped. Every clock on the wall hid a different ending.


    ¡°The God of the Future collects all the futures in this room.¡± Once the woman spoke, the sound of fabric tearing came from her body. Her perfect features became twisted. ¡°God died a long ago in the shadow world. Its figurine has been madly collecting different futures to find a timeline where its soul wasn¡¯t fully banished. Once fate is still around, its future is sealed. Therefore, it needs to find a future where fate is killed. Coincidentally, it found this possibility in one of your futures.¡± ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯ shared everything with Gao Ming. After that, the power the God of the Future awarded her became a curse.


    Gao Ming frowned as he scanned the clocks on the wall. The God of the Future basically exhausted all of its power on him. It not only obfuscated his senses but also used his parents to gather all the curses in the building to harm him. At that moment, Gao Ming could sense a flickering call from one of the clocks. However, due to the interference of the God of the Future, Gao Ming couldn¡¯t pinpoint it.


    ¡°What if I pick the wrong one?¡± Gao Ming needed to find the only answer among the endless choices.


    ¡°You might be trapped in that timeline for a while, and you might be assimilated into it, becoming...¡± The woman didn¡¯t continue. The consequence would be like her, becoming the God of the Future¡¯s toy.


    A giant gash appeared on her back. Xuan Wen¡¯s skin was like tattered clothes. She couldn¡¯t retain her appearance anymore. She was about to reveal her ugliest and most authentic self before Gao Ming. ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯ shrunk back. She was scared that Gao Ming would see her. She wanted to tell Gao Ming to turn around, but she soon realised her voice had changed. It was no longer as melodic as Xuan Wen¡¯s voice. It became a ghost¡¯s howl.


    Gao Ming turned away from Xuan Wen. He placed his hands on his chest. After uniting with all his past selves, his consciousness was as strong as the Past God¡¯s.


    Footsteps came from the corridor outside. Soon, someone knocked on the door of this hidden room.


    ¡°Is Gao Ming at your home? We¡¯re his parents. He still hasn¡¯t returned home. He doesn¡¯t answer our calls. We¡¯re very worried about him.¡±


    ¡°Crap!¡± The woman blocked the door with her body. Her pupils trembled from fear.


    ¡°Open the door! My child is missing! Is he here?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ming! Gao Ming!¡±


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    The door shook. Xuan Wen¡¯s skin slid off the woman. Her ugly figure backed against the door. Gao Ming was about to move to help, but the woman screamed at him. ¡°Don¡¯t come over! Find your future!¡±


    This voice had nothing to do with Xuan Wen. It was grating, but Gao Ming felt warmed by it. Actually, he knew that the woman was not Xuan Wen, but he didn¡¯t expose her.


    ¡°I saw the picture of you and your parents in y our bedroom. If I can kill the God of the Future, I will reunite you with your family.¡± Gao Ming stopped acting and moved deeper into the room. Normally, he shouldn¡¯t be able to find the answer with the God of the Future standing in his way. However, something both parties didn¡¯t expect happened inside one of the clocks. Gao Ming felt a familiar presence leaking through the layers of seal to reach him. Gao Ming paused before a clock in the corner. ¡°I only have one chance. Is this it?¡±


    The knocking became more insistent. Xuan Wen couldn¡¯t hang on anymore. She would probably be torn apart by Gao Ming¡¯s parents. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes and made his choice. He didn¡¯t abandon ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯. He turned around to grab the scary ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯ and dragged her towards the inconspicuous clock. The moment the two left, Gao Ming¡¯s parents barged into the room. They carried many curses with them. However, Gao Ming and ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯ were already gone.


    ¡®Xuan Wen¡¯ opened her eyes with disbelief. She lowered her head to look at her wrist. Gao Ming was holding her bruised and cursed hand tightly. She had already lost Xuan Wen¡¯s skin and reverted to her normal self. However, Gao Ming still treated her as kindly as before.


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± The woman had an answer in her heart. Gao Ming knew everything from the start. However, the thing that surprised her the most was that Gao Ming would choose to save her and even bring her into his future.


    Compared to the woman, Gao Ming¡¯s expression was complicated. He was familiar with everything around them. This was his former rental home. He seemed to have returned to the night of the Hungry Ghost Festival. All his future started with this moment.


    ¡°My life is endless deaths. The end of the future is the start of all the beginnings.¡±


    Walking down the familiar corridor, Gao Ming didn¡¯t even need to plot the path. His body voluntarily moved towards home.


    ¡°The voice calling me is getting closer. He is moving through the city and the night to come to me...¡±


    Gao Ming stopped before his home. He looked at the familiar door and lock. He reached into his pocket out of habit, but he had long since handed the key back to his landlord.


    A sound came out of his home. Gao Ming¡¯s eyes changed. He raised his hand to knock on the door.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t say anything. He only stared at the door. His ears captured every sound.


    Uneven footsteps came from inside the house. There were also the sounds of running and something heavy being dragged around.


    About one minute later, the door opened.


    The dim, warm lights poured out from the room and shone on Gao Ming. He stared at the middle-aged couple who lived in his former home.


    ¡°You¡¯re late! Your mom has warmed the dishes many times already. Go and wash your hands and get ready to eat!¡± The middle-aged man went through the spiel.


    Then, the man saw the large and imposing female ghost that followed Gao Ming.

 Chapter 414: I Need to Be Insane to See My Family

    Chapter 414: I Need to Be Insane to See My Family


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes twitched as he tried to remain calm. He glanced at the woman behind Gao Ming uncertainly. Yes. His son was home, and he brought with him a literally-broken woman.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s brain spun as he tried to come up with something to say, but he was stumped.


    The sound of meat chopping came from the kitchen. The mother was urging him. The man opened his mouth and could only manage to squeeze out, ¡°Come in?¡±


    Gao Ming, in his school uniform, stood at the door. He was fazed for a moment when he saw his father. It was as if he had returned to that rainy night after he came back from the class field trip. He returned home in shock and confusion.


    Holding the woman¡¯s wrist, Gao Ming entered the rental home. Everything looked the same as he had left it. Time seemed to have frozen.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly come to find me?¡± Gao Ming stood under the light. Listening to the sound of cooking from the kitchen, he looked at his awkward father. None of the previous Gao Ming had asked this question before. For the middle-aged man, this was a brand-new ¡®script.¡¯


    ¡°We called you many times, but you didn¡¯t answer. We were worried about you, so we came to find you.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s actions were smooth since they were already parts of his muscle memory. He reached to take the schoolbag from Gao Ming, but he realised that Gao Ming didn¡¯t carry a schoolbag.


    ¡°Give me your dirty clothes.¡± The middle-aged man switched tactics. ¡°How old are you already? Look at how dirty and wrinkled your clothes are. It looks like you¡¯ve come from a war.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can wash them myself.¡± Gao Ming looked at his father silently. The faces from his memory overlapped with the one before him. The man was different from his fathers, who were bound by curses. He was special. However, Gao Ming didn¡¯t dare to put his guard down inside the God of the Future¡¯s world. He had lost too many things to reach this stage. He couldn¡¯t reveal any flaw.


    The middle-aged man was startled after he was rejected by Gao Ming. The previous Gao Mings were more like puppets. They were very obedient, like puppets without a soul. This Gao Ming was acting out of script, and his tone was different from what they remembered, but the middle-aged man felt that this Gao Ming was more real. He was not acting. In fact, he was like a great actor who had just finished a great scene and could finally return home and be himself.


    The kitchen was cooking the special dishes. Gao Ming¡¯s mother minced the meat until there was nothing left. The middle-aged man started to hesitate. The middle-aged man moved his gaze to the ¡®woman¡¯ beside Gao Ming, ¡°Is this your classmate?¡±


    Gao Ming shook his head. He didn¡¯t know how to explain it.


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± The man¡¯s face darkened. The authenticity of Gao Ming aside, for a man to bring a ghost girlfriend home was something else.


    When the woman heard the term girlfriend, she was embarrassed. She let go of Gao Ming and turned her face slightly away. Some of Xuan Wen''s facial features were still stuck on her face. A normal girl would blush from shyness, but the woman only had bones to show through her rotting flesh.


    ¡°She is my friend,¡± Gao Ming said seriously, ¡°She has helped me a lot.¡±


    The man¡¯s brows furrowed together. He scanned the school uniform Gao Ming was wearing. He didn¡¯t even know what to say then.


    The man took a deep breath. He told himself, ¡®No matter what. This Gao Ming is fake. Even if he has a baby with a ghost, it has nothing to do with this family.¡¯


    That was what he thought, but the man still felt uncomfortable. The other Gao Mings tried to act normal once they entered the door. However, their goal was evil. This Gao Ming didn¡¯t even try to present himself as normal. His fatherly instinct kicked in, and he wanted to lecture Gao Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to fetch the dishes. You should wash your hands. Bring your friend...¡± The middle-aged man glanced at the woman¡¯s bloody hands. ¡°Never mind. We should have disposable bandages and gloves in the cupboard.¡± The man shook his head and left. He entered the kitchen. Gao Ming could hear the conversation in the kitchen.


    ¡°We should swap a few dishes out.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your son brought a friend back this time.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice was low and conflicted.


    ¡°How does the girl look like? What is her family background?¡± The mother, who was previously serene, suddenly became excited.


    ¡°She looks... interesting. I have no idea about her family background. I¡¯m trying to warn you. Don¡¯t be shocked later.¡±


    ¡°Is she that impressive?¡±


    ¡°Just focus on your cooking.¡±


    The conversation was every day and warm. His parent¡¯s shadow landed on the kitchen curtain. Gao Ming¡¯s gaze became gentle. He thought about the things from his childhood. His father was very serious about his work and disliked anything that was untidy. Gao Ming remembered his stern face the most. One day, his father encountered a drenched kitten on his way home at the bus stop. He removed his suit and hugged the kitten before his chest as he ferried the kitty to the vet. He was soaked, but the cat was warm.


    His mother had a nice personality. She had a good relationship with all the neighbours. She looked fragile. But one time, when their family was fishing by the lake, a child accidentally fell into the water. His mother jumped into the lake to save the child without any hesitation.


    Gao Ming¡¯s parents would argue occasionally. However, as long as they were together, there was no problem.


    ¡°Are they actors employed by the God of the Future? Or are they real?¡±


    The fragrance of food came from the kitchen. Soon, Gao Ming¡¯s mother came out with a dish. She parted the curtain with a big smile. When she saw the woman beside Gao Ming, her smile froze. The girl was definitely interesting-looking. Gao Ming¡¯s mother could technically look into her brain.


    The female ghost noticed Gao Ming¡¯s mother¡¯s reaction. She lowered her head. Xuan Wen¡¯s shell had shattered. This was the real her.


    ¡°Come and eat! Do you know how worried your father and I are since you won¡¯t accept our calls?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s mother removed her apron. She hauled Gao Ming up from the couch. She then looked at the woman.


    In the end, Gao Ming¡¯s mother held the girl by her hands. ¡°Child, you must have had a hard life...¡±

 Chapter 415: Family and Home

    Chapter 415: Family and Home


    Before the God of the Future arrived, the girl had a perfect and happy family. She was well-protected by her parents. She was kind and had hope in her heart. However, Prosperity Neighbourhood was twisted by the faith of the God of the Future. The citizens became its puppets. The girl¡¯s parents were tortured by God, and she became God¡¯s toy.


    Due to the girl¡¯s desire for a beautiful love, she was forced to play the roles of lovers in other victims¡¯ futures. She had to suffer the fate of watching her most treasured thing being torn before her eyes again and again.


    She was once kind and beautiful, but she was now an ugly and horrid ghost. She didn¡¯t even dare to take a good look at herself. She only dared to hide in other people¡¯s futures, wear other people¡¯s skin and become a ghost who would never experience true love.


    After Gao Ming brought her home, the pain in her heart was indescribable. The warmth of home lit up her memory. She yearned to become the person Gao Ming loved, but she knew that was impossible.


    Xuan Wen¡¯s skin had shattered. Exposed to her real self, she only dared to curl up in the corner. The former princess became an abandoned, ruined kitten.


    When Gao Ming¡¯s mother approached her, she was flustered. She was ready to be chased out and hated. She didn¡¯t expect the woman to grab her hand gently. For a moment, she saw her own mother in the woman.


    ¡°Come and eat.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s mother told the girl. When she saw the girl¡¯s over three metres height, she glared at Gao Ming, ¡°No matter what, since you have chosen her, you have to be responsible. Do not bully her.¡±


    Hearing the lecture, Gao Ming tilted his head. He was reminded of the time he brought a stray cat home when he was in primary school. His family didn¡¯t say anything. They used that incident as a lesson for him to learn to respect life.


    Everything that happened after he entered the house was so familiar to Gao Ming. It didn¡¯t feel like it was created by the God of the Future. It was like a bubble of normalcy in the sea of absurdity.


    They took a seat around the dining table. The smell of the cooking made Gao Ming¡¯s stomach growl. He hadn¡¯t had such a delicious meal in a long time already. Gao Ming served everyone rice. He even prepared a bowl for the female ghost. His mother watched him cautiously. Gao Ming had never done this before. This Gao Ming really felt like her son.


    ¡®If this is really my son, bringing a ghost girlfriend home is not really something worth celebrating either.¡¯ Gao Ming¡¯s mother frowned. Soon, the middle-aged man walked out of the kitchen with the last dish. It was cauliflower, which Gao Ming hated. The man didn¡¯t say anything as he placed the plate a bit far from Gao Ming. He shared a quiet look with his wife. Most of the dishes were safe. The cauliflower was the exception. If this Gao Ming were really their son, he wouldn¡¯t purposely pick the one dish that he hated the most.


    ¡°My friend is rather unique but you are not surprised by her. It looks like you¡¯ve been here for quite some time already.¡± Gao Ming looked at his parents. They were both probing for the other¡¯s identity.


    ¡°The world has indeed changed.¡± The middle-aged man poured himself a glass of wine. After taking a sip, he shared the tale with his guests. They encountered the ghost taxi driver, became the taxi driver for a lot of hellish passengers and ended up at their son¡¯s rental home. Gao Ming¡¯s father told the story with levity, but Gao Ming could hear the danger in it. The couple almost died many times. If not for their good luck, they would be permanently lost outside. Gao Ming took a sip of the warm porridge. Gao Ming felt the warmth. He remembered that every time he left the tunnel, he would receive a call from his parents. However, the callers didn¡¯t feel like they were his parents. He had a question in his heart. Were the parents who came to his home with the birthday cakes his real parents or the ones on the phone? When the tragedy occurred, where were his parents?


    In this clock world, Gao Ming stumbled upon the answer.


    When he encountered danger and was carried out by Xuan Wen, his parents came to Han Hai because they were worried about him. They were trapped in the shadow world on the night of the Hungry Ghost Festival. He died and was revived many times, and his parents travelled every time to find him. Both parties were trapped in an endless loop.


    Gao Ming¡¯s parents encountered special events in the shadow world. Most of them died from accidents, but some of them did find Gao Ming. However, they became like the version in the death portrait due to some unknown influences in the shadow world.


    ¡°If these people... are really my parents, did the God of the Future pull them out of my birthday picture? Does that mean there¡¯s a part of my parents that is still trapped somewhere in the shadow world?¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s hands moved involuntarily to his present. His birthday picture didn¡¯t give him any special power. Compared to Xia Yang and Situ An¡¯s death portraits, it was too normal. He only had endless cakes delivered by his parents.


    ¡°Is it because my portrait is not yet complete?¡±


    When he had this thought in his mind, Gao Ming felt all his parents in the death portrait turn to look at him. The words behind the picture brought an idea to his mind.


    ¡°The God of the Future has helped me this time. Their strange power has brought me closer to the hidden truth.¡±


    Gao Ming gained a lot in the Gods of the Future and the Past¡¯s death realms. He reconciled with all of his past versions and achieved a superhuman constitution. If the God of Flesh and Blood could consume the vessels the two Gods had prepared for themselves, he would reach new heights.


    ¡°Focus when you eat. Don¡¯t overthink.¡± The middle-aged man rambled. He didn¡¯t mean any malice. He said it to hide his nervousness.


    ¡°Thank you for making so many delicious dishes for me. But...¡± Gao Ming reached for the food when a strange sound came from the bedroom. It sounded like a basket of fish falling to the ground. They flapped weakly against the floor.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a human.¡± Gao Ming remembered that bedroom. He had once stuffed his many parents in there before.

 Chapter 416: Return

    The boomerang of fate hit the jackpot. Gao Ming¡¯s expression was inscrutable. He had heard similar noises in real life before. That bedroom was where he used to trap his bound parents.


    At the same time, Gao Ming¡¯s parents took on a strange expression as well. They tried their best to remain calm. However, Gao Ming¡¯s mother kicked her husband under the table, signalling him to say something. The family of three had a minute change in their expressions due to one singular sound.


    The female ghost who witnessed this silently put down her chopsticks. At that moment, she appeared to be the normal one.


    ¡°Can I check the bedroom?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t act rashly. He politely asked for his parents¡¯ permission.


    ¡°You should rest. You must be tired after such a long day.¡± The middle-aged man stood up. The mother served Gao Ming some food. This family kept probing each other. Only the female ghost stared at the meat inside her bowl. She felt that Gao Ming¡¯s family was very warm.


    ¡°Things are not that peaceful lately. A lot of rats entered the neighbourhood. I suspect something sneaked into the bedroom.¡± The middle-aged man tossed out an excuse and then opened the door slightly. The moment he did, the sound of the axle turning triggered the thing inside the room. The strange sound became louder.


    A ghastly face struggled loose and banged into the bedroom door. The living room light showered into the bedroom. The shadow in the bedroom slowly faded away. The room was a mixture of inky blackness and blurry lightness. At the intersection of the different brightness, there were many scary faces and twisted bodies!


    The Gao Mings, the parents trapped in the room, had gone insane. Maybe it was because they saw the real Gao Ming or Luo Dong had run over the altar inside the tunnel.


    Thick vessels popped on Gao Mings¡¯ faces, twisting their features. They barely looked human.


    This scary scene appeared before them, but no one was scared. If anything, Gao Ming¡¯s mother looked embarrassed. Gao Ming felt this was very familiar as if it were in his memory.


    The only person who was scared was the female ghost. She didn¡¯t expect the married couple to have a whole bedroom of Gao Mings in storage. Her warm image of this family shattered instantly.


    The crazed Gao Ming pounced forward. The rope on him was pulled to its limit. The middle-aged man evaded out of instinct. However, as he turned back, he saw Gao Ming walk towards the coffee table to pick up the heavy vase.


    ¡°Dad, please move.¡± The middle-aged man heard a whistling of the wind. The vase was shattered. Gao Ming, who wanted to attack the middle-aged man, was knocked out. That was not the end. Before they could react, Gao Ming picked up the plate of cauliflower and walked to the bedroom door. He knelt beside himself and shoved the cauliflowers into his mouth. He ¡®gently¡¯ helped him swallow it. The unconscious Gao Ming couldn¡¯t do anything. He slowly lost control of his body. However, the other Gao Mings became scarier and more unruly. Their bodies started to morph. Black threads with the presence of the future crawled out of their bodies. These monsters couldn¡¯t retain Gao Ming¡¯s shape anymore.


    ¡°The other dishes are not poisoned. Only the cauliflower that I hate the most is poisonous.¡± Gao Ming guarded the bedroom door. His tone was so gentle. ¡°Have you already discovered I was different from the rest? Is that why you haven¡¯t gone after me yet?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Compared to the man¡¯s caution, the wife was more excited.


    ¡°Are you really Gao Ming? Our son is finally home?!¡± Gao Ming¡¯s mother looked into his eyes. She wanted to say something more, but she controlled herself.


    ¡°All the past versions of myself are standing here. We walked for a long time in the rain. We finally found a path.¡± All the memories melted together. Every Gao Ming¡¯s parents were his parents. ¡°Sorry for making you worried.¡±


    His mother¡¯s eyes reddened instantly. She had walked through two worlds. She had already abandoned hope. Gao Ming took out his present, his birthday portrait. Holding it, he lightly picked up his mother¡¯s hand.


    Two hearts beated. Their bloodlines were connected. The death portrait didn¡¯t reject either of them because this was their shared memory.


    ¡°Past, present and future... If not for the two figurines¡¯ power, I might never see you again. There are some other parents of mine who are still trapped in the shadow world.¡± Gao Ming had murdered his regrets, but he still held onto his mother¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Your other parents?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s father was confused when he heard that.


    ¡°I was looking for a way home in every different timeline. In those timelines, you were out, looking for me. Thus, there are endless versions of me and you.¡± Gao Ming hugged his father¡¯s shoulders. They resonated with the death portrait. His parent¡¯s bodies lightened in colour.


    The heartbeat became louder. Even though he was targeted by the God of the Future, Gao Ming¡¯s blood started to boil. The thing he was looking for was very close!


    The monsters in the bedroom lost their shapes of Gao Ming. They reeked horribly. A sharp scream came from deep inside the bedroom.


    At the same time, a ray of light cut through the fog in the city. The honk of the bus shattered the silence of the night.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought out the thing those monsters left in the tunnel!¡±


    Luo Dong¡¯s roar echoed in the neighbourhood. The bedroom door broke down. The monsters climbed on each other. They surged towards Gao Ming and his parents like a wave. They slithered along the floor, walls and ceiling.


    ¡°We need to get downstairs!¡± Gao Ming¡¯s pupils were pierced by a red thread. The blood in his body was summoning him.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Gao Ming dragged his parents and ran down the stairs. The middle-aged couple didn¡¯t resist. They chose to believe this time. Gao Ming¡¯s mother pulled the female ghost along before they left. Even though her appearance was hard to accept at first, after a quick interaction, the girl gave Gao Ming¡¯s mother an impression that she was a quiet and innocent girl.

 Chapter 417: Nail in Heart

    Black threads crawled out of the monsters. They chased after Gao Ming.


    ¡°Your friend did it! He survived and came out of the tunnel!¡± Gao Ming¡¯s dad placed the last hope on Luo Dong, and Luo Dong didn¡¯t disappoint them. The honking of the taxi echoed far in the silent city. A path was cut through the thick fog.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect that the two seeds I casually planted back then would grow so rapidly and help me out of the abyss.¡± Gao Ming kicked down the old corridor door. He lifted his head and saw Luo Dong in the driver¡¯s booth. Luo Dong¡¯s clothes were tattered. He gripped the steering wheel tightly. Luo Dong¡¯s arms were still stuck with window shards. The bus that exited the tunnel was scratched. The bus windows were shattered. A thick layer of blood was stuck on it, and the bus¡¯s original colour couldn¡¯t be seen anymore.


    Everything proved the uneasy road Luo Dong had been through. He completed a miracle. When Luo Dong saw Gao Ming, the many different faces of Gao Ming appeared in his brain. However, he soon realised that this Gao Ming before him was different from the monsters inside the tunnel.


    ¡°Open the door! He is the real Gao Ming! My child is home!¡± Gao Ming¡¯s mother was afraid that Luo Dong might understand the situation, so she shouted. They didn¡¯t have time to delay. The monsters covered in black lines were about to catch up to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s the real Gao Ming...¡± After getting the confirmation from Gao Ming¡¯s parents, Luo Dong almost cried. He was saved by Gao Ming, so he felt secure around him. The rusted door opened. The flesh and blood fell out through the gap. Gao Ming led his parents and the female ghost up the bus. He once took the bus behind the door of the God of the Past. Now, he was about to take the same bus to the God of the Future¡¯s hidden room. However, his destination this time was not the past but the future. After he got on the bus, without anyone¡¯s direction, Gao Ming¡¯s eyes were already on the figurine of the God of Flesh and Blood beside Luo Dong!


    The figurine had four faces and eight arms. Its body radiated a thick bouquet of meat fragrance. However, there were long nails pierced through his heart!


    ¡°The God of Flesh and Blood!¡± Gao Ming used his deaths to pave the road of the past. The road of the future would be written by him and the God of Flesh and Blood.


    ¡°The God in this anomaly trapped this figurine inside the tunnel. It seemed to be ready to consume your God. However, I brought it out with the risks to my life.¡± Luo Dong glanced at the bus. ¡°The figurine seemed to be suppressing others. We had to sacrifice them to drive the bus out of the tunnel. They used their souls and bodies to paint a bloodred city on the bus.¡±


    ¡°Has the God of Flesh and Blood opened the torture room?¡± Gao Ming nodded. He turned to the other survivor on the bus, Situ An¡¯s mother.


    Each seat was covered in blood. Only Situ An¡¯s mother¡¯s seat didn¡¯t change much. She was so scared as she held the back of the chair.


    ¡°Where is your son?¡± Gao Ming walked to the tired lady.


    Situ An¡¯s mother raised her head. She looked at Gao Ming. Her eyes then moved to Gao Ming¡¯s parents and their special ¡®daughter-in-law¡¯.


    Lines of fate intertwined. The future that she desperately yearned for Situ An was realised by Gao Ming. Actually, she didn¡¯t wish for Situ An to become the underground emperor of Han Hai. She had been persuading him, but her son couldn¡¯t be stopped anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re not speaking. It looks like he has been brought out of the torture room. Both Gods of the Past and the Future came from the black lake. They are collected by Situ An and Lu Zang. They are one of Situ An¡¯s backup plans, right?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s body shook with the bus. To avoid the monsters, Luo Dong reignited the bus.


    Since Situ An¡¯s mother kept her head lowered, Gao Ming didn¡¯t pressure her.


    ¡°You know better than most what Situ An has done. He needs to be punished. Neither you nor I have the right to forgive him on behalf of his victims.¡± Gao Ming turned around. ¡°Plus, I have to tell you this. If I die, he will perish too.¡±


    From the moment Situ An entered the torture room, he couldn¡¯t shake Gao Ming off anymore. Even if he killed Gao Ming, he would die too and restart the cycle with Gao Ming. The torture room was fate¡¯s blind spot. All the inmates became a part of Gao Ming.


    Situ An¡¯s mother trembled, and her head lowered even more.


    Gao Ming had a headache. He didn¡¯t expect Situ An to escape in this situation. When the man was trapped, he didn¡¯t mention anything related to the two Gods. In fact, he revealed a lot of other information to move Gao Ming¡¯s attention away from these two divine figurines.


    ¡°That man probably is much ahead of the investigation centre. He exposed the investigation centre¡¯s dirty laundry after he died and made himself into a hero. He poured dirty water on the headquarters and heightened the conflict between the investigation centre and the common citizens. If the horror game players represented by me appeared at this moment, we would definitely be targeted by the headquarters. The headquarters would figure out many ways to get rid of me by sending me into anomalies or even...¡±


    Gao Ming remembered that it was Situ An who lured him to Li San Hospital. Perhaps releasing all the mud figurines was part of Situ An¡¯s plan.


    The scariest part of this bastard was you¡¯d never know what his real scheme was.


    ¡°In comparison, Teacher Xia is so innocent.¡±


    Among the blood city candidates, Xia Yang was on the kinder side.


    The bus moved away from the past. The future was an unknown. The danger had arrived, so Luo Dong had no choice but to move forward... even if the way forth was clouded by fog.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }  .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    Gao Ming came to the driver¡¯s booth and reached out to the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s figurine. He had waited for this moment for so long.


    This time, he entered the anomaly earlier to figure out the investigation centre¡¯s conspiracy. However, the two mud figurines were already waiting to ambush him. However, they failed to kill him directly but had to splice him into endless pieces. The process was immensely painful but Gao Ming survived it.


    His fingertip touched the figurine. The four faces opened their eyes and looked at Gao Ming.


    Just as they touched, the nailed heart in the figurine¡¯s chest suddenly pulsed.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m the only one who can help you remove these nails.¡±

 Chapter 418: Main

    The God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s summons hadn¡¯t been this intense before. They were like two sides of the same coin. Not one was more powerful than the other.


    ¡°The body and the soul have to face the difficulties together. We can¡¯t both sink into the abyss or shirk the responsibility.¡± Gao Ming knew how dangerous the nails on the heart were, but he still picked up the figurine with both hands and placed it against his chest. This was a perfect chance for Gao Ming to escape from the God of Flesh and Blood, but he didn¡¯t do that. To reach a further distance, he needed the power of the God of Flesh and Blood.


    The bus charged into the mist. Howls echoed everywhere. No direction was safe. The only thing Luo Dong could do was to keep going forward and not stop.


    ¡°I saw your determination at Everlasting Life Apartments. You were trapped in your grandmother¡¯s room. You were the last to leave the bus and accompanied me right to the end.¡± Gao Ming held the mud figurine tightly, ¡°We¡¯ve been through the past together. I hope you¡¯ll always be with me as we head into the future.¡± Gao Ming then removed the nails on the figurine. His fingers burned. Strange, black characters crawled onto his arms like bugs. The scene was strange, but Gao Ming didn¡¯t mind it. The God of the Future needed to suppress the entire death realm. It couldn¡¯t divert too much attention to dealing with Gao Ming.


    ¡°No one will be able to take away the things that belong to me.¡±


    The God of the Future wanted to take over the God of Flesh and Blood. It would have almost succeeded if Gao Ming hadn¡¯t escaped from Everlasting Life Apartments and Luo Dong hadn¡¯t entered the tunnel to destroy the altar. Its clever plan crumbled due to a problem with a small section. It caused a destructive chain effect. Gao Ming could hear the scary screams inside the long nails. However, he showed no fear as he allowed the words to swim all over his body.


    ¡°The God of the Future has always been worried about the God of Flesh and Blood reuniting with me. We can¡¯t unleash our full potential if one party doesn¡¯t have the other. In that case...¡± With red eyes, Gao Ming pressed the figurine deep into his heart as his parents watched in shock. The nails pierced his skin. Gao Ming used this method to reunite with the God of Flesh and Blood. Their blood mixed. The fragrance of meat washed away the rotting decay of this world.


    Gao Ming¡¯s warm blood glided through the cursed nails into the body of the figurine. The two hearts pounded at the same frequency. It sounded like drums or like thunder. Four faces growled at the same time. The dried vessels underneath the figurine''s skin filled up with warm blood. The God of Flesh and Blood regained his power.


    ¡°Gong Xi!¡±


    The Life Face, dominated by Gong Xi, widened its eyes. Of the four faces, only he listened to Gao Ming. Gong Xi took the risk of self-destruction to try to combine with Gao Ming. If this were any other time, the three faces would stop this. However, they didn¡¯t do anything this time. The shell of the figurine fell off like scabs. Pieces of flesh surged towards Gao Ming¡¯s chest wound. The God of the Future¡¯s cursed nails cut through both their bodies, connecting them. Gao Ming didn¡¯t care about the curse or the unknown risks. The God of the Future also didn¡¯t expect Gao Ming to digest the curses in this manner.


    Gao Ming was not the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s disciple, but he did something God¡¯s most faithful disciple would not dare to do casually. This was a show of absolute trust. The pain came from his chest. The nails cut into Gao Ming¡¯s flesh. Every nerve was triggered. Curses climbed through his body. Gao Ming¡¯s body shook from pain. However, he had a nervous, crazy and mad smile on his face.


    The God of Flesh and Blood reunited. They were inseparable. This time, the key operators were Gao Ming and Gong Xi. The familiar sense of power returned. Once the soul found a home, the flesh started to grow rapidly!


    Gao Ming¡¯s bloodshot eyes flew out. The complete pattern of the bloodred city floated on his skin.


    ¡°Open the torture room!¡±


    The chains of fate rattled. Gao Ming took back both the heart of God and the heart of flesh. The ghostly shadows appeared around Gao Ming. Eight arms extended behind him. The tortured God of Flesh and Blood looked ready to tear down the night sky.


    However, since the nails hadn¡¯t been fully removed, the God of Flesh and Blood was unable to utilise its full power yet.


    The power beyond the sustenance of the hidden room caused the city to break. The mist faded away to reveal the city¡¯s real appearance.


    The place had no sound. There were disciples of the God of the Past and the God of the Future everywhere. They were once the residents of the two neighbourhoods. However, they had been turned into livestock to generate fate.


    They sat or lay at the corners. They had their eyes closed. They smiled and cried, trapped in their own future. Most of them had the black lines that represented the worst future growing out of them. The lines wrapped around their necks, absorbing their everything.


    ¡°Is this how the disciples of God end up?¡± Gao Ming held his chest. Sharp nails punctured both his and the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s hearts. Using too much energy would deplete their lifespan. He looked down the distance. There were a lot of doors at the end of this strange place. Every door had a clock. The clock that belonged to Gao Ming had been broken. The clock face was covered in blood.


    .bg-container-10448f2396e{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }  .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    ¡°We should be able to leave through that door.¡± Gao Ming pressed Luo Dong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Drive that way!¡±


    The black lines on the other disciples coagulated to form a giant wave. It wanted to trap Gao Ming there forever. Both parties were fighting against time.


    Gao Ming¡¯s parents said nothing. They knew their son was all grown-up. The female ghost bent her tall body to look out the bus. She wanted to find her parents among the disciples.


    ¡°Since the God of the Future wants to pressure you with your parents, it won¡¯t leave your parents here.¡± Gao Ming stopped disguising himself. However, he realised the ghost was still immersed in the character of Xuan Wen. Despite her appearance, she somehow gave off the impression of an obedient girlfriend.


    The disappointment in her eyes was obvious. She sat on the seat helplessly. She wanted to lean her head on Gao Ming¡¯s shoulder but she didn¡¯t dare to approach him with her current body.

 Chapter 419: Next Reunion is Permanent

    Gao Ming could sense the ghost¡¯s sadness. He knew the pain from the inability to reunite with one¡¯s family too well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get your family back from the God of the Future.¡± The divine curse took root in Gao Ming¡¯s body. He suffered the pain silently as he kept his gaze on the door that belonged to him. Even though he didn¡¯t take a glance at the female voice, his words caused her heart to tremble. Someone was willing to fight God for her. Her crimson eyes looked at Gao Ming. Her mouth opened as if she wanted to say something. In the end, she lowered her head. Her sharp claws lightly rubbed the buttons on her red dress.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡±


    The door to the future was right before them. Luo Dong managed to drive the bus to the door before the black threads arrived.


    ¡°Get down!¡± Gao Ming was the first to leave the bus. However, he didn¡¯t hurry to open the door. He waved at the others. He was worried that the others would be left behind once he walked through the door.


    ¡°The fuck! The black lines have become a black sea!¡± Luo Dong jogged to the door. He turned to look, and a chill ran up his spine. ¡°What are these black lines? Why are the ghosts afraid of them?¡±


    ¡°They are the manifestations of faith. They are not alive. You can see them as a part of the God of the Future.¡± Gao Ming was familiar with these things because he had destroyed many mud figurines. ¡°God¡¯s actual bodies have disappeared. Their lingering consciousness continues to exist through faith. This is the way they use to influence real life.¡±


    Before Luo Dong had the chance to ask more questions, Gao Ming shoved him out. Then, he grabbed Situ An¡¯s mother, ¡°You¡¯re coming with us.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s parents looked at the door with hesitation. They were afraid that they would never see Gao Ming again after leaving the door. The hidden room behind the clock was constructed using the God of the Future¡¯s special power. The rules there were different from anywhere else.


    ¡°We¡¯ll only create trouble for our son if we stay here. Our goal for coming here is to confirm the safety of our son. We have done that. Gao Ming is all grown up now.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s father told his wife as he glanced at the female ghost. ¡°Gao Ming has grown to a stage where we can¡¯t fathom anymore.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s mother sensed something. She gripped Gao Ming¡¯s hands. She and Gao Ming¡¯s father left when the black waves were close on their heels.


    ¡°You should go too. I¡¯ll remember my promise to you.¡±


    The female ghost nodded. After she left, Gao Ming held Situ An¡¯s mother by her hand until a drop of the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s blood flowed into her heart.


    ¡°Situ An¡¯s mother is long dead. You are Situ An¡¯s kindness and guilt or his humanity and his only flaw. Don¡¯t resist. After we leave this place, bring me to him.¡± Gao Ming said that and pushed the door open.


    When he opened his eyes, Gao Ming heard a scream. Luo Dong discovered Gao Ming¡¯s parents melting into the shadows. They had stayed too long in the shadow world to leave it. Gao Ming¡¯s father had predicted this. They explained the cruellest truth with the greatest levity. When they decided to come to find Gao Ming that night, they paid a great price.


    ¡°We should be happy that our son is fine.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s father grabbed his wife¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. We¡¯re already very lucky.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s father was just like Gao Ming in the sense that they didn¡¯t know how to comfort someone. Gao Ming¡¯s mother turned her head away.


    ¡°At least we had the chance to share a meal with our son. Haven¡¯t you been hoping for that?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s father hugged his wife¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re not meeting again. With Gao Ming¡¯s ability, it should be easy for him to come to the shadow world to find us.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s father signalled for his son to say something. This reminded him of the day when Gao Ming planned to leave his parents to go to Hen Shan Penitentiary to work.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that our past memory might have been fate¡¯s fabrication.¡± Gao Ming hugged his parents from behind. ¡°However, our emotions are real. I¡¯ll figure out a way to bring you out of the shadow world. I¡¯ll bring all the fathers and mothers back!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s father wanted to say something, but his body was already swallowed by the shadow.


    After his parents disappeared, the blank photograph turned into dust. Instead, a new pair of parents appeared in Gao Ming¡¯s birthday picture. They were clearly shocked. They didn¡¯t think there were so many different versions of themselves in that room. Gao Ming picked up the picture. He had one more thing to do.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return you to normal... Even if I have to kill fate and destroy the shadow world.¡±


    Gao Ming, who had regained two hearts, had the right to fight against the mud figurines. He pulled over Situ An¡¯s mother. ¡°What did your son tell you? You should be able to sense his location, right?¡±


    The old woman didn¡¯t say anything. Gao Ming didn¡¯t force her. He had the God of Flesh and Blood use his blood to modify her body and transmute her faith.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t show hostility towards me, that drop of blood is enough to protect your soul from corruption due to curses and evil.¡± Gao Ming was telling the truth, but Situ An¡¯s mother frowned.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the biggest evil in the world?¡± Situ An¡¯s mother quickly covered her mouth after the statement slipped out. She somehow uttered the words in her heart.


    God had complete control over their disciples. The God of Flesh and Blood could instantly read the thoughts in Situ An¡¯s mother¡¯s mind.


    The sound of knocking came from a distance. It was accompanied by the shouts from Gao Ming¡¯s parents, ¡°Gao Ming! Are you in there?¡±


    ¡°I almost forgot about them. The God of the Future transformed the monsters into my parents to attack me and have his disciples take on my appearance to fool my parents. What a monster!¡±


    With the divine nails in his heart, Gao Ming didn¡¯t mind taking on more curses. The most important thing was for him to find Situ An and pull him back into the torture room. For Gao Ming, the God of the Future was less threatening than Situ An.


    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s leave this place.¡± Gao Ming opened the hidden room door after he had the clues he took from Situ An''s mother. The group was mentally ready. However, they were still stunned when they saw the thing outside the door.

 Chapter 420: Nemesis

    Everyone had their pain to face and a fearful future to meet. That was the source of the God of the Future¡¯s power. Compared to the pain of the indelible past, the despairing future was more suffocating.


    Gao Ming¡¯s parents surged outside the door. They were covered in curses. All the negative emotions in the neighbours were gathered on them.


    ¡°Gao Ming! Gao Ming!¡± They screamed like dogs when they saw Gao Ming. Their love was rotten. They wanted to chew Gao Ming into pieces. ¡°We have been searching for you! We are so worried!¡± The twisted voices came from the hollow mouths. ¡°Do you know how much we¡¯ve paid to get here? Why are you so disobedient? Why do you refuse to see us when you are just behind this door?¡±


    The resentment rose and mixed with the curse. Gao Ming¡¯s parents wanted to squeeze into Gao Ming¡¯s body.


    ¡°Gao Ming! Get over here! Let mother hug you! We miss you!¡±


    The black hair stuck together. The curse was so thick that it had become palpable. The parents would leave behind a trail of blood whenever they passed by. The monsters released a familiar presence within them. It seemed to be Gao Ming¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Our bloodlines are connected. The curses are triggered by the parents, but they activate in me. Can God be so vicious?¡± In the past, Gao Ming felt some regrets about destroying the shadow world, but that was no longer what he thought. These Gods had never treated humans as humans. They saw humans as the source of faith. Their heaven was made from human carcasses. It was God¡¯s heaven but hell for humans.


    ¡°Killing fate is something I must do. However, I will not side with the shadow world like Situ An.¡± Gao Ming grabbed the nails around his heart. He had no choice but to sacrifice his lifespan to summon the God of Flesh and Blood again.


    ¡°Gong Xi!¡± His wound tore apart. The curse ran all over his body. It made him look scary. The door of the torture room was forced open. The chains with the names of the dead were dragged out by Gao Ming. ¡°Since you miss me that much, stay with me forever.¡± If Gao Ming didn¡¯t remove the nails from his heart soon, his life would eventually be exhausted. Therefore, he opted for the most direct solution. The chains bound around the monsters. They were trapped inside Gao Ming¡¯s torture room along with the curses.


    Gao Ming knelt on the ground with one knee. The nails pierced deeper into his heart. Whenever his heart moved, it felt like he was dying. The curses started to flow through his veins towards his heart.


    ¡°I need to remove the nails before the curses occupy my heart fully.¡± Gao Ming wanted to stand up, but he realised he couldn¡¯t control his body. Whenever he used the power of the God of Flesh and Blood, the God of the Future¡¯s nails would influence him further. The pain was physical and mental.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Luo Dong detained Situ An¡¯s mother. The female ghost knelt before Gao Ming. They seemed to have discussed this. One would be the guide, while the other aided Gao Ming.


    Before Gao Ming could react, the ghost swept him off his feet and picked him up. Whenever Xuan Wen went to the tunnel, she would carry Gao Ming out to offer him a new beginning. This memory influenced the female ghost greatly.


    ¡°The God of the Future has many tricks but it hasn¡¯t officially come after you. I suspect something else is drawing its attention.¡± The ghost¡¯s voice had completely changed from Xuan Wen¡¯s. ¡°This is your chance.¡± The ghost had no other choice. She sided with Gao Ming fully, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the God of the Future¡¯s room.¡±


    ...


    On the first floor of Everlasting Life Apartments, Gao Ming destroyed the door that represented the past. The door of the present connected to the outside world, but no one dared to exit. The door of the future also started to change.


    Behind the door, where the horror game players and investigators could not see, the leader of Team One and Liu Yi were on the run. Their conditions were different from when they were outside the door. The leader of Team One had a head of silvery hair. Liu Yi didn¡¯t change much appearance-wise, but her aura was chilling and sharp. This was how they would be ten years later.


    ¡°This is your fault, and you are a traitor who works for the shadow world!¡± The leader of Team One was furious. He ran on the buildings covered by shadows.


    Liu Yi was calmer. She held the head of a mud figurine. The head kept emitting a baby¡¯s cry. Liu Yi was annoyed, and she shoved her red student badge into the figurine¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Return that thing!¡± The leader of Team One was anxious. After he followed Liu Yi into this body, he saw Han Hai¡¯s worst future. The shadow world had fully consumed Han Hai. The Gods revived through the living humans.


    The two of them should work together to prevent this, but Liu Yi chose to aid the Gods. It was not until the last God arrived that she made her move. She swiped the divine head, causing the two to be chased by the entire world.


    ¡°If I return it, then I¡¯m a real traitor.¡± Liu Yi sensed the power coursing through her body. Those inside the door of the future could utilise the power they would gain in the future. This was how Liu Yi managed to survive until now.


    ¡°Then what is your plan?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t force you to follow me in here.¡± Liu Yi held onto the head as she took out a white student council badge from her pocket. ¡°Now, we wait. The exit will soon appear.¡±


    ¡°Just wait?¡±


    ...


    At the deepest part of Prosperity Neighbourhood¡¯s underground parking lot, many citizens with white student council badges lay around the pillars. They were like sheep waiting to be slaughtered. All their heads had a giant hole. Their blood pooled around a headless figurine.


    Next to the figurine stood two half-human, half-ghost monsters.


    The one on the left was a student in a school uniform. The one on the right was a middle-aged man with limbs punctured by chains.


    ¡°Gao Yun, you¡¯ve stopped me once at Han De Private Academy. Do you think you can stop me again?¡± The chains around the man¡¯s limbs appeared to be alive. They kept struggling against the oppression the headless figurine placed on them.


    ¡°I do not wish to fight with you, but you are always in my way.¡± Gao Yun¡¯s face was devoid of emotion. ¡°Gao Ming will be here soon. Situ An, you still have the time to run from here.¡±

 Chapter 421: Gao Yuns Cage

    ¡°Gao Ming should be the one to run,¡± When Situ An heard Gao Ming¡¯s name, his eyes shifted slightly.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Gao Yun, who only had one expression, had a light smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m surprised there are people who can scare you. This is very unlike you, Situ An.¡±


    ¡°You are so much more talkative after you leave Han De Private Academy.¡± Situ An walked forward. He dragged along the chains and shouted at the headless figurine, ¡°The God of the Future, I agreed to all your demands, and I am willing to be your disciple. Come! Use my body as your altar!¡± The headless figurine¡¯s consciousness was not in the underground parking lot. Situ An knew that, and that was why he dared to ask God to enter his body.


    The chains rattled and tore open the wounds on Situ An¡¯s body. His soul was like a fragile piece of paper. However, whenever he was about to collapse, black threads would exit the headless figurine to enter his heart.


    ¡°To escape from Gao Ming, you¡¯re willing to become a mindless puppet. Is that worth it?¡± The smile on Gao Yun¡¯s face disappeared, ¡°At least Gao Ming never thought to wipe away your consciousness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m still useful to him.¡± There appeared to be fish swimming under Situ An¡¯s skin. One could see harrowing scenes in his open wounds. His body was filled with twisting lines. Most of them were rotting black lines. There was a small portion that had blood-scented red lines. Both were ¡®faith¡¯.


    Gao Yun shook his head, ¡°Aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ming might have the right to say that, but who are you? You¡¯re not even one of the thirteen candidates to inherit the bloodred city. Stop stalling for them here!¡± A giant hole appeared on Situ An¡¯s back. A lot of faith flowed there. Soon, an eye opened among the chaotic lines. The pupils looked around. If Gao Ming had been there, he would have realised that the eye was similar to the eyes on the mud figurine.


    ¡°Gao Ming¡¯s biggest mistake is greed. If I were him, I¡¯d destroy my enemies until there was no trace of them left!¡± Situ An¡¯s voice suddenly changed. It was like he had really been possessed by God. The chains started to be infested by the black lines. The God of the Future was as strong as the God of Flesh and Blood. It slowly dissolved the chains as it attempted to control Situ An¡¯s body.


    ¡°The God of the Future¡¯s consciousness is with Gao Ming. Its head is busy manifesting the best future behind the door. Its body is here trying to germinate a new vessel. It¡¯s not easy for me to get here. The goal is to occupy the ownerless vessel, but that is interrupted by Situ An.¡± Gao Yun appeared to talk to himself, ¡°Has the God of the Future seen this future? Is that why it did everything in its power to save him?¡±


    ¡°Those who covet divinity will die!¡± Another hole appeared on Situ An¡¯s cheek. The pupil glared at Gao Yun. It didn¡¯t care about Gao Yun, as if everything had already been decided.


    Viscous shadow dripped out of the corpses in the parking lot. The chains on Situ An¡¯s left arm couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and cracked.


    With a cold smile on his face, Situ An¡¯s voice echoed with the divine voice, ¡°You are next! Then, it¡¯s Gao Ming¡¯s turn!¡± Endless hatred pierced through the future and dyed everything black. Situ An¡¯s aura was oppressive. He seemed to have joined with the death realm at Prosperity Neighbourhood. Gao Yun was targeted by all the rules. His life force was being taken away.


    ¡°Another shattered chain? Situ An sure is annoying...¡± Gao Yun observed. His raised hand didn¡¯t move towards Situ An but towards his head. ¡°A few more times, and I might lose the ability to trap him anymore.¡±


    With a smack, Gao Yun¡¯s head exploded. Inside his head were a lot of twisted red faith lines!


    The crack spread through Gao Yun¡¯s body. The white student council badge on his arm fell off on its own and landed on the ground.


    ¡°What are you...¡± Situ An wanted to retreat, but they were too close. The red faith didn¡¯t give Situ An the chance to react and infiltrate his body. The red faith didn¡¯t harm Situ An.


    ¡°Rewind!¡±


    After dying so many cycles in the tunnel, Gao Yun gained a special power. After sacrificing his body, he could rewind a target near him to a specific moment in time.


    Situ An, who was dominated by the God of the Future, suddenly stopped moving. The pupil on his cheek closed. The wounds on his body healed. His expression, memory and body reverted to 15 minutes ago.


    While this was happening, a student in Han De Private Academy¡¯s uniform ran out from a hiding spot. He picked up the badge and wore it on his arm. The moment he did, his expression changed. With a sigh, the student picked up the body with the shattered head and hung it around the nearby pillar. The lingering red faith flowed out to slowly corrode the headless figurine.


    ¡°Such a corrosion might present me with a chance to take over its vessel. Since Gao Ming wants the past, I¡¯ll claim the future.¡±


    Each hanging body represented a rewind and a sacrifice.


    The student adjusted his badge. After he finished the last step, Situ An¡¯s cold voice drifted over, ¡°The student council? Gao Yun?¡±


    Gao Yun lifted his head. ¡°We meet again.¡±


    ¡°Gao Yun, you¡¯ve stopped me once at Han De Private Academy. Do you think you can stop me again?¡± Situ An¡¯s eyes were red. He had no idea why, but his heart was filled with hatred towards Gao Ming and Gao Yun.


    Scanning the seventeen corpses around the pillars, something tore at his heart. He said in a dangerous tone, ¡°I¡¯ll eventually find your real body.¡±


    Gao Yun raised his brow because this was something Situ An hadn¡¯t said before in his previous seventeen incarnations.

 Chapter 422: Fight

    Staring at Situ An¡¯s face, Gao Yun paused and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you either, but you always stand in my way. Gao Ming will be here soon. There¡¯s still time for you to run.¡±


    ¡°You... should be the one to run.¡± Situ An seemed to remember something. He didn¡¯t attack Gao Yun. Instead, he looked around.


    Things went out of script. Gao Yun remembered that during the previous seventeen rewinds, Situ An would say, ¡®It¡¯s Gao Ming who should run¡¯.


    Why did it change? Did Situ An discover something?


    Ever since he left the tunnel, no one could detect Gao Yun¡¯s power. This was Gao Yun¡¯s own rules.


    Licking the blood on his lips, Situ An¡¯s eyes lingered on the recent corpse that was strung up beside the pillar. The black faith under his skin surged. His consciousness blurred. His fingers closed around the chains. Situ An¡¯s expression was strange. It seemed like he was trying his best not to smile.


    Gao Yun frowned as he reached into his pocket. He detected that Situ An was sensing something.


    ¡°Pierced through the soul and wounded all over, I¡¯ve been tormented so much in the torture room.¡± Situ An touched the remaining chains on him. ¡°However, I¡¯ve never given up. Even if there¡¯s just a sliver of possibility, I will do my best to survive.¡±


    ¡°Ramble on. Gao Ming will be here soon. I share with you some bad news. He has already left the God of the Past¡¯s apartments and reached this place.¡± Gao Yun¡¯s expression returned to normal. He was numb to everything. There was no extra emotion in his eyes.


    ¡°I hate rambling the most. If you think I¡¯m just shooting the wind with you, then it means you are not far from death.¡± Situ An carefully diagnosed his soul. As if confirming something, the smile on his face couldn¡¯t be repressed anymore, ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long for this moment!¡±


    The black faith under his skin had accumulated to a frightening degree. Cracks appeared on his skin. The presence he exuded this time was scarier than before. It was as if he was faking it the previous times.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know your trump card, and I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll face. However, I have a suspicion about everything, including myself.¡± Situ An¡¯s voice trembled from either the pain or the excitement. ¡°My memory is normal, and my body hasn¡¯t changed. Your power is very special, but you¡¯ve overlooked one thing.¡±


    Gao Yun didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°You have me forget many things, but your power can only target one individual. You can¡¯t make both the chains that represent Gao Ming, and I forget everything.¡± Situ An had no idea what Gao Yun¡¯s real power was, but this astute man noticed the details, ¡°My body is pierced by eighteen chains. Each of them is carved with the names of the people who I¡¯ve tortured to death. I have to suffer their torment day and night. However... Look at how many chains are left on me.¡±


    Gao Yun¡¯s power only worked on one target. Situ An lost his memory, but with each rewind, he used the power of the God of the Future to impact the binds on himself and weaken the chains. This madman probably noticed the problem during the second rewind, but he chose to remain silent. With each rewind and memory loss, he confirmed his plan. Situ An had absolute faith in himself. He trusted himself at every moment. That was why he came up with this plan.


    ¡°Even though I have a divine contract with the God of the Future, it never plans to let me go. Without your help, it wouldn¡¯t have exhausted its power to blast off the chains every time. This cunning God even plans to use that to control me!¡± Situ An didn¡¯t waste time. The remaining chains on him were filled with cracks. Only one chain was rather intact. ¡°Gao Yun, thank you for helping me regain freedom!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Even if you know the answer, I¡¯ll still do the same.¡± Gao Yun said calmly, ¡°I am corroding the figurine of the God of the Future. Your every rewind will help me deplete its power. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve let you be.¡±


    Situ An was doing this for freedom, and Gao Yun¡¯s aim was to control the vessel of the God of the Future. They were nemesis, but they shared a unique bond. When the conspiracy was pointless, they would force the other to do something beneficial to them. So what if they had been seen through?


    ¡°Equivalent exchange is built on mutual sacrifice. I don¡¯t believe you can use your power without any sacrifice. Now, the scale is tipping.¡± Then, Situ An¡¯s arms and back were torn apart. Eyes opened in his wounds. This was his first time manipulating the power given to him by the God of the Future at full force. ¡°Without your help, I can¡¯t possibly escape. To show my appreciation, I will bury you and Gao Ming here.¡± The flesh in the parking lot grew rapidly. The headless figurine raised its arms to mimic Situ An¡¯s pose.


    The weakened chains crumbled. Only one chain that cut through his scapula was unharmed. However, as Situ An cackled wildly, endless black threads crawled out of his body to curl around this last chain.


    Gao Yun¡¯s eyes dimmed. He walked towards Situ An. Once he sacrificed his body, he could use rewind again.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re not scared. Death is the price you have to pay.¡± Situ An and the headless figurine closed their palms together. The other corpses moved with them. They closed their eyes and chanted a sutra. The palpable scent of death formed a giant hand to hold Gao Yun. Situ An didn¡¯t kill Gao Yun. He only detained him. After doing that, Situ An focused on destroying the last chain as he tried to locate Gao Yun¡¯s actual body.


    ¡°You and Gao Ming call me evil. You sacrifice the living every time you use your power. How are you any different from me?¡±


    Situ An¡¯s eyes darted about. Thus far, he had no idea what Gao Yun¡¯s actual body was or if he was even still a human.


    ¡°People become more talkative as they get older.¡± Gao Yun¡¯s voice didn¡¯t change. As he was about to continue, he suddenly whipped his head around.


    On one of the walls, someone had dug out a hole. One could barely see Fan Li who was holding back Xia Yang, who wanted to crawl into the underground parking lot.

 Chapter 423: Birth

    The underground parking lot was one of the most dangerous places at Prosperity Neighbourhood. It was used to store corpses that perished from unusual deaths. A normal person wouldn¡¯t wish to go near it. However, there had to be some crazy people who dug through the flesh wall to enter it.


    Seeing that the new arrival wasn¡¯t Gao Ming, both Gao Yun and Situ An sighed in relief. Gao Yun was worried that Gao Ming would fight for the God of the Future¡¯s mud figurine with him, and SItu An was worried that he might lose his freedom again. However, the two soon frowned again. They saw Xia Yang¡¯s fanatical expression. Gao Yun didn¡¯t know Xia Yang that well. He only instinctually felt the malice in his eyes. In comparison, Situ An, who was Xia Yang¡¯s fellow inmate, knew the man¡¯s madness. This monster who lived in the painting dared to draw the Red Spectres on his body.


    ¡°We came at the right time!¡± Xia Yang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He squeezed his face through the hole in the wall. He looked around. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been born! Thankfully, it hasn¡¯t been born!¡±


    The wounded Xia Yang slithered on the ground like a snake. The blood from his body mixed with the flesh in the parking lot. He turned his body into a brush as he dipped himself in soul blood to draw on the walls of the parking lot.


    ¡°Stop acting crazy!¡± Fan Li and He Jing were troubled. At first, they could stop Xia Yang, but as Xia Yang united with the flesh in the parking lot, they became too weak to do anything to him. Along the way, they encountered many anomalies. If not for the weakening of the God of the Future, enabling He Jing to use his ghost tattoo, they would have died already.


    He Jing was so obedient because of Xi San. No one dared to underestimate Xi San because he was from Class 13. The scariest thing was no matter what happened, Xi San didn¡¯t do anything as if these things weren¡¯t worth his attention. Sometimes, He Jing wondered if Xi San really had a hidden trump card.


    ¡°Another one?¡± Gao Yun¡¯s power was very strong because it operated on the basis of the rules. Normal people were powerless against it. However, once his power was exposed, the effect would be greatly reduced. Everyone who had forced him to use this power had died. If not for his encounter with Situ An this time, his streak would continue.


    ¡°As the number of targets grows, so will the exhaustion...¡± Gao Yun desired the power of the God of the Future. Once he ate its figurine, he would gain a categorical improvement, but it appeared that he would have to wait.


    ¡°Long time no see, Xia Yang.¡± Situ An had just broken through the chains. He worked his neck and looked at Xia Yang, ¡°Did Gao Ming send you?¡±


    ¡°Focus on your fight. I¡¯m not interested in the bloodred city, mud figurine or the future. I just want to draw the perfect creation.¡± Xia Yang looked around with crazed excitement, ¡°It should be here. Mother¡¯s womb is nearby!¡±


    Even though Xia Yang didn¡¯t plan to participate in the fight, Situ An still gathered the presence of death in the rotting meat and pushed it towards Xia Yang. He was a paranoid man. Once Xia Yang showed up, he suspected this was Gao Ming¡¯s trap. When Gao Ming¡¯s soul was shredded, he didn¡¯t ask for help but opened the torture room and let Xia Yang out. The painter might be Gao Ming¡¯s aid.


    To probe further, Situ An smiled, ¡°We are both inmates. I¡¯ve escaped from the prison. Do you need my help to eliminate Gao Ming¡¯s chains on you?¡±


    ¡°You can sever the visible chains, but what about the invisible ones?¡± Xia Yang glanced at Situ An. ¡°Strange. I find you more pleasing to the eyes when you are chained. You make me uncomfortable now. I suddenly have the urge to kill you like we¡¯re supposed to be nemesis decided by fate!¡± If Gao Ming didn¡¯t show up, Xia Yang would be the founder of Dead Water Forum. He would control the horror game players to fight Situ An, who represented the investigation centre.


    ¡°Fate¡¯s nemesis? Do you mean Gao Ming as fate? You three have such a complicated relationship.¡± Xi San commented softly. Both Situ An and Xia Yang ignored him.


    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to target each other. You want to create the perfect art piece. Gao Yun is consuming the figurine of the God of the Future, and I want freedom. Our goals do not intersect. Why don¡¯t we leave the others be?¡± Situ An used Gao Yun and the God of the Future¡¯s power to struggle loose from the shackles. He managed to calculate so far ahead even though he was imprisoned.


    Gao Yun and Xia Yang ignored Situ An¡¯s suggestion. However, He Jing was scared as he studied the hanged bodies around him. ¡°People are no better than ants in the eyes of the God of the Future. Why don¡¯t we work together to figure a way out?¡± Just as he finished, Fan Li knocked him away, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    The mutated flesh moved like a wave. The tsunami appeared without warning in the underground parking lot.


    Situ An smiled. Even though he voted for peace, his actions belied his real thoughts.


    ¡°How can you trust someone like that?¡± Xi San had already encountered Situ An at Han De Private School. He was already prepared to retreat when he saw him. Xi San could survive so many anomalies mainly because of his running speed and sharp intuition.


    With Situ An¡¯s urging, more eyes opened on his skin. Each eye reflected one of Situ An¡¯s futures.


    ¡°Gao Yun, let me see where your real body is hiding!¡±


    Situ An exploded all the power he could borrow. He initiated an indiscriminate attack. Not only Gao Yun and Xia Yang but all the monsters hiding in the parking lot were targeted. Situ An didn¡¯t know where the real Gao Yun was hiding, so his plan was to eliminate everything.


    ¡°Let me see how many more times you can use your power!¡±


    Flesh grew. The scene was evil and scary. All the people there died immaturely. Their future lifespan fed the God of the Future, but it was released by Situ An at that moment.


    Strange things grew on He Jing¡¯s body and he started to lose control. They could even hear his organs talking.


    The blood rained, and a forest of flesh grew. However, both Xia Yang and Gao Yun ignored Situ An. They sensed something. When Situ An utilised his full power, they both turned to a corner of the parking lot. They heard a woman¡¯s plea for help and a baby crying.


    ¡°Is the God of the Future coming out of the birth soon?¡±

 Chapter 424: Late Discovery

    The murky blood flowed on the ceiling. The rotten corpses knelt on the ground in repose. The vibrant life force decayed. The flowers weaved between the dying organs bloomed. Stimulated by Situ An, the cracks on the headless figurine increased. The eyes opened on Situ An¡¯s body. The madman was at the edge of dying, but he still crazily exhausted the divine power.


    The God of the Future never really wanted to help Situ An. However, God never expected Situ An to be so insane that he¡¯d tear apart his body seventeen times just to deplete God¡¯s power. For this last time, Situ An showed the determination to die with everyone.


    The God of the Future¡¯s main consciousness that went to capture Gao Ming tried to return. In his eyes, Han Hai was nothing more than a farm. However, the livestock all wanted to kill it!


    God wondered why all the mad people had gathered around it.


    ¡°The child of the God of the Future! The divine flesh is arriving!¡± Xia Yang bit the blood vessel before him with excitement and allowed the blood to flow into his mouth. His body was further integrated into the underground parking lot. ¡°The divine consciousness hasn¡¯t returned. Let me paint your body!¡±


    Flesh and blood undulated underneath him. Xia Yang¡¯s clothes and exposed skin surfaced with strange patterns. That was his drawing of the God of the Future. He had no respect for the divine. He even drew the divine pattern all over his body. Xia Yang rapidly crawled towards the corner of the parking lot. Situ An frowned. He triggered all the anomalies in the parking lot, but the creations of strange flesh ignored Xia Yang as if he were one of them.


    ¡°I found the God of the Future and its mud figurine. They are mine.¡± Situ An waved his arm, and the blood capillaries on the ground turned into a meat snake. ¡°My physical body has been destroyed by Gao Ming. I need a new body.¡±


    God treated humans as chess pieces, and humans calculated against God. Situ An resisted the explosion of the black faith that was about to lose control and carefully hid his red faith. That was the deepest secret that even his mother didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°What a cruel and pitiful man.¡± Gao Yun looked like he was still captured by an invisible hand. Situ An was very cautious of him. However, Gao Yun didn¡¯t seem to care about the safety of his current body. He stared at the parking lot corner. There was no greed in his eyes, only detachment.


    ¡°What to do? Should we go over as well?¡± He Jing watched the physically-twisted Xia Yang move through the meat forest. He paled. ¡°He¡¯s about to swim over!¡±


    Fan Li didn¡¯t know what to do either. Gao Ming handed Xia Yang to him, but the situation spiralled out of control. He had no other choice but to plead with Xi San, ¡°Since you¡¯re also from Class 13, did Gao Ming tell you anything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I notice that you have been keeping your hand in your pocket. Show us what you¡¯re hiding already!¡± He Jing was desperate. Many mouths appeared on his skin and they possessed individual mind. Some cried and some laughed.


    Xi San gripped the purple bra, and his expression was awkward. ¡°Do you expect me to fight the three of them?¡±


    The blood rain swept over the scene. Everyone¡¯s body was mutating. The vibrancy of life bloomed in the land of death.


    Xia Yang, who swam in front, was the first to notice something was wrong. The corpses in the meat forest reconstituted themselves. They exuded a frightening presence. The corpses near the corner all wore white student council badges. This was extremely strange. It was supposed to be the time for the descent of a new divine life but the corpses looked like they were there for a funeral.


    ¡°This is not right!¡± Xia Yang whipped his head around. He skipped over Situ An and stared at Gao Yun.


    Gao Yun met Xia Yang¡¯s gaze. He opened his mouth and bit his tongue without hesitation. His eyes bulged, and life force leaked out of his body. His body shrivelled up, and an invisible wind blew towards the corner of the parking lot. The body held by the malice of death crumbled like a broken puppet. Gao Yun¡¯s corpse stared at the hanging 17 bodies around the pillars. The last expression on his face was a smile. The 17 bodies corresponded to the 17 chains on Situ An. Gao Yun seemed to have predicted this result. The blood from the 18 bodies had already flowed into the mud figurine of the God of the Future.


    Situ An had drawn out the mud figurine¡¯s power, giving Gao Yun¡¯s blood a chance to burst with life within the mud figurine.


    ¡°Are you joining in the fight too?¡± Situ An and Xia Yang noticed something. They sped up. As the meat forest was torn apart, they rapidly approached the sound of the crying and pleading.


    More of the headless women Xia Yang saw appeared. Their bodies were connected to the blood capillaries that crawled over the parking lot. The majority of them wore the white student council badge.


    The bad feeling in his heart grew. Xia Yang had to ignore the heartache of destroying ¡®beautiful¡¯ art and crawled into the deepest part of the meat forest. When he parted the branches made from flesh, the pleas halted. The invisible wind blew past Xia Yang and landed in the dark. At the corner of the secret forest, the bodies of a few citizens twisted together to form a bed of flesh. They were all wearing the white badge. On the bed was a woman at the cusp of birth. She grabbed the hands of her partners, and her body shook from pain. Her face grimaced from pain, but her eyes were aloof and familiar.


    ¡°The white student council badges?¡±


    Situ An also saw the woman. All the life force flowed towards her. The life force the God of the Future had stolen from the river of time was injected into the woman.


    ¡°Gao Yun?! It¡¯s you!¡± Situ An¡¯s eyes twitched.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already long since found out about the God of the Future¡¯s plan! You even sent your disciples into the underground parking lot!¡± Xia Yang understood everything when he saw the woman. ¡°To snatch the God of the Future¡¯s child, you turned your disciples into its mothers?! Just how many people you¡¯ve sacrificed for this?!¡±


    The parking lot was turned into a morgue. After Gao Yun found that out, he didn¡¯t avoid this place but sent in his disciples to build the perfect bed for God¡¯s birth.


    Xia Yang¡¯s words shocked everyone. They shivered as they took in the many corpses wearing the white badges. They thought Gao Yun was the least unstable among them, but as it turned out, he was the most insane!


    Gao Yun¡¯s understanding of life was extreme after spending years in the cycle of the tunnel. Unlike Gao Ming, who could forget everything with each cycle, the pain and suffering accumulated on him.


    ¡°What a shame.¡± Gao Yun¡¯s voice came out of the woman¡¯s lips. She turned to look at the headless figurine. His blood and faith were currently flowing through it. ¡°You¡¯ve discovered this a bit too late.¡±

 Chapter 426: Reunion

    Situ An had a deeply buried secret. He should be the only person in Han Hai who had actually left Han Hai. He knew what the world outside of Han Hai looked like and knew the truth about this city.


    ¡°The lifeform that is the combination of the real world and the shadow world has arrived. The cruellest bloodred city owner has predicted the truth. When the shadow fully covers the city, is becoming such creatures the final fate of all the inmates in this city?¡± With Lu Zang¡¯s guidance, Situ An knew more secrets than most. The shadow world was murdered by the joint effort of all the bloodred city owners. They left behind Han Hai as a cage to wait for something to appear.


    If fate were a tree that grew into the galaxy, the different worlds would be the canopy of leaves, and individual fate would be the leaf grains that grew based on decided tracks. The thing all the bloodred city owners were waiting for was the seed, a seed that could drive all the city owners insane.


    Situ An only knew the partial truth from what Lu Zang told him, but he guessed the seed had to do with fate¡¯s murder.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t overthink.¡± Situ An didn¡¯t chase after Gao Yun. He turned to Xia Yang. ¡°We are both Gao Ming¡¯s prisoners. Why don¡¯t we work together to escape this place?¡±


    Collapsed in the mound of flesh, Xia Yang ignored Situ An. He mumbled to himself, ¡°It¡¯s still too far from the definition of perfection.¡± Xia Yang, who cradled his broken arm, lost his smile. His eyes overflowed with disappointment. ¡°Is this the extent of God¡¯s creation?¡±


    Situ An grasped Xia Yang. His eyes burned with murderous intent. However, he soon realised that other than himself and Gao Ming, there were many strange drawings on Xia Yang¡¯s body. They included the Red Spectres and a lot of divine figurines. The latest ones were the God of the Past and the God of the Future!


    It was not that Situ An didn¡¯t want to kill Xia Yang, but he was worried that if he did, other strange things would escape from his body. ¡°Gao Ming is about to be here soon. We still haven¡¯t fully severed our connection to him. I¡¯ll bring you away from here.¡±


    Since Xia Yang didn¡¯t resist him, Situ An picked him up. He was not helping Xia Yang out of the kindness of his heart. He did this because Xia Yang¡¯s body was covered in paintings of Gao Ming. He planned to use this to deal with Gao Ming.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape. Gao Ming has seen all the versions of the future. You can never beat him. The only way is to become him and assume the role of the chosen one.¡± Xia Yang was too lazy to even struggle.


    ¡°What if he has seen the future?¡± Situ An stepped on the pieces of the God of the Future, ¡°Even the God that controls the future is now dust. Do you think I¡¯ll be scared of him?¡± Situ An never thought he was a bad person because as long as he had power, every sin could be edited and erased. The biggest sinner was always the one who lost.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you need to run?¡± The disappointment in Xia Yang¡¯s eyes dissipated. His desire for the perfect creation deepened. His heart yearned for more.


    Situ An didn¡¯t object. He picked up Xia Yang and ran out. Both of their bodies had been ruined. They only had lingering souls. If they wish to move freely after leaving the anomaly, they have to find people to possess, just like Gao Yun did.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape... I told you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Situ An knew that once the God of the Future¡¯s death realm collapsed and Gao Ming fully recovered, he could instantly sense his location. Therefore, he needed to run as far as possible before that happened.


    ...


    ¡°Situ An is not chasing after us. We can rest for a while!¡± Xi San, who originally ran at the front, was left at the back. He had good stamina, but it was incomparable to Fan Li and He Jing.


    ¡°He¡¯s not chasing us?!¡± Fan Li, who carried the baby, paused. He looked around nervously. Then, he gasped, ¡°This is bad! Xia Yang is still back at the underground parking lot.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to trouble Teacher Xia a bit for Gao Ming¡¯s sake.¡± Xi San slid to the ground and gasped for air. He really couldn¡¯t run anymore. ¡°They are both monsters. They are a match made in heaven.¡±


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense.¡± Fan Li frowned as he looked at Xi San¡¯s hand, which he had kept in his pocket until now. ¡°What is in your pocket? No matter the danger, you haven¡¯t pulled your hand out before.¡±


    Xi San knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Fan Li if the latter wanted to physically overwhelm him. Therefore, he mimicked his classmates from Class 13 and warned, ¡°You¡¯ll die if you see it. The time hasn¡¯t arrived.¡±


    Fan Li frowned deeper. At that moment, they heard a sound coming from a room not far away. It was not easy for them to escape from the underground parking lot. However, another danger was coming.


    The door opened, and two citizens with white student council badges walked out. They smiled when they saw the baby in Fan Li¡¯s arms. ¡°Thank you so much for fetching the president out!¡±


    ¡°Could they be secretly working for Situ An?¡± Xi San whispered to Fan Li.


    ¡°We were arranged to wait here by the president.¡± The older woman was very gentle. To gain Fan Li¡¯s trust, she took out a letter from her pocket. It was a guarantee written by Gao Ming. The bloody brand resonated with the blood in Fan Li¡¯s heart. ¡°The horror game players are the student council¡¯s strongest ally. We¡¯ll help you leave this building.¡±


    ¡°You know how to leave?!¡±


    ¡°The way to leave this worst future should be hidden in the God of the Future¡¯s room. We can¡¯t go there in the past, but now that the mud figurine has been destroyed and the president has been reborn as a divine child, we should be able to open that door.¡±


    The two members didn¡¯t fight for the baby. They only led the way peacefully. Seeing how loyal they were, even Fan Li didn¡¯t have the heart to tell them that the underground parking lot was filled with corpses from the student council.


    Evading the monsters and Gao Ming¡¯s parents, they moved through different rooms. The group noticed that the room numbers kept shifting. In other words, they never stayed on the same date.


    ¡°The normal room numbers reference the most memorable date of the room owner. However, as we approach the God of the Future¡¯s room, the room numbers take on a different meaning. They represent the dates of death.¡± The older member explained kindly, ¡°Our president can ignore the majority of the God of the Future¡¯s rules because of his secret. He has no real date of death. His actual body is permanently trapped inside a cycle of pain.¡±


    The more they proceeded, the greyer the room numbers. Cursed corpses appeared on the ground, and among them were broken pieces of school uniforms.


    Fan Li picked up a piece of bloody school uniform. ¡°This is similar to Gao Ming¡¯s uniform. Has he been here before?¡±

 Chapter 427: Destined Future

    In the past, Fan Li only felt respect and appreciation towards Gao Ming. However, in this extremely dangerous anomaly, Fan Li slowly treated Gao Ming as his hope. Once he encountered Gao Ming, all the problems could be solved.


    Gao Ming¡¯s faith was himself, but he had indirectly affected many people. If his faith had a colour, it would be different from the God of the Future¡¯s black or Gao Yun¡¯s red. It might contain multiple colours, just like this world that was both real and fake.


    Fan Li held the piece of school uniform, and his gait was light. Even though the room numbers were dates of death, Fan Li felt he was walking on the path of life.


    More corpses appeared. Curses were branded on the walls. He Jing hadn¡¯t encountered something like this before. He wanted to retreat. He believed that even though the horror game players were still weak, compared to the security members, they were not afraid of death and did things without thinking about the consequences.


    ¡°If I can leave this anomaly alive, I better hedge my bets. Without losing my security member identity, I need to build a good relationship with Gao Ming so I can turn to them at any time.¡± No one paid attention to He Jing. The group passed through the long corridor when they finally heard the sound of fighting.


    Fan Li ran over excitedly. When he saw the familiar school uniform, he almost shouted out Gao Ming¡¯s name. However, when the man turned over, it was a face Fan Li didn¡¯t recognise.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Fan Li hugged the baby and scanned the man. ¡°Are you a member of Class 13 too?¡±


    ¡°Wang Jie, I finally found you!¡± When Xi San saw the man, he immediately rushed to him. Wang Jie, who stood at the edge of a pile of corpses, didn¡¯t expect to run into others. He didn¡¯t reunite with Xi San instantly. He raised a strange-looking blade and stared at Xi San and Fan Li coolly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Xi San revealed the code they had set up at Han De Private Academy. Then, Wang Jie¡¯s expression softened.


    ¡°Did you kill everyone here?¡± He Jing¡¯s lips fell open. He knew the people from Class 13 were scary, but he didn¡¯t think they were this scary.


    Wang Jie shook his head and licked the blood from his blade. His action caused everyone to frown. The blood was not only dirty but also rife with curses. However, Wang Jie didn¡¯t show any discomfort after eating it. Instead, he looked like he enjoyed it greatly.


    When he got close, Xi San discovered the curses underneath Wang Jie¡¯s collar. He looked like the flesh Gao Ming from Everlasting Life Apartments. ¡°How did you find this place?¡±


    Xi San was afraid of the new Wang Jie, but he still told the truth. ¡°We want to enter the God of the Future¡¯s room. That is where the exit is.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go there too?¡± Wang Jie¡¯s eyes narrowed like a hungry leopard.


    ¡°Who has been there before?¡± Fan Li was a volunteer police officer. For some unknown reasons, he hated Wang Jie instinctively.


    Wang Jie opened his bloody lips and said slowly, ¡°Gao Ming.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen him?¡±


    ¡°I was thrown into the worst future in this building. I was hunted by my uncles and grandfather. However, they somehow mutated into Gao Ming¡¯s parents. His one person¡¯s worst future is enough to bring despair to all of us. How unfair is that?¡± Wang Jie studied his blade. ¡°I tried every method to hunt down Gao Ming¡¯s parents. Perhaps I killed too many of them that Gao Ming found me and brought me here.¡± Wang Jie pointed down the corridor. ¡°Normal eyes can¡¯t see the room of the God of the Future. If you want to enter it, you have to accept the mutation just like I did.¡± Wang Jie opened the buttons of his shirt. His skin was covered in curses. His fingers had joined with the strange blade. The blade was the one suffering the pain on his behalf.


    ¡°Come. Hold my hand.¡± Before Xi San could reject him, Wang Jie grabbed him. Xi San¡¯s eyes widened. The corridor in his eyes changed. Every door became a living human bound by black threads. They were like human specimens.


    ¡°The shell is the room of the soul. These humans are the accommodation the God of the Future has prepared for itself.¡± Wang Jie had Xi San hold the others. They walked past the people in pain and stopped before a little girl. The girl looked so pure and innocent like she hadn¡¯t been tainted by the world.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. This is the room of the God of the Future.¡± Wang Jie stared at the woman¡¯s white skin and tried to suppress the curse within him.


    ¡°God¡¯s room is a little girl?! Has its consciousness been living inside her heart?¡± Fan Li was suspicious. Then, something unexpected happened. The girl¡¯s blank gaze turned to the baby in Fan Li¡¯s arms. Her silvery laugh echoed with the baby¡¯s cry. Shadow flowed out of the back of the girl¡¯s head and enveloped everyone.


    The door turned. The doors of the heart and brain were opened. The girl¡¯s body teetered to the side. The flesh was pulled along by threads. The group entered her memory.


    The girl was like an intermediary station between the real and illusory worlds.


    The group entered the room behind the girl. They were drawn by what they saw.


    It was unclear where God found this girl. Her heart was pure and clean. There was not a bit of dust. Every surface was white. However, due to the God of the Future¡¯s intervention, there was a dirty and deformed heart in the middle of the flawless room.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Luo Dong and the female ghost, who was three metres tall, stood on both sides of the heart. Gao Ming kept his head lowered. One hand was on the heart. Black blood leaked out of his chest. He looked like he had lost his soul.


    ¡°Move!¡± Fan Li carried the baby and ran forward when he saw Gao Ming. This was his first time meeting Luo Dong.


    The female ghost opened her arms to reveal her fingers, which were dripping with soul poison. Fan Li wasn¡¯t scared off. He summoned his ghost face. ¡°Gao Ming! We brought you Gao Yun and the God of the Future¡¯s flesh!¡±


    ¡°They will not let you over!¡± Wang Jie scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m his old classmate, and I can only stay outside. They probably have been tricked too many times by the God of the Future and don¡¯t trust anyone anymore.¡±


    The giant heart jumped. Human faces appeared on its surface. Each face represented a consumed future, including the ones from the female ghost¡¯s parents. Gao Ming was in a strange state. His face was slowly changing as if he was immersed in the despairing future. Even if he had to experience all the pain, he had to find the solution.

 Chapter 428: The Origin of the God of the Future

    The future was a term filled with imagination and hope for many. However, for some, it only represented bitterness. To yank out the nails on the God of the Future¡¯s heart, Gao Ming entered God¡¯s room. With the female ghost¡¯s aid, he touched the God of the Future¡¯s heart. He needed to find the real future among the endless imaginations created by the divine.


    Destroying the mud figurine was equal to destroying the conglomeration of the God of the Future¡¯s faith. Taking over the divine child was to cut off the God of the Future¡¯s backup. What Gao Ming was doing was to destroy the consciousness of the God of the Future. The joint effort of multiple blood city candidates afforded Gao Ming this opportunity.


    He had no idea what happened in the room. His face shifted. His consciousness sunk into the deepest part of the death realm.


    This was the first time there was a fight between the divine and the human at Han Hai. Any loopholes in the personality and memory would be a weak point. They moved between the futures of God¡¯s disciples. They died in death and were reborn in dreams.


    Normal humans couldn¡¯t sustain such intense despair. However, Gao Ming was an extreme exception. He had already experienced the worst future. The deaths he had were worse than anything the God of the Future¡¯s disciples could imagine. The God who created despair encountered a man who had tasted all kinds of despair. Both parties were unusually determined and couldn¡¯t be shaken.


    In the God of the Future¡¯s heart, Gao Ming lived through different lives. Whenever he tasted a worst future, his constitution would become sharper. He was like a knife, slowly inching towards the God of the Future¡¯s heart until he could find the memory that belonged to him.


    It was unclear how many times he had opened his eyes. When Gao Ming survived another person¡¯s worst future, he would be thrown into a new memory of despair.


    This latest memory was different from the others. It was extremely clear and realistic. It even carried a faint fragrance.


    Gao Ming looked around and realised he could see through many things, even the walls. He tried to move his body, but he couldn¡¯t sense his limbs.


    ¡°Whose future have I entered this time?¡±


    The door opened. Gao Ming saw an old man walk shakingly towards him with a tray of sacrificial objects. He kept mumbling something. He put down the tray and ran. The old door was closed again, and the surroundings sank into darkness.


    ¡°Where am I? Am I tied? Have I entered the future of a vegetable?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t panic. He had already experienced the future of the blind and other kinds of patients. Nothing had shaken him. The flow of time blurred. Gao Ming couldn¡¯t hear the ticking of clocks. He could hear the sound of a gong from far away.


    When the door opened again, a pudgy kid ran in. The kid was tough-looking, but he was acting like a thief. He ran towards Gao Ming like a ball. He learned from the old man and pulled out some sacrificial objects from his pocket to put on the table. Then, he kowtowed at Gao Ming a few times. He mumbled his hope, which was that the bullies would stop bullying him and that his mother would get better soon. He rambled a lot of wishes. It made Gao Ming feel funny and sad.


    ¡°Have I entered this young kid¡¯s memory? That doesn¡¯t feel right either...¡±


    The days passed by. Gao Ming couldn¡¯t figure out a way to break the cycle. The old man didn¡¯t come by that often. Most of the time, it would be the fat kid who sneaked in at midnight to make his wishes. However, none of his wishes had ever been fulfilled.


    ¡°He knows that wishing is pointless, but he still comes daily. Has he treated me as his faith?¡±


    The boy slowly grew up. His clothes started to be adorned with strange patterns. This was something Gao Ming had not encountered before. ¡°What a boring future.¡± Gao Ming yawned. His consciousness hid in the dark. He still had no idea what person or object his consciousness had latched itself to.


    Three days later, there were rapid footsteps. Cries of help came from outside the door. The scent of blood assaulted his nose. The lit candles fell to the ground. The old man carried the fat kid and ran into the room. He shoved the kid under the table. He cleaned all the traces and left. The kid was shaking in fear. He didn¡¯t even dare to cry in case he made a sound.


    Soon, the door was broken down. Villagers with mutated body parts charged in, holding blades and farming tools. They turned to where Gao Ming was, and hesitation appeared on their faces. They were excited and afraid. In the end, none of them dared to come into the room. They put away the bloody tools and bowed at Gao Ming. Then, they left.


    The criminals didn¡¯t close the door, so Gao Ming and the kid under the table could clearly see everything that happened outside the door. They witnessed a full massacre.


    The scent of blood turned into the scent of decay. Even when the sun came up, the rotund kid didn¡¯t dare to go out. The second night, another group of people came. They checked the space and then left after locking the door.


    The kid survived on his own. He survived based on the food left on the sacrificial altar. In the end, he escaped.


    Gao Ming managed to see where he was through the broken glass on the ground. The walls behind the altar were covered in talismans. They were used to seal off this room.


    Through his ability to see through walls, Gao Ming¡¯s hypothesis was confirmed. This time, he entered a haunted house¡¯s memory. Not a person. He became a building.


    At first, perhaps the house was fine. However, after many things occurred there, it heard different voices and prayers. It tasted humans'' sensations and fed on human blood. It slowly gained consciousness.


    It collected the heavy passage of time and supported the human¡¯s illusions of the future. Its face was the talisman-covered walls, and its back was the blood-drenched floor.


    ¡°Is this the memory of the God of the Future? It started as a haunted house?!¡±


    After the house was abandoned for a period of time, it welcomed a new owner. However, strange and scary events kept happening inside the house until, eventually, the house was left to rot. When Gao Ming started to feel bored again, an evil thought popped up.


    ¡°Should we try luring some living humans here?¡±

 Chapter 429: I Who Have No Future

    When the house yearned for more people to enter it, that was when it became a real haunted house. Perhaps it had seen too much bloodshed, or it had heard too many prayers. Various thoughts bubbled up in Gao Ming¡¯s mind. Every thought lured him to do something a house shouldn¡¯t do.


    Gao Ming had survived so much pain, so naturally, he was not disrupted by these thoughts and allowed the house to turn decrepit. The floor cracked, the roof tiles collapsed, cobwebs grew all over the rooms, and wild grass took over the yard.


    Time ticked by. This was the first time Gao Ming sensed the touch of time so acutely. Every second seeped into the old house, slowly corroding him. His consciousness blurred, and his mind slowed. Gao Ming entered a zen mode.


    After an uncountable number of years, the old house¡¯s gate opened again. A pale hand crossed the threshold holding a red lantern.


    The dust fluttered, and Gao Ming slowly opened his eyes. The red lantern lit up an old man¡¯s face. Gao Ming couldn¡¯t recognise the man, but the elder seemed to know the place very well. Following his memory, he placed the sacrificial objects on the table. He leaned against the wall covered in talismans and shared his story. The wrinkled face stared at where Gao Ming was. From his tone, Gao Ming slowly remembered him. This old man was the former little fat kid, the only survivor of the massacre.


    Even if he had used his whole life, he had failed to get revenge. He was old. He shouted at Gao Ming about the unfairness of fate. He hoped that his grandfather¡¯s words were real. He prayed that there were really ghosts and Gods. Even if he had to sacrifice his life, he had to achieve his revenge.


    With Gao Ming watching, the old man slit his wrist. His hands were dyed red as he chanted some strange mantras. Like a madman, he tore off all the talismans from the wall. Gao Ming knew very well that the talismans had no power because he had never sensed anything from them. Even if the old man yanked off all the talismans, nothing would change. He was just a haunted house, not a God. The meanings of horror and misfortune were attached to him by the humans.


    The former fatty grew up listening to his family talking about the horror stories surrounding this house. He placed the hope of revenge on this place when his body couldn¡¯t support him anymore. However, the final result crushed him. The divine miracle didn¡¯t happen, and the evil ghosts didn¡¯t show up.


    As the blood flowed out of him, the man seemed to have lost his courage to live. The desire for revenge sustained his life. His wish was to strangle his enemies with his hands. If that were not possible, he¡¯d rely on the ¡®evil ghost¡¯ inside the house!


    The evil ghost was the scariest existence, but it was his final reliance.


    ¡°Why? Why are they perfectly fine when they have committed so much sin? Why do I have to suffer so? God! I know you are there! Can you hear my prayers? My ancestors have worshipped you for so long. Can you help us? Can you help me?¡± Those who had no hope in life would turn to God. It was not that there was God, but too many people placed their hope on the existence of one.


    The elder¡¯s voice travelled into Gao Ming¡¯s heart. From his perch, he looked down on the old man who lay by the wall with his bloody hands. The torn talismans were like the old man¡¯s life, incomplete.


    When the old man died beside the sacrificial table, the thoughts within Gao Ming started to explode uncontrollably. The old man¡¯s final obsession was branded in his mind. Gao Ming knew that he was not a God. The confusing thoughts also knew they were not a God. However, things were progressing down a fated path.


    He couldn¡¯t suppress these things anymore. Various horrible ideas took root. The haunted house started to change. Gao Ming was greatly influenced. He felt like he was being eaten. Gao Ming resisted as best as he could.


    However, Gao Ming and the house shared the same idea as to how to deal with the old man¡¯s corpse.


    The house allowed the old man¡¯s corpse to decay within the house. Flowers and dandelions grew on his body. This might be the prettiest moment of his life.


    The old man who treated this house as his faith left the world behind. Gao Ming thought he would soon be forgotten and passed through his memory. However, that was just the beginning. The old man¡¯s death lit up the evil thoughts like sparks. The old man¡¯s final summon was like a hand that reached through the swamp. Who knew what kind of monster it would drag up?


    Time fell like snow. Gao Ming fought with evil thoughts, and more people became curious about the haunted house. They heard rumours that the haunted house could curse their enemies and disrupt the future. Rumours flew everywhere. Many cornered humans started to treat this place as their last hope. They voluntarily entered the haunted house. They sacrificed themselves in the hopes of destroying other people¡¯s future.


    Gao Ming slowly lost his fight because everyone who came there carried with them extremely strong hope. They would rather believe in the existence of ¡®God¡¯, even if it was one who was charged with malice. The rumours gained more believers. Actual deaths happening in real life caused more disciples and prayers to appear at the house.


    The old house was given a renovation. A strange divine figurine was placed on the sacrificial table. Those who believed in the Evil God gathered together. They would sacrifice themselves to be God¡¯s fingers to achieve their sinister goals.


    Gao Ming was suffocated by these horrid thoughts. He was unwilling to touch them, but he was unable to resist. He could only watch as the figurine on the table smiled at him. The figurine¡¯s face became clearer. It looked just like Gao Ming. When the figurine was fully completed, Gao Ming¡¯s life would be over.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move or do anything. I¡¯m just a house. How can I destroy it?¡±


    The only solution appeared to be for Gao Ming to accept the evil thoughts and consume the darkest side of God so that he could control God¡¯s disciples. However, if he did that, he would walk into the God of the Future¡¯s plans...


    ¡°I don¡¯t have other choices. Is that what the God of the Future is trying to tell me?¡±


    His consciousness fed on the evil thoughts. As Gao Ming was infected by the dark thoughts, he also gained partial control of the disciples.


    This was a very unique match. Both parties had to use their own methods to fulfil the disciple¡¯s wishes to fight for faith. The remaining party would be the real God of the Future.

 Chapter 430: Demon God and Dream Ghost

    Faith is something that is both concrete and mellifluous. Gao Ming thought that as long as he didn¡¯t touch these dirty thoughts, he could pass by this memory safely. However, he soon discovered a problem. These things didn¡¯t belong to the God of the Future but to the living who were tortured by fate. For these fates that couldn¡¯t be changed, faith and God became their sanctuary. This was not an excuse but a self-salvation at the end of the rope.


    The more he united with those thoughts, the greater the desire of the living. Gao Ming¡¯s gaze was no longer limited to the haunted house. The eyes of every disciple were his eyes.


    At that moment, Gao Ming realised that he was not in the real world. This was a village constructed in the deepest part of the shadow. Other than the spaces around the village, negative emotions sedimented from the real world were everywhere. Strange monsters were born in them. The land was consumed by a fog that refused to disperse.


    Decrepit buildings were everywhere. There was no sun or moon in the sky. Only a giant ruin and a galaxy temple that radiated great pressure. During the noon of the hottest day of the month, the villagers could have a glimpse at the sun. It was the real world reflected on the other side of the sky. The place was warm and bright. It was glowing even at night. The world was permeated by kindness. The darkest despair had fallen into the shadow. The villagers desired to reach the world on the other side of the sky, but that was an unapproachable dream. It was more realistic to pray to survive another day.


    ¡°The God of the Future is born in a village of a living situated in the shadow world?!¡±


    The mud figurine on the table smiled. It had gathered many bad thoughts. It controlled the disciples to fulfil their wishes using its own methods.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t choose to fight the figurine head-on. When he saw the shadow world that was rife with despair, his heart trembled greatly. He was pondering a great problem, ¡®What is a great idea pulling the world on the other side of the sky into the shadow world? Is that going to solve anything?¡¯


    When he fought the other mud figurines, Gao Ming saw that there were nine blood cities in the shadow world. Each city had an owner. Each owner had their unique goals and plans.


    Some of them wanted to combine the shadow world with the real world so that they could share the despair and pain. Others wanted to ensure the safety and individuality of the real world. The extremists among them planned to shove all the despair and negative emotions into the real world and turn everything upside-down.


    One¡¯s life experience decides one¡¯s way of thinking. They believed they were doing the right thing. The other citizens in the blood city were pushed along by the owners.


    As for this little village sheltered by the God of the Future, it didn¡¯t even have the right to speak. The living gathered there were lucky if they could survive.


    ¡°The living in the shadow world...¡±


    In the shadow world, there would be a new ghost born every day. Helpless people were everywhere. This was Gao Ming¡¯s first time witnessing the shadow world from this perspective. This was a dying patient who had lost his mind due to despairing torture. However, his instinct compelled him to keep on surviving. This world was like the living humans who occupied its land.


    However, at least the living had faith to rely on. The God of the Future was the hope that sustained the survival of humans living in this small village. Their hope for the future became the power source of the God of the Future.


    Gao Ming discovered that as well. The more wishes he fulfilled, the stronger he¡¯d become. It became easier for him to change fate.


    Gao Ming and the God of the Future¡¯s consciousness appeared within the haunted house at the same time. The way they fulfilled the disciple¡¯s wishes was completely different. Gao Ming didn¡¯t use brutal murders and curses to end hatred because that would only initiate a new cycle. He used his consciousness to drain the pain and hatred from his disciples so that they could slowly adjust to the tragedy and shadows.


    Gao Ming¡¯s disciples didn¡¯t fight for the limited space of blessing within the village. He evoked courage and intelligence within the human hearts. Using death and sickness as payment, he successfully branded the ghost tattoo on some of his disciples.


    Gao Ming, who understood the divine persona and humanity, did not have his disciples expand the village. Instead, he had them focus on strengthening themselves. After they were powerful enough, they had the right to persuade the unruly travellers.


    The disciples within the village gradually split into two parties. Gao Ming¡¯s disciples were lower in number but were extremely clever and determined. Even though they still retained their humanity... since they had taken on the brand of the ghost tattoo, their appearance mutated with varying degrees of horror.


    The other side was the God of the Future¡¯s disciples. They were the majority. They prayed to God daily and sacrificed their faith to trade for hope for tomorrow.


    The conflict between the two deepened. Eventually, it led to a collision. An attack occurred within the haunted house. A lot of disciples died. In the end, Gao Ming¡¯s disciples took over the village. The disciples of the God of the Future carried the mud figurine and escaped.


    Without the interruption from the God of the Future, things were more relaxed for Gao Ming. He took on the role of the divine easily. He expanded the village, attracted the wanderers and even accepted ghosts and monsters. Soon, the village became a unique location in the shadow world.


    The humans carried ghost tattoos, and the ghosts found human nature in their hearts. Gao Ming was not the owner of a blood city but the village was slowly developing under his will.


    Gao Ming couldn¡¯t change the nature of the whole world. He merely wished that he could be a shine of hope. Perhaps that would attract more people with hope in their hearts. That was the purpose behind a divine existence.


    The population increased rapidly. The wounds on Gao Ming¡¯s soul increased. Holes appeared on his will. To his consternation, he sensed the God of the Future¡¯s consciousness growing at the deeper part of the shadow. It fed on the faith to empower itself. Its presence was about as strong as the God of the Future in Prosperity Neighbourhood!


    Life was an endless song. Gao Ming¡¯s village became a small city. Even though it was not as impressive as a blood city, it was an accepted sanctuary in the shadow world. The citizens even constructed a fire source that blazed like the sun in the city.


    Hope bloomed in the shadow world. Gao Ming¡¯s will was tattered and broken after absorbing too many curses and pain. The sharp will was worn out over time. He hadn¡¯t opened his eyes for a long time already.


    The river of memory flowed by until it met another gushing river. The God of the Future¡¯s consciousness started to appear around the city. Over the years, its wound healed, and it gathered a lot more disciples.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for this dream to end...¡±

 Chapter 431: Collapse of Faith

    After experiencing endless nightmares and memories, Gao Ming finally entered the memory of the God of the Future. There, he took the same path taken by the God of the Future. A tiny consciousness in a haunted house grew to become a divine consciousness that controlled a whole city.


    Living deep inside the shadow world, worshipped by endless disciples, Gao Ming and the God of the Future became God-like presences in the shadow world. However, the path they chose was completely different.


    The eternal night fell. The humanmade sun in the city was like a candle in the wind. It could be extinguished at any moment. The citizens were frightened. The first thing they did was not to pray to Gao Ming for protection but to utilise their ghost tattoo. They worked together with the ghosts that called the city their home.


    The chill winds howled. Groups of refugees moved towards the city. Their faces were haggard, and their eyes flashed with venom. Most of them were ill. When they attacked the city, Gao Ming opened his eyes in the old house located in the centre of the city. He noticed a monstrous creature that was a conglomeration of ghosts and humans. They carried an altar. On top of the altar was a mud figurine that looked like Gao Ming. The figurine exuded a horrifying presence. 18 monsters were required to carry it.


    After sensing Gao Ming¡¯s gaze, the mud figurine opened its eyes. The power of faith pierced through the dark night and shot into Gao Ming¡¯s eyes.


    As the mud figurine opened its eyes, two of the monsters couldn¡¯t sustain the pressure and exploded on the spot. The remaining monsters slowed down. However, the other monsters filled in the space quickly. They carried the altar to approach the city. The refugees and monsters were poorly clothed, and their eyes shone with hatred. Happiness was missing in their lives. However, their faith in God was immensely strong.


    The God of the Future saw Gao Ming. Gao Ming¡¯s consciousness was tortured by curses for bearing the sins of the whole city. He was even rejected by the shadow world. He was sinful for bringing the embers of hope into the shadow world. Hope was ugly in this place.


    The refugees launched suicidal attacks on the city, but they couldn¡¯t break down the defences. Their God didn¡¯t care about their deaths. The pair of wicked eyes didn¡¯t leave Gao Ming. For the God of the Future, its disciples were exhaustible. As long as it still had faith, everything could be restarted. The key to ending this nightmare was to consume the other. The figurine curled its lips. The immense power of faith combined with the strong determination to form a giant wave to swallow the city.


    The defence was shattered instantly. The horrifying presence arrived at the old home. The beams creaked, and the walls swayed. Gao Ming¡¯s tattered consciousness rose with the curses to fight the God of the Future. He did his best, but his consciousness was so weak that the God of the Future didn¡¯t even care much about him. However, to prevent future accidents, the God of the Future didn¡¯t hold back. The monsters outside the city died horribly. All the power of faith was gathered on the God of the Future. It had done the worst things in the world, but its faith was so pure. It was like a sharp blade.


    ¡°How can you win me in my own future?¡±


    The blade easily cut through Gao Ming¡¯s consciousness. God tormented Gao Ming¡¯s faith with great cruelty. The imagined resistance didn¡¯t occur. The thing that confused the God of the Future was how smoothly things were going.


    ¡°God should not have kindness or human emotions.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s soul blood dirtied God¡¯s hands. The shredded consciousness entered the God of the Future¡¯s consciousness. As if tired of this game, the God of the Future severed Gao Ming¡¯s consciousness with one last slash.


    The old home that survived many ages collapsed. The God of the Future stood on the ruins. Its birth place became Gao Ming¡¯s cemetery.


    ¡°Is it over now?¡±


    The Demon God¡¯s prestige overwhelmed the city. However, when God tried to take over the city, something unexpected happened. He felt resistance. The divine gaze moved. The resistance came from a child about five. His presence was as insignificant as an ant, but this ant dared to challenge God.


    The God of the Future felt Gao Ming¡¯s shadow on the child. Before his eyes, the child started to resemble Gao Ming. At the same time, similar things occurred all over the city. The citizens who fought back the refugees turned to look at the collapsed old house. Their conviction was not shaken. The seeds Gao Ming planted in their hearts had grown into trees. Faith and hope were rooted in every citizen¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Your God is dead.¡±


    The God of the Future intended to crush everyone in the city, but it felt painful. It scanned its body. The God of the Future realised that Gao Ming¡¯s cursed soul blood had seeped into its consciousness. Gao Ming¡¯s consciousness fragment, which was hated by the shadow world and carried a lot of curses, also drilled into the God of the Future¡¯s body.


    Gao Ming was ready to die. He spread the seeds of hope and prayed that everyone in the city could become their own hope.


    The future could always be altered. Fate was not permanent. He would use everything he had to prove this. Even if he would perish, he had to spread this belief.


    Filled with unknown and unable to be pinned down... Rife with endless possibilities... That was the true meaning of the future.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t waste the curses he had collected over the years. He combined with the consciousness of the God of the Future. When the God of the Future¡¯s consciousness was invaded, someone started something in the city. They shouted the hope that Gao Ming had brought them and exploded the power in their ghost tattoo. The living humans started to fight against God.


    Dark patches appeared on the mud figurine. Demon Gods were extremely powerful. A single one could break through the shadow world¡¯s limitations. However, the Dream Ghosts were not weak either. They could turn things upside-down.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The shouts in the city didn¡¯t come from God but from the humans who were viewed as ants by God. Led by Gao Ming¡¯s consciousness for years, he had handed over his future to his disciples.


    The curses exploded in the God of the Future. Even the weakest child dared to attack God. It wanted to use its weakening power to murder the humans in the city. It believed that would frighten them. However, it underestimated these humans.


    They found light in the permanent darkness. They wouldn¡¯t let go so easily.


    The mud figurine cracked. The God of the Future¡¯s consciousness weakened. Everyone in its eyes looked like Gao Ming.


    In this competition of faith, the God of the Future knew that it had lost. Gao Ming¡¯s will had been transferred to everyone¡¯s heart. Gao Ming died but had achieved immortality.


    ¡°To murder the divine with the human. Is this the true future?¡±


    The irrepressible curses spread through the God of the Future. Everything Gao Ming did was for this moment. He planned to die with the God of the Future so that he could exchange an undisturbed future for the citizens of the city.

 Chapter 432: Eyes

    The old house crumbled, and the foundation was gone. The mud figurine outside the city cracked. The God of the Future wanted to murder all the humans inside the city before its consciousness dissipated. However, the seeds of faith couldn¡¯t be extinguished fully. Those who desired hope in their hearts would be influenced by Gao Ming. Perhaps that was the true meaning of the future.


    The God of the Future ultimately chose to destroy the city. Even if he destroyed everything Gao Ming had done, the things inside people¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t be wiped away. In his eyes, everyone turned into Gao Ming. The mud figurine toppled down the altar. Endless cheers came from inside the city ruins. The God of the Future could still hear the people cheering for Gao Ming. The giant heart felt like it was about to be torn apart. The God of the Future lost to Gao Ming in its own memory.


    The shadow world started to fade away. In the end, only a group of humans chased after the future, and Gao Ming¡¯s will lived in their hearts.


    Gao Ming opened his eyes again. This time, he was not in any nightmare. He was inside the God of the Future¡¯s room. The dreams only lasted for a few seconds, but it felt like thousands of years had passed.


    ¡°The battle between Gods is so dangerous and long.¡±


    The heart pounded. The God of the Flesh and Blood cheered. The long nails pinned onto Gao Ming¡¯s heart disappeared. Gao Ming held God¡¯s heart, which carried all of the faith of the God of the Future. It was like the city Gao Ming built in its memory. The God of the Flesh and Blood expanded twice his size, and the torture room grew as well. Killing the God of the Future meant finding himself, and killing the God of the Future meant capturing tomorrow.


    Gao Ming was almost dismembered the moment he entered this anomaly. However, as the anomaly approached its end, his body and mind evolved tremendously. He and the God of Flesh and Blood were immensely close to the stage of the Dream Ghost.


    His eyes closed again. The blood threads that permeated his eyes lightened. Gao Ming¡¯s left eye could see through the past and was submerged with the memories of his past selves; His right eye was out of fate¡¯s control and could see the flame burning in the future.


    This battle also brought Gao Ming a huge reward. He ¡®lived¡¯ for a long in the shadow world. He gained a deeper understanding of that world and its inhabitants. He was also more determined in his path.


    The God of the Future¡¯s faith melted into Gao Ming¡¯s body. At that moment, he could sense all the anomalous existence in Prosperity Neighbourhood. It was like Gao Ming could decide their deaths at any moment.


    ¡°Have they all surrendered their faith to the God of the Future?¡± Of all the presences, there was one that grabbed Gao Ming¡¯s attention. The person had long left Prosperity Neighbourhood, but his scent was very familiar to Gao Ming, ¡°Situ An. The God of the Future has let him out.¡± Situ An lost his freedom the moment he entered the torture room. If Gao Ming died, he would die too. Unfortunately, Situ An didn¡¯t know that and was still trying hard to escape.


    ¡°He¡¯s a decisive man.¡±


    Even though Gao Ming hadn¡¯t fully escaped fate, with his unique eyes, he was the freest man in Han Hai. Thinking back to the things he did in the God of the Future¡¯s memory, Gao Ming didn¡¯t sever his connection to the God of the Future¡¯s disciples. Instead, he started to guide them and try to communicate with them.


    ¡°Every disciple here is my eyes and ears. My consciousness can descend on any monsters and ghosts in this area.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s eyes looked around. The walls and floors were no obstacles to him. He seemed to have inherited the God of the Future¡¯s death realm. However, he still hadn¡¯t gained the power to expand the realm.


    ¡°There are nine big ghosts. All of them have a role to play in people¡¯s worst future.¡± Prosperity Neighbourhood¡¯s clocks started to turn. Different from the tickings of the past, the figures appeared in the corridors. They were of different ages and personalities, but they were from the same family.


    The torture room opened. Gao Ming scanned the lot of them. The nine Big Ghosts understood him perfectly. They entered the torture room. The female ghost was about to follow them when Gao Ming stopped her. ¡°You can stay here. I plan to bring your parents back to you. That is my promise.¡± Gao Ming sensed the changes in Prosperity Neighbourhood and slowly opened the door before him.


    Time flowed through everyone¡¯s body. The clocks became clearer. When the last tick travelled into everyone¡¯s hearts, the God of the Future¡¯s era ended, and everyone escaped from the worst future.


    Breathing the fresh air, Gao Ming sensed his disciples¡¯ location. He wanted them to guide everyone to the top floor of the neighbourhood.


    Once they opened the door, they were shocked by what they saw. Inside the modern apartment, an old house had been built. The house was small and looked decrepit.


    Mummified disciples sat around the house and inside its rooms. Their bodies were pierced by lines. They faced the house and provided their most fervent faith to God at all times. They placed their hope in God. However, in God¡¯s eyes, they were nothing more than tools.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t have to do anything, and the female ghost ran over. She saw her parents, who were barely recognisable anymore. Standing before the old home, many memories flashed across Gao Ming¡¯s brain. When all the disciples were awakened, the old house rapidly disintegrated. It left nothing behind. The baby in Fan Li¡¯s arm started to cry and then laugh.


    ¡°This headless baby has exhausted a lot of the God of the Future and the God of the Past¡¯s faith. If not, the president would need to sacrifice a lot more to save you.¡± The gentle student said kindly. She stood between Gao Ming and Fan Li. Her urge to protect the baby was clear.


    ¡°Gao Yun and I each had something to gain. Since he has already gotten what he wants, you should leave now.¡± Gao Ming turned around to look out the window at the Everlasting Apartments. ¡°Both Gods¡¯ ability to suppress the ghost tattoo is gone. Soon, the investigators will be released. However, they won¡¯t be leaving so soon.¡±


    ¡°Why? Hasn¡¯t this anomaly been solved now that the consciousness of the God of the Future hasn¡¯t been destroyed?¡± Fan Li was a direct person.


    ¡°Solved?¡± Gao Ming smiled and shook his head. ¡°I ate the God of the Future. I have become the next dangerous anomaly.¡±

 Chapter 433: Enemies and Friends

    Gao Ming¡¯s soul was split. When he was in the most danger, some lent him great aid while others kicked him while he was down.


    In the anomalies, Gao Ming was the biggest rock for horror game players. However, when they were not in an anomaly, Gao Ming was the biggest anomaly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always hated those bastards from the investigation centre!¡± Luo Dong was previously surrounded by the investigators led by Yuan Hui. ¡°However, I¡¯m more worried about my family...¡±


    ¡°For humans and ghosts who are trapped in the worst future, as long as their faith is not fully drained by the God of the Future, they are still around. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gao Ming consoled Luo Dong and looked at He Jing. The latter was so frightened that he knelt on the ground.


    He Jing spoke quickly, afraid that his life might disappear if he didn¡¯t, ¡°I¡¯ve always been on your side! After Yuan Hui took your corpse, I had been delaying him. In the end, I personally delivered the figurine to Xia Yang. I also fearlessly left Everlasting Life Apartments with him! Even in Prosperity Neighbourhood, I tried my best to protect everyone. Look at my body and soul. My last drop of blood is almost gone to complete your request!¡±


    ¡°But you still work for Jing Tuoshen.¡±


    ¡°Who is Jing Tuoshen?! He¡¯s a crazy maniac! I live in fear, following him. I have seen the light of the way!¡± He Jing didn¡¯t dare to look into Gao Ming¡¯s eyes. His eyes seemed to be seeing his past and future.


    Gao Ming initially planned to let him go, but with such an intense request, Gao Ming was embarrassed to reject him. He pointed at the torture room. ¡°Go in there and touch the chains. Leave your name and come back out.¡± He Jing gritted his teeth and did what he was told. He thought he would be cursed, but nothing happened to him.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re free. Go back and work for Jing Tuoshen. When you need my help, I¡¯ll send my people to contact you.¡± Gao Ming waved his hand.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± He Jing believed this was a test. He said with determination, ¡°I have a huge conflict with some security members working under Jing Tuoshen. I will kill some of them before your eyes!¡±


    With such insistence, Gao Ming accepted He Jing¡¯s offer.


    As the God of the Future¡¯s consciousness dissipated, the oppression of the outsiders at Prosperity Neighbourhood disappeared. Screams came from different floors. When there was a singular enemy, various forces worked together. When the common enemy disappeared, everyone had their own goal. For the forces in Han Hai, the anomaly represented danger and benefits. Every relic had a great value. Plus, this relic was powerful enough to suppress the power of the ghost tattoo.


    ¡°Let them fight among themselves.¡± Gao Ming ignored the people from the South Port Investigation Centre. As long as they didn¡¯t go after Gao Ming, Gao Ming could ignore them.


    After Gao Ming found Luo Dong¡¯s family, he located Doctor Lee and Ou Yang Susu on the first floor. This married couple occasionally argued, but it was clear that they loved each other.


    ¡°You should stay in Building Three for now. Take all the cursed objects you can find. Keep anything that is beneficial to you. If there¡¯s danger, I¡¯ll settle it for you. Treat this as your home.¡± Gao Ming picked up the hesitant He Jing and led him out of Building Three.


    Everyone saw them, but Gao Ming didn¡¯t care as he walked towards Everlasting Life Apartments. The two neighbourhoods represented Han Hai¡¯s past and future. Gao Ming combined them into one.


    The security members who regained their power put out the fire. The horror game players who were too late to escape were captured. To control the situation as fast as possible, Zuo Jun and Yuan Hui started a massacre. Gao Ming could hear the screams from the building.


    ¡°The God of the Future treats humans as tools to provide faith, but Zuo Jun is worse. He didn¡¯t even see humans as tools.¡±


    When Gao Ming arrived at the apartments, the entrance was locked. The two Gods were gone, so only the living could be behind this.


    ¡°Why the rush to murder each other?¡±


    The blood city tattoo appeared on his arm. Gao Ming gained part of the power of the God of Flesh and Blood. He opened the door with brute strength. Two security members with blades targeted Gao Ming. Before they could speak, He Jing rushed over and slapped them. ¡°Shush! Bring me to Yuan Hui now! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±


    The security members were stunned. He Jing dared to do this because these two were once part of his team.


    ¡°Yes, team captain.¡±


    Gao Ming ignored this. He stopped before the door of the future. There were three doors at Everlasting Life Apartments. Only the door of the future remained. The door had turned fully red.


    ¡°I remember the leader of Team One and Liu Yi had entered here.¡± The leader of Team One gave Gao Ming a good impression. In contrast, Gao Ming¡¯s trust in Liu Yi wavered.


    Before this anomaly, Gao Ming only contacted Gao Yun. He didn¡¯t notify Liu Yi. However, before his consciousness was separated, Gao Ming remembered Liu Yi finding him inside the neighbourhood. Perhaps Gao Yun told her the plan. Even though Liu Yi hadn¡¯t done anything to harm Gao Ming, Gao Ming still felt suspicious. Ever since Gao Ming left the tunnel this latest time, Liu Yi seemed to have overtaken the role originally given to Xuan Wen.


    ¡°What secrets does she have?¡±


    Holding the door of the future, the God of Flesh and Blood flickered behind Gao Ming. Together, they opened the door. The moment the door moved, a lot of cracks spread on the door. The door exploded. The entire building shook. Blood oozed out of the floor titles.


    The three doors crumbled. The leader of Team One and Liu Yi flew out of the future. Liu Yi carried a human head in her arms.


    ¡°That was almost! We almost failed to return!¡± The leader of team one was still nervous, thinking back to his experience inside the door. When he turned and saw Gao Ming, he was startled. Gao Ming had changed so much.


    ¡°What did you see inside the door?¡± Gao Ming looked at the two.


    ¡°That is the worst future for all the citizens of Han Hai. The evil Gods have resurrected, and ghosts are everywhere. The living can barely survive. The rules are gone.¡± Liu Yi carried the head of the God of the Future¡¯s figurine and stood up. She added, ¡°That is the future where humanity has escaped from the clutches of fate.¡±


    She tossed the head to Gao Ming. She seemed to have found the thing she wanted behind the door. ¡°Must the arranged path necessarily be wrong? I¡¯ve been pondering about that, but I have the answer now.¡±


    Gao Ming frowned. The God of the Future¡¯s head was devoid of power. With a slight squeeze, it would turn into dust. ¡°What is your answer?¡±


    ¡°We do not resist fate to become the new fate.¡± Liu Yi moved her eyes away, and a rare smile appeared on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not working for fate. I¡¯m still the same Liu Yi.¡±

 Chapter 434: Hostages

    After saying that, Liu Yi put on her red student council badge and left. Gao Ming didn¡¯t stop her. The remaining ghosts in the shadow world and the neighbourhood actively avoided Liu Yi.


    When they were in Han De Private School, Gao Ming still felt a sense of familiarity with Liu Yi. However, she became a total mystery after that.


    Gao Ming was wary of two people from Class 13 the most. They were Gao Yun and Liu Yi. Incidentally, they were both from the student council. However, Liu Yi wore the red badge, and Gao Yun wore the white.


    ¡°Liu Yi didn¡¯t lie. We did see a future no one wanted to see behind the door. Humanity... became the representation of tragedy.¡± The leader of Team One gathered his courage to move to Gao Ming, ¡°Congratulations on finding yourself. We had some misunderstandings between us that were the work of Jing Tuoshen and the headquarters.¡± Since Gao Ming didn¡¯t respond, the man quickly added, ¡°We¡¯ve stayed too long inside the death game from Xin Lu. The headquarters only see us as blades. They do not trust us. Give me a chance to explain this to Wan Jie!¡±


    ¡°The game from Xin Lu?¡± Gao Ming smiled, ¡°No one has really left Han Hai. So... how can you tell that the Xin Lu you came from is the real Xin Lu?¡± Gao Ming killed K and scammed Wan Jie many times, but he lost nothing in return. ¡°The truth is approaching. You¡¯ll remember everything soon.¡±


    Han Hai was a prison. Everyone¡¯s memory had been edited. There could be a bloodred city owner behind any forces in Han Hai. This was something Gao Ming understood in the memory of the God of the Future. There were thirteen candidates in the Han Hai Blood City¡¯s death portrait. Coincidentally, including Han Hai, there were thirteen blood cities in the endless black mist world. The screams echoed non-stop in the apartment. Gao Ming looked up. After assimilating the God of the Future¡¯s heart, the way he viewed things was different.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to meet Wan Jie. He¡¯s currently being chased by Jing Tuoshen¡¯s people. We¡¯re now on the same boat.¡± The leader of Team One was determined to settle their misunderstanding, but Gao Ming rejected him.


    ¡°They will soon arrive here.¡± Just as Gao Ming finished, the clocks inside Everlasting Apartments moved rapidly. A lot of blood stained the ground. His voice echoed inside every room. A few minutes later, all the safety doors in the building were blasted open. A wounded Wan Jie and the leaders of a few security members stood together. On the other end of the corridor, the human heads rolled. Zuo Jun and Yuan Hui appeared with their subordinates. The ghost tattoos on their bodies were activated. One couldn¡¯t tell if they were humans or ghosts.


    Seeing Gao Ming in the corridor, both parties were cautious. Thankfully, they had already recovered the power of their ghost tattoos.


    ¡°Where are the remaining horror game players in the building?¡± The leader of Team One was anxious. He demanded on Gao Ming¡¯s behalf.


    The female leader, who had her body covered, glared her red eyes as she pointed at Zuo Jun, ¡°He has sacrificed all of them!¡±


    ¡°You liar!¡± He Jing, who hid in the crowd, jumped out. A lot of weakened horror game players followed behind him. They were almost sacrificed. A lot of one-time-use ghost tattoos were painted on their bodies.


    ¡°When we discovered these players, they were tied to the altar. You bastards from Xin Lu have been corrupted by ghosts. You don¡¯t treat them as humans anymore!¡± He Jing shouted loudly. The female leader argued back. Both parties slandered the other to prove their ¡®innocence¡¯.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zuo Jun suddenly spoke. He stood in front of all the East City Security Members. His eyes focused on Gao Ming. When they first met at Han De Private School, he was the chief of Queens Investigation Centre. He had a bright future. He didn¡¯t even consider Gao Ming a problem. However, this time, Gao Ming radiated a presence similar to the God of the Future. He was a Demon God who had a divine flame lit.


    ¡°Gao Ming, keeping us around is more useful to you. The headquarters will offer you a lot to save us. They will move you.¡± Zuo Jun knew that they had failed the missions Jing Tuoshen had given them. Both of their targets were still alive. They were in a precarious position.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to move me.¡± Gao Ming stared at his old classmate. ¡°When we shared the same hostel, we thought you were an honest and kind man. Who would have thought you¡¯d end up with all of our classmates¡¯ blood on your hand?¡±


    ¡°Jing Tuoshen worked with the Gods of the Past and Future to entrap the horror game players and Wan Jie. He mobilised the headquarters¡¯ forces to ensure his plan would go smoothly. He has already predicted that you will use this opportunity to infiltrate the South Port Investigation Centre Headquarters.¡± Zuo Jun was merely telling the truth, ¡°Your ghost friends are probably under the headquarters¡¯ control now.¡±


    Xuan Wen, Zhang Ding, Big Dog and the rest didn¡¯t come to save Gao Ming not because they were unwilling but because they had their own missions. The headquarters wanted to use this big selection to kill Gao Ming. Naturally, Gao Ming had to launch his own counterattack. However, both parties severely underestimated the other.


    ¡°The headquarters have their own Dream Ghosts.¡± Zuo Jun¡¯s words caused a large ripple. ¡°Why else did you think Situ An was so obedient?¡±


    ¡°As I expected,¡± Gao Ming scanned Zuo Jun. ¡°Contact Jing Tuoshen. I want to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Do you plan to let me go?¡± Zuo Jun was surprised Gao Ming was so easy to talk to.


    ¡°Tell me to meet me in front of Everlasting Life Apartments. If he doesn¡¯t dare to come, I¡¯ll go meet him.¡± Jing Tuoshen¡¯s figure flashed in Gao Ming¡¯s eyes. The man in the past and the future was slowly consumed by Gao Ming until he disappeared. ¡°The rest of you can stay here. I wish to see how much you¡¯re worth to the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Gao Ming, we can discuss this.¡± The leader of Team One¡¯s ghost tattoo had already recovered, but he didn¡¯t want to fight. He kept trying to be the peacemaker, but Gao Ming didn¡¯t plan to let Wan Jie go.


    Gao Ming opened the door for Zuo Jun. After Zuo Jun left, Gao Ming stood at the door alone. He pressed his hands on his chest. His finger dug into his flesh. ¡°Open the door!¡± This was his first time opening the torture room at its full capacity after absorbing the God of the Future. His plan was simple. He would assimilate the entrance into his realm. He planned to forcibly drag Jing Tuoshen into the torture room!

 Chapter 435: Eat!

    Jing Tuoshen was also one of the blood city candidates.


    ¡°If I send all twelve of them into my torture room, then I¡¯ll naturally become the owner of Han Hai.¡±


    The night breeze chased away the scent of the meat and wiped away all traces. Everything returned to normal. It was hard to see that the door had been replaced by the torture room.


    Gao Ming took it safe. He didn¡¯t have the torture room expand beyond the range of the anomaly. Once Jing Tuoshen stepped into Everlasting Life Apartments, he would most likely be swallowed by the torture room.


    ¡°He should be here soon.¡± Gao Ming had a lot of unanswered questions. Why would the headquarters have his death portrait? Was he in an investigation centre superior uniform in that picture? What was the Dream Ghost the headquarters were hiding? What was their connection to fate?


    The headquarters were too mysterious. They must know the truth regarding Han Hai. Once he pulled Jing Tuoshen into the torture room, Gao Ming would have ample time to interrogate him.


    The anomaly was fully shrouded in darkness. Gao Ming suddenly saw the streetlights nearby light up. As the security members neared the apartments, the headquarters should have known about the incident.


    ¡°So cautious.¡±


    Gao Ming stood there and stared at the city silently. Two hours later, the time flow returned to normal. The sun rose from the horizon. A black car slowly drove out of the corner. All the security members were armed. They didn¡¯t let their guard down because the sun was up.


    The door opened when the car was about ten metres away from Everlasting Life Apartments. The air was heavy as the scent of blood drifted out of the car. A few seconds later, the bloody boots stepped on the ground. Jing Tuoshen, in his white pair of gloves, stepped out of the car as he stared at the anomaly.


    His eyes landed on Gao Ming. This was Jing Tuoshen¡¯s first time seeing Gao Ming in real life. Gao Ming looked more normal than he thought. However, it was this common man who destroyed all of his plans and became a thorn in the headquarters¡¯ side.


    Jing Tuoshen reached into the car and took out a black urn. He dropped it on the ground. The lid cracked, and a viscous pool of shadow flowed about. It screamed under the new sun. When it tried to escape, Jing Tuoshen stepped on it. The shadow struggled into the shape of a big dog.


    ¡°You sure are courageous enough to infiltrate the 10th floor of the headquarters. Even I rarely visit that place.¡± Jing Tuoshen¡¯s hatred burned, but his tone was even. ¡°This is not the only one caught. This weakest dog is my present to you.¡±


    The leather boot moved. The sticky shadow didn¡¯t approach Gao Ming or enter Everlasting Life Apartments. Its body kept changing to reveal the curses on its skin.


    ¡°No wonder dogs are humans¡¯ best companions. It¡¯d rather die than bring the curses to you.¡± Jing Tuoshen was purposely trying to provoke Gao Ming.


    Gao Ming¡¯s expression was unreadable. He merely extended his hand to expand the anomaly. He ignored the risk and took the big dog inside it. The big dog, who couldn¡¯t condense his shadow, shook his head. The curses on his body seeped into the shadow. The headquarters would use this opportunity to explore this anomaly.


    ¡°You are quite a loyal man. I will bring the other ghosts and humans who infiltrated the headquarters over here before dusk.¡± Jing Tuoshen said, ¡°In exchange, the headquarters requires you to hand over the living Wan Jie and the leader of Team One back to me. Other than that, we also need the vessel of the God of the Past and the God of the Future.¡±


    ¡°You sure have a lot of demands. Aren¡¯t you afraid that this anomaly will go out of control and sink the entire old city into chaos?¡± Gao Ming was capable of doing that on his own.


    ¡°The headquarters have ways to deal with Dream Ghosts. However, the price is heavy. I hope you won¡¯t be the first human to force the headquarters to show their hands.¡± Jing Tuoshen stressed the word human. The headquarters wanted to maintain a surface-level relationship with Gao Ming to avoid a war between the investigators and the horror game players.


    ¡°Since you have the methods to deal with Dream Ghosts, why care about Wan Jie? This security member who came back from Xin Lu shouldn¡¯t be that important. He¡¯s not even a candidate of the 13 bloodred city owners.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s voice dwindled until Jing Tuoshen barely noticed it.


    Jing Tuoshen¡¯s pupils narrowed when he heard that. Even though he had not seen the bloodred city death portrait before, he grasped some information from Situ An. Gao Ming removed his shirt and observed Jing Tuoshen¡¯s reactions. The divine patterns intersected to weave a blood city on his skin. There were thirteen figures in the city.


    ¡°I not only know you¡¯re a candidate, but there¡¯s also another candidate hiding inside the headquarters.¡± Gao Ming had seen the faces of all 13 candidates. However, the last sentence he said was merely a prediction. He had no evidence to support it. Regardless, this statement caused huge waves in Jing Tuoshen¡¯s heart. If there were another candidate hidden by the headquarters, then he was basically set up as a failsafe. The secret candidate was the headquarters¡¯ real hope.


    ¡°I wish to do a trade with you. Don¡¯t worry. Only the two of us can hear this.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t say anything and waited for Jing Tuoshen to come to him.


    The feminine man¡¯s eyes blinked. Jing Tuoshen didn¡¯t sense any threat. He had many things that could warn him of imminent danger, but none triggered any warning. However, the voice in his heart told him to stay away from Gao Ming.


    Jing Tuoshen stopped after taking a few steps. He didn¡¯t mean to listen to Gao Ming¡¯s trade condition, but he wanted to take a closer look at the tattoo on Gao Ming. After he realised he couldn¡¯t see the tattoo no matter what, Jing Tuoshen stopped. He was just a step away from the anomaly. He smelled the light scent of meat in the air. Jing Tuoshen frowned. A wind picked up from nowhere and carried his long hair. Several strands of his hair fell into the shadow.


    Jing Tuoshen didn¡¯t sense any strands of his hair break. However, they disappeared from Jing Tuoshen¡¯s sight, just like they were mysteriously swallowed by an invisible entity. The thing was not done eating!


    ¡°The headquarters will send them here before the sun goes down. We¡¯ll finish the rest of the trade. The headquarters will forget all of your offences before this.¡± Jing Tuoshen turned and left. He didn¡¯t see the smile that appeared on Gao Ming¡¯s previously blank face.

 Chapter 436: The Investigation Centres Secrets

    Was it too late to wish to leave?


    Jing Tuoshen, who was arrogant, just wanted to leave at that moment. The anxiety in his heart reached its peak. The smile on Gao Ming¡¯s face grew wider. He slowly raised his hands. The chains moved through the shadow like snakes. Each of them was engraved with a hatred-filled name.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for this day for so long. I¡¯ve been meaning to kill you when I first laid my eyes on you. I know you feel the same. Of the thirteen candidates, only one can survive. However, compared to killing you, I¡¯m more interested in seeing whether you or the other candidate hidden by the headquarters will survive longer...¡±


    Jing Tuoshen didn¡¯t dare to turn around. He walked faster. However, he discovered with shock that a strand of his hair and his shadow were stuck to the spot. It was as if no matter how far he ran, something of his would never leave with him.


    Suppressing the fear in his heart, Jing Tuoshen frowned and turned back. The anomaly in his eyes had shifted completely. The door of Everlasting Life Apartments was covered by layers of iron locks. A hellish dungeon yawned its maw. However, for unknown reasons, the prison never left Everlasting Life Apartments.


    ¡°Bring everyone I want here before sundown, or else I will cause all the anomalies to lose control and turn Han Hai into a demonic city.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s words were sharp and chilling. No one present suspected the veracity of his threat. The shadow obfuscated one¡¯s view. The torture room disappeared into the anomaly. This was a simple interaction, but it formed a basic understanding of future transactions. Plus, Gao Ming had gained what he needed.


    ¡°Granny Shen is very good. She even predicted that you¡¯d be the first gift.¡± Gao Ming fed the big dog some broken souls. The big dog could barely move his mouth. Once he did, the curses would pour out. However, Jing Tuoshen¡¯s shadow was hidden among the many curses. It was hard for Gao Ming to consume Jing Tuoshen in front of so many security members. The secrets of Jing Tuoshen aside, when Gao Ming wanted to harm Jing Tuoshen, he could sense something powerful sticking its gaze on him. The God of Flesh and Blood also warned Gao Ming that Jing Tuoshen reeked of a Dream Ghost.


    ¡°The headquarters now desperately wants to find out more about me. Consuming Jing Tuoshen will lose me many things. Instead of capturing him, it¡¯s more effective for me to reserve his name and shadow in the prison. However, I wonder if he¡¯ll be forced to be reborn inside the torture room once he¡¯s wiped off by fate.¡± Now that the torture room had expanded, Gao Ming needed more inmates.


    ¡°Gao Ming...¡± The big dog recovered after he feasted on the broken souls. ¡°You have to save Zhang Ding. Boss Zhang took on all the sins on his own. The bastards from the investigation centre kept torturing him to get him to reveal the other¡¯s secrets.¡± The big dog was normally a very gentle person. He barely cursed. However, he wanted to curse nonstop when he mentioned the investigation centre.


    ¡°Other than myself, Zhang Ding is the presence closest to a Dream Ghost. What happened over there?¡±


    The big dog¡¯s eyes slowly focused with fear. ¡°You can¡¯t imagine it! The headquarters are hiding an impossible horror underneath the New Hope City!¡±


    ¡°Take it slow and tell me.¡± The big dog had encountered a lot of wickedness in his life. When he was at the black pool, he was not this scared.


    ¡°The name and number of every investigator who died in the anomalies are recorded. Then, their black bands were given to the next generation of investigators. This is usually fine, but we found a strange cemetery underneath the headquarters¡¯s main building. Each grave carries the picture of a dead investigator. Their souls are not allowed to leave after they die. Instead, they are trapped at that cemetery.¡± The big dog shivered. ¡°Zhang Ding and I felt something was wrong once we reached that place. It didn¡¯t take long for us to see someone kneeling on a grave. The thing fed on the investigators¡¯ regret. His body is covered in names of the dead.¡±


    ¡°Is he the Dream Ghost?¡±


    ¡°He is just the vessel, a plate for the real food. The real terror is deep inside the cemetery!¡± The big dog confirmed, ¡°The headquarters funnelled the investigators¡¯ obsession with the ghost! The anomaly they tried so hard to fight against is right underneath the headquarters! The irony is that everyone treats the headquarters as Noah¡¯s Ark. The reality is that the place is a direct ticket to death.¡±


    ¡°Were you caught there?¡±


    To Gao Ming¡¯s surprise, the big dog shook his head. ¡°When we realise how much the investigation centre is hiding, we can¡¯t understand why they¡¯re being cautious.¡± Gao Ming took out a few more souls, and the big dog recovered quickly, ¡°The outside layer of the headquarters is the residential area. There are around ten buildings in the core area. These buildings look normal aboveground, but each building hides a horrible secret underground.


    ¡°The basement of the main building is the cemetery. The basement of the Research Centre, where Jing Tuoshen is from, has various kinds of labs. They are homes to the divine corpses trafficked over from outside Han Hai. A lot of investigators who have been exposed to anomalies are treated as experiments. They separate out the curses to study.


    ¡°The investigators do not receive any treatment at all! Only the first floor of the Research Centre is the hospital. The rest of the floors consist of labs that are scarier than the morgue!¡±


    The big dog was a big ghost that could reconstruct a nightmare, but even he felt that the place was like hell.


    ¡°When I exited the Research Centre, I already felt light-headed, but that was not the worst. The tenth building is the worst.¡± The big dog looked into Gao Ming¡¯s eyes. ¡°When Granny Shen and I entered it, we were flung out by Zhang Ding. He was instantly swallowed by despair. I have no idea what is inside the tenth building. I only heard the word Zhang Ding said before he disappeared: truth.¡±


    ¡°Truth?¡± Gao Ming tapped his chin. ¡°Is the truth behind Han Hai hidden inside the tenth floor? Or is it the truth about the shadow world?¡± Zhang Ding¡¯s team had found too many secrets. This worried Gao Ming. The centre would place a lot of restrictions on them so that they wouldn¡¯t reveal anything.


    ¡°Other than you guys, the others were not captured, right?¡± Gao Ming ignored the curse and fed the souls into the big dog¡¯s mouth. ¡°Did Xuan Wen escape?¡±


    Something snapped within the big dog. His eyes coloured with deep confusion. Then, he asked, ¡°Who is Xuan Wen?¡±

 Chapter 437: Huge

    The big dog¡¯s question numbed Gao Ming¡¯s skill. He studied the big dog and dripped more blood into his body to ensure that he hadn¡¯t been switched.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you remember Xuan Wen? She went to the investigation centre headquarters with you!¡± Gao Ming reached out his hand towards the big dog. He wanted to use the power of the God of Flesh and Blood to manipulate him.


    ¡°Granny Shen, Boss Zhang, the PE teacher and myself... Only a few of us went to the headquarters. Who is this Xuan Wen you speak of?¡± The big dog¡¯s face slowly focused. He was so confused. ¡°Zhang Ding and I stayed behind to help the others escape. They should be waiting for you at the designated location now.¡±


    Gao Ming nodded and suppressed the anxiety in his heart. He wanted to slowly calculate the stuff he had gained this time but Xuan Wen¡¯s disappearance placed a lot of pressure on him. The shadow tightened. Gao Ming sealed up the anomaly. The chains behind him spread through the neighbourhood. An alluring meat fragrance wafted through Everlasting Life Apartments and Prosperity Neighbourhood.


    Giant arms appeared in the shadow. The God of Flesh and Blood opened his mouth as if he was screaming against the entire night sky. His body, which was wounded by fate¡¯s gaze, had fully healed. After consuming the lingering spirits and the heart of two Gods, this was the strongest the God of Flesh and Blood had ever been. Looking through endless possibilities, Gao Ming gathered flesh scattered through the past. The murderous aura within God¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore. Who said Gods had to be handsome and kind? Even a monster that was cruel and brutal could be a God too.


    ¡°Drag everyone in this anomaly into the torture room. I¡¯ll personally persuade those who refuse to submit.¡± God¡¯s four faces smiled. He relaxed his enormous body. Each hand formed a strange imprint. As his body disappeared into the dark, whenever the meat fragrance passed by, the place would mutate. However, this mutation was unique to the God of Flesh and Blood. If someone were to resist it, their blood and flesh would gain self-consciousness. Figurines of the God of Flesh and Blood would start to sprout inside their blood vessels and under their skin.


    Gao Ming had been holding back the God of Flesh and Blood to prevent him from losing control. However, after experiencing this anomaly, Gao Ming was strong enough to maintain control over God. He lost his previous concerns.


    Gao Ming returned to Everlasting Life Apartments and addressed the nervous crowd. ¡°I¡¯ve negotiated with the headquarters. I will not kill any of you. I¡¯ll let you go when the day darkens.¡±


    He Jing slowly sighed in relief. He put down his knife. He originally planned to ambush Yuan Hui to get on Gao Ming¡¯s good side.


    Wan Jie¡¯s expression was complicated. He entered the anomaly as a member of the investigation centre, but his own allies were the only ones hunting him.


    ¡°Wan Jie, I¡¯m not interested in your secrets, and I don¡¯t care about the lives of the security members. You can continue to work for the investigation centre or find a new path for yourself in Han Hai. Perhaps... you can even return to Xin Lu.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s words had a deeper meaning. He knew that everyone¡¯s memory in Han Hai was fake. No one had ever really left this city.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± In front of Gao Ming, Wan Jie took a deep drag of the meat-scented air. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Wan Jie¡¯s eyes could see many things. To alleviate Gao Ming¡¯s concern, he actively sucked in the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s scent.


    Gao Ming looked over Wan Jie at the leader of Team One. ¡°If you fail to find a place with the investigation centre, I will always welcome you.¡± The leader of Team One thought for a while. Then, he firmly chose to side with Wan Jie.


    Everything proceeded faster than he thought. The torture room¡¯s imprint was left on everyone. The shadow under their feet was part of the torture room. The whole place had already been assimilated by the God of Flesh and Blood. Gao Ming noticed that Wan Jie¡¯s expression was more pained than most. Sometimes, having a pair of eyes that could see the truth might not be a good thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gained a lot of inmates, and they¡¯re very well-trained. Each one of them is comparable to a hundred normal individuals.¡± The meat fragrance flowed about. Gao Ming headed to Prosperity Neighbourhood. The sound of fighting on the third building grabbed his attention.


    The people from the student council retreated. The remaining survivors gathered around Building Three. The God of the Future¡¯s suppression of the ghost tattoo had suddenly disappeared. This certainly had to do with Building Three. No one came to aid them when it was the most dangerous. However, when it was time to grab the spoils of war, they were like sharks that had smelled blood. They surrounded Fan Li and Xi San, who had collected a lot of cursed objects.


    ¡°Little brother, we¡¯re one family. Why are you acting so unfamiliarly around me?¡± The chief of South Port Investigation Centre, Wang Chenyi, stood at the front. He was Wang Jie¡¯s eldest uncle¡¯s son and Wang Jie¡¯s grandfather¡¯s favourite grandson.


    Interestingly enough, the one opposing him then was Wang Jie.


    ¡°Big brother, now you acknowledge me as a family?! I remember how you ignored me when I reached out to you for help.¡± Wang Jie lowered his sleeve to hide the dagger in his hand. ¡°Whenever the family gathers for the annual ancestral remembrance day, you always stand at the front. Have you even noticed my existence?¡±


    ¡°We can talk about that when we¡¯re back home. No matter what, we¡¯re family, and there¡¯s no reason for outsiders to snatch the benefits away from us.¡± Wang Chenyi stared at the boxes of cursed objects and mud figurine fragments Fan Li and Xi San found. His eyes filled with blood. ¡°Wang Jie, bring your friends over to me. I¡¯ll protect you as I guide you out.¡±


    ¡°We discover this together. Isn¡¯t it a bit too greedy for you to wish to have everything?¡± Shen Tian chuckled. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t trouble you. I just need one-third of it. Give me that, and I¡¯ll ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°You should make sure you can keep yourself safe first.¡± Wang Jie spat with derision. He stepped on a ruined corpse. ¡°If you want it, come and get it.¡±


    Among the three forces that surrounded Wang Jie, only Situ Cheng didn¡¯t say anything. His nostrils twitched as the meat fragrance suddenly surrounded them.


    ¡°This selection by the centre sure has been a big help.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s chilly voice came from behind. He was almost behind them when the group realised he was there. ¡°Normally, it would have taken me so much effort to gather so many elites in Han Hai.¡±


    Some of them wanted to retreat, but chains shot out of the shadows. They were bound instantly.


    The security members around Wang Chenyi exuded dark energy. They crushed their cursed objects. Something like a ghost tattoo took residence in their bodies. These people would sacrifice themselves to save Wang Chenyi.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here for a talk. There¡¯s no need for anyone to die.¡± Gao Ming was telling the truth. That was the future he had seen.


    The God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s shadow connected to the night. The eight arms yanked the soul chains. God dragged the elites into the torture room.


    Witnessing the eerie buildings and the millions of torture tools, everyone¡¯s soul trembled. This human before them was scarier than the God of the Future.

 Chapter 438: Dream Ghosts Eye

    ¡°Gao Ming!¡± Wang Chenyi and Shen Tian recognised Gao Ming at the same time, but their reactions were completely different.


    Shen Tian, who also lived in the old city, immediately had his people put their weapons away. His expression became kind and affable.


    Wang Chenyi revealed the alertness in his eyes. He had heard his family mention Gao Ming before. Gao Ming¡¯s reward money was only second to Situ An in the investigation centre. He was a dangerous desperado.


    ¡°I was the one who killed the God of the Future. I was the one who tasked them to find these things. Would you like a part of them?¡± Gao Ming enquired in a smooth tone.


    Shen Tian, who was so arrogant earlier, quickly shook his hands. ¡°You¡¯ve created Dead Water Forum and selflessly shared the way to clear the anomalies. You are the saviour of Han Hai for helping so many people.¡±


    It was unclear whether Shen Tian was being sincere or not. He walked towards Gao Ming actively and then had his people stand around Gao Ming. He looked like he was planning to side with Gao Ming. ¡°Gao Ming, since we¡¯re both from the old city, we should watch each other¡¯s backs. Those from the other zones just want to bully us!¡±


    ¡°My younger brother is immature and young. Before I entered this anomaly, my father and grandfather told me that I should thank you in person for looking after him if I met you. If you have the time, you are welcome to drop by Zhen Hai Investigation Centre any time you wish. You are our forever friend.¡± Wang Chenyi was very sharp. He knew that even if he wanted to make a move, he had to maintain a surface of civility.


    Witnessing the change in their attitude, Xi San, who carried a box of cursed objects, was confused. This was different from the movies that he saw. Shouldn¡¯t the bad guys continue to taunt them?


    The four faces of the God of Flesh and Blood shared the same expression as Gao Ming. When one was strong enough, one would naturally attract new friends. As for how these people really thought in private, Gao Ming didn¡¯t care since he had already imprinted them in the torture room. How boring his life would be if these people weren¡¯t there?


    ¡°Fan Li, gift them two boxes of the cursed objects and the God of the Future¡¯s clocks.¡± Gao Ming said as if these were nothing to him.


    Fan Li hadn¡¯t said anything when Shen Tian jumped out, ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything. You¡¯re the one who single-handedly killed the God of the Future. These things should be yours. We can¡¯t take them from you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve paid more than enough.¡± Gao Ming pulled the chains. The new chains were engraved with different names. The presence exuded by the God of Flesh and Blood intensified.


    They were not afraid of negotiating with Gao Ming. They were afraid that there wouldn¡¯t be any negotiation.


    Wang Chenyi sensed the change in his consciousness. He wanted to fight back, but he was concerned about his ¡®allies¡¯. Shen Tian was too cunning.


    Situ Cheng had said nothing. When he knew Gao Ming had exited Building Three, he understood that things were not good for them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go when I¡¯m done trading with the headquarters.¡± The soul fire in the flesh furnace burned. Gao Ming¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°We¡¯re friends from now on, so I hope you won¡¯t do things that will trouble me.¡±


    After the chains were thrown into the furnace and fished out, everyone felt a sense of submission to Gao Ming¡¯s words as if they were disciples before their God. Their bodies had been infiltrated by the God of Flesh and Blood. The mutation could start at any moment, but Gao Ming delayed it. He didn¡¯t want to turn everyone in Han Hai into the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s disciples. The torture room was big, but it had its capacity limits.


    ¡°Gao Ming, there are still some security members at Building One. They are the elites from the West Port¡¯s Investigation Centres. I¡¯ll bring you to them.¡± Wang Chenyi was Elder Wang¡¯s most valued junior for a reason. He understood that when everyone was in the sea, those who were closest to the shore had the highest chance of being saved. In this anomaly, Gao Ming was the shore.


    By late afternoon, every living human in the anomaly had entered the torture room at least once. The headquarters gathered a lot of elites to handle this big selection event, and they were all delivered to Gao Ming.


    When the sun dropped down the horizon, several black cars appeared outside Everlasting Life Apartments. Jing Tuoshen returned. He looked a lot more tired. His face was frighteningly pale. When Gao Ming saw the black cars with the closed windows, his eyes narrowed. The headquarters used these cars to deliver the Red Raincoat into Han De Private School.


    ¡°What is in the cars this time? Another Red Spectre or something else?¡±


    The rays from the streetlights distorted. Gao Ming was followed by Wan Jie and He Jing. They stood in the shadowy yard of Everlasting Life Apartments. Jing Tuoshen waited outside the anomaly alone. The ray of the setting sun shone on him.


    ¡°Gao Ming, someone from the headquarters wants to meet you.¡± Jing Tuoshen didn¡¯t bring up the trade. His first sentence surprised Gao Ming, ¡°If you think it¡¯s inconvenient, we can meet up along the edge of Han Hai city, near the black fog.¡±


    Gao Ming shook his head. He had zero trust in the investigation centre headquarters.


    ¡°The black fog is spreading into Han Hai. We have no idea what is happening outside the city. The situation is very dangerous now.¡±


    ¡°That was not what you said yesterday.¡±


    ¡°The headquarters planned the selection event in the hopes that we can explore the black fog together. You have showcased your ability, so our future cooperation will be evener and fairer.¡± Jing Tuoshen waited for the sun to fully set before he signalled the cars behind him to enter Everlasting Life Apartments.


    When the front of the cars touched the shadow, the first car opened its doors. A black box was fixed in the middle. With Jing Tuoshen¡¯s orders, the security members inside the car unlocked the layers of protection around the box. The giant box was stuffed with dead body wraps. After all the wraps were pulled away, a desiccated human head was revealed. The moment it left the box, the head opened its eyes. Murky blood started to flow as shadows gathered around the head like waves in a flood.


    ¡°He has the power close to a Dream Ghost, so we have to deliver him like this.¡± Jing Tuoshen tossed Zhang Ding¡¯s head into the shadow. Boss Zhang wanted to absorb the shadow, but something was encased in his head, and he was stopped from doing so.


    ¡°To ensure the success of the trade and our future collaboration, the headquarters has passed a decision to commit a small modification to your friend.¡± Jing Tuoshen pointed at Zhang Ding¡¯s left eye. ¡°He will soon become a Dream Ghost. To help him sense that power, we implanted the headquarters¡¯ Dream Ghost¡¯s eye into his socket. We are not doing this to threaten you. We merely hope you¡¯ll enter the black fog with us.¡±

 Chapter 439: Piety Safety Town

    All the negative energy Zhang Ding absorbed went into his left eye. This meant that his body was unable to recover. His mind was at the edge of breaking.


    Wrinkly skin was folded on his face. Zhang Ding¡¯s left eye was open. The eyeball was unique. It was as dark as the night, but there was a burning light deep down. It could not only absorb the power of the shadow world but also cleanse most of the negative emotions.


    ¡°The eye of a Dream Ghost?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°The headquarters¡¯ Dream Ghost has been watching you, but he will not harm you because you¡¯re the most suitable candidate to enter the black mist.¡± Jing Tuoshen continued slowly, ¡°The black fog will trigger the ghost tattoo. We have tried many methods. Once the investigators enter the fog, the ghosts in their tattoos will lose control. Some of the ghosts might consume the investigators.


    ¡°We have been weakening the ghosts and finally reached a balance. However, the security members are still too weak to reach the inner parts of the black fog.¡± Jing Tuoshen looked at Gao Ming, ¡°We¡¯ve checked many files and realised you¡¯re the only exception. Even without using the power of the ghosts, your constitution is stronger than the lingering Gods in the mud figurines.


    ¡°Our original plan is to kill you in this anomaly so that we can conduct research on your soul and body to figure out the truth behind your uniqueness. However, we¡¯ve found a more suitable method to cooperate with you. Plus, is this not a chance for you? Do you not want to leave Han Hai and see the real world outside?¡±


    Since Gao Ming was only staring at Zhang Ding, Jing Tuoshen waved his hands. The second black car entered the anomaly. When the shadow covered the car, a lot of blood leaked out of the car. The car door slowly opened. A harrowing howls echoed out. The God of Flesh and Blood hiding behind Gao Ming was drawn by something. Its large body moved. Soon, a few investigators rushed out. They were mad and ugly. They had been implanted with the corpses of Gods.


    To ¡®help¡¯ them survive, Gao Ming didn¡¯t stop the God of Flesh and Blood. God tore out the mutated flesh on the investigators and sent them into the torture room to conduct ¡®recovery¡¯ on the surgical table. After eating the divine corpses, the God of Flesh and Blood exuded a sense of satisfaction. As his power grew, the blood city tattoo on Gao Ming became redder. If this continued, they would eventually become a Dream Ghost.


    ¡°The flesh came from the black fog. The fog has something that you need.¡± Jing Tuoshen took out a remote control to project a video, ¡°We purposely let go of the people who came with the big dog. They couldn¡¯t reach your promised location to meet up because we chased them to the small town at the edge of the black fog. If you rush over there now, they should still have their rationality intact.¡±


    When Gao Ming heard that, his eyes changed. He stared at the projection and noticed something strange. The projection was missing Xuan Wen. It seemed like she had not been discovered by the investigation centre.


    ¡°Granny Shen used to be called Elder Ma. She was a fortune-teller in the east city. Later, she was trapped in an anomaly by Situ An. The lady with many mouths on her face is Auntie Busybody. Her husband is a higher-up at Han Hai Charity...¡± Jing Tuoshen rattled off the background of each of the ghosts on the screen to prove the investigation centre¡¯s ability. However, this only proved that the centre really didn¡¯t know about Xuan Wen.


    ¡°Your friends are currently trapped at Piety Safety Town. That is the last location where we received the communication from our latest batch of investigators. We will assign many investigators to go with you. We only hope you can take one thing back for us.¡± Jing Tuoshen finally reached the crux. ¡°The thing is Recorder 003. It seems to have recorded the reason behind the real spread of the black fog.¡±


    If the situation were not really desperate, the bigwigs at the centre wouldn¡¯t be so agreeable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have the Dream Ghost? Why don¡¯t you send him over?¡± Gao Ming scoffed.


    ¡°The Dream Ghost cannot leave the headquarters in his entirety.¡± Jing Tuoshen didn¡¯t reveal more information. He waved to order the other black cars to leave the anomaly. ¡°The black fog is corroding Han Hai. This city has been cut off from the outside world. If we do not solve that soon, everyone will die. Also, shouldn¡¯t you let my people go now?¡±


    The investigation centre let Gao Ming¡¯s friends back, but they did a lot of things to them. Gao Ming was the same. Everyone in the anomaly had been imprinted by the torture room.


    After the cars left, the warning from the God of Flesh and Blood stopped. Gao Ming moved the gate door. All the clocks inside Everlasting Life Apartments chimed. A path appeared before the crowd. Once the investigators were released, Gao Ming sealed up the anomaly. This would be his base.


    Gao Ming carried Zhang Ding¡¯s head into Prosperity Neighbourhood. Along the way, he tried many ways to heal Zhang Ding, but he failed.


    ¡°Do I have to dig out the eye?¡± Once he had that thought, his heart paused, and his body convulsed with pain. Gao Ming resisted the pain and took out a knife. However, once the eye was damaged, it would use Zhang Ding¡¯s soul to recover. This only damaged Boss Zhang.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite disgusting for them to leave an eye with me.¡± Gao Ming temporarily had no better idea. The headquarters were stronger than he thought. He suspected the headquarters had more than one Dream Ghost.


    He placed Zhang Ding¡¯s head inside the God of the Future¡¯s broken altar. Gao Ming covered it up in layers and placed it in his bag, which he carried on his back. After that, he summoned all the survivors.


    ¡°You heard the investigation centre. The other founders of Dead Water Forum are trapped inside the black fog. I need some of you to come with me.¡± The crowd was silent. Situ Cheng and Shen Tian looked at each other. Their eyes twitched.


    ¡°The black fog can make the ghost tattoo lose control. Therefore, you might have the chance to discover the items left behind by the security members in the black fog. In fact, you might even find missing ghost tattoos to print them on yourself.¡±


    Gao Ming had his own goals. He did want to enter the black fog. In fact, he wanted to return to the tunnel. He wondered if he¡¯d be killed by the mysterious person again now that his power was close to that of a Dream Ghost.

 Chapter 440: Old Friend

    After the anomalies occurred at Han Hai, most horror game players lived by an axiom, ¡°one gets killed by standing out and one starves from cowardice.¡±


    The power of the ghosts, the relics of the dead and many objects with curses. The anomalies were dangerous, but they also carried with them the chance to change fate. Every citizen had the ability to gain the power of God, elevating them from livestock to actual horror game players. Shen Tian and Situ Cheng knew what Gao Ming wanted to express. Opportunity coexists with risk. Plus, they had no other choice. By the looks of things, Gao Ming wouldn¡¯t let them go easily.


    Unwilling as he was, Shen Tian didn¡¯t show it on the surface. His eyes glowed with admiration and trust in Gao Ming. Those who didn¡¯t know would assume that he was Gao Ming¡¯s biggest supporter. ¡°The investigation centre is our enemy. Just tell us if you need anything. We from the Han Hai Collective Rescue Centre will do our best to help you.¡±


    Situ Cheng nodded. ¡°I have no relationship with Situ An. We merely share the same surname. We will do our best to aid you as well. Han Hai is now surrounded by the black mist and is cut off from the rest. This is the perfect chance to eliminate the investigator centre.¡±


    Gao Ming cut open his chest wound and glanced at Situ Cheng. Drops of blood with a thick meat fragrance stuck to his fingertips.


    ¡°Dream Ghosts are stronger than Big Ghosts, and the investigation centre headquarters have more than one Dream Ghost. They can¡¯t leave the headquarters for some reason, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can enter the headquarters.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t hide anything. These people had been imprinted by the torture room, so he didn¡¯t need to hide. ¡°Swallow the blood, and you¡¯ll be able to gaze upon the God of Flesh and Blood.¡±


    Was it poison or a blessing?


    Situ Cheng looked to the side to study Shen Tian¡¯s reaction. The old fox had already taken the step forward to swallow the blood. His heart pounded in tandem with God. Strange things appeared inside his blood and flesh.


    With a sigh, Situ Cheng gave up the struggle. They knew how dangerous the big selection was. It was the first official conflict between the headquarters and the horror game players. Situ Cheng and the others wanted to sneak in to steal the benefits, but they lost themselves to the winner instead.


    Everyone present consumed Gao Ming¡¯s blood. They had given up. Gao Ming traded hostages with the headquarters. They were the sacrifice.


    ¡°I will not harm you. In fact, I¡¯ll lead you to see the truth.¡± Gao Ming made everyone part of the God of Flesh and Blood. ¡°The shadow world is infiltrating the real world. Anomalies explode everywhere on a daily basis. The investigation centre is losing its grasp on this city. Or rather, they are rebuilding with a sole focus on the North Port New Hope City. They have already given up Han Hai.¡±


    ¡°They decree the need to protect Han Hai, but they only care about themselves,¡± Shen Tian hissed, ¡°I know them too well.¡±


    ¡°The situation at Han Hai will only get worse, but there will be more horror game players. Time is on our side, but I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s voice was calm, but it frightened the two leaders. ¡°One of you will handle the old city, and the other will take care of the east city. I need you to split up and enter the anomalies to deliver the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s figurines into the creepiest location so that he can be worshipped there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll succeed.¡± Shen Tian sighed in relief. Compared to the black mist, handling the anomalies inside the city didn¡¯t sound that dangerous.


    ¡°I have a special mission for the two of you.¡± Gao Ming looked through the mist at the location of Piety Safety Town, ¡°There is still some time until midnight. I¡¯ll give you three hours to prepare. Bring your most loyal followers and stake out Piety Safety Town. Then, you¡¯ll enter the black mist with me.¡±


    Shen Tian and Situ Cheng¡¯s faces turned awkward.


    ¡°Your lives are no longer in your hands. Go. Don¡¯t make me wait for too long.¡± Gao Ming opened a path out for them and watched them leave.


    ¡°Gao Ming, those people won¡¯t really help us. They¡¯ll betray us if they have the chance.¡± Luo Dong found his wife and daughter. He firmly stood on Gao Ming¡¯s side not only because Gao Ming was his saviour but also because he saw hope in Gao Ming.


    ¡°They won¡¯t have the chance.¡± Gao Ming checked Zhang Ding¡¯s head again. He called Luo Dong and Fan Li to his side. ¡°I need you two to help me do something...¡±


    ...


    One hour later, Gao Ming left Everlasting Life Apartments. He was the last person to leave the anomaly. The two neighbourhoods were empty. The living was captured by Gao Ming, and the dead were sent into the torture room.


    When it was dark, he sneaked back to the old city. He realised Xuan Wen¡¯s traces had been wiped away. He became more anxious. Gao Ming only sighed in relief when he found the mask and phone, as well as some other stuff that Xuan Wen had gifted him in the hidden compartment.


    ¡°Everything that I remember clearly is still here. However, the smaller things have been wiped away. Things like Xuan Wen¡¯s daily items are disintegrating like she never existed to begin with.¡±


    Gao Ming put away Xuan Wen¡¯s things and came to Han De Private School alone. He looked at the fleshy tree that covered the sky and was speechless. The Fear Illness combined with his old classmate, Ji Jie, became this new focus point at Han Hai. The Fear Illness was about to lose control.


    ¡°This tree is growing so quickly.¡±


    Anomalies made fear the main emotion in Han Hai. Even with Yan Xizhi, the tree could only be stopped and not fully uprooted.


    ¡°Is there a way to eat it?¡± Gao Ming communicated with the God of Flesh and Blood. The giant flesh tree was materialised by the Fear Illness manifestation of the God of Flesh and Blood. They could be considered to be from the same source.


    Staring at the giant tree, the God of Flesh and Blood looked stumped. The four faces were excited but flummoxed.


    Gao Ming expected this result. The current God still couldn¡¯t eat this giant tree. He needed more divine corpses. When he was more perfect, he had the chance to consume this tree cultivated by the fear in Han Hai.


    The God of Flesh and Blood howled as he watched the tree leaves sway. After some time, the roots crawled towards Gao Ming. At the same time, the phone Gao Ming just found vibrated. He looked at the screen. The chatgroup of Class 13 appeared with a red name, Ji Jie.


    Ji Jie, ¡°Gao Ming, you came to find me. I¡¯m saying hi to you.¡±


    Staring at the giant tree, Gao Ming keyed into the phone, ¡°Old friend, let me bring you somewhere fun.¡±

 Chapter 441: Giant Tree, Gao Ming

    Gao Ming had no idea what kind of ghost this flesh tree made from the Fear Illness and Ji Jie was. The God of Flesh and Blood didn¡¯t seem like he knew any better. However, one thing was certain. Even Yan Xizhi, who was a Dream Ghost, couldn¡¯t do anything to it.


    Normally, a Dream Ghost could weave their dream realm or construct a ¡®divine kingdom¡¯ that existed between the shadow world and the real world using the faith of the endless disciples. The situation with the flesh tree was completely different. It had no death realm, nor did it create a nightmare between the real world and the shadow world. However, the Fear Illness had fully spread in the east city. It was as if the entire east zone had become its death realm. The God of Flesh and Blood had not seen this situation before. Neither had Gao Ming. It could be said that his old friend, Ji Jie, had escaped the shackles of fate earlier than he did.


    Ji Jie, ¡°You¡¯re bringing me to a fun place?! Where? Are you lying to me? All of you have left, leaving me here alone!¡± The words were filled with resentment. It was like a curse on all living things. However, Ji Jie didn¡¯t seem to realise that. He continued to write messages in the chatgroup like nothing had changed. After Gao Ming arrived, the chatgroup of Class 13 had become a dead chatgroup in various ways.


    Gao Ming, ¡°Your branches touch the sky, and roots dig into the dark river. You can see further than all of us. Then, you should have sensed that this city is like a prison. You can¡¯t achieve real freedom.¡±


    Ji Jie, ¡°It is not that bad. Hahaha.¡±


    Gao Ming, ¡°The reason I¡¯m here this time is to bring you outside the city to check it out. I am here to help you stretch your roots into the black mist to have you see for yourself whether it is death or sanctuary out there.¡±


    Xi San, ¡°This group is still active?! What the hell!¡±


    Ji Jie, ¡°What should I do? Even though I¡¯m the chosen few, I still cannot control my power.¡±


    Gao Ming, ¡°Where is the core of your consciousness?¡±


    Ji Jie, ¡°The centre of the main hall.¡±


    Gao Ming ignored the messages sent by Xi San and made his way briskly to the main hall. He had the God of Flesh and Blood peel back the layers of leaves. Gao Ming found Ji Jie deep underneath the main hall. Ji Jie had combined with the flesh tree. Roots crawled through his bones to pierce his soul. The bloody leaves fluttered before Gao Ming¡¯s face. Ji Jie¡¯s eyes were closed peacefully.


    ¡°Old friend?¡± Ji Jie didn¡¯t respond, but Gao Ming¡¯s phone kept vibrating. He checked and realised Ji Jie and Xi San were chatting about life.


    ¡°Ji Jie is clearly dead. Who is chatting with Xi San in the chatgroup? Ji Jie¡¯s soul or the Fear Illness Doll?¡± Gao Ming dripped one drop of his blood into Ji Jie¡¯s mouth. The giant tree that connected the sky and earth trembled. The canopy grew further, and the smell of blood thickened.


    Ji Jie, ¡°Gao Ming, Gao Ming! What did you just feed me? It¡¯s so delicious! Give me more!¡±


    Ji Jie kept sending messages. He occasionally tapped Gao Ming¡¯s profile. His red messages were like blood. Normal people would be freaked out by it. Gao Ming communicated with the God of Flesh and Blood. God could sense the same source of energy within the flesh tree, but he couldn¡¯t consume it. With a frown, Gao Ming took out the death portrait of the Fear Illness. He didn¡¯t want to harm the flesh tree. He just wanted to try if he could bring part of the flesh tree into the black mist.


    Ji Jie, ¡°Brother, what is that in your hands? Why does it feel familiar to me?¡±


    Gao Ming, ¡°I can¡¯t move this giant tree. I want to see if I can carry a part of you out with me first.¡±


    Ji Jie, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through that much trouble. Just dig out my stomach, neck and brain.¡±


    The goriness of the conversation shut Xi San up. It also cancelled his idea of grabbing their other classmates to join the chat.


    The God of Flesh and Blood touched the tree and found three seeds the size of one¡¯s fist at the three spots mentioned by Ji Jie. The seed of the brain had Ji Jie¡¯s face carved on it. The seed of the stomach hid a deformed doll. The seed of the neck was the strangest, with pictures of many faces.


    Ji Jie, ¡°The giant tree previously had no seed. But I didn¡¯t like that. How can a plant have no seed? Strangely enough, with my constant urging and praying, this divine tree nurtured these three seeds in my body.¡±


    Seeing Ji Jie¡¯s messages, all the classmates, including Gao Ming, were stunned.


    The Fear Illness could manifest people¡¯s fear. It was a monster that existed in one¡¯s imagination. However, Ji Jie somehow used his own imagination to slowly make up the flesh tree¡¯s weaknesses.


    Ji Jie, ¡°The world is getting more chaotic. When I can fully master this power, I¡¯ll go save you!¡±


    Gao Ming, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. The place I¡¯m going to at this time is Piety Safety Town, which is on the edge of the city. After figuring out the reason behind the black mist¡¯s appearance, I will take the bus to the tunnel where we met the accident many years ago. If anyone is interested, they can come with me.¡±


    Ji Jie, ¡°My roots are growing rapidly underneath Han Hai. However, people don¡¯t realise that. Give me a few days and watch me crawl over there directly.¡±


    Ji Jie sent an emote of a person crawling through the dark. Other than Xi San, no one responded to him.


    Putting away the three seeds, Gao Ming left Ji Jie. The main reason he was at the school was for Yan Xizhi.


    Zhang Ding was heavily injured, but he managed to find out more about the headquarters. This unnerved Gao Ming.


    Gao Ming entered the admin building and headed to the headmaster¡¯s office. Just as he pushed open the door, the scent of rot assaulted him.


    Then, the light black mist enveloped Gao Ming¡¯s sight. He saw Yan Xizhi sitting before the office table. This serious old lady was covered in giant wounds that couldn¡¯t heal. The black mist oozed out of the wounds.


    ¡°The black mist comes from the wounds of Dream Ghosts?!¡± Gao Ming initially wanted to get Yan Xizhi to help him but the old headmaster was in a worse state than he thought, ¡°Headmaster Yan, who did this to you? Where are the other students at this school?¡±


    Yan Xizhi opened her eyes. It took her some time to focus her eyes. She looked at Gao Ming, ¡°A few days ago, the black mist suddenly appeared in the countryside of the east city. I went there to take a look.¡±

 Chapter 442: Bet Everything

    ¡°Did you discover anything?¡± Gao Ming was excited. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d get an answer from Yan Xizhi. While he was worried about her, he was curious too.


    Yan Xizhi didn¡¯t answer immediately but took a serious look at Gao Ming as if to confirm he was the same Gao Ming she knew.


    ¡°Why? Did you see other Gao Mings in the black mist?¡± Gao Ming was discomfited by her stare.


    ¡°How can you say something like that, especially at a time like this...¡± Yan Xizhi pointed at the wounds on her body. ¡°The black mist has a consciousness. It is like a conglomeration of soul ashes or maybe like the manifestation of a special will.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. I¡¯m more interested in knowing who injured you. What danger is hidden in the black fog?¡± Gao Ming was anxious. His important friends were trapped in the black fog. If Yan Xizhi were injured, how could Granny Shen and the rest survive?


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what hurt me. Once it hears that and sees you, it will hunt you down and kill you.¡± Yan Xizhi revealed important news to Gao Ming.


    ¡°An Unmentionable?¡±


    Yan Xizhi didn¡¯t shake or nod her head. She rambled to herself, ¡°I did enter the black fog, but I didn¡¯t leave Han Hai. I was injured when I was about to leave Han Hai.¡±


    Gao Ming instantly grasped her meaning. One would only be attacked when one was leaving Han Hai?!


    ¡°I lost my way the moment I entered the black fog. Someone called my name from deep inside the black fog. It sounded like my useless son. However, I knew he had been murdered by Situ An. Why would a dead person appear there?¡± Yan Xizhi pulled her gaze back to stare at her hands. ¡°You¡¯ll see many different things in the fog. It¡¯s like a completely mutated world.


    ¡°Humans and ghosts who came from Han Hai are imprinted with some kind of unknown memory. When we come into the black mist, our bodies, minds, and souls will be diluted by the black fog. Dilution is a strange descriptor, but it¡¯s the closest to the truth. We¡¯ll be diluted until we become a part of the black fog.¡± Yan Xizhi¡¯s wounds leaked out black fog. She couldn¡¯t mention certain things, so she could only go about them in a roundabout way. ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s also easy if you wish to move about freely in the black mist. You only need to actively embrace the mist and let it enter your body. Do not expose any power that normal humans couldn¡¯t understand.¡± Yan Xizhi told Gao Ming the way to survive. This was something the investigation centre didn¡¯t mention.


    ¡°Pretend to be a normal person?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Strength means nothing there unless you are stronger than them. Before that, you have to pretend to be a dummy. Once you expose any anomalous characteristics, you¡¯ll be attacked by the black mist and that will attract the attention of the scarier existences.¡± Yan Xizhi said sternly, ¡°Do not try to resist it. At least not now. The black mist is the fate¡¯s...¡± Yan Xizhi couldn¡¯t finish the sentence because black mist suddenly billowed out of her wounds. To protect Gao Ming, Yan Xizhi sent Gao Ming flying out of the headmaster¡¯s office. The wooden door shut.


    Before the door closed fully, Yan Xizhi gave one last warning, ¡°They can¡¯t wait anymore! You have to find the new blood city...¡±


    ¡°Is she talking about the blood city owners?¡± Looking at the closed door and listening to Yan Xizhi¡¯s scream, Gao Ming bowed at the door and turned to leave. He initially wanted to get Yan Xizhi to help him, but she was already injured in the black mist.


    ¡°Do I know any other helpers?¡± Gao Ming thought back to his memories of death. There were many ghosts and people in each of his future. However, Gao Ming was too fast this time. This meant that the initiation of the tragedy was pulled forward. Many helpers he would have hadn¡¯t gotten the time to grow yet.


    ¡°In the past, every rebirth I had led to despairing situations. However, this cycle appears to be the most oppressive.¡± Gao Ming looked up at the sky. ¡°The past, memory and the sky are probably all fake.¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t stay any longer. He carried the three seeds of the flesh tree to Piety Safety Town. At midnight, a lamp was placed on the station closest to Piety Safety Town. A few people stood next to the abandoned seats. They paced about nervously.


    A honk came from afar. Everyone turned to look. Black vehicles that looked like moving coffins eventually paused beside the station.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± The feminine voice caused everyone to shiver. They immediately moved to the cars.


    ¡°Gao Ming is still not here.¡± The investigator in plainclothes lowered his head. ¡°Will he stand us up? After all, we¡¯ve scammed him before.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t come, we¡¯ll enter the place without him.¡± Jing Tuoshen tossed away his dirty gloves and looked at his severely bitten fingers. The nearby investigators looked away.


    ¡°My hands are covered in bleeding pus. It doesn¡¯t matter how many pairs of gloves I use and abandon.¡±


    No one dared to say anything. A braver member silently glanced at Jing Tuoshen. The man¡¯s perfect and beautiful face had a tiny scar on it. A ghost tattoo that the member had not seen before appeared under the man¡¯s supple skin.


    Did Jing Tuoshen obtain his own ghost tattoo?


    The craziest researcher finally chose his tattoo?!


    The investigator¡¯s eyes wandered and moved down Jing Tuoshen¡¯s chin until he saw Jing Tuoshen¡¯s clavicle. The ghost tattoo became clearer. However, the tattoo appeared to be missing an eye.


    Eye?


    The world turned red. The investigator felt a sudden pang of pain. He screamed and fell to the floor. His eyes couldn¡¯t stop bleeding.


    ¡°Shut him up.¡± Jing Tuoshen ordered coolly. He picked up the only lamp at the station and walked into the distance.


    The black mist was about 600 metres away from the cavalcade of cars. Jing Tuoshen remembered that when he came here yesterday, the mist was more than 1000 metres away. ¡°It¡¯s getting closer.¡±


    With a cough, two security members pushed a modified cart over to him.


    The black cloth on the cart was pulled back to reveal Wan Jie.


    ¡°How far can your eyes see into the mist?¡± Jing Tuoshen adjusted the cart to right Wan Jie¡¯s position.


    ¡°Around 30 metres.¡±


    ¡°Very good. After we deal with this, the headquarters will let you all go and undo the curses on you,¡± Jing Tuoshen promised half-heartedly.


    Wan Jie didn¡¯t even believe him one bit. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t just kill all of us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jing Tuoshen still wanted to say something more, but the ghost tattoo on him, and he turned to look at Han Hai at the same time.


    The full bus slowly moved towards them. The driver was none other than Gao Ming.

 Chapter 443: Camp

    The black mist arrived silently and submerged everyone. The security members near the station had all heard of Gao Ming before. However, they didn¡¯t expect him to show up like this. The bus with a special coating moved down the road until it stopped a few metres from Jing Tuoshen. The headlights shut off, and Gao Ming let go of the steering wheel. A horror game player in a mask took over the driver¡¯s seat. The door creaked open. The rust fell off. Gao Ming walked out of the bus.


    ¡°From which dumpsite did you haul this thing from?¡± Jing Tuoshen was disgusted by the stench that emanated from the bus.


    ¡°My people are all here.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s voice was calm. He looked like he was forced to be there. He didn¡¯t look unhappy or nervous.


    ¡°Your people?¡± Jing Tuoshen and the security members turned to the bus. Inside this old bus, each seat was taken. Most of them wore masks. Some of them wore strange red clothes.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, then we should depart as soon as possible. The longer we wait, the lower the chance of survival for those trapped at Piety Safety Town.¡± Jing Tuoshen picked up the lamp and had his people push Wan Jie around while he walked in front.


    The lamp emitted a strange scent as it burned. Wisps of screams came from it. Gao Ming glanced at Jing Tuoshen, ¡°How much human oil have you burned to keep this thing burning?¡±


    The security members¡¯ faces darkened. They had been purposely avoiding that topic. The light inside the lamp couldn¡¯t be considered bright. It didn¡¯t provide any warmth either. If anything, one would feel cool as one approached it. The eyeball implanted in Zhang Ding¡¯s head looked deep, but it contained a discomfiting source of light. Could the Dream Ghost¡¯s power be related to light?


    Gao Ming waved for the driver to move. They followed Jing Tuoshen slowly. Compared to Gao Ming, Jing Tuoshen appeared more serious. He looked at the black mist that slowly rolled towards Han Hai. His fingers that held the lamp tightened.


    ¡°No one should leave the range of the light! Those around me, be ready to enter the mist!¡±


    The crowd slowly moved. The straight road started to bend, and the trees around them swayed. The night breeze blew. The mist enveloped Jing Tuoshen and Wan Jie. It caressed Gao Ming lightly and parted around the bus.


    ¡°Nothing feels out of the ordinary.¡± The moment they entered the fog, Jing Tuoshen and Gao Ming¡¯s pupils shrunk. The ghost tattoos on them started to fade away. The security members around them didn¡¯t sense any danger. The black mist felt like a normal mist to them. The person who carted Wan Jie around couldn¡¯t resist taking a glance back. The black mist stopped a few metres behind him. If he wanted to turn back, he could.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look back. Follow the light.¡± Jing Tuoshen maintained his speed. He memorised everything in his mind. He recorded the location of all the buildings. He didn¡¯t miss out on the commercial signboards and the trees.


    The bus followed Gao Ming slowly. The passengers were as silent as the dead. Some of the security members glanced at the bus out of curiosity. They only saw lowered heads.


    The surrounding light weakened. Everything within their sight looked normal. This place was even more peaceful than inside Han Hai. However, no one put their guard down. They walked for about 300 metres when Wan Jie suddenly turned to look behind him. Noticing this, Jing Tuoshen immediately stopped moving. The other security members turned around as well. The thick black mist had already blocked off everything. Only a barely visible path remained.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Jing Tuoshen stared at Wan Jie, ¡°Don¡¯t make me use the medicine on you when we have just entered the black mist.¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I merely took a look. Don¡¯t need to be so nervous.¡± Wan Jie¡¯s body was fixed to the cart. His body part below the neck was covered up by a cloth made from special material.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t Recorder 0003, your subordinates who trust you dearly will become the oil for the next lamp.¡± It was clear that Jing Tuoshen didn¡¯t believe Wan Jie.


    ¡°With your paranoid nature, I wonder what the headquarters see in you. Are you also a sacrifice?¡± Wan Jie said, ¡°When we were young, we fought for everything. In the end, we¡¯re both sacrifices.¡±


    The lamp swayed. Wan Jie¡¯s eyes suddenly moved away from Jing Tuoshen and glanced ahead. ¡°Someone is waiting for you. Hurry on up. Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to get to Piety Safety Town?¡±


    Jing Tuoshen whipped his head around. He and the security members around him saw a waving shadow in the mist. No one dared to do anything. They followed the map in their mind and slowly approached Piety Safety Town. They took almost half an hour to cover about 1000 metres. Eventually, the second station appeared before them-- Piety Safety Station.


    ¡°With the lamp lighting the way, we didn¡¯t get lost. We should be able to bring the recorder back.¡± The person who pushed Wan Jie gained confidence. He didn¡¯t notice that the lamp was already darker than before.


    ¡°My people can stay here.¡± Gao Ming knocked lightly on the bus door. The bus stopped at the station. Some of the masked passengers got down. They moved things with them. They placed incomplete mud figurines around the station and set up a fixed altar in the middle of the station. A few bowed at the altar. Then, they placed portraits inside the altar. They burned the portraits. The flame danced inside the altar. The station became a small camp.


    ¡°Guard this place, and do not let the fire go out.¡± Gao Ming hollowed out the old city to deal with the black mist. His followers, this time, were well-selected. He had seen their futures in his past.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to go with you?¡± A man wearing a burning mask asked.


    Before Gao Ming could answer, Jing Tuoshen, who was nearby, raised his head. He felt that the man¡¯s voice was very familiar. The fact that the man used a fake voice made it even more suspicious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily. I have other classmates who will follow me.¡± Gao Ming glanced at the passengers in red clothes. He didn¡¯t urge them. Instead, he walked towards Jing Tuoshen.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Jing Tuoshen scanned Gao Ming, ¡°Are you the only one coming with us? What about the passengers on the bus?¡±


    ¡°They are the backup I¡¯ve left for myself,¡± Gao Ming grabbed the cart and smiled at Wan Jie.

 Chapter 444: Humans?

    The closer it was to Han Hai¡¯s edge, the thicker the black mist. The mist around the Piety Safety Town was still acceptable. The visibility of a normal security member was more than ten metres. The blurry building silhouettes corresponded to the map in Jing Tuoshen¡¯s mind. At least, from the looks of things, the town hadn¡¯t changed.


    ¡°The people we sent are all gone. Before this, the black mist didn¡¯t spread so quickly. The last signal source appeared here.¡± The security members followed Jing Tuoshen closely. They were not protecting him. Under these circumstances, the chance of survival was higher if they stayed close to Jing Tuoshen. As they spoke, they reached the town entrance. Piety Safety Town used to be a small village. Its population rose as a lot of factories were built around it. They built their own hospital and school. To deal with the water issue, they even dug out a few pipes from the Hen Shan Water Dam.


    ¡°Piety Safety Town was deserted a few decades ago. A lot of inexplicable things happened. However, as the factories appeared and the people got richer, fewer people believed in those things,¡± The security member beside Jing Tuoshen said softly.


    ¡°When the black mist came, did any of the townies escape?¡± Gao Ming always had a question. How did the investigation centre suppress such a piece of big news like the black mist?


    The security member shook his head, ¡°No one escaped. The whole town mysteriously emptied. I know you don¡¯t know it, but that¡¯s the truth. The reaction a normal person has when they enter the black mist is very different from those taken over by the ghosts. They are like...¡±


    ¡°Drawn to it.¡± Jing Tuoshen finished the sentence. ¡°The normal people who have not interacted with the anomalies will be drawn by something inside the mist. That is why we seal up the news so quickly.¡±


    ¡°What will happen once they enter the black mist?¡±


    ¡°No clue. Until now, we haven¡¯t seen anyone living to leave the mist.¡± Jing Tuoshen lifted up the lamp in his hand to reveal the words on the building before them: Welcome to Piety Safety Town.


    ¡°So we came here this time also to save the citizens of this town,¡± Gao Ming mocked.


    ¡°That is what the investigation centre has been doing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. With the amount of lives the centre has claimed, I can¡¯t see you as anything more than the antagonist.¡± Gao Ming made them all speechless.


    ¡°Enter the town and search the buildings one by one. The last signal of Recorder 003 came from this place!¡±


    The group didn¡¯t dare to split up as they entered the town. The night deepened, and the visibility became worse.


    ¡°The lamp can last for another two hours. The flame will become weaker. You better stay within the range of the light.¡±


    No one used the ghost power. They entered the building that was closest to the town entrance. When they reached the fourth floor, Wan Jie looked up at the window in shock. The security member beside him gasped a few seconds later, ¡°Look out the window! Someone is walking through the mist!¡±


    A taxi and two private cars parked in front of the hotel on the south-eastern side of town. Their headlights were still on.


    ¡°Can normal lights pierce through the black mist?¡± The investigators glanced at the oil lamp Jing Tuoshen held. They frowned. ¡°Many humans are there! They are still coming out of the car!¡±


    Jing Tuoshen and Gao Ming entered the black mist for the first time. They couldn¡¯t tell if they were looking at living humans or not.


    ¡°No matter what, we have to go and take a look.¡± Wan Jie was purposely triggering Jing Tuoshen, ¡°What if they have Recorder 003? If they leave this town, you¡¯ll never see it again.¡±


    ¡°Go downstairs.¡± Jing Tuoshen knew how strange the black mist was, but he was unwilling to give up this opportunity. ¡°Perhaps they can tell us where the other citizens have disappeared to.¡±


    They hurried down the stairs, but something happened that numbed their skulls. As they left the building and did a headcount, one of the investigators was gone. No one knew when he disappeared.


    ¡°The building appears to have eaten him...¡±


    Looking at the dark building entrance, Jing Tuoshen made a decision. ¡°We¡¯ll head to Piety Safety Hotel first!¡±


    As they walked down the town street, the oil lamp dimmed further. Thankfully, the headlights in front of the hotel were still on, guiding them the way. Through the mist, they couldn¡¯t see the figures, but they could hear the conversations.


    ¡°What kind of bad weather is this? This is so unlucky!¡±


    ¡°Are the kids alright?¡±


    ¡°They are fine. They are not even nervous. They think this is exciting. What a headache!¡±


    ¡°Do we still get no signal on the phones?¡±


    ¡°No. We can¡¯t even reach the emergency number. This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered something like this in my twenty years of driving.¡±


    The voice became clearer. The light from the lamp cut through the mist and mixed with the headlights.


    The chatting pair of male and female looked at the investigators. When they saw the group in uniform, they didn¡¯t show fear. Instead, there was foolish innocence in their eyes.


    The man didn¡¯t have any alertness. He strode towards Jing Tuoshen. He looked so joyous like he was about to be rescued.


    ¡°Are you the town police? You¡¯re so hardworking to work on such a foggy day.¡± The man began, ¡°My name is Wei Tian. I¡¯m the school driver at Xin Lu First High School. The woman over there is the class teacher for Year 2, Class 13. We¡¯re on the way back to Xin Lu after participating in a school activity. The black mist descended on us. After we entered a tunnel, all the signals were gone. We drove for a long time and saw no one. We had to stop at this small town.¡±


    The man¡¯s words were clear and concise. They seemed to live in a world that hadn¡¯t been infiltrated by the nightmare. They didn¡¯t suspect anything when they saw the investigators in the uniform and came to ask for help.


    ¡°Are you from outside Han Hai?¡± Jing Tuoshen raised the lamp. Wan Jie stared at their faces.


    ¡°Yes. We were going back to Xin Lu, but we lost our way. To protect the students, Teacher Lee and I decided to park the vehicles here and wait for rescue.¡±


    Waiting for rescue was such an innocent and wishful thinking. The investigation centre couldn¡¯t even save themselves, much less the others.

 Chapter 445: What is outside Han Hai?

    Both Wei Tian and Teacher Lee didn¡¯t have any sense of danger. They were so well-protected. Jing Tuoshen and Gao Ming didn¡¯t put their guard down. They tried to find flaws in the outsiders. The regretful thing was this group of people was like a group of white sheep. They had nothing that tied them to the ghosts. They didn¡¯t seem to realise that the ghost stories were real. For them, this black mist was just a natural phenomenon.


    ¡°Do you come from outside of Han Hai?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°In other words... the world outside of Han Hai is one without ghosts?! Only Han Hai has been affected?!¡± Jing Tuoshen sounded scary. Driver Wei scratched his head as he looked at Jing Tuoshen as if the latter was dull.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say that.¡± Gao Ming memorised the keywords from Wei Tian¡¯s conversation. ¡°Xin Lu First High School Class 13. You were on the way back to Xin Lu after an event. Does that mean the tunnel you took was between Xin Lu, Jiujiang and Han Hai? Was it close to Hen Shan Penitentiary?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Even though that tunnel is the location for many accidents a few years back, it is much better now.¡± Wei Tian took out a pack of cigarettes. ¡°Plus, I¡¯ve over 20 years of driving. I¡¯m good at my job.¡± Wei Tian opened the pack and offered Gao Ming and the rest cigarettes. This caused Jing Tuoshen to frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but do you know what happened here? Why is there no one here?¡±


    The horrors didn¡¯t happen. Instead, they ran into a group of living humans who came from outside of Han Hai. Based on their tone, they really didn¡¯t know anything about the horror stories and anomalies.


    The security member who pushed Wan Jie¡¯s cart was kind. He didn¡¯t shatter their hope. He only reminded them, ¡°This town is very dangerous. Only you can save yourselves now.¡±


    ¡°Very dangerous? What do you mean? Is there an epidemic here?¡± Teacher Lee reacted. She didn¡¯t think of the ghosts but instead turned back to yell at the restaurant, ¡°All the students from Class 13, come out now! Do not wander about! Gather at the door!¡±


    The woman¡¯s shout echoed down the streets. It was too late for the security members to stop her. ¡°Now, you¡¯ve exposed us!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. With the lamp, our location has already been exposed.¡± Jing Tuoshen pointed down the path they took to reach there to get the female teacher to participate with them. ¡°Hen Shan Penitentiary is not far from here. Some perverted inmates have escaped. They might be hiding in this town. They love to torture people, eat human meat and drink human blood.¡±


    Teacher Lee¡¯s face was white. However, as scared as she was, her first reaction was to rush into the dark restaurant to find her students. It was very impressive. The students slowly walked out. The owners of the two private cars came over as well.


    The pair who drove the luxury car was a pair of older couple. They appeared to be in their honeymoon period. The man¡¯s hands kept wandering over his female partner¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the vice manager from Immortal Pharmacy¡¯s Purchasing Department. You can call me Larry. I¡¯m older than you all. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Brother Larry.¡± The man looked average. Somehow, he managed to make the expensive clothes look cheap. His girlfriend was very pretty. They looked more like father and daughter than a couple. ¡°Tonight, I was supposed to head to the main company at Xin Lu for a meeting. It¡¯s an emergency. Can you bring me to your superior?¡±


    Everyone ignored Larry. Jing Tuoshen and Wan Jie didn¡¯t think there were any ghosts hiding in the man.


    Four youngsters came out from the other car. They were fashionably-dressed. Other than the driver, the other three had been drinking. One of them were practically falling asleep.


    ¡°They do not appear like ghosts or monsters.¡± The security members believed in Wei Tian even more. These people hadn¡¯t encountered the ghosts before.


    The students from Class 13 gathered around the school bus. Teacher Lee did a headcount. She almost fainted. Five students didn¡¯t return. They seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°No! I have to find them. The rest of you get on the bus! No one is allowed to leave it!¡± Teacher Lee was anxious, but she didn¡¯t dare to enter the restaurant alone. She turned to the investigators for help.


    ¡°We are not the police. We are not obliged to help you.¡± Jing Tuoshen placed the oil lamp before him.


    ¡°This town is dangerous. Only you can save yourselves.¡± The security members pitied them, but they knew that pity would only get them killed. The dark restaurant lobby was covered in light black mist. Teacher Lee had on a serious look. She was pondering whether to enter the place alone. Her missing students might be in danger!


    ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Gao Ming suddenly offered. ¡°If you trust me, can I pick a few students to come with us? With more people, we can fight back if we run into any criminals.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Teacher Lee rejected him to protect the students, but Gao Ming directly walked past her.


    Once his body left the range of the oil lamp, the black mist stuck to Gao Ming like it was alive. They seemed to sense something and wanted to crawl into his body. Once Gao Ming took a deep breath and hid the blood city tattoo deep inside his heart, the black mist slowly returned to normal. Once Gao Ming exposed a bit of the ghost tattoo, he¡¯d be targeted.


    ¡°This black mist only targets the people from Han Hai. It is trying to stop the people from Han Hai from leaving...¡± Han Hai was like a quarantine zone. The black mist was the barrier. ¡°Why do the people outside want to keep the people inside Han Hai? Is it for protection or extermination?¡±


    His fingers touched the bus. It was similar to the one from his memory. Gao Ming entered the bus. He saw the young, worried faces.


    ¡°45 people. Adding the missing five, are there 50 students in your class?¡± Gao Ming asked the student closest to him.


    The student shook his head and pushed his glasses. ¡°We have 51 students, but one of them is sick, and he didn¡¯t participate in the event.¡±


    ¡°51 students from Class 13. Is this another coincidence?¡± Gao Ming tried to stop his heart from racing to prevent the existence inside the black mist from sensing the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s presence.

 Chapter 446: Ill Go!

    ¡°Uncle, you seem to be very interested in us.¡± The student with the spectacles was polite and mature. He didn¡¯t feel like Gao Ming was crazy, but he was not a good person either.


    ¡°Do you remember the name of the student who can¡¯t make it?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s attire was different from that of the investigators in their uniform. He looked more like a private investigator aiding the police.


    ¡°Gao Min has a weak constitution. He never joins us on the events.¡± A girl in the second row answered Gao Ming. ¡°He is our class librarian. He normally likes to keep to himself with the books.¡±


    ¡°Gao Min is a transfer student. I heard he didn¡¯t use the name Gao Min before he came to our school.¡± A girl with freckles added, ¡°The reason for his transfer is also very mysterious. Some said he was bullied. Others said something inexplicable happened to him. A rumour was that Gao Min was addicted to the taboo game and always skipped class.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to those rumours.¡± The bespectacled student said seriously. ¡°Gao Min is very clever and good at his studies. He always scores full marks in chemistry and biology. He merely likes to be alone.¡±


    The students seemed to have a lot to say about the missing student. They successfully alleviated the nervous atmosphere.


    ¡°Gao Min? Gao Ming?¡± Gao Ming remembered the information he got when he was at Li San Hospital. He seemed to have forgotten his name. Gao Ming was a name given to him by fate.


    ¡°There is no signal here. I planned to take some pictures of the event for him.¡± The freckled girl was kind. She was once Gao Min¡¯s deskmate.


    ¡°You mentioned that Gao Min was addicted to a taboo game. What is this taboo game?¡± Gao Ming heard from Wan Jie that his batch of investigators had their training in Xin Lu¡¯s taboo game before they were recalled back to Han Hai.


    ¡°It¡¯s a banned horror game. It has many gory scenes and a world constructed from ghosts and horrors. It has been banned, but many people still play it privately. According to the rumours, the game connects to another real world.¡± The freckled girl seemed to know this very well.


    ¡°Those who like that game are useless people who feel disappointed and bored of real life.¡± Putting down a book, an ace student who sat by the window frowned. ¡°They want to escape from reality and place their hope in a different reality. How laughable. People like them will still be cannon fodder in another world.¡±


    ¡°Lee Wen, no one asked you.¡± The freckled girl appeared to have played the game before. She retorted, ¡°I feel like it¡¯s not a bad thing to have two realities. Furthermore, don¡¯t you think what¡¯s happening to us now is similar to that taboo game? The thick fog that won¡¯t disperse, the uniformed group who is not the police and the empty small town that could be the hideout for many criminals...¡± As she spoke, she slowed down because everyone¡¯s eyes were on her. A thought bubbled up in their eyes.


    ¡°The fuck! Are we really inside the taboo game?!¡± The students looked out the window. The buildings flickered in the fog. They were reminded of their friends who had disappeared into thin air.


    The bespectacled man looked at Gao Ming like he was an NPC. These people from outside of Han Hai encountered this situation for the first time.


    In truth, even Gao Ming had a moment of self-doubt when he heard the girl. Could he be an NPC?


    Fate had written the script for everyone in Han Hai. The shadow world would infiltrate Han Hai and turn this city into a giant horror game filled with anomalies!


    Lightning flashed in his mind. After Gao Ming and Xuan Wen escaped from Li San Hospital, Xuan Wen told him something strange. In one of the sickrooms, Xuan Wen discovered a special map. The map contained all the cities, but where Han Hai should be, there was only the sea!


    ¡°Was that map the real map? Does Han Hai not exist? But how do these students and the driver know about Han Hai then?¡±


    Gao Ming watched the black mist, and a chill emanated from his heart. He remembered the conversation the driver had outside the car. He seemed to subconsciously believe that Han Hai was a city that existed, but he was an outsider.


    Did the black mist change their memory? Was the black mist corrupting everyone¡¯s memory that came into Han Hai? It tried to rationalise everything to accept the script fate had prepared for them!


    The black mist drilled into their bodies like bugs. Gao Ming didn¡¯t dare to expose the God of Flesh and Blood¡¯s power but if he didn¡¯t do that, the black mist would slowly corrupt him. However, if he did something, the black mist might target Gao Ming and lure over the Unmentionables.


    Gao Ming gripped his hands and thought of the message the big dog had carried back from headquarters. He and Zhang Ding entered the scariest building at the headquarters. When the big dog asked Zhang Ding what he saw, he only said one word, the truth.


    Touching the death portraits that he kept on himself, Gao Ming slowly calmed down. What if Han Hai was not real? What if the city was filled with dead people?


    Nothing could stop him from killing fate. Nothing could stop him from waking up from the dream to see the real world.


    The students on the bus rambled among themselves. Perhaps they had seen too many similar movies or animes. The students didn¡¯t show too much fear. Most of them were quite excited.


    The bespectacled student and Lee Wen stared at Gao Ming. They seemed to have decided that Gao Ming was an NPC.


    ¡°Hi. How shall we refer to you?¡± Lee Wen asked politely. ¡°Or rather, is there anything that you need us to do for you?¡±


    ¡°You can call me Gao Ming,¡± When Gao Ming spoke, the students became quiet. They were even more attentive than when they were in class. ¡°There are five students from Class 13 who have gone missing in the hotel. I need a few students to come with me to find them.¡±


    The students looked at each other. The bespectacled student was the first to stand up. ¡°Is this your first mission for us? I¡¯ll go!¡±

 Chapter 447: Youre At the Right Place

    ¡°I want to go too!¡± The freckled girl immediately raised her hand, afraid that she¡¯d be left behind.


    ¡°Take me too! I¡¯ve read many detective novels!¡±


    ¡°And my dad is a forensic doctor!¡±


    ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m the class¡¯ best athlete. I grew up learning martial arts!¡±


    To Gao Ming¡¯s surprise, these students didn¡¯t have a firm grasp on death. Or rather they believed they had the protagonist¡¯s plot armour. Many of them volunteered to go with Gao Ming.


    ¡°You better consider this properly.¡± Gao Ming said expressionlessly. These students really had taken him as an NPC. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is inside the hotel. Criminals and killers are easy to deal with. However, you might encounter things that you do not understand. They will drag you into the mist, and you¡¯ll experience something worse than death.¡± Gao Ming calmed the students down with a few words. ¡°Plus, I need to stress this. This is not a game. You¡¯ll die if you die here.¡±


    A few students put down their hands. Only the freckled girl and the bespectacled kid didn¡¯t back out.


    ¡°Doing nothing is not going to change our situation. Waiting for the rescue might not be a bad choice, but I prefer to have control over my own fate. If this is a game, there has to be a reward after clearing the mission. It might be a stat raise or skill gain. It¡¯ll definitely help us get to know this place better,¡± Lee Wen directly left his seat.


    ¡°Alright. The three of us and the class athlete can come with me.¡± Gao Ming pointed at the student at the back. He was reminded of Xi San when he saw him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Liu Wu.¡±


    Even though he was not tall, Liu Wu was physically fit.


    ¡°What about the two of you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the monitor of Class 13, Chen Jing.¡± The bespectacled student picked up his bag. He was still a bit scared.


    ¡°My name is Shen Tuxiao. You can call me Little Xiao.¡± The freckled girl was a ball of energy and was very brave. With her hair tied into a ponytail, she appeared sharp.


    ¡°No! None of you is allowed to go anywhere! Leave the job to the adults!¡± Teacher Lee grabbed Gao Ming by his clothes. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you work for! You have no right to get the students to do something so dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing them. This is for their own good.¡± Gao Ming lightly nudged Teacher Lee away. ¡°Blindly protecting them will only harm them. Do you wish to see them die off one by one? Killers are the easiest threat to deal with. The invisible existence is the true danger.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, let me go with him. I know you are understaffed. We also want to help.¡± Shen Tuxiao said directly. She didn¡¯t even grab her bag and planned to go empty-handed.


    ¡°If only you were so focused during classes!¡±


    The people on the bus argued while problems appeared with the private cars. The drunk youngster woke up from his dream and wanted topee. He was held back by his friends.


    ¡°OI Guo, stay still!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore! If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll pee in your car!¡± The car door flew open. When Ol Guo saw the black mist, he was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The death row inmates from Hen Shan Penitentiary have escaped and apparently are hiding in this town!¡± His friends immediately grabbed him. ¡°They might be spying on us now! Five students have already gone missing!¡±


    Ol Guo shrunk his neck, but he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. ¡°I won¡¯t go far. Just that electric pole over there. You can come with me.¡±


    The black mist thickened. There was a thin shadow 4 metres away from them.


    ¡°Then, you better be quick!¡± Accompanied by his friend, Ol Guo headed into the mist. He was panicky. Before he arrived, he started to undo his belt.


    Hearing this, his friend turned away from Ol Guo, ¡°We told you to stop drinking so much. You refused to listen. If your wife finds out, she¡¯s going to scold us.


    ¡°Are you done? Are you so drunk that you don¡¯t know how to piss anymore?¡±


    The place was scarily silent.


    ¡°Ol Guo?¡± As he turned around, the young man¡¯s pupils widened. Both Ol Guo and the thin shadow had disappeared. A scary thought appeared in his mind. Could the thin shadow they saw not be an electric pole?!


    The young man stumbled towards the direction of the headlights. ¡°This is not good! Ol Guo is gone!¡±


    A living human disappeared as if dispersed into the wind. The young man quickly shared his experience with everyone. He didn¡¯t see the ghost or anything. This unknown fear broke the young man¡¯s defence. He hid inside the car and refused to come out.


    Jing Tuoshen shook his head. He could see these people¡¯s sad future. He led the security members around all the people and cars. After ensuring the signal of Recorder 003 was not there, he prepared to leave.


    ¡°Hey, are you leaving just like that?¡± Brother Larry let go of his partner, ¡°I need to see your superior! I have an important project at Immortal Pharma. I need to get back to Xin Lu as soon as possible!¡±


    Larry told his girl to get back into the car as he caught up to Jing Tuoshen. He didn¡¯t notice how strangely the other security members were looking at him.


    The oil lamp could only burn for another two hours. Then, they would need a new source of human oil. They had to do that without being discovered by the thing inside the black mist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go with them?¡± Shen Tuxiao followed beside Gao Ming and pointed at Jing Tuoshen.


    ¡°They belong to the investigation centre, and I¡¯m a horror game player.¡± Gao Ming smiled lightly. ¡°We are alive at night and walk through various anomalies. We are in the company of curses and ghosts. In the end, we¡¯ll become the owner of Han Hai.¡±


    When Gao Ming said that, the eyes of the students glowed. Was he not acting like an NPC?


    ¡°In other words, the ghosts aren¡¯t invincible, and we can find methods to fight against them.¡± Chen Jing pointed out the question.


    ¡°Theoretically, yes. The more anomalies you experience, the stronger you¡¯ll be.¡± Gao Ming extended five fingers. ¡°The strength of a horror game player is defined by five stats: Strong Heart, Strong Body, Yin Soul, Brain Power and Attachment. If you¡¯re into exciting, real death games, you¡¯re at the right place.¡±

 Chapter 448: Walk Towards Death.

    Chapter 448: Walk Towards Death.


    ¡°Who will like that kind of game?¡± Teacher Lee immediately moved to stop Gao Ming. She still had more to say, but the driver, Wei Tian, got onto the bus. ¡°Those people in the uniform have left. They seem to be searching for something, and they are unwilling to help us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how the investigation centre operates.¡± Gao Ming said easily. ¡°If we wait any longer, the missing students will probably die from blood loss.¡±


    Wei Tian grabbed Teacher Lee¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ll stay on the bus. Mr Gao and myself will lead the students into the restaurant. If we don¡¯t come back, stay here and wait for rescue.¡± The driver was very responsible. Teacher Lee was slowly being convinced.


    ¡°Teacher Lee, you should keep the keys. Other than us, do not open the door for anyone else.¡± Gao Ming reminded her, ¡°Even if it¡¯s us, you have to double-check because we might be replaced by something else to trick you.¡±


    After that, they left the bus. Wei Tian opened his toolbox and handed the spanner and hammer to the students. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wei Tian aimed the flashlight forward and carefully entered Piety Safety Hotel.


    ¡°The missing five students are all from the seventh study group. I believe they took the elevator to the seventh floor to check the high-end suites.¡± Shen Tuxiao hid behind Gao Ming. ¡°Mr Gao, what do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll check the place out too.¡± Gao Ming strode into the elevator. This directness unsettled Wei Tian. He suspected Gao Ming was also an inmate.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any other choices than trusting him. We¡¯ll watch and see.¡± Chen Jing and the other students entered the elevator. The new elevator doors slowly closed. The red number on the panel was like a bloodshot eyeball. Inside the enclosed booth, the group felt difficulty in breathing. The black mist in the air took the chance to crawl into their nostrils.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    The corridor at night and in the morning was different. It was hard to explain.


    One¡¯s sight was blocked by the black mist. It was like the rooms could open at any moment. The students were worried that something might crawl out of the rooms and were worried that they¡¯d be dragged into them. Their breathing became heavier. Every time the blood coursed through their hearts, it chilled a bit more. The group squeezed together and had to rely on each other to move forward.


    Wei Tian held an iron stick tightly. He regretted entering the hotel. He promised Teacher Lee in the heat of the moment, but now he realised how cowardly he was.


    The real scary thing about this hotel was that it was not the potential inmates in hiding, but one didn¡¯t know what would happen next. Every step was torture. One¡¯s imagination could cause one to go insane.


    ¡°The door of Room 7001 is open. None of students has the room key so how did they open the door?¡± Chen Jing grabbed Shen Tuxiao by her shoulder to stop her but Gao Ming kept marching forward.


    There was a ringing from an old-fashioned phone. Wei Tian and the students shivered. No one dared to move. Their bodies froze in the corridor.


    ¡°Why do I feel like the ringing is approaching us?¡±


    ¡°It seems to come from Room 7001. Shall we go look?¡±


    The black mist made the corridor feel more oppressive. Gao Ming was already pushed to Room 7001¡¯s door. There was the sound of running water. Gao Ming walked to the only landline and picked it up.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°...¡± There was no sound on the phone. It felt like a prank.


    Gao Ming hung up. To his surprise, once he did that, the phone rang again.


    With curiosity, Shen Tuxiao tried to answer it. As she placed the phone beside her ear, her pupils trembled. She slowly turned around, and the hairs stood on the back of her neck. Shen Tushen nodded and replied softly as if conversing with someone on the phone.


    Seeing this, Gao Ming immediately leaned in. However, once he did that, all the sounds on the phone disappeared. The pale Shen Tuxiao held the phone dumbly. After some time, she put it back.


    ¡°What did that thing tell you?¡± Gao Ming looked at Shen Tuxiao. The latter was scared by him. She rapidly ran to Wei Tian and the rest. Her eyes coloured with fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s the missing students. They told me...¡± Shen Tuxiao gathered her courage and pointed at Gao Ming, ¡°That you¡¯re a ghost. This whole town is filled with ghosts! They told me to get back to the bus!¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to trick me. How can you be scared by that? Don¡¯t panic. What else did the person on the phone say?¡±


    ¡°He said that the corridor...¡±


    ¡°The corridor?¡±


    ¡°Look!¡± Shen Tuxiao¡¯s voice sharpened. They turned to the corridor. They had a perfect view of the window. There was a figure that swam through the black mist like a fish. However, they were on the seventh floor.


    Shen Tuxiao slowly knelt down. She hit her head. The black mist sedimented on her head. It had seeped into her body. ¡°The phone is ringing again! Pick it up!¡±


    The rest frowned because the phone was silent.


    ¡°Answer it! It¡¯s so noisy! I don¡¯t dare to do it anymore! I¡¯ve answered it once! It¡¯s your turn now!¡± Shen Tuxiao seemed to have turned into a different person. She forced the others to answer the phone. It was not until Chen Jing picked up the phone that she quieted down.


    However, a few seconds later, Shen Tuxiao suddenly raised her left hand and appeared to grab the phone from the air and place it beside her ear. ¡°Yes. I can hear you. I¡¯ll tell them.¡±


    The voice on the phone entered Shen Tuxiao¡¯s heart. Chen Jing and Gao Ming noticed something. There was a gossamer-like layer of mist in Shen Tuxiao¡¯s eyes.


    Putting down her left hand, Shen Tuxiao¡¯s voice returned to normal. She grabbed Lee Wen and Chen Jing, ¡°Monitor, we have really entered the deep level of that taboo game. We¡¯re now trapped in that death game!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chen Jing wanted to shake her off.


    ¡°Gao Min and I are deskmates. He once showed me the banned game. The game¡¯s starting lines are similar to the ones I¡¯ve just heard on the phone!¡± Shen Tuxiao grabbed her classmates tightly, ¡°Welcome to Perfect Life! He said welcome to Perfect Life!¡±


    Chen Jing and Lee Wen were startled. Gao Ming became serious. Many people had heard of the taboo game in Han Hai. Wan Jie¡¯s group came from the game. However, no one knew the game¡¯s actual name. This name didn¡¯t seem to be approved by fate.


    ¡°Is Han Hai built in a deep part of the game? The whole city is played by ghosts? Is that why everyone around me... has a death portrait?¡±


    Gao Ming covered Shen Tuxiao¡¯s mouth. Certain things couldn¡¯t be said. Once the things were exposed, they might not be able to leave anymore.

 Chapter 449: This World is For You

    ¡°Sir Gao, what are you doing?¡± Wei Tian aimed the iron stick at Gao Ming, ¡°Let go of my students!¡±


    ¡°I mean no harm. What I¡¯m doing now is to help them unless you also want to stay here forever,¡± Gao Ming pondered various possibilities. He felt like he had to rely on these outsiders to leave this place. A tunnel shrouded in the black mist, the bus with students, the tragedy in cycle... Gao Ming felt that the appearance of these outsiders was not a coincidence. It might involve another conspiracy, like Class 13, that occurred many years ago.


    ¡°No matter what happened, we have the right to know the truth. How much longer can you stop us?¡± Chen Jing held Shen Tuxiao¡¯s hand. He looked determined, ready to accept everything.


    Gao Ming stopped insisting. ¡°You¡¯re right. I have no right to intervene in other people¡¯s fate.¡±


    Shen Tuxiao coughed. She didn¡¯t blame Gao Ming. She pointed at her heart. ¡°After accepting that call, something was triggered in my brain and heart. I could see information about myself. I saw the stats that Mr Gao mentioned earlier.¡± Once she said that, everyone¡¯s expression shifted. Chen Jing and Lee Wen were even more certain that Gao Ming was an NPC in the game, an existence to promote the plot.


    Gao Ming instead thought of Xia Yang. Xia Yang was the one who suggested these stats. In one of the future, he became the leader of the horror game players and perfected the rules.


    ¡°It is Xia Yang¡¯s idea, but it has appeared in the hearts of the outsiders. This means that everything has been predestined! Xia Yang¡¯s plans and rules for the horror game players are all fate¡¯s arrangements!¡±


    Fate must have a close connection to the outsiders. The reason fate turned Han Hai into its current situation was to present the outsiders with a unique death game. However, what was the point?


    As he scanned the students, Gao Ming had a guess. Perhaps the point was on the students. The voice on the phone told Shen Tuxiao that Gao Ming and everyone in Han Hai were ghosts. That meant that, at least for the voice, there was an empirical difference between the outsiders and the residents of Han Hai. To push this theory further, these outsiders might be the real humans.


    Gao Ming narrowed his eyes to hide a dangerous glint. He considered another issue. The students of Class 13 had an accident inside the tunnel many years ago, and after that, the incidents happened. So... Were they humans or ghosts?


    ¡°The investigation centre has been trying to capture the people from Class 13. Back then, Situ An also wanted to capture everyone from Class 13. Do they know the secrets of Class 13? Is Class 13 the first batch of outsiders? Is that why Lu Zang chose us as the knives to kill fate?¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s brain was a mess. He needed to parse a lot of information. His eyes moved to the students. Was he the same as them many years ago? However, he accidentally entered Han Hai after the accident...


    Chen Jing was nervous about being stared at by Gao Ming. He forced himself to calm down. He mimicked Shen Tuxiao to pick up the phone but he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°Is the phone ineffective now? Do I need to trigger something new?¡±


    The sound of dripping water came from the adjacent room. The group shared a look and ran into the corridor. The original lock was open. Chen Jing was the first to enter the room. He followed the sound and entered the bathroom. The bathtub was filled with water. A schoolbag sat at the bottom of the tub. The bag was bulging with items. It sat there, waiting for someone to put it up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go near it!¡± Gao Ming was assaulted by heart palpitations. He wanted to stop Chen Jing, but it was already too late. Chen Jing reached his hand towards the tub. When his fingertips touched the water''s surface, stains appeared in the clear water. His body tipped towards the tub uncontrollably. He felt like something had grabbed his arm. The thing inside the bag was not an object but another arm?!


    ¡°Sav...¡±


    The tub was not huge, but Chen Jing felt like he had fallen into a deep pool. His limbs couldn¡¯t reach the edges of the tub. He was powerless to struggle.


    ¡°How rebellious.¡±


    The black mist thickened. Chen Jing¡¯s figure blurred. Chen Jing sunk into the tub almost instantly. Thankfully, Gao Ming had superhuman reaction speed. He grabbed Chen Jing by his neck. Gao Ming¡¯s way of saving people was special. He couldn¡¯t borrow the power of the God of Flesh and Blood, so he could only use his own way to stop death. Gao Ming bet that the unknown thing in the mist cared about these outsiders the most, so he grabbed Chen Jing¡¯s neck directly. Chen Jing, who almost died from asphyxiation, heard something in the water. The voice flowed into his mouth and nose with the water.


    ¡°Sav...¡±


    The fear of death fell on him like a mountain. Chen Jing didn¡¯t have time to hear the voice. He tried to reach up. Suddenly, he felt the pressure on his body let go. Then, Gao Ming hauled him out of the tub.


    He collapsed on the ground and vomited out the dirty water. He was surprised. If he almost drowned, why were there deep prints around his neck?


    ¡°The thing inside the black mist doesn¡¯t want the outsiders to die?!¡± Gao Ming was shocked. The force that bound around Chen Jing disappeared. The other party didn¡¯t want to kill Chen Jing but wanted to send him somewhere else.


    Gao Ming¡¯s heart palpitation disappeared. He hauled the schoolbag out. The bathtub had returned to normal.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± After being saved, Chen Jing fully trusted Gao Ming.


    ¡°That is Huang Ge¡¯s bag! I recognise this keychain on his bag!¡± Shen Tuxiao checked the bag. ¡°Huang Ge is our class¡¯ language representative. He¡¯s our teacher¡¯s favourite student. However, he likes to read various horror stories in private. He is the bravest among the disappeared students.¡±


    ¡°Ignore Huang Ge for now.¡± Chen Jing climbed up from the ground slowly. He closed his eyes. ¡°There was a voice in the water. It told me certain things. The gist is similar to what Shen Tuxiao heard on the phone, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Shen Tuxiao asked anxiously.


    ¡°It gave me another mission. It told me to face my heart and kill someone...¡± Chen Jing¡¯s voice dwindled as he looked at Gao Ming, who held the school bag.

 Chapter 450: Granny Shens Prediction

    ¡°Facing your heart and murdering people are two very different things.¡± Lee Wen felt that something had changed in Chen Jing. His friends started to become different.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had such thoughts. It¡¯s the voice in my heart. It hopes to change me into a certain way, the way it anticipates me to be.¡± The black mist soaked into his skin. Chen Jing¡¯s eyes blurred with mist. He was still quite rational. ¡°The malice is directed at Mr Gao. I don¡¯t know how to explain it. It¡¯s like if I kill my friends, I¡¯ll die. However, if I kill Mr Gao, I¡¯ll be rewarded.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Gao Ming smiled.


    ¡°You just saved me. I won¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Thankfully, Chen Jing couldn¡¯t see the palm prints around his neck. As Chen Jing finished, Gao Ming turned to Shen Tuxiao. The latter shivered and eventually revealed the parts she hid. ¡°The voice on the phone told me that everyone except my friends are ghosts and encouraged me to harm you. I thought it was too ridiculous, so I didn¡¯t tell you. I didn¡¯t mean to harm you.¡±


    ¡°The outsiders can harm the residents of Han Hai residents and will even be rewarded. What is Han Hai to fate?¡± Gao Ming still had the same smile, but Shen Tuxiao was chilled.


    When Shen Tuxiao and Gao Min played that taboo game, they did everything to clear the anomalies. She could hurt the in-game characters without worry and place curses on innocent bystanders. She never considered things from their perspectives. Why would she?


    Shen Tuxiao¡¯s face paled. She thought about another rumour about the game. The game was connected to another world, so the ¡®in-game¡¯ characters she killed might be humans from another world.


    ¡°Fate sure deserves to die.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s smile froze with blood. The black mist surrounded him, trying to find his flaw.


    ¡°Can I share the voice in my heart with the other students? It¡¯ll increase their chances of survival. They are good people. They won¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Chen Jing turned to Gao Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Sir Gao, I have something else to tell you.¡± Perhaps to regain Gao Ming¡¯s trust, Shen Tuxiao raised her hand weakly. ¡°The voice in my heart not only told me to kill but also encouraged me to go to certain places. When I go there, I¡¯ll be heavily rewarded.¡±


    Gao Ming was intrigued, ¡°Are there any of those places on this floor?¡±


    Shen Tuxiao and Chen Jing shook their heads. ¡°They are not on the seventh floor. But they are in the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Bring me there.¡± Gao Ming wanted to figure out what the voice represented. Based on the current clues, all the citizens of Han Hai were kept livestock, and the voices that approached Shen Tuxiao and Chen Jing were probably the ghosts from outside of Han Hai or Unmentionables. The group left the seventh floor and took the elevator to the first floor. By then, the black mist was palpably thick. The visibility had lowered to two metres. They exited the elevator and couldn¡¯t even look out the window.


    ¡°The urge in my heart is getting stronger. The voice is shouting!¡± Shen Tuxiao started to run. ¡°This is it! It wants us to come here!¡±


    They stopped. Something seemed to move in the mist. Shen Tuxiao grabbed Wei Tian¡¯s hands tightly. The driver was scared too, but he had to remain calm for the kids. Following Shen Tuxiao¡¯s finger, Gao Ming led Chen Jing and pushed open the door. This was a storage room and the place where the cleaning crew rested. It looked normal to Gao Ming. However, Chen Jing and Shen Tuxiao froze. They froze at the door and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an old lady with dishevelled hair hiding in the mist. She has a lot of mud figurines around her. Her body is crawling with disfigured kids and adults. They are peeling off the talismans on the old lady! The voice wants us to kill her!¡± Shen Tuxiao¡¯s hands trembled. She was scared.


    Gao Ming was instantly reminded of an old friend. ¡°Why does that sound like Si Sui Apartments¡¯ Granny Shen?¡±


    Granny Shen had helped many rich people, including Situ An, change their fates. She had a lot of debts to pay. The disfigured people that crawled on her were probably the manifestations of her debts. If she hadn¡¯t had the mud figurine¡¯s protection, she would have perished already.


    ¡°Granny Shen was indeed chased by the investigation centre to this place. But why can¡¯t I see her? Is the black mist blocking my sight?¡± Gao Ming thought about it and decided to do something very dangerous.


    Blood vessels popped in his eyes. Gao Ming knew it was very dangerous to use his power, but he had no choice. Stars and moon moved in his eyes. The figurines of the past and future appeared. The world in Gao Ming¡¯s eyes changed. He stopped looking with his eyes.


    The black mist dispersed. He saw the wounded Granny Shen drag her body out of the room. She took out the copper coins and bamboo sticks she had with her to conduct a fortune-telling. She had the worst result every time. In the end, the sticks cracked and cut her fingers. However, Granny Shen seemed to have predicted something. She turned to meet Gao Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The fortunes are telling me this is the place. I¡¯ve predicted the future, and you can see the past.¡± Granny Shen yanked off her sleeve, wrapped up the copper coins and a letter on the ground and hid it under the bed. ¡°I can¡¯t verbalise it. I hope my prediction is right.¡±


    After doing that, Granny Shen collapsed. The black mist corroded her body until she disappeared into the mist.


    Gao Ming wanted to see further, but the God of Flesh and Blood pierced Gao Ming¡¯s heart. Something very dangerous was approaching!


    Gao Ming stopped using his eyes. He pulled up the bed and saw a bloody package that was covered in talismans. He grabbed it and retreated. ¡°Come! We¡¯re leaving the hotel!¡±


    Gao Ming ran. He could feel something rushing at him. Even the God of Flesh and Blood couldn¡¯t tell what it was. He only knew it was very dangerous and scary.

 Chapter 451: Two Paths

    Gao Ming touched the taboo and attracted the unknown existence in the black mist. However, everything changed again due to the outsiders. Gao Ming grabbed the students by their arms and ran out of the hotel. They raced back to the bus.


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    ¡°Teacher Lee! It¡¯s us! Open the door!¡±


    The door hadn¡¯t fully opened, but Gao Ming dragged Shen Tuxiao onto the bus. Wei Tian and the others didn¡¯t know what Gao Ming saw, and they ran with him. Wei Tian was kind and responsible. He shielded the rear of the guard.


    When he saw that Gao Ming and the students were safe, he grabbed the door. However, he couldn¡¯t lift his feet. The step was not tall, but it was like a mountain for Wei Tian. His fingers loosened. Just as he was about to be dragged away, it was Gao Ming who pulled him onto the bus.


    ¡°Close the door!¡±


    Teacher Lee quickly followed the instructions. Wei Tian, who lay on the ground, looked at his lower body in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t feel his legs anymore.


    ¡°My legs...¡±


    When Teacher Lee pulled up Wei Tian¡¯s pants legs, she screamed from fear! Wei Tian¡¯s calves were covered in black and red handprints. His bones were bent out of shape, but he didn¡¯t sense anything.


    A strong force hit the door. The students curled up in fear. There was really something in the black mist!


    ¡°Lock all the windows!¡± Chen Jing shouted and started to order the other students. However, no one dared to move. The two students who were at the front pointed at Wei Tian¡¯s legs with pale faces.


    ¡°The handprints on his legs are moving! They¡¯re crawling to his stomach! The handprints are alive!¡± The students quickly moved. Only Wei Tian and the flustered Teacher Lee remained at the front.


    ¡°He has been corrupted by the mist.¡± Gao Ming knelt beside Wei Tian. ¡°Strange. They are all outsiders. Why is the existence in the mist so aggressive towards Wei Tian? Is it because Wei Tian helped me ?¡±


    The bus shook slightly. There was no wind, but the mist surged. The God of Flesh and Blood howled. The chains clashed. He wanted to escape from the torture room to massacre everyone. The blood city tattoo flickered. Gao Ming had a bad feeling. He bit the tip of his tongue and tried to use his own constitution to suppress God.


    ¡°The dirty thing in the mist is coming over! The ghosts on the driver are luring them over!¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t say anything, but the frightened students started to scream. They tried to blame their misfortune on others. Their reactions reminded Gao Ming of a few students from his own class.


    A small Class 13 was a microcosm of the society. On the surface, everyone looked the same, but once the danger approached, their real personalities would be revealed.


    Gao Ming even suspected that fate had picked everyone on the bus. Every coincidence was predestined.


    The black handprints crawled to Wei Tian¡¯s stomach. They crawled into his heart like worms. He convulsed from the pain.


    ¡°Go grab the medkit! It¡¯s under the seat!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. He is not even wounded. Stop tormenting him.¡± One of the students at the back said. It was hard to tell if he was being kind or selfish, ¡°We can¡¯t even save ourselves now. We¡¯re surrounded by monsters. Instead of making him suffer like this, why not end it for him?¡±


    Teacher Lee was shocked by the student with the cap¡¯s statement. She didn¡¯t think her student would be so cold-blooded. ¡°Fang Tao, you shut up!¡±


    ¡°The ghosts have followed him here! What else can we do? Do you want all of us to die here?¡± A male student with a temporary skull tattoo on his finger shouted.


    ¡°Hurry up and decide! There are cracks in the windows!¡± A girl at the back screamed. Fear took root in their hearts. Everyone panicked. The bus shook harder. Black mist seeped in through the gaps in the window. The students were flustered.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The capillaries around Wei Tian¡¯s neck had turned back. His voice was horrifyingly coarse. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the bus! Teacher Lee, I¡¯ll leave the students with you.¡±


    Teacher Lee and Wei Tian didn¡¯t let Wei Tian go. However, Wei Tian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s so painful. I feel like my body is about to explode! I¡¯ll leave! Watch me close. See what the monsters in the mist look like! Trust in Chen Jing and Shen Tuxiao. They discovered something in the hotel that can be used to kill the ghosts!¡±


    Wei Tian didn¡¯t mention Gao Ming because he didn¡¯t trust him at all. He even suspected that Gao Ming was a ghost. Wei Tian whispered something to Teacher Lee before he left and shoved her away from the door. ¡°Close the door once I leave! You have to watch closely!¡±


    Wei Tian crawled on the ground and pounced out once the door opened.


    ¡°I¡¯m here! Come and get me!¡±


    Wei Tian shouted loudly. He suppressed his fear. The students on the bus shut up. Wei Tian was near the bus, but they couldn¡¯t see anything because of the mist.


    ¡°Come! At most, I¡¯ll die!¡±


    The shouting suddenly stopped. Everything happened much quicker than the students expected. No one saw what happened to Wei Tian. The only value of his death was to save the others. The thing in the middle seemed to have left the bus.


    The atmosphere in the bus became heavy. Teacher Lee glared at the students who shouted to get Wei Tian out earlier. ¡°The more dangerous it is, the more we cannot abandon our friends. One day, you¡¯ll be abandoned too. I hope this will not happen again.¡±


    Gao Ming was not interested in this. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat and opened the package left behind by Granny Shen.


    When the talismans were pulled off, Gao Ming noticed the words on the cloth slowly disappearing.


    ¡°I can see it! You have to move! The exit to the outside world has appeared. It is out of fate¡¯s expectation. There are currently two paths in the black mist. A small crack that leads to the real world and a big path that leads to death. There is only one chance. Use the copper coins to ask for the correct direction! Do not make the wrong choice!¡±

 Chapter 452: Two Buses

    Granny Shen predicted the future, and Gao Ming saw the past. As the words that represented the present disappeared, only bloodstain remained on the tattered clothes. For Granny Shen, who existed between a human and a ghost, her blood was the source of her life and her magic. After sacrificing so much blood, it would be hard for her to continue being a ghost, much less a human.


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t figured out the appearance of the black mist. There should be some big consequences here that Granny Shen didn¡¯t dare to touch them. She merely calculated the exit.¡±


    Gao Ming checked the three copper coins in his palm. The first coin had an open eye. The second coin was carved with bloody limbs. The third had a beating heart. Before Granny Shen disappeared, she appeared to have sacrificed her three body parts to the copper coins. She used this method to evade the detection of the scary thing in the mist.


    ¡°One path leads to the true death and the other leads to the true world. Granny Shen¡¯s message is very interesting.¡± Gao Ming turned back to look at the students. Was the real life where these students were living before? Was the real death where the black mist was born?


    ¡°Lu Zang said that Han Hai is a prison. Humans and ghosts are reversed. All the citizens are living in fate¡¯s script.


    ¡°Is fate the strongest ghosts that exist between the true reality and true death?


    ¡°They worked together to create the city of Han Hai, but why? To create a hunting zone for the living humans from the true reality? Or to create a slaughterhouse for the ghosts in true death?¡±


    The shadow infiltrated Han Hai, and the citizens were hunted by livestock. The dead Gods sucked on their faith. Some humans were replaced by anomalies. Their bodies, families and memories became other people¡¯s toys and nutrients. Was that what fate wanted to see?


    Gao Ming grabbed the steering wheel. Gao Ming had the urge to escape. ¡°There are two paths before me. One leads to the despairing truth, and the other to a harrowing death. Perhaps staying in Han Hai to be a false God is the safest choice. However, if I pick that, wouldn¡¯t it have wasted my many deaths?¡±


    The blood vessels on the back of his hands bulged. Gao Ming stared at the black mist before him. The mist obfuscated the buildings on both sides. If he didn¡¯t use the power of God, he couldn¡¯t even see the road under his feet.


    ¡°Many deaths led to rebirth in the chaotic unknown. I¡¯m being admired by all my past. I used their deaths to piece together hope. I believe they wouldn¡¯t want to see me become a decaying false God.


    ¡°I need to look forward and check out the two paths! If I die again, I¡¯ll become the stairs to carry the next me onto the altar!¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s eyes carried condescension towards fate. The horror of the Unmentionables and the unknown couldn¡¯t shake him. He was prepared.


    ¡°Teacher Lee, can you hand me the key? I¡¯ll try to bring you to the main road and to Han Hai.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s voice was calm, but it carried a firm determination.


    With a hesitating gaze, Teacher Lee¡¯s eyes darted about. The last thing Wei Tian told her was related to Gao Ming. She didn¡¯t dare to give the key to Gao Ming. That was equivalent to putting everyone¡¯s lives on the bus in Gao Ming¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Or you can drive, and I¡¯ll give you the directions.¡± Gao Ming moved away from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about the missing students, but the issue is that no one dares to leave the bus to find them. If we continue to stay here, we¡¯ll only attract the ghosts. The monsters in the mist will harm the other students on the bus.¡±


    Teacher Lee wanted to discuss this with the others, but she didn¡¯t dare to open the door. She only dared to exchange glances with the students close to her.


    ¡°I think we can trust him. He has once saved my life.¡± Chen Jing was very smart. He stood on Gao Ming¡¯s side and told the rest what happened in the hotel. He hid the information that was unbeneficial to Gao Ming. Chen Jing told the other students about the voice in his heart and the commands he had been given. He even shared his hypothesis that they were in the taboo game. Due to Gao Ming¡¯s ¡®guidance¡¯, Chen Jing and Shen Tuxiao awakened the ¡®system¡¯. This confirmed Gao Ming¡¯s identity as an NPC guide for newbies.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to save all of you, but I can bring you to my camp. That place is temporarily safe from the mist.¡± Gao Ming helped Teacher Lee into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°A camp in the black mist?¡± Some of the students got it. ¡°Like a sanctuary? Is it our respawn point?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡± Teacher Lee took out the key but shook her head.


    ¡°Do you still not trust me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drive.¡±


    Gao Ming got back into the driver¡¯s seat. He started the bus that carried the students from Class 13. He didn¡¯t tell Jing Tuoshen. Separation in the mist might mean goodbye. Gao Ming stared at the road, but he realised he couldn¡¯t drive out of Piety Safety Town no matter what.


    ¡°Sit well and put on your seatbelt. If we¡¯re about to run into a wall, remind me.¡± After saying that, Gao Ming ignored the others and closed his eyes. He used his heart to sense the summons from his heart. He placed the mud figurine for the God of Flesh and Blood outside the town. Gao Ming stepped on the oil pedal. The screams of the students echoed in his ears. He slowly approached the summons. About ten minutes later, some leaping lights appeared in the mist.


    ¡°There are people there!¡±


    Teacher Lee sighed in relief when she saw the light. Gao Ming didn¡¯t lie to him. There was indeed a camp outside the town. Gao Ming led them out of the town to the main road.


    ¡°Once we follow the main road, we¡¯ll return to the city. At least we¡¯ll get our phone signals back.¡± With great hope, Teacher Lee looked ahead.


    The black mist slowly parted. The students got up from their seats. They saw an old bus covered in strange doodles on the road. The bus was once a school bus. It was rather similar to the bus they had.


    There were masked passengers on the bus. Many almost-broken mud figurines were placed around the vehicle. Near the bus, a campfire using the altar and death portraits as fuel was burning.


    ¡°I¡¯ve used a lot of effort to find that bus.¡± Gao Ming opened his eyes, exited the bus and entered his camp. ¡°Two buses and two paths. This is not an easy choice.¡±

 Chapter 453: Meeting My Killer

    ¡°Your base is a bus?!¡±


    The scene confused the students. The bloody patterns on the bus and the strange figurines around it lent the place a strange allure.


    ¡°The passengers on the bus are so strange. They all wear masks. The people in red clothes are so scary. I fear they might suddenly turn to look at us.¡± Fang Tao hid at the back.


    ¡°Mr Gao, how long do you plan to rest here?¡± Teacher Lee checked her phone, which had no signal, and followed behind Gao Ming. She was anxious. ¡°We¡¯ve left the town for a while already. Why don¡¯t we take the main road? We might run into people who can help us.¡±


    ¡°Are you that desperate to leave?¡± Gao Ming paused. ¡°Are you afraid that I might harm you?¡¯


    Teacher Lee shook her head quickly, but her expression betrayed her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Wei Tian told you in the end, but there is one undeniable truth. Only I can help you now. Therefore, I hope that you trust me.¡± Gao Ming entered his bloody bus. The gazes looked at him through the gaps in the masks.


    ¡°Do not speak and do not move. Don¡¯t cause any chain reactions.¡± Gao Ming walked to the side of the passenger on the second row. He hauled him up lightly. ¡°You¡¯ll drive the bus.¡±


    The passenger was about Gao Ming¡¯s size. He took his hands out of the pockets of his red shirt and held the steering wheel.


    ¡°Follow me closely! If you¡¯re slow, you might face a horrible end!¡± Gao Ming held the masked man by his shoulders. He wanted to say more when Teacher Lee¡¯s voice came from the door.


    ¡°Are they your friends?¡± Teacher Lee wanted to get to know Gao Ming more since she was responsible for her students. She only placed her feet on the step and hadn¡¯t gotten into the bus when she was hit by a chilly wind. Her leg seemed to have frozen. Her blood flowed slower. She forgot how to breathe at that moment. She felt so cold, like her soul had been turned into ice.


    ¡°What kind of monsters are on this car?¡±


    The fear was only felt when one got onto the bus. Every ¡®person¡¯ on this bus radiated intense death and despair. Each of them could trigger an anomaly. Light warmth came from her palm as Gao Ming held Teacher Lee¡¯s hand to guide her out of the bus. ¡°Teacher, do not enter my bus casually. People might die.¡±


    Teacher Lee shivered and almost fell to the ground. Her lips were white. She said nothing and hurried back to the school bus. She told her students to stay away from the other bus.


    Gao Ming smiled and watched everything. He signalled for the masked passengers to take the mud figurines and place them back onto the bus. Then, the bus engine initiated. After that, he picked up the fire basin made from an altar and returned to Class 13¡¯s bus.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Teacher Lee been urging me?¡± Gao Ming placed the basin and took the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°We¡¯ll depart now. We¡¯ll follow the main road and drive the students home.¡±


    The flame from the camp was moved to the car. Gao Ming casually took out a stack of black-and-white death portraits and handed them over to Teacher Lee. ¡°When you notice the flame is about to go out, drop a death portrait into the basin.¡±


    Teacher Lee felt like the people in the portraits were staring at her. She could even hear some of them pleading, ¡°They are looking at me! Their eyes are moving! What are these?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you? They are death portraits. They are portraits left behind by the dead.¡± Without explaining it further, Gao Ming stepped on the pedal. The flame chased away the darkness in the bus and the nearby mist. Gao Ming directed the bus onto the main road. He didn¡¯t need any navigation because he had been to the destination many times already. With each of his rebirths, Xuan Wen would carry him out of this tunnel. Even if the path were obstructed by the mist, he would know the way, like the back of his palm.


    ¡°The students of Class 13 accidentally entered this place through the tunnel. The gap that leads towards the real truth calculated by Granny Shen should be there too.¡± Gao Ming was certain of his target from the very beginning. He prepared everything before entering the black mist.


    The flame flickered. The bus quieted down. Some prayed while others neared Shen Tuxiao to exchange notes with her. Some looked at the night sky.


    The black mist thickened. The mist mixed with the night. Occasional giant shadows flashed past the bus. Even though they weren¡¯t clear, the oppressive feeling they gave off was real.


    The leaves fluttered in the wind. A red moon stared at them from the top of the mist. If the red moon didn¡¯t blink a few times, the passengers would mistake it for a real moon. The road winded about like a snake. The bus bounced on the road. Looking from the back window, one would think the bus had cut wounds on the road.


    The black mist world was different from the students¡¯ real world. Even Gao Ming felt the place was scary. It was a horror that was more realistic than any nightmare.


    The bus rushed towards the end of the city, where the night rose.


    The city horizon was left behind. Even with the flame and his strong constitution, this was not easy for Gao Ming. He could hear the mumblings in the night. Death and despair were like stars in the sky. The starlight fell on him. An indescribable force wanted him to turn around. The force didn¡¯t come from the outside. It came from his body, soul and brain. It was as if when Gao Ming was created, his creator left behind an order inside his body that forbade him from leaving Han Hai.


    Thankfully, Gao Ming had died many times in the past, or else he couldn¡¯t have resisted the call of his instincts.


    The bus was like a blade that cut through the night. The black mist undulated like waves. The skyscrapers fell off.


    Gao Ming was very close to the edge of the city. The mist there was extremely thick. It was like a black mist on the ground.


    Gao Ming¡¯s heart pounded. This was the first time he was so close to the truth!


    He would reach a place no one from Han Hai had been before and verify the hypotheses in his mind!


    ¡°We¡¯re about to leave Han Hai soon!¡±


    Han Hai was surrounded by the sea on three sides. The only path connected to the outside world was a small tunnel. The tunnel was the borderline between Han Hai, Jiujiang and Xin Lu.


    There were two paths to leave. One was to abandon the bus and enter the mountains through the small road; Two was to keep on following the main road, enter the tunnel and leave Han Hai!

 Chapter 454: Tunnel

    After leaving the God of the Past¡¯s death realm, Gao Ming confirmed that his memory had been tweaked by fate. He and most of the citizens in Han Hai were raised in captivity. Their futures had been decided. However, Gao Ming was presented with a chance to change everything. He might be the first person to really leave Han Hai.


    The main road that led out of the city was wide and clean, as if many vehicles were using it daily. Who would have thought it would be an illusion?


    No one knew where the cars that left the city went. Perhaps they had never left Han Hai.


    The basin that was made from the altar crackled. Underneath the dancing flame were the death portraits. One could see crying faces among them.


    ¡°The black mist is getting thicker.¡± Teacher Lee looked at the pictures that were thinning. She felt a wave of despair. There was no signal on her phone, and the GPS was not working. They were on the familiar path, but it felt like they were moving to a different world.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m scared. My grandma is physically unwell. She¡¯s waiting at the station for me to come home.¡± Fu Ping was the most cowardly student in the class. She never spoke up in class. She didn¡¯t dare to approach others. Her family was the main reason behind her introverted nature. Fu Ping¡¯s parents went out to work and never came back. It was her grandmother who raised her. Fu Ping was an understanding child because she never wanted to give her grandmother any trouble.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get home safely tonight. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Teacher Lee hugged Fu Ping. This was supposed to be a normal class trip. Who knew why fate decided to play such a huge joke on them?


    ¡°Mr Gao, I¡¯m almost done burning all the pictures. How far are we from the city?¡± Teacher Lee didn¡¯t dare to show her fear before her students. She hoped that Gao Ming could give her some good news.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± Gao Ming was fully focused on dealing with the unknown power. It was an unmentionable force. It was stronger than any Gods he had faced before. Gao Ming couldn¡¯t see the other party, but he could sense their presence. It was like an endless mountain range or black sea.


    The blood vessels pierced his pupils. As the bus approached, Gao Ming could see the black silhouettes in the dark. He couldn¡¯t tell if they were from Hen Shan or sleeping ghosts.


    Gao Ming¡¯s memory of this road was shattered. He gritted his teeth until his gum bled. On top of that, he had to calm the rampaging God of Flesh and Blood. Gao Ming had no idea what happened to the God of Flesh and Blood. Once he sensed the terrifying presence, he started to go on a rampage. If Gao Ming weren¡¯t there, he would have escaped the torture room already.


    ¡°Teacher! Look! The trees on the roads are moving. They are trying to reach their branches into the bus!¡± Wei Jiu was the smartest student. He spent the least amount of time on his homework, but he was always at the top of the class. He was curious about everything.


    ¡°Stay away from the windows!¡± Chen Jing shouted at the same time. He yanked back Wei Jiu. The next moment, the ¡®branches¡¯ smashed into the window. Nine slender fingers slammed the back window that was not covered by the light of the fire.


    The leaves dragged among the window. The students in the last row saw clearly that each leaf was human faces sewn together.


    These trees were constantly moving. They hid in the dark.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Wei Jiu¡¯s fingers trembled. He had been observing this world. The more he did, the smaller he felt, ¡°Have we fallen into a nightmare? Why are we getting punished?¡±


    ¡°It should be the citizens of Han Hai who ask that question.¡± Gao Ming gripped the steering wheel with one hand and waved behind him. ¡°All the students need to sit within the range of the light. Things might try to get on the car. You have to be careful of the back where the light can¡¯t reach!¡±


    Gao Ming stepped on the pedal and moved away from the ¡®trees¡¯. He was getting closer to the tunnel.


    ¡°In the past, I have no idea why these mountains are called Hen Shan. However, I get it now. Based on translation, these mountains are like big ghosts bound in hatred.¡±


    The bus was like a butterfly without its wings that had fallen into the black sea. The temporary brightness of the bus was incongruous from the world. Despite its weak light, it managed to cause the monsters in the mist to open their eyes.


    The ground shook. The main road was like a rolling tongue. Black-red cracks appeared on the mountain. The despair-filled eyes slowly opened.


    Compared to Jing Tuoshen, Gao Ming didn¡¯t give himself any other options. He gave it his all.


    ¡°The school bus came from the outside world and has the presence of reality. Other than Chen Jing and Shen Tuxiao, the other students are unrelated to Han Hai. With their help, I might have the chance to find the path that shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°Only five pictures are left!¡± Teacher Lee reminded him softly. The more they departed from Piety Safety town, the more pictures she needed to feed the flame to keep it alive.


    Teacher Lee saw the ¡®branches¡¯ hitting the window earlier. If the fire went out before they reached the city, the monsters in the mist would tear them apart.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Toss all the pictures into the basin.¡± Gao Ming ordered softly. His heart jumped in a specific rhythm. The shape of the tunnel appeared at the end of the path. The darkness exuded a creepy chill.


    The last five portraits were dropped into the basin. The fire rose. The spreading flame allowed Gao Ming to see further. His gaze froze on the left side of the tunnel. On the ground next to the tunnel was a heavily damaged e-bike. The vehicle was nothing special. It was different from the bike Xuan Wen used to carry him out of the tunnel. However, the fact that a bike was there was a distressing signal for Gao Ming.

 Chapter 455: Me and My Friends

    When the bus drove past, Gao Ming saw a lot of files scattered around the bike. They appeared to be the proposal for the game Gao Ming had given Xuan Wen.


    ¡°The big dog and the rest can¡¯t remember Xuan Wen. Is it because she has entered the tunnel and left Han Hai?¡±


    With each rebirth, Gao Ming would sit behind Xuan Wen. They relied on that old bike to get to Han Hai. Gao Ming, back then, was pitiable and cowardly. Xuan Wen picked him up again and again. She practically strapped him to her back every time.


    Memory and reality collided. Gao Ming was flustered for a moment. He didn¡¯t slow down. When he recovered, the bus was already inside the tunnel!


    Gao Ming returned to this place for the first time while alive and well. He was still on a Class 13 Bus. However, this time, he was holding the steering wheel. He would decide the destination. The darkness swallowed everything. The temperature started to drop. Frost appeared on the bus window. The students sat around the fire. The flame gave them hope. With cold breath on his lips, Gao Ming looked down the endless tunnel. Only he could understand his feelings at that moment.


    ¡°The familiar chill and bone-tingling fear. They have returned to curl around my heart.¡± During his last rebirth, after his match with Situ An at Si Sui Apartments, he only had three days left to live. When the investigation centre asked him what his greatest wish was, he said he wanted to come back to this tunnel.


    Last time, he was accompanied by the investigators. This time, it was the students.


    A person¡¯s life is made up of endless coincidences. They were linked with each other. They were irrelevant but also linked, like stars in the night sky. Beads of water dripped down the window. The sound of the ticking water echoed in Gao Ming¡¯s brain. This also reminded him of the footsteps of time.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost there. I¡¯m about to see my killer in the tunnel soon!¡±


    In his many death memories, whenever he came back to this place, once he approached a certain spot, he¡¯d be killed by someone from behind. His corpses were encased into the walls, but he had never once seen his killer¡¯s face!


    The bus slowed down. Gao Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with the past and the future as he watched the mist. The bus that ferried him many times entered the tunnel to welcome death. This time, he drove the bus against the grain of fate.


    ¡°The temperature is still falling. The flame is about to go out.¡± Teacher Lee and the students huddled around the fire. They used their bodies to block the wind from blowing out the fire. However, Gao Ming didn¡¯t seem to care.


    The bus moved slower and slower. Gao Ming seemed to be waiting for something. ¡°I can hear it now.¡± He reached his hand out the window. At a certain moment, he slowly stepped on the brake. Gao Ming turned to study the car window. The students noticed the strange phenomenon as well.


    ¡°Look! The water droplets on the windows are flowing upwards!¡±


    Gao Ming opened his palm with the back of his hand facing down. He could feel the water droplets hit the back of his hand. The water didn¡¯t fall from the ceiling but rose from the ground. Gao Ming extended his hand towards the wall. He could sense the touch of flesh. He felt out the features of human faces.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    The headlights couldn¡¯t penetrate the darkness. Gao Ming picked up the basin and placed the burning soul fire before the windshield.


    The fire chased the darkness away. Teacher Lee collapsed to the ground. The students were rendered speechless from fear. They saw the corpses implanted into the wall. They were all of Gao Mings!


    The blood froze on the cold walls. Each dead Gao Ming was different. The students were frozen solid under the collective gazes of the dead Gao Mings. Gao Ming didn¡¯t react. His hand even touched the hands of the dead bodies. With the touch, memories flashed in his mind.


    ¡°Doctor, the games I made seem to have come true.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? People face so much daily pressure. Your games can help them.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m a horror game designer. I¡¯ve constructed 126 murder cases and created more than ten psycho-killers.... Now, they are all real!¡±


    ¡°Then, do you think I look familiar?¡±


    Eight arms tore open the doctor¡¯s body. The blood dyed the patient¡¯s list red. Doctor Lu, who once harmed Gao Ming, had become a chain in his torture room. The past had brought Gao Ming endless painful memories. He¡¯d use despair to repay the despair.


    ¡°He should be here soon.¡± As the thought entered Gao Ming¡¯s mind, footsteps came from the other end of the tunnel. The killer who murdered him repeatedly had arrived!


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t look around nervously like before because he knew that whenever he turned around, the footsteps would change direction. The footsteps would only appear behind him.


    ¡°My killer, this time, I should be able to see your face, right?¡±


    Gao Ming took out the fragment of a wooden figurine from his pocket. He tossed it into the fire. Then, he tossed his jacket into it as well.


    A strange red colour appeared in the flames. The ghosts and Gods carved on the altar started to cry blood.


    The next moment, the bus that followed behind Class 13¡¯s bus exploded with amazing resentment. The passengers slowly raised their heads. They looked at the flame inside the bus in front of theirs. This was the signal they had decided with Gao Ming beforehand.


    Their bodies started to mutate. They removed their disguises. The resentment affected each other. The door opened. A big ghost carrying a divine plaque walked out. The car window beside him moved. Cai Meimei poked her head out. Gao Ming¡¯s old classmate was covered in scapegoats from Han De Private School. She had already reached the level of a big ghost.


    The ground creaked, and the heads rolled. The presence of the anomaly pierced into the tunnel!


    To ensure success, Gao Ming used the worst future he had seen to enter the most dangerous anomalies in Han Hai beforehand. He used various methods like trade, persuasion or contract to bring the ghosts to the tunnel with him.


    ¡°After all, I am not the only one who wants to witness the truth.¡±

 Chapter 456: Destined

    The passengers in the bus behind who dressed normally were Gao Ming¡¯s old classmates from Class 13. Those in red clothes were the scariest ghosts!


    To see his own killer, Gao Ming repeated his worst deaths and ¡®invited¡¯ all the scariest ghosts out. This fatal blow done by Gao Ming was forged by fate¡¯s multiple slashes.


    ¡°Stay on the bus and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t actually need to leave the bus, but he was afraid that he might draw his killer to the bus and kill the students. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home after I¡¯m done with this.¡±


    Gao Ming smiled as he opened the bus door. He raised the divine fire and appeared like a crazy demon. Red blood threads moved under his feet. The divine patterns on the other bus were activated. The ghosts stood beside the bus. Gao Ming had gathered every ghost in the east city. Masks surrounded Gao Ming. The ghosts wore the same mask, but the designs were different. Gao Ming, who stood in the middle, appeared like the king of the demons. He stunned the students who saw him. The guidance NPC suddenly acted like the final boss.


    The black mist in the tunnel boiled after being triggered by so much resentment. However, this tunnel was extremely special. The Unmentionables outside the tunnel didn¡¯t seem to have the power to enter it.


    ¡°Different forces exist in true reality and true death. I¡¯ve seen the twelve blood cities in the night. The owners aren¡¯t united. My existence is the evidence of the conflict between them. I might be fate¡¯s weakness or loophole.¡±


    The footsteps in his heart never stopped due to the ghost¡¯s appearance. He moved faster, like he might appear before Gao Ming in the next moment.


    The water from the sky seeped into the mist. Darkness and time intertwined. Gao Ming¡¯s corpses in the wall seemed to sense something. They struggled mightily not to escape but to look down a certain direction.


    Gao Ming raised the altar and slowly turned to look down the tunnel. With each drop of the water, it sounded like a world shattered.


    ¡°Everyone has their script written when they were born. From the beginning to the end, everything has its own place.¡± The familiar statement was recited. Gao Ming stared in the dark. His left eye burned the past while his right eye constructed the future, ¡°You kill me again and again to bring me back here. Do you think this is part of fate¡¯s script?¡±


    The person who killed Gao Ming the most was right before him. The person was like an executioner hidden in time. Whenever he tried to approach the truth or leave the tunnel, they would murder Gao Ming mercilessly. The person also loved to collect Gao Ming¡¯s corpses.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why are you doing this? To keep a secret? To stop me? To be fate¡¯s dog? To help me repeat my life so that I¡¯d become the current me?


    ¡°Everyone has their reason to be obsessed with something. You¡¯ve killed me so many times. This is more than just mere revenge. Can you tell me the truth?¡±


    The flame in his hands weakened with time. The voice didn¡¯t directly appear behind Gao Ming like before. This meant that Gao Ming had changed many things, at least enough to make the other party cautious. He had gained the right to speak with the other party.


    ¡°Are you scared? Why don¡¯t you come after me directly? When there¡¯s a chance of being murdered, nothing is scary anymore.¡±


    Gao Ming and all the corpses on the wall looked down into the darkness.


    A light sigh came from a certain spot.


    ¡°Nothing can be changed no matter how hard you struggle because the ending has already been decided. What you¡¯re doing is merely increasing your pain. I will keep waiting at the destination of death to kill every moment of you.¡±


    The experience of the past faded in colour as the names disappeared from his mind. The feeling of losing oneself was harrowing. The killer¡¯s voice carried the power of the rules. The words that came out of his mouth would become reality. Gao Ming¡¯s memory blurred. The colours drained away from his mind until the torture room door swung open!


    A loud howl cut through the mist. Gao Ming removed his control of the God of Flesh and Blood. He allowed his consciousness to flow into God. The heart of God and the heart of Flesh pounded at the same time. The corpses on the wall started to flake off bits of their flesh. Their bodies exuded life force and meat fragrance. The blood city tattoo spread through Gao Ming¡¯s body. The torture room expanded. It blocked the flow of the mist with force.


    ¡°Can you still kill me this time?¡±


    The four faces of God glared angrily. The strength of a Dream Ghost was based on its control of the horror game rules. Each Dream Ghost had its own set of rules. No one was stronger than the God of Flesh and Blood in terms of control over the rules of flesh and blood.


    ¡°No one can escape fate. Everything that derails from the path will be corrected.¡± The footsteps rapidly approached. The owner of the voice understood that he couldn¡¯t allow Gao Ming to keep going, ¡°No matter how you grow or change, the ending has been decided.¡±


    ¡°I believe I¡¯ve located you!¡± Focusing on where the water droplets were flowing backwards, Gao Ming lunged forward. The eight arms carried the aura of blood and smashed at the darkness before Gao Ming!


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless. I know everything about you and have seen more endings than you.¡± The voice¡¯s last word suddenly appeared beside Gao Ming¡¯s ears. ¡°Therefore, please continue your cycle in this despairing darkness!¡±


    A sense of imminent danger appeared behind his head. Actually, when this happened, Gao Ming¡¯s head had already been punctured. However, due to the interruption of an unknown law, everything reverted to the state it was one second ago.


    The ghosts parted away. Under the cover of their presence, a masked Fan Li appeared, carrying a headless baby.


    Gao Yun¡¯s power was rewind. Gao Yun¡¯s calculation was so precise that if he were one second too early or too late, everything would begin again.


    Gao Ming swallowed the divine fire and turned around as his killer launched his attack.


    In that one second, he caught the other party¡¯s face from the corner of his eyes.


    It was a face that he couldn¡¯t be more familiar with. It was a face that he saw daily.


    ¡°Gao Ming?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ming!¡±

 Chapter 457: Killing Me

    Gao Ming looked at himself and examined his heart. He saw the blade that pierced from the future.


    ¡°My killer is Gao Ming.¡±


    Concluding his many death memories, even though Gao Ming hadn¡¯t seen his killer, he had a few guesses. To ensure the plan went without a hitch, he gave Fan Li a mission to find Gao Yun in the death realm of the past and future.


    To confirm the uncertainty in his mind, before Gao Ming left the death realm and returned to Han Hai, he used the God of the Future¡¯s power to deprive his mind of the memory he had with Gao Yun. Therefore, he didn¡¯t even know that the baby on the bus was Gao Yun. To trick fate, Gao Ming had to trick himself first.


    Reality proved that he was right.


    The God of Flesh and Blood and the flame of the figurine fragment and death portraits couldn¡¯t stop the killer. The other party knew about every part of Gao Ming¡¯s part... except the part that involved Gao Yun.


    The one second that was rewound was a second outside of Fate¡¯s script. Due to this second that shouldn¡¯t exist, Gao Ming saw his killer, himself.


    The rising water droplet paused. The tunnel started to shake. Two worlds collided.


    The killer¡¯s face started to crack and shed. It seemed that there could only be one living Gao Ming in this world. Once the killer, who hid inside the tunnel, was seen by Gao Ming, his body started to disintegrate.


    This killer, who could only live in the past, didn¡¯t have any anger or pain on his face. His serenity contained the barely noticeable joy for release.


    The last time Gao Ming entered the tunnel, he turned around at the last moment of his death and saw another version of himself inside a bus that was caught in the storm.


    This time, he turned around to see a killer who had his exact face. His killer dissolved right before his eyes. It was like a taboo had been shattered. One cracked in the dark, and the other gripped his fists in the flames.


    There were no shrill honkings or blinding light from the headlights. Gao Ming heard the killer¡¯s last mumbling. ¡°Fate has decided everything. Everything has its own place. However, everything is going out of control now. You might have the chance to escape fate¡¯s control.¡± The eerie pressure faded away. The killer said one last thing. ¡°I know that our names aren¡¯t Gao Ming. I hope you can do it this time.¡±


    The killer disappeared into the past like he had never been there in the first place. Gao Ming stared at where his killer stood.


    He remembered that when he was killed last time, the killer helped fate to give him a mission, and he mentioned a crucial statement, ¡°From now on, your name is Gao Ming.¡±


    The same killer said something else after Gao Ming did everything in his power to kill him, ¡°Actually, our names are not Gao Ming.¡±


    ¡°The two statements are wildly different. The killer in my tunnel murdered me again and again to collect my bodies. He appeared to be fate¡¯s accomplice, but he had never stopped me from starting again or trapped me inside the tunnel. He merely stopped me from knowing the truth.¡± Sometimes, knowing too much wasn¡¯t a good thing. The killer was more like a gatekeeper. He murdered the unqualified Gao Mings. This way, Gao Ming could achieve metamorphosis through death and eventually gain enough power to deal with the killer.


    An absurd thought appeared in Gao Ming¡¯s mind. ¡®Could he have killed me so many times to protect me?!¡¯


    Impossible!


    The pain of death shook Gao Ming¡¯s body. He looked at the tunnel encased with corpses, and his brain couldn¡¯t function. Gao Ming bit his tongue. When he calmed down, he looked down the other direction of the tunnel.


    Different from before, after the killer disappeared, the bus from the past didn¡¯t show up. The cycle had been broken.


    ¡°This time, there is no restart! Perhaps I can leave the tunnel and exit Han Hai!¡±


    He was excited because of this thought. However, the killer¡¯s final words worried Gao Ming. The world outside of the tunnel might be more dangerous than Hai Hai. Perhaps the killer knew that. It was why he hunted Gao Ming down so that Gao Ming could gather his strength at fate¡¯s blind spot.


    ¡°Lu Zang has set up a plan to hunt fate, but his actions at Li San Hospital prove that he doesn¡¯t know that this killer has been killing me inside the tunnel. This killer has nothing to do with Lu Zang and Fate. He said that he hoped I could do it this time. This time? Have I been close to success before?¡±


    The presence of the Unmentionable filtered into the black mist. The ghosts on the bus howled anxiously. Gao Ming¡¯s thought was interrupted.


    ¡°The cycle has been broken, so I have no choice but to retreat and move forward!¡±


    Even though Gao Ming didn¡¯t encounter the bus from the past this time, he drove a ¡®school bus¡¯ he made in Han Hai.


    ¡°The problem has been resolved. Everyone, get back onto the bus! Be on the highest alert! We are planning to exit the tunnel and leave Han Hai!¡±


    Leaving Han Hai was something that was impossible for most humans and ghosts.


    The corpses in the wall bowed. Gao Ming returned to the Class 13 bus and grabbed the steering wheel.


    No one from Class 13 dared to speak. They previously thought Gao Ming was a slightly-powerful normal citizen. However, Gao Ming¡¯s series of actions shattered their worldview. What kind of person would possess a whole tunnel made with their corpses?


    Every version of himself died in a different manner. Every face carried pain and despair. The bus drove down the tunnel as if they were going through Gao Ming¡¯s Museum of Death.


    Gao Ming stepped on the pedal. He could sense something approaching from the black mist.


    Without the protection of the flame, Gao Ming used the power of the God of the Past and the Future to see through the mist. He drove for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t see the exit.


    As he started to question everything, the straight tunnel in his memory changed. A split in the road appeared before him.


    The black mist dispersed between the two paths. The left path had broken walls. Waste and old construction materials littered the ground. The right path looked normal. It was no different from the path they had been on.


    ¡°Granny Shen predicted that... there is an unexpected damage in the exit that leads to the outside world.¡±

 Chapter 458: Unmentionable Power

    Granny Shen reminded Gao Ming that there might be two paths in the black mist. A small crack that led to the real truth and a large path that led to real death. However, the two paths before him were not small cracks.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one chance.¡±


    The water droplets in the tunnel had disappeared. When the bus reached the split in the road, Gao Ming¡¯s corpses couldn¡¯t be seen on the wall anymore. This was where Gao Ming hadn¡¯t reached before.


    ¡°Do you remember which path you took to come here?¡± Gao Ming turned to the frightened Teacher Lee, ¡°I need to know the right path to drive you home.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the path on the left. I remember the students commenting on the sight of road construction as Wei Tian entered the tunnel. However, Wei Tian said that the path was right. He often used this route.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the left path.¡± The monitor, Chen Jing, nodded. ¡°The path is old and uneven. I heard that there was a car accident here not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°My stepfather is in transportation. Truck drivers like him don¡¯t like to use this path,¡± Wei Jiu suddenly said, ¡°I heard this path is very unlucky. A case of disappearance happened here many years ago. It is still unsolved.¡± Wei Jiu was very clever. He never paid attention in class, but he was very interested in these urban rumours. The students all chose the left side. Gao Ming nodded and took out three copper coins.


    After Granny Shen disappeared, she left behind three coins. These coins contained her entire power, life force and anticipation.


    ¡°I need to confirm my choice.¡±


    He tossed one coin out. The eye carved on the coin opened in the air. Gao Ming threw the coin forward. The coin landed and rolled towards the left path until the blood on it fully disappeared. Gao Ming put away the remaining coins. He turned the wheel and drove the bus into the left tunnel.


    The road became bumpy. The smell of paint and dust lingered in the air. Everything became clearer. Gao Ming couldn¡¯t describe it. It was like there was a light curtain between him and the world before this. Now, the curtain had been pulled back.


    ¡°The mist is fading away! Teacher, look!¡± Wei Jiu stuck close to the window. He had forgotten how he was almost caught by the ghost earlier.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home!¡±


    The students stood up to look out the windows. The black mist returned to normal mist. It was like the nightmare was losing its colour. The invisible pressure on them weakened. Black sweat leaked out of their skin. The feeling of suffocation disappeared. The students sighed in relief. In contrast, Gao Ming stepped on the pedal harder. His expression was serious. He knew he picked the right path. He had never felt so alive. However, he also knew the unknown horror behind them was catching up!


    Using the power of the ghosts in the black mist might cause one to be targeted by the Unmentionables. Gao Ming used his full power and even invited all the ghosts out of the east city. They were like fireworks in the night, attracting the attention of all the unknown existence.


    Gao Ming drove at the highest speed, but it was still too late.


    They were silent and shapeless. When Gao Ming noticed them, they were already so close. An eye opened in the light mist. It looked at the students. Their memories were edited. They rushed forward to snatch the control of the steering wheel away from Gao Ming like puppets.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s consciousness collided with the eye. There was a dullness in his mind. One memory was corrected. He even forgot why he was there. If Gao Ming hadn¡¯t died many times and had many death memories in his heart, he would have been tricked, too.


    The eye blinked. Many spiritual arms pierced through Gao Ming¡¯s body. They crawled into his memory to pluck out his past.


    ¡°Torture room!¡±


    The soul dragged his memory into the torture room. Gao Ming didn¡¯t want to fight. He just wanted to leave.


    Not long after the eye appeared, a bloody door appeared on the tunnel wall for no reason. The old tunnel shook. A large spider crawled out of the shadow. Its large body had a small child¡¯s head. Upon closer inspection, the door had grown into his body. The blood dripped. Gao Ming summoned the God of Flesh and Blood. The evil god with eight arms pounced at the spider to buy time for Gao Ming.


    The bloody door shook. The spider boy was merely a vessel for the door. The real threat should have come from inside the door, but for some reason, the door didn¡¯t open.


    Terrible howls came from behind. The bus that was covered in divine patterns was attacked by the Unmentionables too. The scariest ghosts from the east city didn¡¯t even have the power to fight back. They couldn¡¯t even see the enemies before their bodies wilted like dead flowers.


    ¡°Three Unmentionables?!¡± Gao Ming¡¯s focus was on the road. He knew the deterrent in the path was very dangerous. Thankfully, the Unmentionables were cautious of each other. This gave Gao Ming an opening.


    The black mist lightened. The exit was very close.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Suddenly, a strange tombstone appeared before the bus. Gao Ming tried to turn the steering wheel, but the bus still veered out of control. Everything was predestined. The bus flipped inside the tunnel. The students¡¯ screams echoed in Gao Ming¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Was that the work of fate or the Unmentionables?¡±


    The difference in power level was too huge. The world swirled. The students¡¯ bleeding faces entered his eyes.


    Earlier, when he faced his killer, Gao Ming voluntarily exited the bus, afraid that he¡¯d harm the students.


    However, the Unmentionables didn¡¯t care about these outsiders. It was as if human lives were nothing to them.


    The flame flickered, and smoke rose. Gao Ming should die in this accident. Thankfully, his body had been modified many times by the God of Flesh and Blood. That allowed him to escape death.

 Chapter 459: Outside of Han Hai!

    Gao Ming crawled out of the fire with glass shards in his palms. Without any summoning, the God of Flesh and Blood gathered beside him. God picked Gao Ming up and ran towards the exit.


    At that moment, Gao Ming noticed something strange. The spider boy was purposely letting him go. He was powerful enough to stop the God of Flesh and Blood. If he did something, Gao Ming would be crushed to death by the other Unmentionables.


    The mist around Gao Ming had returned to normal. The eye in the mist glanced at the spider monster, and then another eye appeared. Then, there was a mouth covered in scars. This was the sole Unmentionable that had revealed a true part of his body. His lips moved, and he uttered a word at Gao Ming, Seal.


    Nothing changed, but the God of Flesh and Blood howled. His eyes were dominated by hatred and anger. His body shrunk as his power weakened. Even his connection to Gao Ming dwindled.


    Every human and ghost that lived in Han Hai was bound by certain rules. Only the outsiders had a real chance at leaving Han Hai. The eyeball¡¯s main target was the God of Flesh and Blood. They seemed to have a history before the collapse of the shadow world. Gao Ming was merely the collateral damage.


    The God of Flesh and Blood slowed down. He seemed to realise that he couldn¡¯t leave with Gao Ming. He focused his power on Gao Ming¡¯s arm and formed a thick blood cocoon around Gao Ming. Then, with a final toss, he shoved Gao Ming towards the tunnel exit.


    Gao Ming¡¯s everything was forcibly sealed up. He, who was hidden inside the blood cocoon, turned around in the mist.


    Everything was fading away. The students, the monsters from the east city and the Unmentionables hidden in the mist.


    His body landed on the ground, cushioned by the blood cocoon. The weak light filtered through the mist to shine on his body. The tunnel exit was only a few steps away, and this small distance was hard to cross.


    There was a reason for the killer to stop Gao Ming. If Gao Ming couldn¡¯t even kill his killer, there was no chance of him escaping Han Hia. Only by becoming stronger could he move further.


    Even with the protection of the blood cocoon, Gao Ming¡¯s body almost shattered from the collision. There was nothing more despairing than dangling hope before a crippled man. He could see but could not reach it.


    ¡°If I die again, will I wake up on the bus on the night of the Hungry Ghost Festival?¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t know the answer. He tried to climb up, but the presence of the Unmentionables appeared behind him. They dismembered the God of Flesh and Blood. As they tried to approach Gao Ming, a blood-red chain suddenly shot out from outside the tunnel to curl around Gao Ming¡¯s arm. The chain was similar to Gao Ming¡¯s chains in the torture room, but it was also essentially different. The chain was blindingly red and was covered in sin.


    The place where the chain touched Gao Ming¡¯s skin burned with ugly scars. Then, the chain dragged him out of the tunnel. The mist slowly turned back to normal. The moment Gao Ming exited the tunnel, he used his last bit of strength to open his eyes. The power of the past and future enabled him to see the truth. The night was split into two, with Hen Shan as the boundary. One side was normal, and the other side was where Han Hai was. However, Gao Ming couldn¡¯t see any buildings. Han Hai was a giant cemetery covered in a thick aura of death!


    Everyone¡¯s life at Han Hai was fake. They were souls trapped in graves. There were a few humans who accidentally stumbled into the cemetery.


    ¡°Lu Zang is right. No wonder Han Hai has so many death portraits. They are already dead!¡±


    The Seal word chanted by the Unmentionable entered Gao Ming¡¯s body. After the God of Flesh and Blood was sealed, he was powerless. The only thing Gao Ming could do was to hide his memory in his torture room and memorise the few Unmentionables near the tunnel.


    ¡°The eye in the black mist, the unknown monsters that turned the big ghosts into flower petals, the spider with the door and the final tombstone that appeared. They appear to come from different forces. After I recover, I need to find a chance to visit them.¡±


    Gao Ming was dragged away. It would be wrong to say he had escaped fate¡¯s cage because part of his memory in Han Hai had been sealed. His soul hadn¡¯t found true freedom. His constitution couldn¡¯t resist the seal. Gao Ming used his lingering spirit to wrap up the last bits of his memory inside the torture room. Then he fainted.


    In the dark, Gao Ming sensed intense fighting beside him. His body was slathered in sin and blood. The person who helped him had to abandon him and join the fight.


    Gao Ming had no idea how the battle ended. In his semi-consciousness, he only heard 13, fate, Lu Zang, ghost in the grave, recover everything. He had no idea what they meant. However, one thing was certain. He had reached the real truth outside of Han Hai.


    ...


    Pain came from everywhere. It felt like he had just woken up from a long nightmare.


    Gao Ming opened his eyes to a small slit. He saw the white ceiling and smelled the disinfectant. He believed he was in a hospital.


    The medical device beeped. Someone hurried over from the corridor. The sick room door opened, and people entered.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡±


    ¡°This is a miracle! Go and get the doctor!¡±


    The voices crashed into his brain like waves. The intense pain caused him to faint again. The ticking of the wall clock sounded like water dripping to his brain.


    The night faded away, and the sun shone on his face. Gao Ming felt someone moving his body. He opened his eyes blurrily. He confirmed that he was in a hospital. He was alone in the large sick room.


    ¡°Teacher Gao, you¡¯re finally awake. You scared me so much yesterday night. I thought you were gone from us.¡± The female doctor was very young. Her tone showed that she respected Gao Ming a lot.


    ¡°Teacher Gao?¡± In Gao Ming¡¯s impression, no one had called him that before.


    He tried to remember it, but his brain was blank. He couldn¡¯t recollect many crucial memories.


    ¡°You just woke up. Don¡¯t need to hurry to remember stuff. Take it slow.¡±

 Chapter 460: Great Teacher

    The female nurse treated Gao Ming very well. Other than the daily care, she would read to Gao Ming, hoping that it would trigger his memory.


    ¡°Why would you call me a teacher? Where am I?¡± Gao Ming was weak but he subconsciously wanted to curl up his body as if his body needed to shield him from something dangerous.


    ¡°Have you forgotten about this place?¡± The nurse was shocked. Her eyes glowed with pain. ¡°You¡¯re the psychiatry teacher from Xin Lu First High School. You¡¯re also the school counsellor. A few months ago, you followed a class from the second year on a school trip. The bus ran into an accident. You risked your life to save the children. You used your first-aid knowledge to save, but you fainted due to heavy injury.¡±


    ¡°How did I save the students if I were so heavily injured?¡±


    ¡°The students were thrown around on the bus. Some of them fainted, and others were trapped under the wreckage. You were wounded. Your bones even punctured your organs. Your brain probably thought you couldn¡¯t survive, so it triggered adrenaline in your body. That shut down your pain receptors, allowing you to perform the miraculous deeds of saving everyone.¡± The nurse admired Gao Ming.


    ¡°Sounds like I¡¯m a noble person.¡±


    The female nurse sighed, hearing Gao Ming¡¯s numb tone, ¡°You did something incredible! It¡¯s human instinct to run away from death. However, you fought death and even won!¡±


    ¡°Death...¡± Gao Ming¡¯s eyes dimmed. His body pained.


    ¡°Teacher Gao, you need peace and quiet to recover, so you can¡¯t leave the hospital yet. The parents of the students whom you saved were so excited when they heard that you had woken up. They wanted to come to thank you in person, but they were all denied by the doctor,¡± The nurse changed the medicine for Gao Ming easily.


    ¡°Only the students¡¯ parents? What about my own parents?¡± Gao Ming stared at her. This question was very important.


    ¡°You...¡± The nurse hesitated before deciding to tell the truth, ¡°Teacher, your memory is a blur. I know you yearn for a family, but you grew up in an orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Even though Gao Ming couldn¡¯t remember anything about his parents, he was certain they were real.


    ¡°Of course,¡± The nurse looked at him with pity. After she helped him with the medicine, she tidied up the bed and left.


    Gao Ming coughed and then looked at his hands. His fingers were riddled with wounds. Some of them cut into his flesh. The wounds on his limbs and face were better. The most dangerous wound was on his chest. There was an obvious knife wound near his heart. The doctor appeared to have extracted something out of his body. It could be metal fragments or stones.


    His brain was empty. Gao Ming sensed the world around him. Like a newborn, he cried and touched the truth. He felt pain every time he breathed, but he liked the feeling. He didn¡¯t think he had any special kinks, so why did he feel that way?


    The sunlight filtered through the leaves and landed on the floor. Everything in his eyes filled with life... except for himself.


    He picked up the newspaper beside his bed. With the advancement of internet, the newspaper had become more like a decoration piece than anything. Gao Ming saw the article about himself on the front page. The reporter knew how to write a good story. With the pictures of the car accident and Gao Ming saving the kids, even Gao Ming felt like he was a hero.


    ¡°Five students and the driver, Wei Tian, died on the spot. The school teacher, Gao Ming and two students fell into a coma...¡± The article didn¡¯t do much for Gao Ming. Even when he read his name, he felt it was unfamiliar, ¡°Is this really my name? Who are the two students who are unconscious?¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s body didn¡¯t allow him to leave the bed. He lay in bed quietly. However, internally, he was filled with anxiety and complicated emotions. Thankfully, he was born with the instinct to hide his emotions.


    ¡°I think I can hear the dripping of water. It sounds like the ticking of clocks.¡± Gao Ming looked around and didn¡¯t spot any leak. In the end, his eyes landed on the clock. He looked at it for an hour until the door opened again, and a female doctor walked in.


    The white coat did nothing to hide her voluptuous figure. Her shoulder-length wavy hair separated her from the other doctors. Gao Ming didn¡¯t even see her face; He was drawn in by her aura.


    Confidence, gentle and beauty.


    ¡°She¡¯s familiar, but I can¡¯t recognise her.¡± Gao Ming studied her face and felt like he had forgotten something very important.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ming nodded. His lips opened like he wanted to say something.


    ¡°If you have any questions, just ask. It¡¯ll aid in your recovery.¡± The doctor stood beside his bed. She checked his report. That was something she had to do daily.


    ¡°My brain is injured, and I¡¯ve forgotten many things. Forget is probably the wrong term. Everything feels unfamiliar to me. I have no impression of the stuff the nurse has been telling me, but...¡± Gao Ming tried to describe it.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°I believe I was in a very horrible nightmare when I was unconscious. Compared to this world that I woke up to, that dream felt more real.¡± Gao Ming felt something familiar from the doctor. This was why he was willing to confide in her.


    ¡°That might be an issue with our treatment. To wake you up, we employed some new technology.¡±


    ¡°I fear my memory will keep disappearing until I forget myself.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll help you record everything from this moment on,¡± The doctor put down the record, ¡°I¡¯ll keep reminding you so you will never forget.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gao Ming felt like he had said that many times before.


    ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡± The doctor hurried to the other room after she was done with Gao Ming. At that moment, the nurse entered with the tray of lunch.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ve been the one who has been looking after you. Your soul got hooked by Doctor Xuan after one conversation with her!¡± The nurse joked to hide the thin jealousy in her tone.


    ¡°Doctor Xuan?¡± Gao Ming thought to himself, ¡°What is her full name?¡±


    ¡°Xuan Wen,¡± The nurse put the tray down, ¡°When you first arrived here, you were very unstable. It was Doctor Xuan and a few experts who pulled you back from the edge of death.¡±

 Chapter 461: The Boy who Makes Haunted Houses

    ¡°It was Xuan Wen who saved me from the edge of death?!¡± Gao Ming felt like this matched the nightmare scenario.


    ¡°How deep are you in her web? How can you automatically ignore the efforts of the other experts?¡± The nurse fed Gao Ming a spoonful of rice. ¡°Since you did such a heroic thing and saved many students, the superior gave the order to do everything to save you. Many experts helped. Even I contributed a lot.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You definitely didn¡¯t mean that. You didn¡¯t even look at me when you said that.¡± The nurse had taken care of Gao Ming for months already. She read to Gao Ming daily to help Gao Ming. Slowly, she treated Gao Ming as her friend, a friend who was noble and was good at listening.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gao Ming responded mindlessly. His brain was in a mess. The things the nurse told him appeared to be unconnected to the things he encountered in the nightmare, but they had a tenuous connection. He was certain that he was in the real world, but the lingering fragments in his brain told him that the other world existed and that the nightmare world was equally real.


    ¡°Which side is real?¡±


    ¡°Here comes the food. Ah~~¡±


    The fragrance of food danced in his senses. The food felt so real on his tongue. This was definitely not a dream.


    ¡°Is the food from the canteen that delicious? You make me want to try them.¡± The nurse continued to feed Gao Ming with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve handed your report to the doctors. They said you¡¯re recovering well. However, you still can¡¯t do extreme activities. I believe some reporters will come to visit you in a few days. After all, you¡¯re a living miracle.¡±


    As Gao Ming munched slowly, the nurse took out her phone, ¡°Look. This is a wishing memorial people have made for you. There are many people who care about you.¡±


    Gao Ming glanced at the screen. There was a video that introduced him, and there were many messages that hoped to get his blessings.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a God. Why are they wishing at me?¡±


    ¡°Brother, a normal person won¡¯t survive after going through what you went through. But you¡¯re recovering now. That¡¯s very impressive.¡± The nurse fed Gao Ming again, ¡°I log in there every day. If not for the rules at the hospital, I even want to start my own account to record my daily care of you. People will love that.¡± The nurse had been taking care of Gao Ming, but this was Gao Ming¡¯s first day meeting her, so he couldn¡¯t understand her passion. Looking at the messages that wished him well, Gao Ming seemed to hear endless prayers.


    ¡°Is it because the people and the ghosts from the nightmare haven¡¯t forgotten about me? Or is it the people in real life?¡± Gao Ming swallowed the food. He couldn¡¯t reach an answer.


    A boy in the outside corridor tripped and fell. The block building that he made scattered everywhere.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t have enough troubles? Can¡¯t you be more mature and save me the trouble?¡± A man¡¯s rough scolding echoed in the corridor. The boy was so scared that he started to cry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± The nurse put down the tray and rushed out of the room. ¡°This is a hospital. Please do not raise your voice and disturb the patients.¡±


    Gao Ming glanced out the door. A man in an old black jacket stood in the opposite sick room. His shoes were wrinkled, and his pants were worn. His face was lined with fatigue. His hair was a mess. Glaring at the boy who fell on the ground, the man¡¯s neck was red from anger. He tried to hold it in and turned to the nurse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too angry and failed to control myself.¡±


    The man was very muscular, but he tried not to get angry. ¡°Ah Fang will stay here to accompany his mother. I¡¯ll go gather money. I¡¯ll hand in the late hospital bills tomorrow.¡±


    Before the nurse could say anything, the man grabbed the old black wallet from the table and stormed towards the elevator.


    The nurse sighed. She picked the boy up from the ground. ¡°Ah Fang, we¡¯re the bravest boy, right? Didn¡¯t your mom say she wanted you to be happy every day? Come. Let¡¯s go play some puzzles.¡± The nurse picked up the scattered building blocks and ran back to Gao Ming¡¯s room with an apology.


    ¡°Teacher Gao, can this child stay here temporarily? His mother is bedridden.¡± The nurse whispered to Gao Ming, ¡°His mom stays in a shared sick room. The other patients often complain about this kid. However, Ah Fang is actually a very nice kid. He never makes any trouble.¡±


    ¡°What is this boy¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Ah Fang. Is there anything wrong?¡± The nurse felt like Gao Ming¡¯s focus was strange.


    ¡°Let him stay here. It¡¯s too quiet here on my own.¡± Gao Ming nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Gao.¡± The nurse thanked him. ¡°When I¡¯m done with work, I¡¯ll bring him to the nurse duty room.¡±


    After the meal, the nurse packed up the tray and left. Gao Ming stared at the boy silently. He knelt at the corner further from Gao Ming. A lot of cheap building blocks were placed before him. He carefully picked up one block. After a long contemplation, he placed it on another block. About ten minutes later, the boy created a gorgeous home. The boy knelt before the toy house. As if unsatisfied, he carefully removed the building blocks. As the nurse said, he was very obedient. He never made a fuss.


    ¡°Is your name Ah Fang?¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s sudden question startled the boy. He bumped into the blocks, and the house tumbled over. The boy turned around with fear. He thought he did something wrong. He didn¡¯t dare to talk to Gao Ming.


    ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Gao Ming thought the boy was quite pitiable.


    The boy lowered his head to look at his shoes as if worried that he might disturb Gao Ming.


    Gao Ming was helpless. When he heard the name Ah Fang, something lit up within him. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t chase you away. I¡¯m just curious. Why did your parents give you this name?¡±


    The boy didn¡¯t answer. He glanced at the sick room where his mother was.


    Gao Ming shook his head and let the child be.


    The boy returned to his blocks. Soon, a new house appeared on the floor.


    Staring at the boy, Gao Ming was intrigued. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Kid, you seem to like to build haunted houses.¡±


    Gao Ming stunned himself when he said that. He wanted to comment that the child liked to build houses, but somehow, the words haunted houses came out of his lips.


    To Gao Ming¡¯s surprise, the boy¡¯s reaction was unique. He stopped moving and turned to look at Gao Ming as if Gao Ming got it right.

 Chapter 462: Recover

    Chapter 462: Recover


    A patient who was bedridden and a child who lacked supervision. The two who should be unrelated found a common language in haunted houses. Gao Ming still didn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d blurt out the words, haunted houses. The boy¡¯s building block houses were colourful and pretty.


    The boy lifted his head to look at Gao Ming for the first time. He was nervous and curious, as if his secret had been discovered.


    His small hands rubbed his clothes, and the boy said timidly, ¡°When my parents had me, they were living in a very small rental. Even though the place was not perfect, they wanted to give me a warm home. That¡¯s why my name has the word Fang.¡±


    ¡°Is that the only reason?¡± Gao Ming was shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve answered your question, so can you answer mine now?¡± The boy cared about fairness. He was very polite. He only dared to ask Gao Ming a question after he answered one of Gao Ming¡¯s. ¡°How can you tell... that I was building homes for the dead?¡±


    Gao Ming had an awkward smile on his face. Probably even God couldn¡¯t tell those building blocks were bricks for haunted houses.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know why. I opened my mouth, and the words tumbled out. Have we met each other before? Did you mention something related to that around me when I was unconscious?¡± Gaoi Ming didn¡¯t think he¡¯d get any useful clues from the boy, but to his surprise, the boy nodded seriously.


    ¡°My dad often works late. That night, mom was very uncomfortable, but she was worried about leaving me alone at home. Therefore, she brought me to the hospital with her,¡± The boy¡¯s mood dampened. ¡°When mom and I were waiting for the Doctor, we heard noises coming from downstairs. When we saw you being wheeled into the surgical room, that was our first meeting. After that, when mom was hospitalised, I often played in the corridor alone. Sometimes, I¡¯d lean on the window to look at you, wondering when you¡¯d wake up.¡±


    ¡°Did you enter this hospital on the same day as I do?¡± Other than the haunted houses, Gao Ming found another similarity, which he shared with Ah Fang.


    A calloused hand knocked on the door. A middle-aged man appeared at the door. He wore a white shirt underneath a grey sweater. He carried a small easel. He looked kind and approachable. The smile on his face was warmer than the sun.


    ¡°Gao Ming, you¡¯re awake!¡± The man looked so happy. His eyes narrowed subconsciously whenever he talked.


    ¡°Who are you? Do we know each other?¡± Gao Ming tried his best to remember, but he had no impression of this man. The man looked like a high-school art teacher.


    ¡°This should be your first time meeting me, but Little Fang and I see you all the time,¡± The man was older than Gao Ming. He spoke slowly and melodiously, ¡°I¡¯m your neighbour. We were hospitalised on the same day. However, Doctor Xuan gave me my last check this morning and told me I can leave the hospital today.¡±


    Staring at the man, Gao Ming had an indescribable feeling in his heart, ¡°Did we enter the hospital on the same day?¡±


    ¡°You were too busy racing against death, so naturally, you wouldn¡¯t know about that.¡± The man entered the room, ¡°I just finished my discharge process. I heard from the nurse who had a crush on you that you had woken up. That¡¯s why I came here to say goodbye to you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you get hospitalised? You don¡¯t seem to suffer from any serious injuries.¡± Gao Ming instinctively didn¡¯t trust this man. He seemed to have seen him before in his dream, but his memory of that was blurry.


    ¡°I failed my suicide attempt.¡± The man revealed a light smile. The sun shone on his face, giving him a saintly aura. He rolled up his sleeves to reveal the horrifying wounds on his arm. The man didn¡¯t seem to mind it. ¡°Don¡¯t need to be alarmed. I¡¯m fully healed now, both mentally and physically.¡±


    Ah Fang silently retreated to the corner. The boy didn¡¯t want to get close to Gao Ming, but he was scared of the other man.


    ¡°Speaking of, it was so dangerous that night. So many incidents happened. The ambulance hurried back and forth. The footsteps in the emergency room never stopped. I heard the hospital lost a lot of supplies in the blood bank.¡± The man pulled down his sleeve. He stood in the light. ¡°Thankfully, we¡¯re blessed. Everyone is so lucky. All of the patients who were sent to the emergency room that night were saved. A lot of them have already been discharged. Now, only the two of us remain.¡±


    ¡°How did you remember all that?¡±


    ¡°How can I forget? I had the lightest injury, but the hospital didn¡¯t want to discharge me on the fear that I¡¯d harm myself again.¡± The man said gently, even though the content was gory, ¡°You should be the last to leave this hospital from our batch.¡±


    ¡°The last?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man placed the easel on Gao Ming¡¯s bedside table, ¡°Even though you don¡¯t remember me anymore, considering how long we¡¯ve been neighbours, I¡¯ve prepared a present for you to congratulate you for waking up.¡±


    Gao Ming turned to the easel. It was a very abstract painting.


    A birthday cake was placed on a dining table. A young man closed his eyes to make a wish. He was surrounded by monsters with helpless expressions. Some of them looked humanoid, and others were completely mutated.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Gao Ming was confused.


    The man held his forehead, ¡°Is my drawing that bad? This child is you. You were celebrating your birthday.¡±


    ¡°What about the things around me?¡±


    ¡°They are your family.¡± The man explained patiently, ¡°No one came to visit you despite your severe injuries. The doctor said that the best way to help you is to find your family and friends to remind you of what has happened in the past to stimulate your brain.¡±


    ¡°How is that related to your painting? My family can¡¯t possibly have three mouths on their faces, right?¡± Gao Ming stared at that painting. For some reason, his brain did feel more active.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say the best way is to stimulate your brain?¡± The man was embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m your neighbour. The nurse tells you about your past in the morning. After the nurse leaves at night, I can¡¯t sleep, and sometimes, I¡¯ll come over to tell you about my painful past. Occasionally, I¡¯d regale you with some ghost stories.¡±


    Even Ah Fang thought there was something wrong with this man.


    ¡°Everything I do is to help you recover.¡±

 Chapter 463: Girlfriend

    Chapter 463: Girlfriend


    Leaning on the soft pillow, Gao Ming felt the start of a headache. He seemed to have experienced a horrible nightmare when he was unconscious. He encountered many things that couldn¡¯t happen in real life. Before this, he couldn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d dream about those things. But now, he realised that his neighbour would come over every night to tell him ghost stories.


    ¡°At least my efforts are not wasted. You are now awake.¡± The man looked awkward. He thought Gao Ming was comatose. It was why he was not afraid to share everything with Gao Ming. Who would have thought that Gao Ming would regain consciousness so quickly?


    With a frown, Gao Ming studied the man before him. He had a clean appearance and a bright smile. Such a character had scars hidden under his sleeves and would come to tell ghost stories to a comatose patient at night... Was he a normal person?


    ¡°Stop frowning. I really treat you as a friend.¡± The man explained softly, ¡°No one understands me and is willing to listen to my ideas. Over the past few months, only you have never once rebutted me and approved of everything I said.¡±


    ¡°That was because I was in a coma,¡± Gao Ming couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°In any case, you¡¯re one of my few friends. You can¡¯t be going around telling me about my secrets,¡± This statement appeared to be the man¡¯s true goal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t even remember my own name,¡± Gao Ming pulled back his gaze. Everyone called him Gao Ming. Even the dream version of himself was called Gao Ming. However, for some reason, whenever he tried to figure out his name, a voice would appear in his heart, ¡°Actually, our names are not Gao Ming. I hope you can do it this time.¡±


    We? Why we? Are there more than one version of Gao Ming?


    ¡°Interesting. When you leave the hospital, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal,¡± The man patted Gao Ming¡¯s blanket with satisfaction, ¡°Take care of yourself. We¡¯ll meet outside the hospital.¡± The man seemed to be certain that they¡¯d meet again. He left the canvas and walked out while humming.


    ¡°What a strange man.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s eyes landed on the picture. It was signed in the bottom left corner, Xia Yang. Similar to Xuan Wen¡¯s name, Xia Yang also gave Gao Ming a sense of familiarity.


    ¡°Doctor Xuan saved my life, and Xia Yang is my neighbour in the hospital. He¡¯d come over every night to tell me ghost stories. From the looks of things, every character who appears in the nightmare is related to the people around me. The more often they appear in the nightmare, the closer they are to me in real life. But...¡± Gao Ming¡¯s brain jolted with pain. ¡°I have my parents in the nightmare, and they are very important to me. They have helped me many times. However, the nurse told me that I grew up in an orphanage. That doesn¡¯t match!¡± The details about Gao Ming¡¯s parents didn¡¯t align with the nightmare and the real world.


    ¡°I feel like they¡¯re still waiting for me.¡± Gao Ming raised his hand with difficulty. He tried to grab the painting. Ah Fang noticed this and moved the painting to Gao Ming, ¡°This is abstract and scary, but it gives me a familiar feeling. Have I really changed due to his influence?¡±


    ¡°That uncle is not a good person. Sister Ling Ling doesn¡¯t allow me to get close to his room.¡± Sister Ling Ling was the female nurse. ¡°Everyone tries their best to get better. However, the man has been sent to the emergency room several times already. I heard he kept a fruit knife under his pillow.¡± Compared to Xia Yang, Ah Fang felt Gao Ming was more approachable.


    ¡°So the root is mental illness.¡± Gao Ming studied the painting, trying to get a clearer read of Xia Yang¡¯s personality. He was rapt until rapid footsteps came from the corridor. Ling Ling rushed in.


    ¡°Was Xia Yang here?!¡± The nurse glanced at Gao Ming¡¯s bedside table. Her expression was severe as she snatched the painting away, ¡°Teacher Gao, you mustn¡¯t get yourself entangled with Xia Yang. That man is a total bastard.¡±


    ¡°He appears quite nice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡± The nurse whispered, ¡°One time, he went to the shared sick room and stood beside another patient¡¯s bed in the middle of the night. He sliced open his wrist and used his blood to paint. He almost scared the other patient to death!¡±


    With that, a scenario appeared in Gao Ming¡¯s mind. In the silent night, while he was unconscious, a stranger entered his room and stayed beside his bed. He held a sharp carving knife in his hands.


    ¡°Other than you, all the other patients¡¯ family has lodged a complaint about him.¡± The nurse checked Gao Ming¡¯s vitals. Gao Ming chewed on Xia Yang¡¯s words. Suddenly, he grabbed the nurse¡¯s wrist, ¡°Can you do me a favour?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you show me the hospital records? I want to see who else was admitted on the day I was sent here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible,¡± The nurse looked troubled.


    ¡°Then, can you tell me who came to visit me when I was unconscious, and what did they tell me?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t want to remain passive. He started to actively search for his missing memory.


    ¡°There were student parents, teachers and the hospital superior...¡±


    ¡°Not them.¡± Gao Ming interrupted her, ¡°I mean special people in my life.¡±


    The nurse thought about it and took out her phone to check, ¡°There was a person who claimed to be your girlfriend. However, the other school teachers haven¡¯t seen her before. Plus, your conditions hadn¡¯t stabilised back then, so we didn¡¯t let her in. She came back a few more times, but she mostly stayed outside your room.¡±


    ¡°My girlfriend?¡± Gao Ming had no impression at all.


    ¡°Her name is Liu Yi. I hear she¡¯s in court for malicious harm towards others.¡± The nurse patted her brain. ¡°Right. Since you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll bring you the things you had on you when you were in the accident. Perhaps you can remember more things when you see them.¡±


    The nurse hurried away. She appeared so straightforward and direct.


    ¡°Liu Yi,¡± Gao Ming tried the name on his lips. ¡°She also exists in the nightmare! Is that really a dream I¡¯ve made based on my life?¡±


    In the room, Gao Ming closed his eyes to think. Ah Fang kept to the corner to play with his blocks.


    The wind fluttered the curtain. The clock ticked by. No one noticed there was a figure outside the window who had been waiting for the female nurse to leave. They stayed there to stare at Gao Ming.

 Chapter 464: 13 Patients

    Chapter 464: 13 Patients


    The dusk burned like flame. The sun shone its last ray. Gao Ming looked out the window. He hadn¡¯t seen the sunset for a long time already. In his memory, the sky was always occupied by dark clouds. After the sky darkened, Ling Ling returned with an evidence receipt and a black backpack. ¡°The people from the security department insisted a patient as you go there in person to retrieve your personal items. I scolded them for you.¡±


    Gao Ming accepted the bag eagerly and took out the things inside. There was a repaired laptop and a cheap, black phone. He switched on the laptop. It was filled with teaching lessons and work information. He was a very responsible teacher. ¡°I was voted the best teacher for three years. I once represented the staff to give a speech during the school¡¯s 30th anniversary...¡± There were a lot of files on the laptop. Gao Ming was absorbed in them. He studied the videos, pictures and articles about him, but he didn¡¯t feel connected to them. However, after a while, he didn¡¯t feel as opposed to them anymore.


    ¡°Is this really me?¡±


    ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll go work, and I¡¯ll be back.¡± The nurse didn¡¯t disturb Gao Ming. However, she looked at him with pity. Amnesia was a painful thing. The door closed lightly. The laptop¡¯s cold screen light shone on his face.


    ¡°I have no impression of these at all.¡±


    Ah Fang kept moving the blocks, and Gao Ming kept tapping the keys. He saw his own past, but this answer was not the one he wanted. Compared to real life, his experience in the nightmare was more realistic.


    Without any result, Gao Ming turned to the phone. He used his fingerprint to unlock it. The phone wallpaper was a picture. He and a woman stood intimately in the snow. Through the chat history, Gao Ming figured out the girl¡¯s name was Liu Yi.


    ¡°The hospital said that I grew up at an orphanage and had no family. Therefore, they sent the nurse to look after me. However, didn¡¯t I have a girlfriend who loves me? If the hospital really wanted the best for me, they should allow Liu Yi to visit me every day. However, the nurse mentioned that the hospital superiors purposely stopped Liu Yi from getting close to me. Why?¡±


    Gao Ming felt like he had missed something important.


    At 9 pm, the nurse led Ah Fang away, so Gao Ming was alone. He lay in bed. The surroundings were quiet. Something seemed to hide in the darkness. He suddenly felt scared. Perhaps it was the influence of Xia Yang¡¯s ghost stories. Gao Ming¡¯s mind kept wandering to strange places. As he turned around, he felt like there was someone behind him. As he closed his eyes, he felt a pair of eyes looking at him from the ceiling.


    Gao Ming couldn¡¯t fall asleep even though it was already midnight. The lights in the corridor were snuffed out. He picked up his phone to try to check his messages with his girlfriend when he heard the sound of nails scratching against the glass. Gao Ming turned to the window and almost died when he saw a man¡¯s face against the glass.


    The door opened quietly. The man wore a wrinkly patient¡¯s garb. He stared at Gao Ming like the latter was some precious jewel. ¡°You managed to escape.¡±


    The first sentence caused Gao Ming to frown. Eventually, he replied, ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°7003.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°I left you a map.¡± The patient was intrigued. ¡°Do you remember the question mark?¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s head was filled with question marks. He had no idea what the man was talking about.


    ¡°Leave this hospital as soon as you can. Of the thirteen patients who participated in the latest treatment, only you and that kid are still dumb enough to stay here.¡± The man pointed at Gao Ming¡¯s laptop and phone, ¡°Don¡¯t trust those.¡±


    ¡°What you talking about? What is this new treatment?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t remember anything about this. However, 13 was a very special number for him. When it was mentioned, his brain was stimulated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been as clear as I can be. You, the self-lacerating painter and the brat who is waiting for his mother, the three of you have received the latest treatment. Figure out the similarity between the three of you, and you¡¯ll understand what the treatment is.¡± The patient sighed, ¡°You became like this because of the treatment. Since you¡¯re awake, leave this hospital. Do not show any flaws. Don¡¯t let them suspect anything.¡± The clock ticked. The patient smiled creepily at Gao Ming. Then, he tossed a tattered city map at him. ¡°What do you see?¡±


    The map had been folded many times. The sea near Xin Lu and Jiujiang had been circled in red.


    ¡°You have no impression of this?!¡± The patient frowned. ¡°Why is your condition so serious? Something¡¯s not right. I need to go. This is too scary!¡± The patient appeared to be mentally unsound. He grumbled and left without taking the map. He disappeared down the corridor.


    ¡°The latest treatment...¡±


    The new day arrived. Gao Ming recovered a lot. However, his brain was still dull. Due to the visit from the strange patient, he didn¡¯t have a good stay in the hospital. He was suspicious of everyone.


    After a few more days of rest, Doctor Xuan Wen allowed Gao Ming to leave. He didn¡¯t have the hospital inform the school or his friends. He didn¡¯t want them to tell the media. He packed his things and left silently. At 6 pm, Gao Ming took a cab to the nearest subway station and took the train around the city.


    When Gao Ming left the subway station, the skyscrapers were gone. Only dark windows and old apartments remained in his sight.


    Xin Lu Northern Old City was Xin Lu¡¯s poorest and most chaotic district.


    Cement buildings were built illegally. The people on the lower floor basically had no access to the sunlight all year.


    Gao Ming walked down a narrow alley. Dirty water poured out into the street. The stench was suffocating. Yelling and scolding surrounded his ears.


    Gao Ming looked up. The sky was cut by electrical wires and laundry lines. Gao Ming couldn¡¯t see the moon. He only saw ugliness, oppression and sadness.


    Gao Ming walked past a dentist¡¯s office and entered a dark staircase. He paused before Li Jing Apartments Block 3, Room 401. Gao Ming rubbed his face. According to his ID, this was his home.

 Chapter 465: Home

    ¡°Based on the information that I have, Liu Yi should be the closest to me. I remember her in the nightmare as well.¡±


    Gao Ming hesitated before slowly taking out the key. A voice filtered out of Room 401, which had poor sound insulation.


    ¡°Even though the project has been abandoned, you still have to pay the mortgage because your debt relationship with the bank will not change due to the housing condition. The house owner¡¯s relationship with the contractor is one of trade, while the relationship with the bank is one of debt. Even though you went to the bank to apply for the contract to purchase the house, the two contracts are independent of each other.¡±


    Gao Ming sighed. Through the messages on his phone, he understood the basic situation. He was currently in Liu Yi¡¯s family¡¯s old home. This house was older than Liu Yi¡¯s grandfather. It was small and cramped. To move away from here, he and Liu Yi took out a loan to buy a new house. They would move when they got married. However, the project was abandoned, and it had been two years since then.


    Gao Ming opened the door and looked at the person inside the house. The woman in his phone pictures overlapped with the woman before him. The white shirt and blue jeans gave her a clean appearance. She looked clever and sharp. Liu Yi wasn¡¯t one who cared for frills and makeup.


    ¡°After I get off work tomorrow, I¡¯ll prepare the files with the other buyers. The government has recently set up a new policy. Many abandoned projects have been resumed. Please do not fret.¡± Liu Yi faced away from the door. She talked on the phone with someone until she heard the door.


    Liu Yi turned around, and she froze. She looked at Gao Ming, and her eyes rimmed red. Her strong woman image cracked. The pressure she felt lately swirled in her red eyes.


    She was not prepared for Gao Ming to come home. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    A few seconds later, she didn¡¯t say anything or ask anything as she walked over to give Gao Ming a hug. ¡°I¡¯ve been to the hospital so many times, but they didn¡¯t allow me to visit you. They said you were in the middle of the latest treatment and couldn¡¯t be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m back now.¡± Gao Ming felt the warmth in the embrace. The city suddenly became warmer. He slowly raised his hands to try to hug Liu Yi back, but ultimately, his arms hung in the air. All the information showed that Liu Yi was his girlfriend, but he couldn¡¯t remember it. He could sense the strong emotions of Liu Yi, but he could not offer a decent response.


    ¡°After I heard about the incident, I¡¯ve been telling myself that I cannot collapse. I will renovate our new home, and we¡¯ll move in together.¡± Liu Yi started to lose control of her emotions. Gao Ming sensed wetness around his chest. Liu Yi was a very proud person. She would never cry in front of someone unless that person were someone she truly loved.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d never wake up again,¡± Liu Yi lifted her face while she was in Gao Ming¡¯s embrace. Tears pooled in her beautiful eyes.


    Liu Yi hugged Gao Ming tightly, worried that she might lose him again.


    ¡°You must be hungry. I¡¯ll go cook for you.¡± Liu Yi wiped away her tears and opened the fridge. ¡°I bought some fish, tomatoes and eggs. I¡¯ll make at least three dishes for you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You need to rest.¡±


    Liu Yi changed and entered the kitchen. Gao Ming didn¡¯t stay idle. He folded the laundry and cleaned up the place. Based on their messages, this had always been their living arrangements. They supported and cared for each other. The warm light lit up the small room. No matter how tired they were outside, they could always find a sanctuary at home.


    After dinner, Gao Ming washed the plates at the sink. Liu Yi pulled open the curtain to the kitchen. She leaned to the side. She studied Gao Ming and occasionally reached out to poke him.


    ¡°How come you¡¯ve gotten fatter after staying so long at the hospital? Your hair is clean and neat. Your nails are well-kept. Who has been taking care of you at the hospital?¡± Liu Yi leaned against Gao Ming, ¡°Every time I wanted to visit you, I would be stopped by a female nurse. Why can¡¯t the people closest to you visit you? And what is this latest treatment?¡±


    Gao Ming paused as he pondered this question, ¡°After the car accident, I faced a lot of issues with my body and internal organs. I was almost dead. The strange thing is... after the past few months, the wounds on my body have mostly healed, but I can¡¯t remember much.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t remember much?¡± Liu Yi¡¯s eyes filled with concern, ¡°Is it a side effect of the medication?¡±


    ¡°No idea. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t remember anything about the latest treatment. For the past few months, I feel like I was living inside a nightmare.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s tone shifted slightly, ¡°A very scary but real nightmare.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me more about it?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe in ghosts?¡± Gao Ming turned to look into Liu Yi¡¯s eyes. The kitchen suddenly became so quiet.


    After some time, Liu Yi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in ghosts, but I believe in you. Perhaps you visited the world after death?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a very conflicted situation now.¡± Gao Ming opened his heart since Liu Yi was so supportive. ¡°Something horrible must have happened to me. It¡¯s like... it¡¯s better if I have died in the accident.¡±


    ¡°Never say that.¡± Liu Yi grabbed Gao Ming¡¯s hands, ¡°We¡¯ve been through so much. The rewards waiting for us will be so sweet.¡±


    To cheer Gao Ming up, Liu Yi took out her phone to show him the house she had designed. They loved to look towards the future and design their home together, ¡°When you were in the hospital, I¡¯ve made more plans. There¡¯s the big balcony that you like, and we¡¯ll get a cat...¡±


    Liu Yi wanted to console Gao Ming, but Gao Ming showed no interest.


    Eventually, Liu Yi¡¯s interest also waned. She could see the changes in Gao Ming after he came home. However, she didn¡¯t blame him. She tugged on the edge of his shirt.


    The phone screen suddenly lit up. A number named debtor called Liu Yi. She walked to the kitchen to answer it. It was the bank urging them to pay their loan.


    Liu Yi¡¯s multiple apologies pulled Gao Ming back to reality. No matter whether there were ghosts or not, the mortgage still had to be paid. That was the fact of life.

 Chapter 466: Im Good at Playing Horror Games

    Chapter 466: I''m Good at Playing Horror Games


    ¡°I should get back to work.¡± However, Gao Ming checked his laptop and realised he was not suitable for a job in the educational industry. In his current condition, he was worried he might cause his students to go insane. ¡°What else can I do other than teach? I remember I wasn¡¯t a teacher in the nightmare. Perhaps being in the same industry as I did in the nightmare can help me remember certain things.¡± After Gao Ming woke up, he encountered more people in real life, and he realised he had drifted further and further away from his memory. He was afraid that one day, he¡¯d really forget that nightmare.


    It was a strange feeling. The nightmare was filled with death and horror, but Gao Ming didn¡¯t want to lose it.


    ¡°Perhaps because in that dream, I was never troubled by a lack of money.¡±


    Gao Ming returned to the living room. The living room was attached to the bedroom. When they slept, Liu Yi would pull back the curtain that separated the bed and the dining table.


    Gao Ming switched on the laptop and was stumped by the endless teaching lessons. He had no idea where to start. Instead, when he turned to his phone and found an in-the-progress mini-game, he finished programming it easily. He controlled the programs expertly.


    Liu Yi, who spotted Gao Ming slacking at work, didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at him with loving eyes. ¡°He just recovered. I should let him do whatever he wants.¡±


    After completing the game, Gao Ming uploaded the trial version to the app store. He stared at the statistics, but even after a long time, the download number was still zero. Eventually, the number ticked up to one. The person even gave Gao Ming a good review, ¡°This is the best game I¡¯ve played. It gave me a different feeling, the warmth of home. Thank you.¡±


    Gao Ming was so excited. He was about to share this with Liu Yi when he saw Liu Yi exit the app store. He glanced at Liu Yi¡¯s account number, and his shoulders slumped, ¡°There¡¯s no need to swap to a different account. I saw everything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up.¡± Liu Yi sat beside Gao Ming with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Why don¡¯t you take a shower? Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think I¡¯ll bully a patient? Never mind. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Liu Yi entered the small bathroom, and soon, the sound of water came.


    Gao Ming hesitated and then picked up Liu Yi¡¯s phone. He adjusted the screen light and tried to trace the print on the screen. After two tries, he successfully unlocked her phone. There were a lot of budgeting plans and files about loans. When Gao Ming was unconscious, Liu Yi silently took on a lot of the pressure. Gao Ming replaced the phone. His emotions were complicated. On the one hand, he had a strange nightmare that he couldn¡¯t let go of, but on the other hand, he had his real friends and family. He was squeezed in the middle. A mysterious force was making him choose.


    ¡°Without my memory, I can¡¯t teach. I need to see if I can find a job that can help recover my memory and earn me a living.¡± Gao Ming wanted to share Liu Yi¡¯s burden. He switched on the television. The television was showing a horror movie by Xin Lu¡¯s best actor, Bai Xian. The realistic ghosts and oppressive scenarios made Gao Ming feel at home.


    ¡°What have they done to my sense of beauty?¡± Liu Yi was very pretty, but when Liu Yi was crying in his arms, he only felt guilty. However, when he saw the ghosts in the movie, he thought they were beautiful. ¡°The dream felt so real. Is there any job related to ghosts so that I can verify some of my hypotheses?¡± Gao Ming massaged his temples. He inputted the few requirements he had of his ideal job. ¡°Deep Space Tech, GUI Game Arts. Responsible for designing game logos and icons. Has a basic understanding of good gaming experience and user interface.


    ¡°Motu Tech Company, modelling programmer...¡±


    Gao Ming couldn¡¯t tell if it was his illusion. The screen darkened as he scrolled through the page. Static rang in his ears. He lifted the laptop to check it. He didn¡¯t discover any problems. However, the internet was disconnected for a moment. After he refreshed the page, a lot of wanted ads showed up.


    ¡°Hen Shan Mental Hospital drug tester. Face-to-face interview required. Patients with a mental illness history will be given priority!¡±


    ¡°Jiujiang New Century Theme Park is hiring new workers. The base salary for the daytime workers is 3000 and for nighttime workers 15000. Applicants must have a basic understanding of first-aid, and they must believe that there is no ghost in this world!¡±


    ¡°Looking for livestreamers for a netherworld broadcast! Do you wish to be the centre of attention? Become a contracted content creator for us! Start your own stream, and all of your dreams can come true in the comfort of your own home!¡±


    Gao Ming scrolled down. The ads became stranger and stranger. He searched for a long time before finishing one that grabbed his attention.


    ¡°Recruiting beta testers for Immortal Pharma¡¯s Brain Realm Game. Monetary rewards up to 100000 will be given based on the quests completed in the beta...¡± Ra?O?§¦?S??


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t check the details. His eyes locked on the money. ¡°I can get so much money from participating in the beta?!¡±


    Gao Ming went on the internet to look up related news. He only found a few. They said there was something wrong with this game. Some testers submerged into deep sleep after trying out the game. Others lost their minds when they left the game.


    When Gao Ming wanted to read the article, it was taken down from the internet.


    ¡°Immortal Pharma is one of the tech giants in Xin Lu. They should be official.¡± Concluding his experience for the past few months, Gao Ming felt like he matched this job quite well. ¡°I should take note of it.¡±


    Gao Ming remembered hearing about Deep Space Tech and Immortal Pharma in his nightmare. They were related to a taboo game. However, Gao Ming couldn¡¯t recall the name of the game.


    The water stopped, and the bathroom door opened. Liu Yi came out in her pyjama. Her skin was as white as milk. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You should shower. Your pyjama is inside the bathroom.¡±


    Gao Ming appeared shy. He hurried to the bathroom. When he passed by Liu Yi, the latter smacked Gao Ming¡¯s ass.


    She did it as a joke, but when she saw Gao Ming¡¯s startled gaze, she quickly pulled her hand back.


    However, this gesture showed how close she and Gao Ming were. They were once a very sweet couple.

 Chapter 467: Interview

    Gao Ming closed the bathroom door and turned on the shower. The mist blurred the mirror. His body slowly disappeared into the mist. The warm shower washed away the grime on his skin. He allowed himself to enjoy the sensation and cleared his mind.


    ¡°Everything is predestined. Nothing can be done by humans to change it.¡± When his consciousness stopped suppressing his instinct, Gao Ming heard a wisp of a voice. It didn¡¯t echo in his mind but was carved in his bones. ¡°Gao Ming, we gave you this name for a special reason... Your parents left early in life. After your grandmother passed away, you would be on your own. You have to look after yourself. You need to look after yourself.¡±


    A jolt of pain coursed through his heart. Gao Ming turned to the blurry mirror. Through the mirror, his reflection changed. He looked thin and alone. Every inch of his skin was covered in black characters. There were blessings and curses. These words were deeply carved into his skin because Gao Ming didn¡¯t want to forget them. Gao Ming tried his best to read them, but he failed.


    His breathing became urgent. The mist gained a palpable pressure. Gao Ming¡¯s chest heaved up and down. He slowly suffocated as he tipped towards the mirror uncontrollably.


    Plop!


    ¡°Gao Ming? Gao Ming!¡± Liu Yi knocked on the door multiple times before kicking the fragile door down. She ignored Gao Ming¡¯s state of undress and helped him up, ¡°Is it too hot in here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s face was pale. Shards of mirror were scattered on the small sink. The thick mist invoked fear in his body as if he was once fully swallowed by the mist. Liu Yi wrapped Gao Ming up in a towel and helped him to the bed. She dried his face and hair before going back to the bathroom to clean up the floor.


    ¡°You should change into your pyjama, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Liu Yi poked her head out of the bathroom. Her face was etched with concern. Her beloved just escaped from death, but when he returned home, he felt like such a stranger to her.


    Gao Ming¡¯s trembling fingers slowly calmed down. Gao Ming had no idea why he was so scared of the mist. He tried to recall his reflection in the mirror. ¡°Have I once tried to carve those things on my flesh?¡±


    Liu Yi came back from throwing away the trash. She looked tired.


    ¡°Sorry that I can¡¯t help you much.¡± The male pyjama smelled of detergent. Liu Yi had been waiting for Gao Ming to come back, so this put pressure on Gao Ming to do things for her.


    ¡°The fact that you¡¯re back is already the greatest present for me.¡± Liu Yi took out the hairdryer and sat beside Gao Ming.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t dwell on this. He picked up the hairdryer and helped dry Liu Yi¡¯s hair.


    Liu Yi closed her eyes. This was a common thing, but she had imagined it many times. ¡°Isn¡¯t this not so bad?¡±


    The night darkened. The two lay in bed. Liu Yi looked at Gao Ming¡¯s confused face, and she smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll place the blanket in the middle. Both of us should catch some sleep. Don¡¯t focus on the unimportant things.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The lights in Room 401 shut down. Gao Ming couldn¡¯t sleep at all, but it was the opposite for Liu Yi. It was the best sleep she had ever had in a long time.


    The clock hand moved around the circle again and again. Gao Ming heard the sound of sleep talking. Liu Yi lay beside him, fully unaware of her surroundings. Her face was as innocent as a child.


    ¡°Is this the real her?¡±


    ...


    The alarm rang at 6.50 am. Liu Yi woke up and realised one of her legs pressed on Gao Ming¡¯s tense back. The blanket between them had long since been kicked away by her. Gao Ming was forced into the corner of the bud.


    Seeing how Gao Ming was still ¡®asleep¡¯, Liu Yi gingerly got up to wash her face and teeth. Then, she went to prepare breakfast. Her plan was to finish everything before 7.30 am. In her casual suit, she nudged Gao Ming lightly, ¡°The rice is in the cooker. Remember to eat it. Don¡¯t exert yourself before you recover.¡±


    The door closed. Gao Ming¡¯s eyes turned clear. He immediately sat up and opened his laptop. He cleaned himself up quickly. He was going to attend a few online interviews. After confirming his goals and simulating some interview sessions, Gao Ming waited until 9 am. The video was connected. Gao Ming¡¯s first choice was Mo Tu Tech. The company offered normal benefits, but Gao Ming seemed to have encountered them in the nightmare before.


    There were a few other interviewees in his batch. Everyone was given five minutes. Gao Ming focused on the direction of horror games. When it was his turn, he began with confidence.


    ¡°When the players are in a dangerous situation, and they don¡¯t have the resources and abilities to handle the threat, the anxiety and helplessness will slowly corrupt them.


    ¡°Fear is an emotion that can grow on its own. We only need to trigger the players¡¯ imagination, and we¡¯ll be able to slowly twist the truth to make them feel fear both physically and mentally.¡±


    Gao Ming straightened himself before the camera. Looking at the three interviewers, he noticed two of them had already started flipping through other people¡¯s resumes. The third was sipping coffee.


    ¡°To create the top horror games, I¡¯ve obtained a professional degree in psychiatry and deepened my research into the weakness of the human heart.¡±


    Since no one had responded, Gao Ming took out his phone and clicked on a simple game icon: ¡°This is a horror game program that I¡¯ve made. It combines many different horror and supernatural events. I can forward it to you.¡±


    The interviewer put down his coffee and looked at Gao Ming.


    ¡°Every horror story has its own special rules and solutions. It starts from an oppressive rental house and slowly progresses to a city of horrors. For the first scene, I designed a ghost mother. When the person closest to you becomes unfamiliar...¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t continue because he saw the interviewer didn¡¯t accept his files. Instead, he picked up the nail cutter.


    ¡°I know your passion for horror games, but can you tell me how we can earn money from this game?¡± An interviewer asked seriously, ¡°Where can our advertisers put their ads? What is the game¡¯s payment structure? What is the system that will lure the players to want to drop money in this game?¡±


    ¡°Do we really need a cash shop in a horror game?¡± Gao Ming tried his best to sell a story, but the other party was only thinking about money.


    ¡°Does the crematorium burn bodies for free? Does the cemetery give away burial plots because of someone¡¯s love for the macabre? Snap out of it. You even need to burn paper money during the Hungry Ghost Festival.¡±

 Chapter 468: Real Interview

    The interviewers from Mo Tu Tech were very direct. Perhaps they were testing the interviewees¡¯ resistance to stress. This was Gao Ming¡¯s first time encountering a situation like this. He instantly clammed up. He wasn¡¯t one who fought back with words. He often used his fists in the dream.


    ¡°You have the potential to make horror games. Your passion will lead you to success. Unfortunately, our company temporarily does not need a talent like you. We¡¯re sorry.¡± The other interviewer said. The meaning was clear. Gao Ming¡¯s first interview ended with failure.


    ¡°I wanted to recreate the fragments from my nightmare. It looks like this gaming company won¡¯t be able to help me.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t give up. He attended many different interviews that morning but he was rejected by all of them. Gao Ming turned to his backup choices. There were many occupations that he hadn¡¯t even heard of before.


    ¡°The salary for this haunted house worker is very high. The admin says the workload at night is low. I can use that time to work on my own programs.¡± Gao Ming followed the website to find the location of Jiujiang¡¯s New Century Themepark. After he keyed in his information, Gao Ming was invited into a video room. The room with the old wooden table looked eerie. A lot of misshapen mannequins were piled up in the corner. Beside them were unopened paint cans.


    ¡°Hello. Is anyone there?¡± Gao Ming talked to the speaker. He saw a doll hanging on the corner of the table. The small doll was trying its best to crawl onto the table. However, due to Gao Ming¡¯s gaze, it started to play dead.


    ¡°Strange. Why would I think that a ragdoll is playing dead?¡± Gao Ming zoomed in on the video. He felt like the doll was sweating bullets.


    A few seconds later, a middle-aged man walked into the room. He sighed helplessly when he saw the open monitor. ¡°Are you trying to interview people again?¡± It was unclear whom he was talking to. He picked up the doll and then placed it in his embrace.


    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m the work leader of this haunted house. You can call me Ol¡¯ Zhou.¡± Compared to the company interviewers, Ol¡¯ Zhou was very kind and friendly.


    ¡°Brother Zhou, hello. I wish to interview for the night-time position...¡±


    ¡°Nightshift?¡± Ol¡¯ Zhou was shocked. ¡°Never mind. Please continue.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent you my basic information. I have a bit of understanding of horror as well.¡± Gao Ming started to share his thoughts.


    ¡°Your information matches us very well. I also hope you can join us, but there are two things I need to confirm first.¡± Ol¡¯ Zhou pressed his hands on the table and leaned into the camera. ¡°One, which level of horror do you think your body can withstand?¡±


    Considering the nightmare he had been through, Gao Ming answered confidently, ¡°Any level.¡±


    ¡°Oh. We have a confident man here.¡± Ol¡¯ Zhou was very satisfied. ¡°The second question is key. You have to answer honestly. Do you believe we have ghosts in this world?¡±


    Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He eventually nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame because there is no ghost in this world.¡± Ol¡¯ Zhou looked sad. ¡°Our haunted house uses the latest technology to create realistic ghosts and atmosphere. Therefore, if you believe in the presence of ghosts, you might be drawn into it, and we don¡¯t want that.¡± After going through Gao Ming¡¯s info, Ol¡¯ Zhou looked conflicted, ¡°You are a rare talent. However, I can¡¯t break the rules for you. How about this? Pay attention to your phone. I¡¯ll ask the boss when he¡¯s back. If he agrees, we¡¯ll contact you.¡±


    ¡°Your boss?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out for a business trip.¡±


    A phone call could be made easily, so Gao Ming believed this was Ol¡¯ Zhou rejecting him nicely.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gao Ming understood the man¡¯s concern. After all, with his current condition, he might faint at the haunted house. That would cause them a lot of trouble.


    ¡°You have to make sure your phone is always on. If our boss can¡¯t contact you, he might go to find you in person. He¡¯s very determined.¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t take note of it as he exited the video. He attempted a few other interviews. Some asked him to provide a notice of his mental state. Others asked him to go to an abandoned alley at midnight for the interview. The more Gao Ming went through this process, the more tired he felt.


    ¡°Is the job market that bad now?¡±


    There was only one option left in Gao Min¡¯s notebook: the beta tester for the Immortal Pharma Brain Realm game.


    One didn¡¯t need to attend an interview for this job. One only needed to fill in a form on the website. If one were selected, one would be notified to go to Immortal Pharma to attend the offline interview.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find any information on the internet. Apparently, the test received by everyone is different.¡± Gao Ming patiently filled in the form. He was very serious since this was his last chance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to wait now. If I can join the beta test, I sure can earn a lot of money with this broken brain of mine.¡±


    At 5 pm, Gao Ming heard a knock on the door. He didn¡¯t think people would find him at this hour. A lot of horrible images entered his mind. The horror triggered his nerves. He picked up the fruit knife and tensed his muscles. He slunk to the door. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Gao Ming became more nervous when he heard no reply. He hid the knife behind him as he slowly turned the doorknob.


    Gao Ming saw a fluffy kitten meowing through the gap in the door. It paced around on its stubby legs.


    ¡°A cat?¡±


    The kitten seemed to be scared of Gao Ming. It ran away from him and went to Liu Yi, who was hiding. She had with her two bags of groceries.


    ¡°I got off work early today.¡± Liu Yi smiled when she saw the kitten exposing her. ¡°You used to say we¡¯d get a cat after we move. However, I think we can keep a cat even if we haven¡¯t moved. My friend gave me this kitten.¡±


    Liu Yi came back early because she was worried about Gao Ming. The kitten was to keep him company.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a name.¡± Liu Yi walked to the door. The kitten ran around her shoes.


    ¡°How about Fa Cai?¡± Gao Ming uttered, and his heart jumped. ¡°I have two very powerful friends in the nightmare. One is called Fa Cai. I can¡¯t remember the other one.¡±

 Chapter 469: Starting

    ¡°Alright. Fa Cai will protect you from now on.¡± Liu Yi placed the kitten in Gao Ming¡¯s arms. ¡°Let it chase away all of your nightmares.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it can even chase away a mouse.¡± Even though Gao Ming said that, he still reached out to pat the kitty¡¯s small head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought many things. I¡¯ll cook many dishes for you tonight.¡± Liu Yi washed her hands and entered the kitchen. Gao Ming used the old paper boxes in the house to make a simple cat bed before going to help Liu Yi in the kitchen. When he opened his eyes in the hospital, Gao Ming didn¡¯t think he¡¯d have this life. Due to Liu Yi¡¯s appearance, his resistance towards this reality lowered. He was slowly walking away from the influence of that nightmare.


    At the dining table, Gao Ming was visibly better than before. Liu Yi told him about the stories that had happened between them. With Liu Yi¡¯s help, Gao Ming¡¯s lonely world was filled with love, colours and joy. It was like a wandering boat finding a shore. They were alone but had each other.


    After dinner, Liu Yi took Gao Ming for a walk in the neighbourhood. As they walked through the old buildings, they talked about nothing. Then, they rushed to the supermarket to buy some pet stuff for Fa Cai. When they returned home, it was already 10 pm. As Liu Yi used the shower and Gao Ming trained Fa Cai to use the litter box, Gao Ming¡¯s phone vibrated.


    Gao Ming clicked on the phone and sighed in relief. It was a message from Immortal Pharma. He had passed the selection. He was requested to be at Immortal Pharma¡¯s Third Research Lab at 3 pm tomorrow for further testing.


    ¡°Finally, good news.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s worry faded away as he played with Fa Cai. He read some literature for the test tomorrow.


    ¡°Gao Ming! Can you help me grab my pyjama? It¡¯s the black one in the left cupboard!¡± Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s voice, Gao Ming opened the cupboard. He looked through the clothes before he found the ¡®simple¡¯ black pyjama.


    With his cheeks burning, he reached out to touch it. The material was silky. Among all the pyjamas, this had the least amount of fabric. It was hidden in the deepest part of the cupboard.


    ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    Gao Ming picked it up and jogged to the bathroom door. He held up the pyjama and turned around. ¡°Is this it?¡±


    Before Gao Ming heard a reply, he felt a pull on his arm that yanked him into the bathroom.


    Gao Ming¡¯s hair stood up. He whipped his head around and saw Liu Yi grinning at him as her prank had succeeded.


    ¡°You... Quickly put some clothes on before you catch a cold.¡± Gao Ming tossed the pyjama to Liu Yi and ran to the window to look out at the night. His blood boiled. Gao Ming took a few deep breaths and prepared to head to bed.


    ¡°You just came in from outside. You are not allowed to sleep before showering.¡± It sounded like Liu Yi only suggested the walk to get Gao Ming to shower.


    Gao Ming turned around. Liu Yi was in a simple black pyjama. He immediately escaped into the bathroom, stunning Liu Yi.


    Gao Ming took a cold shower to calm himself down. When he was with Liu Yi, his memory of the nightmare would be covered by the joy of the world. Reality was trying to heal him. Everything Liu Yi was out of kindness in her heart, but Gao Ming didn¡¯t seem to want to heal fully. He still wanted to figure out who had hurt him so badly. This was very important to him.


    Gao Ming returned to his corner after he had his shower. He faced the wall and thought about things. He only slept when the sun was coming up.


    At noon, after Gao Ming fed Fa Cai, he grabbed something to eat and headed to Immortal Pharma¡¯s Third Lab.


    Xin Lu¡¯s sun was blinding. Gao Ming was still unused to it after being comatose for so long. He walked in the shadows of the buildings. He followed the map on his phone and came to the backdoor of a large warehouse in Xin Lu Countryside. There was no sign around to suggest this place was even related to Immortal Pharma.


    ¡°Have I been scammed?¡±


    He was often tricked and lied to in his nightmares. He believed it was because he was too weak. He touched the knife in his pocket. He didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone. The knife made him more secure. He found the backdoor and keyed in the password given to him. The heavy door slowly opened. The chill hit him. The old warehouse had many futuristic machines inside.


    ¡°Please wear the communicator on the table and all the testing devices.¡±


    The warehouse was empty. The voice came from a giant black box in the middle of the lab table.


    Gao Ming walked to the black box. When he saw the black band on the table, he felt it was very familiar. He put it on without any instructions. When he tested the band, the warehouse door opened again. The other testers who passed the first selection walked in. There were 13 of them, including Gao Ming. They were of all genders and ages.


    ¡°You have 20 minutes to read the rules and get to know each other. Then, you¡¯ll take a vehicle to the test location. Remember. The longer you can hold on, the greater the reward!¡± The voice from the box was genderless. The box was covered in strange patterns. It looked like an altar.


    ¡°Hello. My name is Xu Yajing. I¡¯m a gaming host from L Streaming Platform. I¡¯ve played many horror games. You can ask me if you encounter any problems.¡± The girl had a cute face. She looked very experienced. ¡°This is my fourth time applying. They finally approved me. The information about the test is very limited on the internet. However, one thing is certain. We¡¯ll face many tests about humanity. I hope we can all work together to reach the end.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Touching the black band, a middle-aged man answered. He had on a pair of black-rimmed glasses. He looked like a scholar.


    ¡°Handsome uncle, why did you take this test? You don¡¯t look like you lack money.¡± Xu Yajing was very extroverted.


    ¡°My child wants to participate, and since I was worried about him, I registered with him. However, I was selected, but he was not.¡± The man showed the wedding ring on his finger. ¡°My name is Tang Qing, a prison guard from Hen Shan Penitentiary.¡±

 Chapter 470: Weave

    Chapter 470: Weave


    ¡°Hen Shan Penitentiary?¡± Something was triggered in Gao Ming¡¯s brain. He turned to Tang Qing. Coincidentally, Tang Qing also turned to look at him. Their eyes met. Tang Qing smiled politely, ¡°This friend appears to be familiar with Hen Shan Penitentiary.¡± Only two kinds of people would be familiar with a prison. Either they worked there or were imprisoned there. However, Tang Qing knew most of the prison staff.


    ¡°The place feels very important to me.¡± Gao Ming said under his breath, but most people heard him. They involuntarily moved away from him.


    Seeing their reaction, Gao Ming smiled sadly, ¡°I¡¯m a teacher from Xin Lu First High. You can call me Gao Ming.¡±


    ¡°What a strange name.¡± There was a retired auntie who glanced at Gao Ming. She was the oldest among the middle-aged people.


    Twenty minutes soon passed. The garage door on the side of the warehouse slowly opened. There was a modified car inside the garage.


    ¡°Everyone will get on and take their seats according to the number on their bands. Put on the seatbelt, and we¡¯ll soon depart.¡±


    Everyone started to move. Only Gao Ming stood outside the car. His pupils narrowed, and his breathing became urgent. It was like he was suffering from a panic attack.


    ¡°Are you alright, Brother?¡± A young man with dyed brown hair patted Gao Ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My name is Xu Deyi. I used to hang out at Sea Sand. Our boss died from injection at Hen Shan Penitentiary.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this? I¡¯m really a teacher.¡± Gao Ming shook his head. He got in the car and went to his seat. The door closed. The voice started to explain the things for them to pay attention to. The black box¡¯s voice told them to lean their backs against the chairs. A few seconds later, Gao Ming felt a jolt of pain in the back of his neck. Then, his eyes darkened. Moments later, he recovered. He touched his neck and looked around. It didn¡¯t seem like anyone else noticed this.


    ¡°Someone will be waiting for you at the destination. When you pass all the tests, you¡¯ll enter the real Brain Realm Game.¡± The robotic voice came from everyone¡¯s seats. Gao Ming looked around. He felt like something was wrong.


    The driverless car moved out of the garage. The car moved quickly. The group was shuttled otu of Xin Lu to a desolate place. The 13 people sat inside the car. Xu Yajing, who was chatting happily at first, also quieted down after two hours of driving.


    ¡°I should inform Liu Yi. She must be worried if she doesn¡¯t find me at home.¡± Gao Ming took out his phone to call Liu Yi, but there was no answer. He sent a few messages, but there was no reply. ¡°There¡¯s a signal, but I can¡¯t reach her. Why?¡±


    The light outside the windows dimmed. The sun moved down the horizon. The car only stopped when it was fully dark.


    ¡°You need to enter the building outside and complete the requests of the personnel waiting for you there. Pay attention to your safety.¡±


    The robotic voice ended. The car door slowly opened. The wind in the countryside appeared colder than in the city.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark now. Where are we?¡± The retired auntie¡¯s name was Wang Shimei. She didn¡¯t seem that interested in the test. Along the way, she kept grumbling about needing to go to the school to fetch her granddaughter, but no one responded to her.


    ¡°Auntie Wang, since we¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we take the tests? When we enter the game, we can earn a lot of money, and the time will be very flexible.¡± Xu Yajing comforted Auntie Wang as she descended from the car.


    ¡°Does this place even exist on Xin Lu¡¯s map?¡± Tang Qing grabbed the door, and his nostrils twitched. ¡°There¡¯s a burnt scent in the air. There are people burning stuff in the nearby building.¡±


    After everyone got out of the car, the car door slammed shut. The light in the car went out. The only light source came from the building before them. The building had three floors and a mottled outer wall. Vines crawled up the walls. The leaves looked like children''s faces as they swayed in the wind. The floor and walls had signs of fire on them. The building had been renovated, but the workers were very unprofessional, leaving many traces of fire behind.


    ¡°Is someone here?¡± Auntie Wang shook the door, accidentally breaking the lock. She pulled out the door. ¡°Immortal Pharma is such a big company. How are they so unprofessional? When I return to Xin Lu, I¡¯ll get my son to lodge a complaint about them.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Tang Qing frowned as he held Auntie Wang back. ¡°We¡¯re in their territory now.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Immortal Pharma has conducted much illegal research behind the scenes. They are mostly related to the human body. No one knows how advanced their biotech is now.¡± Tang Qing was not trying to scare Auntie Wang. He knew Immortal Pharma was the culprit behind the big incident at Xin Lu many years ago. r¦¡?No???E?S


    ¡°Let¡¯s find the personnel here first.¡± The person who spoke was a student. He was probably in high school. He looked so young, but he tried to act tough.


    ¡°But where are they?¡± Xu Deyi found a wooden club and held it in his hands. It made him feel better.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow the light.¡± Gao Ming glanced up. The only light was on the second floor.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Tang Qing found something. He knelt on the ground and righted a shop banner that lay on the ground. ¡°Official Jiujiang Meat Noodles?¡±


    ¡°Why would a shop banner be here?¡± Xu Yajing astutely pointed out the problem.


    ¡°Jiujiang Meat Noodles, fire...¡± Tang Qing remembered something. ¡°There was a death row inmate that came to Hen Shan several years ago. He came from Jiujiang. He had a meat noodles shop near the factories in Xin Lu countryside. Due to his fair price, his place was well-loved by the workers. However, one day, he murdered his neighbours. After he surrendered, he only wished for a quick death.¡±


    ¡°Does he have no family?¡± Xu Yajing was curious.


    ¡°No. He was very hardworking. He looked honest. He didn¡¯t befriend anyone in the prison. He¡¯d occassionally touch the wall like there was something there.¡± Tang Qing had a deep impression of that inmate because he gave him a different feeling.


    ¡°Since the shop sign is here, could the people here be related to him?¡± Xu Deyi thought of a scary thing. ¡°Perhaps he had an accomplice. After all, it¡¯d be hard for one person to kill so many people.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare us.¡± Auntie Wang was quite scared. ¡°Regardless, we should find the personnel first.¡±


    The group walked past the trash. They came to the second floor using the old staircase. The weak light came from the gap underneath the door of Room Four.


    ¡°Is someone here? We¡¯re here for the brain realm game test.¡± Auntie Wang knocked on the door. The sound of heavy movement came from inside the room.


    Then, an excited voice began. ¡°Is it little sister? Is little sister home?¡±


    The voice was very harsh, like the person¡¯s throat had been burned.

 Chapter 471: Wooden Puppets

    ¡°What are you talking about? Based on my voice, I can be your grandmother already.¡± Auntie Wang felt like it was a mistake for her to participate in this test. She couldn¡¯t understand what the young people were into.


    The heavy footsteps silenced Auntie Wang. The door before her opened. An extremely muscular young man stood inside the room stuffed with old junk. An ugly scar ran across his bald head. The flame ruined half of his face. He wore a tattered sweater and hugged a broken radio. There was a glass ball in his left eye, and only his right eye worked. The young man was very tall, and he wore a silly smile. He should look quite handsome, but after the fire, whenever he smiled, it would move the scars on his face, giving him a grotesque visage.


    ¡°Little Sister, are you back?! Let¡¯s play a game!¡± The man shuffled to Auntie Wang. The young man bent over, his face almost touching Auntie Wang¡¯s nose. Auntie Wang was so scared that she stumbled backwards.


    ¡°Is he from Immortal Pharma?¡± Xu Deyi grabbed the club, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look too bright.¡±


    ¡°This is the only light source in the building. The chance of him being someone sent by Immortal Pharma is high.¡± Xu Yajing shared her experience. ¡°Pay attention to what he¡¯s saying. The test might have already started.¡±


    ¡°Little Sister, is that you?!¡± Hearing Xu Yajing¡¯s voice, the young man poked his head out into the corridor. He grinned to reveal his white teeth. His one eye scanned everyone in the corridor. His eye was filled with blood. The young man¡¯s expression darkened. He didn¡¯t see his little sister.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hide from me. Your brother doesn¡¯t have good eyesight, so he can¡¯t see you.¡± The scars on his face twisted. He started to breathe heavily. He was like a mental patient trying to maintain his last wisp of rationality.


    Auntie Wang and the others retreated, afraid that they¡¯d be harmed by the young man. Tang Qing and Xu Deyi were ready to take the man down by force. Xu Yajing felt sorry for him. However, after sniffing the scorching scent on him, her words of comfort lingered on her lips.


    ¡°What is your little sister¡¯s name? Perhaps we can help you find her.¡± Gao Ming moved to the young man¡¯s side. He patted his back and allowed his shivering body to lean on him. He didn¡¯t think he was a good person, but for a quick moment, he saw himself as the young man. ¡°By the way,¡± Gao Ming remembered what Tang Qing had said earlier, ¡°Do you like Jiujiang Meat Noodles? I know someone just opened a shop...¡±


    Suddenly, the guest room lights went out. A cold breeze entered the building. The paper flyers on the walls were blown to the ground. Static came out of the broken radio. The windchime that was downstairs tingled. The wooden staircase creaked. Something opened a door on the third floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s little sister! She¡¯s home!¡± The young man shoved Gao Ming away. He looked down the dark corridor. He laughed happily and waved madly. ¡°Are you here to play with Big Brother?¡±


    It felt like there was, indeed, someone down the corridor.


    ¡°Haha! You finally came to find him. Let¡¯s play a game. We¡¯ll play your favourite game, the wooden puppet. This time, you have to follow the rules. You can¡¯t move and run away again!¡± The young man acted like a child. His tone was that of a 5-year-old.


    The young man ran into the guest room. He tried to switch on the table light, but it wouldn¡¯t turn on. He was taken over by a sudden rage. He grabbed the light and smashed it on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Little Sister to come home! Why won¡¯t you work?¡±


    Stepping on the broken glass, the young man knelt down and dragged a large wooden box from under the bed. They couldn¡¯t see anything clearly in the dark, but the scent of blood was unmistakable.


    The box opened. Gao Ming heard the sound of metals colliding. Then, the light reappeared in the room. The young man stood inside the guest room with a flashlight. His incapacitated left leg stepped on the wooden box. ¡°Little Sister, don¡¯t move. If we perform well, they won¡¯t bully us anymore.¡±


    Tang Qing and Gao Ming captured the main term. If they didn¡¯t perform well in the game, would someone bully them?


    The ray from the flashlight swayed. The young man turned around to walk towards the study table deeper in the guest room.


    ¡°There are things on his study table. There are letters inside the well-read book. There¡¯s a picture frame next to the spot where he placed the flashlight. It contains a group picture.¡± Gao Ming said softly, ¡°The other things are dirty and unkempt. But the picture is clear and clean. It should be very important to him.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s quick analysis surprised the people around him. The light only appeared for a quick moment, but Gao Ming had so many discoveries.


    ¡°Then, what do you think we should do now?¡± Xu Deyi walked to Gao Ming.


    ¡°There has clearly been a fire here, but the man wants us to play a game of wooden puppets. Does he want to burn us? We¡¯ll play the game and use the chance to get close to him. See if we can grab those letters.¡± Gao Ming entered the room, but the others didn¡¯t want to play this game. The group of 13 started to crack.


    The group was not united, but the young man didn¡¯t care. He grinned before he suddenly switched off the flashlight.


    ¡°One, two, three...¡±


    His voice was like rusted gears grinding against each other. They couldn¡¯t see anything in the dark. No one dared to move.


    ¡°Wooden puppets!¡±


    The flashlight came up. The young man turned around excitedly. ¡°None of you moved, and Little Sister didn¡¯t move too!¡±


    With the flashlight¡¯s aid, the 13 testers looked at each other. The man who was at the back felt wetness on his back. He looked down and noticed five bent fingers on his shoulder.


    Before he could react, the girl in front of him lost all colour from her face. Her body shook uncontrollably.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± The man was scared. When he wanted to turn back to look, the flashlight went out again. At the same time, the girl screamed, ¡°Ghost! There¡¯s a ghost behind you!¡±


    The people at the back shoved against each other. No one dared to stay in the corridor. Most of them rushed into the guest room.


    ¡°One, two, three! Wooden puppets!¡±


    The light came on again. There were nine people in the guest room. The other fours had escaped into the other rooms.

 Chapter 472: Familiar Feeling

    Auntie Wang and Xu Yajing, who hid at the back, were shoved to the front. Everyone was so scared, but they didn¡¯t dare to move. The single-eyed young man exuded too much pressure. The ray of the flashlight shone on them. The young man was very happy. He finally had people who were willing to play with him after so many years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. No matter what they do to you, don¡¯t move.¡± The young man¡¯s every word seemed to be a hint. His single eye moved around. The testers who hid in the other rooms didn¡¯t dare to breathe.


    The young man slowly turned around and switched off the flashlight. After the room sank into darkness, Gao Ming calmed down. He planned to go near the table to get a better understanding of the young man. He believed if he could find the trauma behind the young man¡¯s actions, he could help him.


    ¡°One, two, three...¡±


    No one knew what was happening. They only heard a girl scream that there was a ghost. They couldn¡¯t predict what would happen next, and they had no idea what was approaching them in the dark. The testers at the back pushed forward, and the testers at the front shrunk back. Everyone wanted to be in the middle of the group.


    ¡°Stop pushing!¡± Auntie Wang¡¯s voice was abrupt in the dark. She was old and not as powerful as the youngsters. She was originally close to the centre, but she was shoved so far ahead that she was closer to the young man than Gao Ming was.


    ¡°Wooden Puppets!¡±


    The flashlight scanned about. Since the people at the back wanted to stay away from the corridor, they pushed Auntie Wang, Gao Ming and Xu Deyi closer to the bedroom where the young man was. The light was blinding. Auntie Wang¡¯s wrinkles folded together. She subconsciously raised her hand to block the glare.


    ¡°Did the wooden puppet move?¡± The young man saw Auntie Wang raise her hand clearly. His bent back slowly righted itself. He took the flashlight and aimed it at Auntie Wang¡¯s face. With trembling teeth, Auntie Wang looked through the gaps in her fingers at the young man¡¯s face. She wanted to look away from him. The moment she did, she saw the contents of the wooden box the young man opened earlier.


    The scent of blood came from the box. The box was filled with rusted hammers, saws and other carpentry tools. All of them were stained with blood. Auntie Wang couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. The edges of the wooden box were stuck with hair. There were also fingers that had been preserved and sanded down. Auntie Wang¡¯s brain was taken over by fear and disgust. The burst of emotions caused her to retreat while screaming.


    ¡°It moved! The wooden puppet moved!¡± The young man screamed wildly. He grabbed the iron hammer from the wooden box and swung it at Auntie Wang¡¯s head without warning!


    The head cracked, and blood splattered everywhere. A bloody flower bloomed in the dark!


    This was beyond the tester¡¯s imagination. They were there for a test. No one could have known someone among them would be killed!


    The warm blood splashed onto some of them. It was so real. Death was right before them!


    Shock evolved to fear. Their expressions changed so quickly. The shrill screams echoed. All the testers scrambled about like headless chickens.


    ¡°All the wooden puppets are moving!¡± Armed with hammers and axes, the young man waved the weapons about. Xu Deyi wanted to resist, but the wooden club was easily splintered. He turned and ran faster than anyone else.


    Auntie Wang was still moaning on the ground, but no one cared about her. They shuffled out of the guest room. The young man chased after them with weapons. The room emptied in mere seconds. Rapid footsteps and horrible wails came from the corridor.


    The guest room returned to darkness. Other than the dying Auntie Wang, only Gao Ming, who hadn¡¯t moved an inch, remained. No matter what happened, Gao Ming didn¡¯t violate the rules. He was covered in cold sweat. If he wavered earlier, he¡¯d be down on the ground with Auntie Wang already.


    ¡°Follow the rules. Strange. Why is there a voice in my head telling me to follow the rules?¡± Gao Ming glanced at Auntie Wang. He tore open his shirt and gave Auntie Wang a simple bandage. ¡°Why would a psychiatrist like myself know first aid?¡±


    Gao Ming was shocked by his expertise. He looked at the blood on his hands. He didn¡¯t feel fear or disgust like he was already used to this.


    Gao Ming already realised the problem when the young man waved the iron hammer around. His heart didn¡¯t move much. Only he dared to remain still in that situation.


    The wind blew into the room from the open window. It was very comfortable. Gao Ming looked out at the night sky and slowly opened his palm. ¡°This place reminds me of the nightmare. I feel free. Even my breathing is smoother. Where is this place?¡±


    Gao Ming looked confused and intrigued. Seeing Gao Ming¡¯s reaction, Auntie Wang¡¯s heart stilled. Blood flowed out of her bandage. She didn¡¯t even have the energy to call for help.


    Gao Ming walked to the table and picked up the picture frame. It had a wrinkly old photograph.


    The picture was taken inside a shop called Original Jiujiang Meat Noodles. The middle-aged man with a cigarette in his mouth was resting at a table. Two kids slurped down the noodles beside him. The boy only had one eye. His body was dirty, and he had a silly smile. The girl wore clean clothes, but there were many scars underneath them. She tried her hardest to pretend to be happy.


    Gao Ming put away the picture and looked through the books. There were many entries. They looked like they were written by a kid.


    ¡°Every stroke is well written. The handwriting is cute. They look like the handwriting of a young girl.¡± Gao Ming found a few envelopes at the back of the book. He opened them to realise they were mostly empty. ¡°Have the letters been stolen?¡±


    The envelopes were sent from Jiujiang Orphanage. The recipient was Jiang Miaomiao.


    ¡°Is Jiang Miaomiao the little sister the young man is waiting for? Has she been adopted?¡± While Gao Ming thought about it, he glanced out the window again. His heart sank. The car that was parked outside was gone. The car drove off after leaving them there.


    ¡°Is Immortal Pharma purposely sending us here to die? No. We should still be in the test. This place reminds me so much of the nightmare.¡±

 Chapter 474: Reality is Better

    The Judo coach family had a house in the countryside. The surroundings were wonderful but the house was very secluded. At first, the family doted on Jiang Miaomiao. However, as she grew up, the wife slowly noticed something was wrong with her. Jiang Miaomiao kept coming home with inconspicuous scars on her body, and she became more and more introverted. She was like a traumatised kitten. She was very scared of the external world.


    The wife pretended to go grocery shopping and left the kids at home. In reality, she was staying near the first-floor window. The two boys asked Jiang Miaomiao to play with them. Miaomiao was unwilling, but she was dragged away. The two boys didn¡¯t treat her as their sister but more like their house pet that could be bullied.


    Seeing this, the wife was furious and came out to stop her boys. She stormed out to stop her boys and scold them. She told this to her husband. The coach was so angry that he hit the two boys. However, this only made the situation worse among the siblings. The two boys would bully Miaomiao whenever they had a chance.


    The wife was stumped. The two boys were at school-age. So, she brought the boys to a rental home in the old city to be closer to their school while the husband and Miaomiao stayed in the countryside.


    The days passed by. One day, the wife was packing the boys¡¯ bags when she accidentally found her boy¡¯s diary. Then, she realised her boys picked up their bullying habits from her husband. When she was not home, her husband would beat Miaomiao and sometimes did something worse.


    The wife gave it some thought. In the past, her husband used to beat her. However, after they got Miaomiao, her husband stopped hitting her. She thought her husband had turned over a new leaf, but the reality was he had found a new target!


    She rushed back to the countryside home and witnessed a horrible sight. That was when her penance started. She was too weak to be Miaomiao¡¯s protection umbrella. Threatened by violence, she chose silence.


    The wife was Miaomiao¡¯s last hope, but that hope was shattered by reality.


    To make Miaomiao more obedient and to prevent her from going around ¡®talking nonsense¡¯, the retired Judo coach discussed with his wife getting Miaomiao¡¯s silly brother home so he could accompany Miaomiao.


    Miaomiao was trapped at home and was not allowed to go anywhere. She was only allowed to play with her silly brother. Sometimes, her adopted father would join them. They would play Wooden Puppets at home. Whenever they were playing the game, no matter what the old man did to them, they couldn¡¯t move, or they¡¯d lose and be punished.


    The words in the penance letter became blurrier, but the content was harrowing. Gao Ming slowly frowned. Something like this rarely happened in his nightmares. The reality was more absurd than his dream.


    After gaining an understanding of the situation, Gao Ming took out the picture frame to show Tang Qing, ¡°I found this in the silly brother¡¯s room. This is his own treasured item. The people inside it should be very important to him.¡±


    Tang Qing was shocked when he saw the picture. ¡°I know the cook with the cigarette! He was the noodle shop owner, the inmate I told you about! After he killed his neighbours, he just wanted to die.¡±


    ¡°Then, everything matches.¡± Xu Deyi analysed, ¡°The cook lived close to the coach¡¯s family. He must have known about Jiang Miaomiao. In his anger, he murdered the coach¡¯s whole family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine an adult doing that. Plus, why would he murder the wife and the two sons?¡± Xu Yajing stared at the man in the picture, ¡°Could his wish to die be his desire to shelter the real killer? For example, could the silly brother or Miaomiao be the true culprit?¡±


    ¡°Of the four victims, only the Judo coach died from blunt force trauma. The others died from carbon monoxide poisoning,¡± Tang Qing tried to remember.


    ¡°The silly man had secrets on him too, but the police seemed to have ignored him in their investigation.¡± Gao Ming opened the plastic bag to reveal the broken fingers, saying, ¡°I found these in his wooden box.¡±


    ¡°How old was he when the incident happened?¡± Tang Qing shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d rather believe this was a tragedy caused by an accident when the cook argued with the house owner.¡±


    ¡°This was not the tragedy. The owner deserved it.¡± Xu Deyi waved the club he held, ¡°The old man was an animal!¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t participate in their conversation. He noticed that when Tang Qing offered his statement, he frowned. Plus, his words sounded purposely, like he was trying his best to shift the blame onto the cook. A thought appeared in Gao Ming¡¯s mind, ¡°Tang Qing is different from the other testers.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get one thing,¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t expose Tang Qing but changed the subject, ¡°Based on our hypothesis, the house owner and the silly man should be enemies. However, the girl said that the ghost she saw looked like the house owner. Are you telling me the silly man and the Judo coach are now living in the same house after they came back as ghosts?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s strange too. Shouldn¡¯t the house owner take revenge on the chef and the silly man after he came back?¡± Xu Yajing rubbed her head.


    ¡°There is also another thing helping the silly man,¡± Gao Ming gave it some thought, ¡°The silly brother heard a door open on the third floor before he claimed that his little sister was home. Could his sister be living on the third floor?¡±


    ¡°Are we going to the third floor?¡± Xu Yajing was worried. ¡°But the silly man just rushed to the third floor. If we go there, we might run into him.¡±


    ¡°What is so scary about a human being?¡± Gao Ming raised the heavy chainsaw as he walked out the door. The others looked at each other.


    ¡°The brother must have spent time in Hen Shan before,¡± Xu Deyi signalled the others to follow Gao Ming.


    The place sank into silence.


    Gao Ming encountered two more corpses on the steps that led to the third floor. These people who were still alive a few hours ago were twisted into human bows. Their eyes popped out of their sockets.


    ¡°Human strength can¡¯t do this.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t even realise there was excitement in his voice, ¡°It looks like there are ghosts in this world. In that case, my nightmare might be more than a simple dream.¡±

 Chapter 475: Excited

    With his hand petting the chainsaw, he walked past the corpses while mumbling and smiling to himself. That was how Gao Ming appeared to the other testers.


    The silent teacher from Xin Lu First High became a character from a horror film. Xu Yajing panicked. She tried to talk to Gao Ming in the car. He stammered a lot when talking about his students. However, his confidence returned when he stalked down the dark corridor with the saw.


    What did this represent? Xu Yajing didn¡¯t dare to ponder its implication. She slowed down to walk beside Tang Qing, ¡°Is everyone like him in Hen Shan Penitiary?¡±


    Tang Qing¡¯s expression was complicated. He really had no impression of Gao Ming at all. ¡°Those who were sent to Hen Shan served either a life sentence or a death sentence. It¡¯s impossible to get out.¡±


    ¡°I can verify that.¡± Xu Deyi grumbled, ¡°Our boss used his life savings and all of his connections but still died in that prison. Hen Shan is hell on earth. There¡¯s no leaving it when you¡¯re in there.¡±


    ¡°Then, what is his situation?¡± The group looked at Gao Ming, who had already come to the third floor alone. He anticipated what would happen next.


    The burn marks were clear on the walls, ceiling and floor. The flame seemed to have come out of every room. Gao Ming took a deep breath. The air was laden with the smell of smoke, as if a cremation was happening.


    The shredded papers fluttered in the corridor. Gao Ming stared into the dark. The others heard a barely discernible footstep. However, Gao Ming saw the silhouette of a fat old man. The man slowly turned around. His limbs were bent. The flesh on his face bulged. His body was pierced by many wooden spines. The old man clearly spotted Gao Ming. His eyes bounced with greed. The flabby mouth slowly opened. A feminine voice that didn¡¯t match his appearance came out, ¡°One, two, three. Wooden Puppets...¡±


    Gao Ming held the man¡¯s gaze. He didn¡¯t move. He wanted to see what would happen next.


    The large body slowly moved in the dark. The slashed head slowly approached. He seemed to be waiting for Gao Ming to move. The hand decorated with wooden splintered paused before Gao Ming¡¯s face. About several seconds later, he turned around and disappeared into one of the rooms.


    ¡°Is that the ghost? I saw him!¡± The ghost chose to leave. Gao Ming chose to chase after him. He rushed to the room where the ghost disappeared.


    The other rooms still had a basic layout, but this room was fully destroyed. Everything had been remodelled.


    Tang Qing¡¯s group knew the ghost was there when they noticed Gao Ming stop moving. They paused on the stairs. They only dared to move when Gao Ming started running.


    ¡°Brother, should we bash in the window and find a place with a signal to call the police?¡± The environment could change a person. The gang member Xu Deyi was the first to want to call the police.


    ¡°Shush.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t say anything else. As he pushed the door open, he jumped to the side to evade. As the door before him swung open, the door behind him flew open as well. The single-eyed silly man charged out with the hammer. He smashed into the spot where Gao Ming was standing earlier.


    The strong stimuli caused the man to lose his mind. He flung the iron hammer around. The groaning of the chainsaw shattered the silence. Gao Ming didn¡¯t retreat. He stood his ground and tightened his grip on the saw.


    Sparks flew everywhere as the chainsaw collided with the hammer. The chain shot out of the machine as Gao Ming leaned his weight into the chainsaw!


    The chain flew by Gao Ming¡¯s face. The silly man¡¯s arms were numb from the collision. The hammer was too broken to be used anymore.


    ¡°Come and get me!¡±


    Gao Ming dumped the chainsaw and pounced forward. He fought the silly man for the axe in the dark.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Do something!¡±


    Hearing Gao Ming¡¯s voice, the other testers finally mobilised. For a moment, they couldn¡¯t tell who the enemy was.


    Xu Deyi and Tang Qing detained the silly man¡¯s arms. Gao Ming straddled him and knocked his head into the man¡¯s skull. After doing this twice, the silly man¡¯s head lolled to the side. Blood covered his face, and he finally calmed down.


    ¡°Enough, Brother! Stop hitting him!¡± Tang Qing warned Gao Ming.


    ¡°Why are you helping him?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s face was bloody too.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you might kill him!¡± Tang Qing said.


    Gao Ming smiled as he stood up. He walked to the burnt bedroom.


    ¡°Little Sister, run!¡± The silly man struggled. He said through tears. They had been in this situation before. They were bullied but were too helpless to do anything.


    The door was fully pushed open. Gao Ming walked into the room to verify the existence of ghosts in this world.


    Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He spotted a bed with a pink blanket and mattress on top of the burnt bed frame. A cute girl was sleeping in it. She was like a child from a fairytale.


    ¡°She¡¯s the same as the girl from the picture! How is that possible when the silly brother is already a grown-up? Is this girl a ghost?¡±


    Gao Ming gasped. He felt his heart pumping like it was yearning for something. Gao Ming took another step forward.


    The silly brother yelled madly. However, he was held down to the floor. Everything reverted to many years ago... back to the horrible memory in that ugly home.


    The silly brother¡¯s pleas and screams entered the girl¡¯s ears. Her lashes slowly moved. Gao Ming moved to her bedside.


    The bed frame was like a cage of death. The helpless girl was a captured bird. The worst memory surfaced. Gao Ming saw a thick, viscous shadow leaking out of the girl¡¯s heart!


    The familiar shadow was like a snake. Once it appeared, it started to spread. The place it touched lost all light. It was like an invasion from another world!


    When the crying exploded, the penance letter Tang Qing held leaked out with cold and stinky blood. A dry arm reached out of the girl¡¯s hair. The fingernails of the hand had been brutally yanked off.


    The fat old man appeared on the other side of the corridor. Two evil hounds with human heads crawled out from under the bed. They represented the Judo coach¡¯s whole family.

 Chapter 476: Second Layer

    A series of horror incidents occurred at Xin Lu many years ago. The influence took a decade to lighten. According to rumours, more than ten million people had to undergo brain realm surgery to forget certain things.


    The cheaters mentioned by Director Lee participated in those taboo events. Some of them managed to escape the detection and the brain surgery, thus retaining some of their confidential memories.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be a cheater.¡± Tang Qing pulled up Gao Ming¡¯s files. ¡°He is a teacher from Xin Lu First High. He almost died trying to save his students. While he was comatose, the hospital used our latest technology to save his life.¡±


    ¡°He used our latest technology?!¡± Director Lee frowned. The way he looked at Gao Ming was different from before.


    ¡°Yes. That is why he was selected for this test. Normally, he¡¯d need to wait for another month before he can participate in any tests.¡± Tang Qing smiled bitterly, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. I didn¡¯t know what happened to him. I believe his brain might have more research values than the criminal¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Heavy coma, close-death experience and a miraculous recovery,¡± Director Lee had his people get into the car to move the devices, ¡°Keep an eye on this tester¡¯s conditions at all times. He might have entered the middle layer before.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s various data appeared on the screens. He looked very healthy, unlike someone who had been unconscious for months.


    ¡°Tang Qing, you¡¯ll stay here to protect him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ...


    The light was torn apart by the darkness. They melted like snow.


    The building was sunken into darkness. Gao Ming stood alone in the guest room. He felt no tinge of fear. If anything, he felt the shadow¡¯s caress.


    When his body was almost enveloped by the shadow, the ghosts looked at him like he was already dead. He felt his body falling. He looked around and felt like the whole world was falling. The shadow seeped into his skin. Gao Ming had the sensation of falling into an endless well. The well was hidden underneath the ground of this old house, and no one knew about it except the owner.


    The fat old man and his wife lunged at Gao Ming. The testers they killed before this merely had their consciousness flung back to the real world, but things had changed.


    The ¡®ghosts¡¯ that were connected to the girl strangled Gao Ming. They wrung his body tightly until he could barely breathe. The shadow surged into his skin. His life force leaked out. As Gao Ming¡¯s eyes slowly closed, the girl in the bed appeared to want to open her eyes.


    ¡°Little Sister! Are you home?¡± The silly man¡¯s voice came from outside the room. He crawled towards the bed, ignoring all the danger. The bed was the centre of the darkness, but he didn¡¯t care. He willingly fell into the abyss with his sister.


    The thick shadow was like a swamp. The silly man was fully submerged in it. He called after his sister. His body was bitten by the two dogs. The ghosts didn¡¯t really want to hurt him. They simply didn¡¯t want him to get close to the girl. He had never gotten so close to the girl. This time, it was because Gao Ming had distracted most of the ghosts for him.


    The man smacked away the dogs. He reached for the girl. When he tried to move her, the girl opened her eyes. The moment she did, the ghosts revealed horrified expressions. All the areas in the building that were infected by the shadow lost their colours. Everything, including the girl, was enveloped by a layer of shadow. They appeared inside the same building but existed in different planes.


    The burnt smell disappeared. All the scorch marks faded away. The building reverted to how it was several decades ago. The yard was filled with flowers. The fruits overflowed on the dining table. A comedy played on the television. The scene was cosy. However, everything in the girl¡¯s eyes was bound by dark threads. Once she touched them, she¡¯d be pierced by them.


    The ghastly ghosts were sucked into the girl¡¯s heart, mind and eyes.


    ¡°Little Sister!¡± The silly man¡¯s voice shook. In his embrace, the girl appeared smaller and more vulnerable.


    ¡°Big brother...¡± The girl opened her eyes blurrily. Her body was shattered. Her clothes were sewn into her skin. She looked like a doll from a distance, but upon closer inspection, one would realise her limbs were bound by many small threads to the building. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come here.¡±


    The silly man sobbed. The girl touched his head. She looked a lot more mature than he did.


    ¡°Brother, you should let go after guarding outside my nightmare for so many years,¡± The girl reached out her hand to rub her brother¡¯s dirty face. When he calmed down, she turned to Gao Ming, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I lost something very important.¡± Gao Ming walked to the girl, ¡°I want to find it. Your home gives me a very familiar feeling.¡±


    ¡°This is not my home,¡± The girl¡¯s voice dripped with disgust. ¡°The thing you¡¯re looking for is not here. There are only pain, despair and hatred here.¡±


    ¡°No. I can sense my heart beating. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever been so excited since I woke up.¡± This was very rude to Liu Yi. When Gao Ming lay by her side, he never felt like this.


    Gao Ming silenced the girl. After a long time, she said, ¡°The thing you¡¯re looking for is definitely not here. This is a nightmare I can¡¯t escape from.¡± The girl¡¯s body was soaked in the darkness. Her eyes filled with despair and pain. They¡¯d only change when she regarded her own brother.


    ¡°I was in a nightmare too. I died many times in that city. Perhaps I can find that city again through your dream.¡± Gao Ming moved to the window. It was dark outside. Then, he returned to the first floor to face the unknown darkness. He took a step out. However, as his feet landed, he found himself back inside the girl¡¯s room. Many thin strands of lines were added to his arms and legs.


    ¡°Once you touch something in this building, you¡¯d be bound to it. The more you interact with it, the lower your chance of leaving. In the end, you¡¯d be assimilated into the nightmare.¡± The threads on the girl had carried over to her brother. ¡°Like me.¡±


    The girl sighed since she saw Gao Ming was still unwilling to give up. ¡°Each nightmare is special and is based on the person¡¯s life experience. After being adopted into this cage, I wanted to escape every day. However, my two elder brothers were like two evil dogs and watched me daily. Furthermore, there was a devil haunting me. I thought there was an angel to help me, but the angel¡¯s wings were black in colour too. Once you¡¯re in this home, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±

 Chapter 477: Seeds

    Even though the girl had been tortured terribly, she was still very kind. She personally explained to Gao Ming what had happened in the past and revealed to him many things about the nightmare.


    Every nightmare in the world was unique. They were constructed using the dreamer¡¯s life. Their most despairing moment was consolidated, and reality was carved into the illusory.


    Perhaps it was the sedimentation of pain. The illusory despair accumulated into a palpable truth, becoming an invisible but present deep sea.


    The girl said that the nightmare was generally split into three layers. The first layer was the most common, and it was also known as the surface layer. It was the projection of reality. No matter how absurd things were in this layer, they could find their counterparts in the real world.


    The building the testers were in was the surface layer. The burned home, the mutated adoptees and the silly brother who insisted on shielding his little sister... Those were all real.


    When the negative emotions in the surface layer accumulated to a certain level, the shadow would appear. The shadows couldn¡¯t be eliminated, but they could be limited at first.


    The girl didn¡¯t know what the shadow represented. Afraid that her brother might be harmed, the girl had been trapping the shadow inside her body. Eventually, she slumbered in her nightmare and fell into the second layer.


    The second layer was enveloped by the shadows. The second layer was filled with things that terrified her the most. Her greatest wish after she was adopted was to escape. Therefore, the nightmare became her cage. She had to pay the price whenever she used something inside the house. That was the conundrum the girl faced. Her adoptive family didn¡¯t treat her like a person. Their adoption had ulterior motives.


    ¡°Due to the variation in human fears, every nightmare is different. You¡¯re unlucky to have encountered me. The nature of my nightmare is entrapment.¡± The girl explained kindly. From her perspective, Gao Ming and her brother would eventually join her.


    Gao Ming examined the threads on him. He felt like he had fallen into a spiderweb. The more he struggled, the tighter the bond. ¡°Is there really no way to leave?¡±


    ¡°There are two doors in each nightmare. One door represents escape, and the other door represents salvation. The ¡®escape¡¯ door exists at the surface level. Once you finish my brother¡¯s wish and play all the games with him, he would have let you go back to the real world.¡± The girl looked at Gao Ming with annoyance, ¡°Who knew you¡¯d do something like this?¡±


    ¡°Where is the door of salvation?¡± Gao Ming was more curious about that.


    The girl tapped on the ground and pointed down, ¡°The second layer of the nightmare is the middle layer. As despair festers, the middle layer will sink into the deeper dream realm. Once you¡¯re there, you can¡¯t return to the real world. The door that represents salvation leads to the other world.¡± The girl held her brother and sighed sadly, ¡°I¡¯m getting sleepy. If I fall asleep in the middle layer, I might be able to reach the nightmare deep inside the heart.¡±


    The girl¡¯s words inspired Gao Ming greatly. He was reminded of his state of unconsciousness. ¡°When I almost died, did I accidentally enter the deep dream realm? But how did I wake up? The hospital said they used the latest technology to save me. Is there a connection there?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem worried at all.¡± The girl didn¡¯t want to harm Gao Ming. She was merely annoyed that Gao Ming led her brother to the middle layer.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to worry.¡± Gao Ming stood before the girl. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve been to the deep dream realm before? Do I have anything that suggests I¡¯ve been there?¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t expect this. She frowned as she studied Gao Ming. She didn¡¯t notice anything. She merely thought Gao Ming was sick.


    The girl ignored him and turned in the other direction, ¡°You can come out now. There¡¯s no need to hide.¡±


    There was shuffling. Soon, a sad Xu Deyi crawled out of the bed. He regretted not being killed by Tang Qing.


    ¡°Based on what you said, we were all tricked by Immortal Pharma. The test started a long time ago, and there was no one to fetch us?¡± Since he hid under the bed, there were more lines on Xu Deyi than Gao Ming.


    ¡°They are bandits that steal other people¡¯s lives, and you are their accomplices.¡± The girl harrumphed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too late to feel regret now?¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me.¡± Gao Ming took another two steps forward. He almost bumped into the silly man. ¡°You reside in the nightmare. You should be able to tell I¡¯m different from the other testers. Perhaps you can find clues related to the other nightmares on me!¡± Gao Ming removed his backpack and took everything out. ¡°These are all the things that were on me when I fainted. The hospital kept them for me. I believe I¡¯ve used them in the nightmare.¡±


    Gao Ming even placed the band before the girl.


    ¡°You are not only different from the other testers. You are also very different from a normal person.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s group¡¯s arrival lightened the pressure of despair on the girl. It was why she was willing to talk to them. ¡°You were lured by the bandits to force your consciousness into my nightmare. Your clothes and backpacks are made from false technology. You can¡¯t bring anything from the real world into the nightmares.¡±


    ¡°So, these are all fake?!¡± Gao Ming shook his bag harder. The things fell out and shattered into the shadow.


    ¡°Yes. Just give up.¡± The girl confirmed, ¡°Nothing in the real world can affect the nightmare.¡±


    Just as she said that, there was a soft click. Everyone turned to the sound. Three strange seeds fell out of Gao Ming¡¯s backpack. The three seeds didn¡¯t disappear into the shadow. After they touched the shadow, their dry shells started to absorb the surrounding shadows.


    ¡°What are those?¡± The girl believed she knew the nightmare well, but she hadn¡¯t seen seeds that could absorb fear.


    Gao Ming was confused too. He bent down to pick up two of the seeds. When he moved to grab the third seed, a crack spread through its seed. A small, red root poked out of the shell and drilled into the ground.

 Chapter 478: Fruit of Fear

    The shadow was rapidly flowing towards the seed. Gao Ming had no idea what the seed was. The cracked shells were like shed animal skin. The festering roots were like blood capillaries. The seed radiated a light scent of meat.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say things from the real world can¡¯t be brought into the nightmare?¡± Before the girl could say anything, Gao Ming stumped the girl. He not only brought something into the nightmare, but the seed also impacted the nightmare.


    The negative emotions were the seed¡¯s nutrients. The girl¡¯s eyes widened as the seed grew rapidly. Other than shock, she felt joy in her heart.


    ¡°This building is the nightmare that traps me. It is eating my nightmare!¡± The girl¡¯s body was bound to the building. Her pain came from this place. She couldn¡¯t leave, no matter how hard she struggled. The girl had already given up. Her only hope was that she wouldn¡¯t affect her brother. However, Gao Ming¡¯s seeds changed everything.


    ¡°Seeds that consume nightmare. Are they the hope buried in the darkness of the dream?¡± The girl admired the sprout as if it were the greatest art piece in the world. The red seeds were like presents given to the world by the saviour.


    The cracks in the floor widened. The sprout slowly grew. Gao Ming could hear the building groaning. As the sprout absorbed the shadow, it grew rapidly. Everyone noticed something wrong. The seed was a plant, but its roots had human-like skin. Underneath the skin was blood vessels. The nightmare was the girl¡¯s prison. Once someone touched anything inside the building, they would be bound to the building. The greater the interaction, the smaller the chance of leaving.


    The seed played into that nature. It feasted on the nightmare, not thinking about leaving at all. It munched on the girl¡¯s despair.


    ¡°It grew even more.¡±


    In just a few minutes, the sprout was already the height of a person. The leaves spread. Every bloodred leaf had the girl¡¯s face. That was not all. When the plant absorbed enough fear, its branches started to extend towards the girl. The silly man hugged the girl and carried the girl away. The branches followed them like haunting hands.


    ¡°Why is it targeting my sister? What are you doing?¡± The silly man interrogated Gao Ming, but the girl didn¡¯t blame Gao Ming. She didn¡¯t feel fear. Compared to being trapped forever, being destroyed by the roots felt like a better option.


    ¡°Brother, stop evading it.¡± The girl stopped her brother.


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not afraid of anything anymore.¡± The girl touched the girl¡¯s face. She reached out to touch the slithering branches.


    The faces on the leaves slowly opened their eyes. The branches curled around the girl¡¯s fingers and pierced into her body. They started to suck something out of her. The girl curled up in pain. Black tears flowed out of her eyes. A strange man¡¯s growl came out of her heart. Hearing that horrible howl, the silly man and the girl cowered in fear. That was the sound of their adoptive father. The man was the source of all their pain. Even though he had already died in real life, the shadow and trauma he left behind consumed their souls.


    The plant became more excited. More branches shot into the girl¡¯s body. This scene stunned all the observers. The voice in the girl¡¯s heart became more fearful. The old man¡¯s ghost crawled out of the girl¡¯s heart. His eyes glowed with venom. His left hand grabbed his wife¡¯s hair, and his right hand carried his two dog sons. It had to leave the girl¡¯s heart if it didn¡¯t want to be eaten by the plant.


    The silly man shivered. However, the girl overcame the fear. She grabbed the old man by his leg. Her innocent face shone with madness.


    The red branches coursed through the girl and climbed onto the old man and his family. The screams echoed in the building. The things the girl feared the most were eaten by the plant. The nightmare lost its support. The things inside the building stopped holding people back. The furniture and objects regained colours.


    After consuming all the negative emotions, the strange plant started to grow two fruits the size of one¡¯s fist. One had the girl¡¯s horrified face, and the other was bound by the shadow.


    ¡°These two fruits grew after the plant absorbed the nightmare. Eating them will be good for you. However, they¡¯ll be bound to you. They might appear in your nightmare.¡± Gao Ming harvested the two fruits and handed them over to the silly man and Xu Deyi.


    He brought the seeds. He felt a connection to the plant. This strange plant wanted to communicate with him, but it was too weak to do so.


    ¡°Leave! If not, you might not be able to leave ever again!¡± The girl¡¯s body was taken over by the plant. ¡°Got to the third floor. There is a small window in my room. That¡¯s the only exit out of the middle layer. I¡¯ve once considered jumping out of it many times. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d become the exit now.¡±


    ¡°Sister, when will you come back?¡± The silly man repeated the same question. The girl couldn¡¯t hold the plant back anymore. The floor cracked. They saw how far the plant¡¯s roots had grown. The roots were at least ten times the plant¡¯s size on the surface. It was terrifying.


    ¡°Leave! This thing is about to suck my nightmare dry. It is trying to drag me deeper into the nightmare!¡±


    Gao Ming wanted to check out the deeper layer, but for some reason, he was reminded of Liu Yi. He also hadn¡¯t fed the cat.


    The details made him hesitate. When he reacted, Xu Deyi had already dragged him and the silly man to the third floor.


    After eating the fruit, Xu Deyi and the silly man¡¯s bodies changed. They were stronger in the nightmare.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll never forget you. I¡¯ll not tell anyone about what happened here.¡± Xu Deyi opened the window. All three of them jumped out.

 Chapter 479: Wan Jie?

    The moment their bodies leapt out of the window, the black sky collapsed. They were swallowed by a black sea. They tried to swim upwards until they broke the surface. Gao Ming opened his eyes, and a sharp jolt of pain came from the back of his neck. He scratched his neck.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake?!¡±


    ¡°The main protection target is awake!¡±


    ¡°His vitals are stable! The brain connection is stabilising!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! We¡¯ll help you!¡±


    Many voices entered Gao Ming¡¯s ears. Soon, the helmet and the safety vehicles he wore were removed. Gao Ming saw Tang Qing¡¯s annoying face. Tang Qing was already in his research uniform. With his glasses, he appeared even more annoying.


    ¡°I knew something was wrong with you!¡± Gao Ming resisted the urge to punch him. He looked around and realised he was still in the car. The brain game started the moment they got in the car.


    ¡°Congratulations on passing the test. You¡¯re now official beta testers for Immortal Pharma¡¯s brain realm game,¡± Tang Qing and the workers around him smiled. However, it didn¡¯t cover the shock in their eyes.


    Xu Deyi, beside Gao Ming, also removed the helmet. He still hadn¡¯t woken up. This showed how different Gao Ming was. Most people needed at least an hour to assimilate into real life after leaving the game. However, Gao Ming¡¯s ability to adapt to different worlds was astonishing.


    ¡°What about the testers who died in the nightmare?¡± Gao Ming stared at Tang Qing coldly. This man was a jerk and a liar.


    ¡°They are still recovering.¡± Tang Qing pointed out the window. ¡°We¡¯ll use our methods to make them forget everything that happened to them in the nightmare.¡±


    ¡°That is quite shameless.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s comment froze the smile on Tang Qing¡¯s face. However, he quickly brushed it away. After all, they had done much worse to the testers.


    ¡°In any case, welcome to the group.¡± Tang Qing helped support Gao Ming in getting out of the car.


    The underground lab was split into different zones. A lot of workers and AI robots were milling about. Gao Ming saw the other testers. They were lying on the beds. They wore different kinds of metallic helmets. Their brains were connected to a large jar with a brain inside.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°The brain of a death-row inmate.¡± Tang Qing waved around to show the number and information on the jar, ¡°A lot of prisons donate the brains of their inmates to us to help in our research.¡±


    ¡°Is it a moral donation?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t believe Tang Qing. The nightmare he just experienced belonged to a young girl. Therefore, the brain in the jar probably didn¡¯t come from a prisoner but from an innocent girl.


    ¡°Everything is for the sake of humanity¡¯s future.¡±


    After Xu Deyi came to his senses, Tang Qing led the two to an isolated room. There were two new black bands and two new uniforms on the table. ¡°You better keep the bands on. They have your ID. If you encounter any issues in Xin Lu, you can contact us through the bands. Immortal Pharma only needs one thing from you. Do not reveal any information about the tests! Once we discover that you¡¯ve violated that rule, you will not only face a lot of serious legal issues but we¡¯ll also be given the freedom to operate on your brains. This clause is written in the contracts you signed before you started the test.¡±


    Gao Ming and Xu Deyi¡¯s faces darkened. They didn¡¯t read the small print of the contract, which was 17 pages long.


    ¡°We have a lot of tests in Xin Lu. They are categorised along to confidentiality levels. Since you two just came out of a middle-layer nightmare, you have higher clearance than most newbies. You can join brain realm tests that are under level three.¡± Tang Qing smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t look so sad. Check your bank accounts. Immortal Pharma treats its employees very well.¡±


    ¡°2000? I almost died in there, and you gave me 2000?!¡± Xu Deyi grabbed Tang Qing by his collar.


    ¡°The calculation of the photon supercomputer is very accurate. Since you only got 2000, it means you are only worth 2000.¡± Tang Qing was confused too. Normally, one would get more than ten thousand once they exited a middle-layer nightmare.


    Tang Qing¡¯s band vibrated. Tang Qing¡¯s face changed after he checked it. He led Gao Ming and Xu Deyi to another room. There was a nutrient tank in the other room. The silly brother Gao Ming saw in the nightmare was lying inside. His head was also connected to the jar of the brain.


    ¡°How is he awake too?¡± Tang Qing was confused.


    ¡°What happened to him and his little sister?¡± Gao Ming demanded to know.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find out in the nightmare? The adoptive parent¡¯s house burned down. His little sister died in the fire. When the cook rescued the silly brother, he was already unconscious. To save him, we injected his consciousness into the cook¡¯s brain realm.¡± Tang Qing shook Gao Ming off. ¡°This shows that our treatment is effective. You can see the results in yourself.¡±


    The silly man had no name. Everyone who participated in his treatment called him Silly. Eventually, that became his name. The workers busied themselves around Silly. Gao Ming walked silently from the side. Soon, his eyes were grabbed by a large monitor.


    The monitor played a strange scene. Rows of nutrient tanks were submerged in a black lake. Everyone in the tanks was punctured with pipes.


    Gao Ming slowly approached the monitor. His gaze was fixed on one tank. He stared at the face. It had appeared in his nightmare before!


    ¡°That is our level five secret lab. Every tester who participates in it is humanity¡¯s hero.¡± A worker who was over 50 suddenly appeared behind Gao Ming.


    ¡°What is that man¡¯s name?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t turn back as he stared dumbly at the man inside the tank.


    ¡°His name is Wan Jie. He¡¯s the first hero to enter the deep layer nightmare from Xin Lu Immortal Pharma Brain Realm Development Department. He is also the first hero to send a message back from the deep layer nightmare.¡± The old man rubbed his glasses like he was reminded of some sad things. ¡°But he hasn¡¯t awakened in a long time already.¡±

 Chapter 480: Destination of Soul

    ¡°Wan Jie?¡± Gao Ming recited the name in his heart. He was sure this was the first time he met the man in real life. However, he had a blurry expression of Wan Jie in his mind. ¡°Since we haven¡¯t met in real life, we must have met in my nightmare. Once I figure out which nightmare Wan Jie has entered, I might be able to find out what has happened to me.¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t reveal these things to outsiders.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad to be able to escape from a middle-layer nightmare for your first time in a brain realm game. In the future, you should have the chance to join the Level 5 confidential experimental lab.¡± The old man¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. However, he looked at Gao Ming with light anticipation.


    ¡°What is the requirement to enter the level 5 experiment?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s question made the old man admire him even more. Most people would be scared once they left the game. People like Gao Ming were too rare.


    ¡°After surviving ten middle-layer experiments or successfully escaping from the deep-layer nightmare.¡± The old man explained, ¡°We have a lot of testers in the surface and middle layers. However, every tester who can enter the deep layer is a valued treasure of the company. They have level 5 access level.¡±


    ¡°Gao Ming, why did you come here?¡± Tang Qing rushed over. When he saw the old man, he quickly apologised, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance, Director Lee.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We had a great chat.¡± Director Lee sat on his chair. He held Gao Ming¡¯s brain scans.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll leave for now.¡± Tang Qing quickly dragged Gao Ming away. After they were out of Director Lee¡¯s earshot, he whispered to Gao Ming, ¡°That elder is one of the leaders of this lab. When he was young, he participated in Immortal Pharma¡¯s tests to remove his emotions. He only has the company in his heart. You better stay away from him.¡±


    They returned to the room with Silly. Silly was aggressive after he woke up. He attacked everyone around him. However, when he saw Gao Ming, he made a lot of Ah sounds like he was questioning Gao Ming.


    ¡°What did you do to Silly in the dream? Why does he look scared of you?¡± The worker asked Gao Ming. Tang Qing was confused too. He only knew that Gao Ming knocked Silly out with the saw. He didn¡¯t know what happened after they fell into the middle layer.


    Gao Ming walked to the bed and looked at the man. Silly¡¯s wrists were filled with needle wounds. He was extremely skinny. His eyes were filled with fear and hatred for real life. If possible, he wished to stay with his little sister forever in the dream.


    Gao Ming bent down to whisper into his ear. ¡°I can bring you to meet your sister, but the premise is you have to listen to me obediently. Can you do that?¡±


    Silly¡¯s eyes cleared when he heard about his sister. He nodded vehemently. If he were not bound by the straps, he¡¯d get up to hug Gao Ming.


    ¡°This is our secret with your sister. Do not tell anyone else.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t lie. The blood plant had brought the girl into a deep nightmare. That was Gao Ming¡¯s destination. He was the only person who could help the man.


    ¡°Tang Qing, when will the next game start?¡± Gao Ming told Silly to stay put before turning around to face Tang Qing.


    ¡°None of the test is forced. The new test can be initiated at any time. However, we suggest having three days of rest between each test to give your body and mind ample time to rest.¡±


    ¡°Are there any tests related to the deep layer?¡± Gao Ming asked. Tang Qing shook his head.


    ¡°I only have access to this lab. At most, I can help you join the tests of a middle-layer experiment. That is actually more than enough for you.¡± Tang Qing hoped Gao Ming could calm down. ¡°The deep nightmare and the middle nightmare are two completely different things. You still don¡¯t know enough about the brain realm games. If you enter the deep dream now, it¡¯s no different from seeking death. You don¡¯t want to go back into a coma so quickly, right?¡±


    ¡°I have my own considerations.¡±


    ¡°Think about your family. Don¡¯t regret after you lose them.¡± Tang Qing had read Gao Ming¡¯s file. He sighed. ¡°The biggest difference between Director Lee and me is that I will not urge you to do anything dangerous. Go back and rest. I¡¯ll try my best to select the best middle-layer test for you as soon as possible. I¡¯ll contact you.¡±


    ¡°Will I join the test with other testers every time?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We exhaust a lot of materials every time we initiate a test.¡± Tang Qing knew what Gao Ming wanted to use. He pointed at Xu Deyi and Silly. ¡°The other testers have already formed fixed groups. If none of you have any objections, I can arrange for the three of you to join the next test together.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Do you need more from me?¡± Xu Deyi didn¡¯t want to participate in more tests.


    ¡°I will not force you to do so, but...¡± Tang Qing smiled darkly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t give up so easily. This is a rare opportunity.¡±


    After saying everything he needed to, Tang Qing finally let them go.


    After they were sent 500 metres away from the lab, Gao Ming¡¯s phone started to vibrate. He received a lot of messages.


    ¡°Were our signals blocked earlier? Immortal Pharma sure is careful.¡±


    Gao Ming noticed that Liu Yi had called and messaged him many times. His short disappearance must have worried her.


    Seeing the concern in the words, Gao Ming quickly drafted a reply. However, after finishing the draft, he deleted it. He couldn¡¯t let go of reality, but the nightmare influenced him. If he chose one over the other, his other self would be left with a shell.


    Gao Ming called Liu Yi¡¯s number. It was answered instantly.


    ¡°Gao Ming! Where are you? Are you injured? I¡¯ll go fetch you now!¡± Liu Yi spoke quickly.


    ¡°I went for an interview. I¡¯ll be home soon.¡± Gao Ming saw the 2000 RMB that had just been added to his account. Perhaps the plant had intervened. It caused their rewards to be very low.


    Amidst Liu Yi¡¯s kind grumblings, Gao Ming returned to the old apartment. He was used to the place. The warm decorations slowly overlapped with his image of a home.


    Gao Ming took out the key. He hadn¡¯t opened the door, but Liu Yi had already rushed over when she heard his footsteps. The warm light shone into the dark corridor to chase away the shadow around Gao Ming.

 Chapter 481: Visitation

    Liu Yi, in smart casual, walked out of the room. Her hair was tousled. She hugged Gao Ming, enveloping him with warmth.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone? I thought something happened to you!¡± There was blame in her tone, but that was overshadowed by concern. She was mad, but her anger disappeared when she saw Gao Ming.


    ¡°I found a new job today. I will find a way to pay the house loan.¡± Gao Ming sent the money Immortal Pharma gave him to Liu Yi.


    After Liu Yi received the notification, Liu Yi was startled. ¡°How did you earn two thousand in one day? Gao Ming, we can¡¯t do anything illegal! You are a hero. You can¡¯t ruin yourself for money!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gao Ming wanted to tell Liu Yi about the brain realm game, but considering the contract he had unwittingly signed and the danger he might face in the game, he decided to hide the truth.


    Gao Ming put down Liu Yi. He entered the room and saw Fa Cai playing with his slippers. The cat didn¡¯t mind if the family was rich or poor.


    After washing his hands, Gao Ming started to change. Liu Yi wanted to know more about Gao Ming¡¯s days. Fa Cai bounced behind Liu Yi. The family of three bounced around the small house like a train.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t know how to answer Liu Yi. For most of them, he could only smile. Strangely enough, the negative emotions he felt started to fade away. The brain realm game exhausted one¡¯s mind greatly. Gao Ming didn¡¯t even change into his pyjamas and fell asleep.


    Liu Yi, who was watching a movie on her phone, heard Fa Cai meowing. She turned and realised the kitten was burrowing beside Gao Ming¡¯s head, looking for a comfortable position to fall asleep.


    ¡°Asleep already?¡± Seeing this scene, Liu Yi switched off her phone and smiled lightly.


    After Gao Ming came back, the place felt like home. It was normal but sweet.


    Liu Yi put away her phone and sidled to the bed. She leaned down and looked at the sleeping Gao Ming.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    In the dream, Gao Ming¡¯s consciousness kept sinking. He could hear a voice deep underground calling him. He knew he was dreaming, but he couldn¡¯t wake up. Strangely enough, he was still holding the two bloody seeds in his hands.


    ¡°What is happening?¡±


    Gao Ming twitched his nostrils, and he smelled the fragrance of meat. As he followed the fragrance, the land morphed into the sea. The sea turned into the night sky. Gao Ming saw a city made of flesh and meat. There was a giant tree that connected all the nightmares in the middle of this city. No one knew what the giant tree was called. However, once Gao Ming arrived, the giant tree roots started to absorb the blood and dirt. The leaves turned red. The tree turned from green to red. The tree became more like a blood and flesh monster!


    The giant tree became more distorted and scary. Every leaf became a despairing human face. They were all people killed by Gao Ming. They growled at Gao Ming.


    ¡°Fate has arranged everything! Everyone died because of you! You destroyed the whole city for the sake of ¡®freedom¡¯. You are the killer!¡±


    The shrill voices came from all sides. The tree rapidly wilted. The roots collapsed and smashed the nearby buildings.


    ¡°Gao Ming! Gao Ming!¡±


    In the middle of the hollow tree, Gao Ming saw a broken altar. It was the home of a God with four faces and eight arms. When he approached, the Demon God opened his eyes. The four faces took on Gao Ming¡¯s appearance. Their heartbeats aligned. In other words, they shared the same heart.


    ¡°The memory is hidden in the flesh! Remember it! You don¡¯t have much time left!¡±


    God¡¯s voice overwhelmed all the screams. The four faces kept approaching until they drilled into Gao Ming¡¯s body.


    Gao Ming jumped up from his sleep. He was covered in cold sweat. He breathed loudly. He woke up Liu Yi.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Liu Yi patted him lightly.


    ¡°It was not a nightmare. It was someone trying to tell me something through the dream.¡± Gao Ming entered the bathroom to wash his face. He saw his reflection and remembered the thing that happened when he showered a few days ago. In the blurry mist, his reflection was covered in scars and incantations.


    ¡°Can I not tell the real world anymore, or are the two worlds connected?¡±


    When he returned to the bed, it was already late midnight. He tossed and turned but couldn¡¯t sleep. He took out the phone he brought back from the hospital. This phone was on him before he encountered the car accident. The model was old, but the quality was good. It could still be used. Gao Ming wanted to go onto the internet to search for information about the nightmare. However, he somehow entered a video platform and saw someone livestreaming a ghost encounter.


    The stream had around ten viewers but the livestreamer was really into it. His reaction was as good as that of the great actor Bai Xian.


    However, he didn¡¯t communicate with chat. He didn¡¯t dare to be distracted.


    The old chatters didn¡¯t harass him. They patiently explained to the new chatters what was happening. The livestreamer was inside an abandoned hotel where a murder had once occurred. He was trying ten methods to encounter the ghost.


    The livestreamer was well-prepared. His first four methods didn¡¯t work. When he tried the fifth method, the man placed willow leaves over his eyes. The bowls with white rice suddenly cracked. The livestreamer turned to look at the open door and stared at the dark corridor.


    Sweat slid down his cheeks. The livestreamer saw something beyond the camera. His expression was coloured with fear as if he really saw something.


    Gao Ming heard a strange sound too. It was like a giant spider crawling in the dark.


    ¡°It is coming...¡± This was the first time the man spoke. He turned to stare at the camera. ¡°If I didn¡¯t live until dawn, the next person to enter the dark night will be chosen from one of you.¡±


    Then, the man was pulled into the darkness and disappeared from the screen.


    The intense footsteps sounded. The livestream was cut off. The strangest thing was that even after Gao Ming was kicked out of the livestream, the footsteps still echoed in his ears.


    He turned to look behind him. The wall was adjacent to the neighbour¡¯s home. That house had been abandoned for years already.


    ¡°Is that real or fake?¡±

 Chapter 482: Receptionist

    The footsteps came from a distance until they entered his neighbour¡¯s home and then moved to the wall. When Gao Ming leaned on the wall to listen, there was also a face leaning against his neighbour¡¯s wall. A few seconds later, the footsteps began again. They rushed out of the house and stopped before Liu Yi¡¯s front door.


    There was no knocking in the dark. Gao Ming trained his focus on listening. The footsteps became weaker. The last time he heard them, they seemed to have entered Liu Yi¡¯s home.


    ¡°Meow!¡± Fa Cai rolled out of bed like a furball. Liu Yi woke up. She switched on the lamp on the bedside table. ¡°Gao Ming, did you have another nightmare?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gao Ming stared into the living room. Fa Cai did the same thing. ¡°Go back to sleep. You have to go to work tomorrow.¡± Gao Ming coaxed Liu Yi back to sleep. Gao Ming took out his phone again. He couldn¡¯t find the livestream anymore. ¡°Was I targeted because I saw that livestream? The streamer said someone would enter the dark night if he couldn¡¯t survive until dawn. Is this a scapegoat situation? Or a harmless prank?¡±


    Gao Ming couldn¡¯t sleep. He decided to crawl out of bed and prepare breakfast for Liu Yi and Fa Cai.


    After Liu Yi got to work, Gao Ming took out the black band. Immortal Pharma didn¡¯t send him any missions. After giving it some thought, Gao Ming contacted Tang Qing.


    After the video call connected, Gao Ming was greeted by a face filled with resentment.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not even working hours.¡± Tang Qing looked so tired. ¡°I worked overtime just to fill up the reports on your batch of testers. If you have anything, contact me three days later.¡±


    ¡°Three days of rest are too long for me. I need to enter another middle-layer nightmare as soon as possible. Or you can directly send me into a deep-layer nightmare.¡± After Gao Ming lived with Liu Yi, his life was uneventful and peaceful. He loved that kind of life, but the problem was he could feel his memory of the nightmare fading. Once he was fully immersed in everyday life, he might forget everything about his nightmare. He¡¯d never know what had happened to him.


    ¡°Do you need money that badly? We had an addict who was a tester. Even they didn¡¯t show such enthusiasm. I need you to rest. When your body recovers, we can conduct the next test.¡± Tang Qing sighed helplessly.


    Gao Ming frowned after the call was disconnected. At the end of the day, Tang Qing worked for Immortal Pharma. To enter the level 5 confidential lab, Gao Ming had to gain higher access. ¡°That Director Lee is not simple...¡± Just as Gao Ming was considering how to reach out to Director Lee, his phone suddenly vibrated. A red unknown number was calling him. The phone number had been marked by 527 people as a dangerous contact.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of the scammer¡¯s number. What is this dangerous number?¡± Gao Ming hesitated before answering it, ¡°Hello?¡±


    The static was shrill to the ears. The person who called Gao Ming didn¡¯t appear to be in the country. The signal was very bad. Gao Ming couldn¡¯t understand anything. He was ready to hang up when the other party dropped him an address.


    ¡°Xin Lu Ninth Sense Exploration Centre?¡± This shop was situated in Xin Lu Intelligent City. It was one of the branches set up by Jiujiang New Century Theme Park. Apparently, it used the latest technology to bring the players new experiences. ¡°The interviewer at the theme park, Ol Zhou, said their boss would call me. Was that their boss? Where was he calling from that the signal was so bad?


    ¡°This feels very shady.¡± Gao Ming turned to the living room, where the footsteps had disappeared. ¡°However, it feels like it¡¯d match me perfectly.¡±


    Afraid that Fa Cai would be alone at home, Gao Ming carried it in the bag. He took the train with Fa Cai to the intelligent city.


    The difference between Xin Lu Intelligent City and the old city was bigger than the difference between humans and ghosts. There were not many people using phones on the road. Most of them had chips implanted in them that allowed them to communicate with the city¡¯s superphoton computer directly.


    In a way, the intelligent city was a wonder.


    No one knew how it was created. No one had a clear answer. There was a lot of information about the supercomputer on the internet and it refreshed quickly. It was so fast that the city manager could barely manage it. Therefore, a limitation was placed on it about ten years ago. Most of the supercomputer¡¯s access level was taken away. The current supercomputer of the intelligent city was an incomplete product.


    Gao Ming found the centre at 10.30 am. It was built in the most bustling part of the city. It was hidden among the many skyscrapers.


    The traffic was very busy. It was the busiest place in Xin Lu. However, as Gao Ming followed the navigation system, he slowly noticed something was wrong. When there was light, there would be darkness. Among all the tall buildings, there was one that was built in a bad Feng Shui area. It was basically hidden from the sunlight. The place was filled with people, but these few floors were eerie and abandoned. Even people hurried by.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find a location like this in a busy city.¡± Gao Ming took the elevator to the seventh floor. He entered the stairwell and went two floors down before he saw the sign for the Ninth Sense Exploration Centre.


    This place, strangely enough, didn¡¯t have any promotion. The centre was built in the darkest part of the building. All the windows were covered by thick black curtains. Gao Ming tried to pull back one of the curtains to confirm his location. However, he didn¡¯t see the cityscape outside the window but a thick cement wall. It was very oppressive.


    ¡°Hey, are you here for the sensory experience?¡± A female voice came from behind him. Gao Ming turned and saw a ¡®special¡¯ woman.


    She was very pretty with long legs and fair skin. Each part of her body was beautiful, but when placed together, it felt off.


    Gao Ming noticed that the woman¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t move when she spoke. It sounded like her voice came from her stomach. There was a trail of sewing marks around the woman¡¯s neck. This contemporary fashion sense eluded Gao Ming.


    ¡°I did an interview with Jiujiang New Century Theme Park. I got a strange call this morning. They told me to come here.¡± Gao Ming showed the lady the dangerous number he had on his phone.

 Chapter 483: This is Our Tradition

    The lady stared at the string of numbers. Her eyes cleared, and she didn¡¯t appear as listless as before. With a cough, the lady pushed the phone to the side. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you¡¯re here for an interview?¡±


    She looked Gao Ming up and down. Fa Cai poked its head out of Gao Ming¡¯s bag. ¡°Very similar. The boss used to own a cat too.¡±


    ¡°Does your boss like cats too?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Cats are sensitive creatures. The boss often talks business at places that are not that clean.¡± The way the lady looked at Gao Ming changed. It was hard to describe. It was not how one would look at a living person. ¡°Since you came at the boss¡¯ recommendation, I won¡¯t waste time. Let¡¯s start the interview now.¡±


    The lady shouted into the shop. The lights went out, and the door slowly closed as if someone was controlling everything from the inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Is the interview conducted outside the shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Putting on a large black sweater, cap and mask, the lady walked in the shadow and led Gao Ming into the elevator. As the number on the elevator panel changed, the temperature in the booth slowly rose. It felt like they were crawling out of an ice cave.


    Occasionally, fashionably dressed youngsters entered the elevator.


    Gao Ming glanced at the lady. She stood at the corner with her head lowered. The rim of her cap covered her face. The others in the elevator didn¡¯t appear to notice her.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    The number stopped at 14. The doors opened. The youngsters rushed out. Gao Ming and the lady waited at the back. The decor style of the 14th floor was weird. It was like a large mental asylum. The workers there wore white coats and patient garbs.


    ¡°Welcome to the urban disease treatment centre!¡± A sick voice said. A female nurse with scars on her face walked towards the elevator while carrying stacks of files. She was tall and voluptuous. The scars on her face added to her allure. The youngsters who left the elevator with Gao Ming were excited. It was like they were patients at a real hospital.


    ¡°The treatment centre has set up tailored treatment proposals for each of you. Now, please fill up your basic information and contact number and sign the agreements.¡± The nurse gave everyone a form.


    Gao Ming glanced at it. The agreement basically included some clauses that released the place from responsibility should anything happen to them within the premises. Gao Ming could understand that. However, the name of the haunted house was printed on the agreement, Shanghai Mental Asylum!


    Gao Ming turned to the lady with confusion, ¡°I¡¯m here for an interview with the Ninth Sense Experience Centre. Why did you lead me to your competitor¡¯s haunted house? Plus, their ticket is so pricy!¡±


    ¡°This is part of the interview. Even though their haunted house is not that scary, it is at the upper limit allowed by the law. Our boss brought his girlfriend here not too long ago. They were so into the date that he accidentally forgot to bring home a real madman and left him in this haunted house¡¯s scariest scenario. What you need to do is to find that person among the employees and bring him out.¡± The lady said easily. Gao Ming frowned.


    ¡°Your boss left a real madman inside his competitor¡¯s haunted house?!¡± Gao Ming was shocked. ¡°Is the competition in this industry so heated?¡±


    ¡°Competition? They are definitely not on our level.¡± The lady huffed. ¡°That madman is very sensitive and cowardly. He is afraid of his colleagues, so we can¡¯t get him. He¡¯d run away from us. Don¡¯t waste time. If you can¡¯t even do this, we can¡¯t possibly work together.¡±


    After filling out the form, Gao Ming handed it to the nurse. They were led down the long corridor to the check-in corner.


    When Gao Ming lined up to pay, he turned around to glance at the elevator. The lady didn¡¯t seem to be used to crowds. She took out a cigarette from her pocket. After she lit it up, smoke trails with red lines slowly dispersed. The redness resonated with the clothes underneath the lady¡¯s sweater. After she puffed out a smoke ring, she raised her slender fingers. She pointed at Gao Ming impatiently, signalling him to listen to the doctors.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve registered yourself, please wait here for a moment.¡± The nurse¡¯s expression shifted. The scars on her face moved. ¡°Something happened with the doctors on duty. I have to check on them.¡± After she took a few steps, she slowly turned around. She looked at each of them and uttered slowly, ¡°I forgot to tell you one thing. There have been a few mysterious deaths in the hospital lately. The victims had a horrible death. It didn¡¯t feel like humans could be the culprit. The case has not been solved. Therefore, please don¡¯t wander around and do not trust any strangers.¡± The background music tensed. The female nurse continued, ¡°You better stay in this room. If you¡¯re really scared, you can go to the brain metal treatment centre. It can help you end your torment.¡±


    The nurse tossed out a helmet and walked away. She disappeared. The group then realised the path that they had taken earlier was gone. The corridor became hidden behind layers of walls.


    ¡°Has it already started?¡± A girl in jeans hugged her friend, ¡°Jia Jia, I¡¯m at my limits. Can you go back and break up with that bastard already? Every time you break up, you¡¯ll come to a scary haunted house. I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡±


    Jia Jia looked about 20. She was dressed nicely, but her eyes were not lit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ol Cao. My heart is really locked up now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s fated for us to be in the same team. If you¡¯re scared, you can follow me.¡± The young man who spoke should be a university student. He looked buff. ¡°I¡¯m An Yuan. This is my roommate, Jie Ge.¡±


    Jie Ge was more casually dressed. ¡°Hey, beauties. I¡¯m An Yuan¡¯s adoptive father.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± An Yuan shoved Jie Ge away. ¡°This is our second time playing this. This escape room is very big, and you have a lot of freedom. Your choice will affect the progress of the game. It¡¯s almost impossible to solve it within the time limit.¡±


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s called the scariest escape room in the intelligent city, to take care of most customers, the horrors in the outer layers are not that dangerous.¡± Jie Ge revealed some information. ¡°I heard that the boss of this haunted house used to work for Immortal Pharma and knew many insider secrets. The haunted house is split into two parts, the body and soul, to simulate the progress of a normal person slowly losing his mind. The outer region, or the body region, is no different from the other haunted houses. The real horrors are in the inner soul region.¡±


    ¡°To enter the soul region, we need to find a medicine that can help us enter the dream. We lost at that stage the last time.¡± An Yuan shook his fist with regret.

 Chapter 484: Sense of Superiority

    ¡°Medicine to enter the dream?¡± Gao Ming spoke for the first time. ¡°Can you share with me what that looks like?¡±


    For some reason, Gao Ming tensed whenever he heard the mention of Immortal Pharma. Everything that happened to him was related to this company.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s description is different, but everyone mentioned one thing. The medicine is not a common medicine.¡± An Yuan glanced at Gao Ming. He wondered why an uncle like Gao Ming would join youngsters like them. ¡°Big brother, you look tired. Are you sure you can play this? This place is very scary.¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t answer. His mental age was probably older than all of them.


    ¡°The elders can hide at the back. However, remember to run fast when you¡¯re being chased. If no one saves you after you¡¯re captured, your ticket money will be wasted.¡± The voice from the corner was arrogant. Different from An Yuan and his friends, the others wore running shoes and knee guards. They looked very professional.


    ¡°What is this sense of superiority? It¡¯s just a haunted house.¡± Ol Cao stayed close to Jia Jia. Even though she was scared, she still retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t this haunted house a place of business? Why do you care what kind of customers they have?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My friend is a bit direct. He doesn¡¯t mean any malice.¡± A handsome boy with a lot of hairspray apologised to Ol Cao. ¡°My name is Zhe Zhi. I¡¯m the vice president of Xin Lu Escape Room Exploration Group. This mental hospital haunted house is Xin Lu¡¯s scariest haunted house. It is really not recommended for newbies.¡±


    ¡°The scariest in Xin Lu?¡± Gao Ming was confused. The lady from earlier said her boss brought his girlfriend there for a date. Gao Ming didn¡¯t know who to believe.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhe Zhi nodded seriously.


    The lights in the corridor flickered. A sharp scream came from the end of the corridor. Then, all the lights were cut out. The place sank into darkness.


    ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡±


    Someone ran down the corridor. Before they could react, a loud explosion erupted beside their ears. Rays of flashlight shone through the dark. A doctor in a white coat slammed his fists into the iron bars of the guard rail and yelled in fear. ¡°The bunch of lunatics have escaped! We need to escape! Come with me!¡±


    Ol Cao and Jia Jia were so scared that they instinctively followed the directions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go over there!¡± An Yuan stopped them. ¡°Look under his coat! He wears the patient¡¯s outfit underneath the white coat! He is not a doctor!¡±


    After his disguise was exposed, the ¡®Doctor¡¯ cackled madly, ¡°Come with me! Quickly! Even if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll have to die!¡±


    The ¡®Doctor¡¯ cracked his head against the bar. He tried to squeeze his head through the rail. However, a strange munching sound came from the other end of the corridor. Then, a lot of liquid was split on the floor. When the ¡®Doctor¡¯ heard that, he looked so scared. He let go of the bars. ¡°If you don¡¯t run away, you¡¯ll die. You¡¯ve all been tricked!¡± After saying that, he disappeared into the dark. The monster that scared him off was still approaching.


    When the monster reached the iron bars, the lights came on again. The horrifying music halted instantly. A tall and handsome male doctor stood at the other end of the bars. The man looked like he came out of a comic book. He looked sharp and alluring in his doctor¡¯s coat. His muscles bulged under his shirt. He had a sad beauty about him.


    Jia Jia¡¯s dark eyes were lit up. The girl subconsciously moved closer to the male doctor.


    ¡°Some patients have escaped from their rooms. It is not safe here. I¡¯ll bring you to the security room.¡± The doctor¡¯s voice was very magnetic. He took out a key to unlock the rail. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. My name is Meng Qiu. I¡¯m the main physician here.¡± Doctor Meng opened the door and gentlemanly waited for them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there!¡± An Yuan tried to warn them, but it was already too late. Jia Jia and a couple had already walked past the guard rails. The lights suddenly flickered. Doctor Meng¡¯s face dropped. He grabbed Jia Jia by her wrist. ¡°Quick! It is not safe here!¡±


    Just as Ol Cao hesitated, Doctor Meng led the three players into the corridor and hid inside one of the rooms. After the lights went out, they disappeared.


    ¡°Jia Jia!¡± Ol Cao was very nervous. Her best friend disappeared just like that. ¡°God damn! Don¡¯t you know that the more handsome a man is, the more dangerous he¡¯ll be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll eventually meet up with your friend again.¡± Zhe Zhi consoled Ol Cao and removed a piece of mirror on the top of the guard rails. ¡°You should be careful. The monster was moving towards the rails when the lights went out. When the lights came back, there was a hot man standing there. Clearly, the man was the monster that scared the patient away.¡± Zhe Zhi toyed with the mirror. ¡°The doctor stood beyond the door not because he was gentlemanly but because he couldn¡¯t come any closer. The mirror would show his real appearance.¡±


    There was a dripping sound. The nurse with scars on her face returned. Her stomach was stained with blood. She reeked of blood. ¡°Are you alright... Wait. Why are some of you missing?¡±


    ¡°There was a Doctor Meng who offered to bring them to the security room.¡± Ol Cao had a bad feeling.


    ¡°We do not have a doctor by the surname of Meng! That thing has escaped! This is bad! You need to come with me!¡± Zhe Zhi, An Yuan and the others moved through the guard rails.


    ¡°The first batch of staff is fake. The second batch is also fake. Is this third batch the real staff? The design of this haunted house is quite interesting. However, the smell of blood is too fake.¡± Gao Ming said under his breath, but Jie Ge beside him heard it.


    ¡°The haunted house just wants to separate us. We¡¯ll face more choices later until there¡¯s no one left around you.¡± Jie Ge was a nice person. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve attempted an escape room before. You can just pick what I pick.¡±


    Before Gao Ming could say anything, a horrible scream came from behind them. The female nurse shouted over the loud siren. She shouted for everyone to run into the sickrooms along the corridor.


    The players were split up in a panic. Even An Yuan and Jie Ge were separated from each other. An Jie, Gao Ming and Ol Cao were trapped inside Room 7003.


    Through the window on the door, the players saw the nurse being chased by a large monster. They were worried for the nurse. Only Gao Ming didn¡¯t care about the chase happening outside. He sensed something and knelt down to meet a pair of eyes hidden under the bed.

 Chapter 485: Dong Guo

    Chapter 485: Dong Guo


    Dong Guo studied dance since she was young. Her dream stage was Carnegie Hall, but her real stage was under the sick room bed at a haunted house.


    After graduation, she became an NPC at Shanghai Mental Asylum with her superhuman flexibility. She played a patient who was twisted both mentally and physically. After two weeks of training, this was Dong Guo¡¯s first time taking her post alone. She stayed her post nervously, waiting for orders through her Bluetooth earpiece. However, to her surprise, a guest suddenly knelt beside the bed and looked at her quietly.


    It was dark under the bed. Normally, people shouldn¡¯t be able to see anything from the outside. However, Dong Guo felt uncomfortable. The guest¡¯s gaze was too strange. It was like people looking at mermaids at the aquarium. Everyone knew the mermaids were fake. However, this guest silently took out various condiments as if attempting to try the mermaid¡¯s taste.


    This was very abnormal!


    Dong Guo didn¡¯t dare to move, but then she noticed something strange. She saw disappointment in the guest¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why is he disappointed? Does he wish to see a real ghost under the bed?¡±


    Dong Guo was angry. Her dancer dream was already dashed. Who gave this person the right to look down on her?


    With orders from the earpiece, Dong Guo instantly changed her expression. She purposely made some noises to attract the attention of the people in the room.


    ¡°Is there a clue?¡± When An Yuan came the last time, he was trapped in another room, so he didn¡¯t know what was there in this room. He carefully approached the bed. When he wanted to bend down to look under the bed, Dong Guo¡¯s face suddenly shot out!


    ¡°Ahh!¡± An Yuan fell to the ground and rapidly retreated. Ol Cao ran out the door.


    Dong Guo was strangely excited. She ignored An Yuan and Ol Cao. With her limbs on the ground, she climbed towards Gao Ming. With the inverted face, the shrill scream and the twisted limbs, Dong Guo didn¡¯t follow the rules that forbade the actors from touching the guests and chased after Gao Ming.


    ¡°Is she possessed?¡± Gao Ming turned and ran. From Dong Guo¡¯s perspective, Gao Ming made mistakes that any newbie would make. He ran without checking the directions. He¡¯d only corner himself until he was entrapped by the ¡®ghosts¡¯.


    Dong Guo crawled as fast as she could, but she couldn¡¯t catch up to him no matter what.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for two weeks and have familiarised myself with every path. However, why is this guy more familiar with this place than I am? Does he have night vision?¡± Dong Guo was tired after crawling for three minutes. She stood up to stretch. Based on the orders, she was told that Gao Ming had escaped from the outer layer. She was required to trigger her side quest to lead Gao Ming into a single-player plot.


    The haunted house featured a high level of freedom. There were a lot of NPCs. There was no fixed script to follow. This was why An Yuan and Zhe Zhi¡¯s groups were willing to attempt this so many times.


    ¡°I¡¯m really finding troubles for myself.¡± Dong Guo adjusted her emotions as she crawled back on the ground. She crawled for another minute. As Gao Ming ran further away from her, she had to shout, ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Did she speak?¡± Gao Ming turned the corner and squatted down to observe Dong Guo curiously.


    Being stared at by Gao Ming, Dong Guo lost the joy of scaring people. She felt weirdly awkward. However, due to her professionalism, she had to keep acting. ¡°I was saving you. The nurse was working with the director. They wanted to feed you to the monsters!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ming nodded. ¡°Have you encountered anything strange since you work... I mean... Since you are hospitalised here? Like a stranger joining the ranks of your colleagues.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dong Guo was confused.


    ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s skip to the next step.¡± From An Yuan and Zhe Zhi, Gao Ming knew that this haunted house was huge. There were many hidden zones that were tied to the progression of the plot. He wanted to explore the whole place, so he had no time to waste.


    ¡°This hospital hides a scary secret. Our director has died a long time ago. According to the rumours, our current director is actually a patient. He has been conducting experiments on us. The scariest project of his is...¡± Dong Guo said with a dark face, ¡°The sad life project.¡±


    ¡°The sad life project?¡±


    ¡°The director needs the most despairing soul to sustain something. There is no suitable candidate in real life, so he tries to manufacture it. He trapped us in the nightmare to make us go insane and lose our memory! Our souls will become twisted!¡± Dong Guo howled madly. Her words resonated with Gao Ming. Naturally, Dong Guo didn¡¯t know that.


    ¡°Am I supposed to kill the director then?¡± His words were even. Gao Ming seemed to relate the truth after considering everything.


    The dust on Dong Guo¡¯s face fell. Gao Ming made her forget her words. As a newbie, the guest before her posed a great challenge.


    ¡°We need to find the thing the director has hidden before he completes the ritual!¡± Dong Guo continued to twist her body to make herself look scarier.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of maintaining that pose? Don¡¯t be worried about being exposed. There¡¯s no camera in this spot. You can take a rest.¡± Gao Ming said gently. Dong Guo¡¯s heart warmed. Then, she felt her back chill.


    The haunted house was covered in cameras. While Gao Ming was being chased, he managed to find a blind spot.


    Dong Guo took in a deep breath. She put down the legs over her neck to change into a comfortable posture. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me. I¡¯m going to tell you something important. You have to memorise it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I once overheard the conversation between the director and the lead nurse outside the director¡¯s office. Everything they did revolved around a black box. Only the person in the most despair can open that box.¡±


    ¡°So, what I need to do is to find the thing hidden inside that box?¡± Gao Ming remembered the term, black box.


    ¡°I can bring you to the director¡¯s office, but before that, you have to prove three things to me.¡± Dong Guo extended three fingers as cunningness crossed her eyes. ¡°You have to have sufficient courage, innocence and despair.¡±


    Dong Guo was given the most difficult plotline at the mental asylum. Since no one was expected to trigger it, it was given to a newbie like her.

 Chapter 486: Hidden Zone

    Chapter 486: Hidden Zone


    ¡°Stop talking in circles. Just tell me what I need to do.¡± Gao Ming was in a time crunch. He was there for the interview to join another haunted house.


    ¡°First, you need to prove your bravery. I need you to enter Sick Room 0 at the end of the corridor and retrieve the key left behind by the lead nurse. Then, you need to enter the toilet alone to express your innocence to your reflection in the mirror. You don¡¯t need to worry about the despair. Once you take the lead nurse¡¯s key, you¡¯ll be targeted by every doctor at this hospital and isolated by the other patients. You can only rely on yourself.¡± Dong Guo smiled horribly, ¡°What do you think? Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be scared? Don¡¯t I have you with me?¡± Gao Ming looked at Dong Guo. ¡°Where is Sick Room 0?¡±


    ¡°Follow the red lights. I¡¯ll wait for you at the toilet entrance.¡± Dong Guo left the blind spot. She bent down and crawled away.


    ¡°I was not that interested in this haunted house at first, but its background seemed to be related to Immortal Pharma. What is inside this black box?¡± Gao Ming moved down the dark corridor. Whenever the red lights lit up, new monsters would chase after him until he reached the second floor. ¡°There¡¯s another floor above this?! How big is this place?¡±


    Once he climbed up the stairs, the red siren came on again. The monsters stopped when they reached the staircase. The second floor appeared to be forbidden to them.


    The walls changed. An old pathway appeared mysteriously. A lot of patient lists appeared on the wall. They were filled with scratches. The dust settled. This hidden corridor hadn¡¯t been used for a long time already. Gao Ming had already been separated from the other visitors and entered a new zone.


    ¡°All the patients on the lists are children. They are all less than 10. They suffer from all kinds of illness.¡±


    Many toys were scattered in the corridor. There were wooden horses with missing legs and dolls with empty eyes. Basically, all the toys were stained with blood.


    He kept moving forward. His shoes touched something sticky. It looked like blood that was stuck with strands of black hair.


    The corridor exuded a lot of pressure. It created a feeling that everything was slowly spiralling out of control.


    ¡°Room 0?¡±


    There was no room at the end of the corridor. Only an old classroom. There were 31 shrunken tables. Each table was pasted with a death portrait. Gao Ming¡¯s brain squeezed with pain when he saw the portraits of the children. The black-and-white faces flashed through his eyes. They seemed to be important to him. Gao Ming ignored the key hanging on the doorknob and entered the classroom. He sat in the seat in the middle of the room. Static came from the speaker. The background music began. It was mixed with the crying and laughing of children.


    ¡°We are the most perfect children. We are the most despairing children.


    ¡°We are birds trapped in cages. We are the bridge that leads to another world.


    ¡°We welcome you.¡±


    When the last sentence ended, the lights in the classroom changed. Figures of mutated children appeared in every seat. They turned in unison to look at Gao Ming. Pairs of eyes focused on Gao Ming. His figure overlapped with a child¡¯s. The child seemed to have grown into his body as if he was that child.


    ¡°You wander in the nightmare and walk along the edge of hope. Guess whether we still exist in the world where you have already grown up.¡±


    The pale faces moved close to Gao Ming. Other guests would have fainted, but Gao Ming only frowned.


    ¡°Hope is hidden inside the box that cannot be opened. Only the most despairing person can be its owner. Let us look into your eyes to see your resolution; Let us look into your soul to see your kindness; Let us look into your heart to see if there¡¯s true despair in there!¡± ?a?N?¦ÂE?S?


    The children crawled towards Gao Ming. The small hands grabbed his body as the children tried to crawl into his brain.


    ¡°You have to find the black box. Don¡¯t let anyone who might suffer greater despair than you appear in this world...¡± An adult male voice that was distinct from those of the children, floated into Gao Ming¡¯s ears. Gao Ming stood up immediately. He turned to the second row of the tables. The voice came from Table 2¡¯s drawer.


    Gao Ming reached into the drawer and found nothing. ¡°It feels like the owner of this place has been trying to tell me something.¡±


    The handwriting carved into the tables, the manufacturer of the toys, and the medicine suggested by the lists... were all related to Immortal Pharma. This was more than a mere Easter Egg. The boss was dropping hints that Immortal Pharma had committed a great sin, but that had been covered up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard many people mention a taboo incident in Xin Lu. What was that taboo incident?¡± Gao Ming relied on Immortal Pharma¡¯s technology to wake up from his coma. He only knew that Immortal Pharma was one of Xin Lu¡¯s leading companies and hadn¡¯t been abandoned by time.


    ¡°Hey, how long do you plan to stay in there?¡± Dong Guo appeared at the classroom window. She sighed helplessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to grab the key? Why did you sit inside the classroom?¡±


    After Dong Guo assigned Gao Ming the mission, she planned to leave and scare the others. However, she was told on her earpiece that Gao Ming had entered an open zone, and she was required to lead him away. Therefore, she crawled back to Gao Ming.


    Dong Guo removed the key from the door and glanced inside the classroom. As a worker, she felt that this place was creepy.


    ¡°Have your boss worked at Immortal Pharma before? Has that company really performed experiments on children before?¡± Gao Ming sat inside the classroom, his body covered in lost souls.


    Dong Guo frowned. She wondered if Gao Ming had truly lost his mind. Her workplace had nothing to do with Immortal Pharma. However, the script did mention the director using children to create a classroom of despair.


    ¡°The monsters are coming! We need to run!¡± Dong Guo entered the classroom. She wanted to drag Gao Ming away, but she lifted her head and saw Gao Ming caressing the death portraits of the children.


    Perhaps it was an illusion. Dong Guo swore she saw the child in the portrait of Table 2 smile. With a shiver, Dong Guo felt like Gao Ming was communicating with the children inside the portraits.


    ¡°This is so creepy.¡±

 Chapter 487: Guess What is Behind the Door?

    Chapter 487: Guess What is Behind the Door?


    As someone who worked there, Dong Guo felt fear in her home ground. She stopped hesitating and dragged Gao Ming out of the classroom. Just as she left the classroom, Dong Guo received another message from the control room. Her earpiece suddenly stopped functioning, so she couldn¡¯t get the message.


    ¡°I need to crawl further away to get a better signal.¡± Dong Guo looked back and realised Gao Ming was ambling slowly. He wanted to stay in that classroom. ¡°Why is it so hard to earn money these days?¡±


    Dong Guo felt better after she left the hidden corridor. ¡°You should head to the toilet. Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary. We¡¯re in a dangerous situation. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You say that every time.¡± The hunting of the visitors had already started on the first floor. If they had gone there now, it would have affected the others. Dong Guo decided to bring Gao Ming to an empty toilet on the second floor. Dong Guo was not familiar with the second floor. For the sake of his safety, she accompanied Gao Ming until they found a toilet meant for medical members in a corner. After removing the sign that said no entry, Dong Guo pointed at the dark toilet, ¡°The question will surface on the mirror. Just answer following your heart.¡±


    ¡°What if my answers are not innocent enough?¡± Gao Ming really wanted to finish this plot.


    ¡°Just do it.¡± Dong Guo shoved Gao Ming into the toilet. She knew the plot. It didn¡¯t matter what Gao Ming answered; he would be scared regardless. After she closed the toilet door, Dong Guo climbed up from the ground. She whispered into the earpiece. ¡°The visitor is in the second-floor toilet... What? The actor is in the first-floor toilet?! Then, get him to come here!¡±


    Bugs crawled through the tapes that sealed up the window. The floor was wet. The room was filled with the stench of mould. The rusted faucet was not screwed tight. The water that leaked out was murky and slightly bloody.


    The toilet was unisexual. There were four individual booths. The booths were separated by old wooden boards. The boards were painted with strange things. There were devils with open eyes and slashing claws. Standing there was terrifying, much less moving over to the mirror to complete the mission.


    ¡°This is so realistic. It¡¯s like this place is really haunted.¡±


    After he entered the toilet, Gao Ming felt that this place was different from the other rooms. His heart started to race like he was being watched. Different from the other gazes, the gaze on him radiated chill like it wanted to drag him back into the nightmare.


    ¡°There¡¯s something with the boss of this place.¡±


    Gao Ming went to the first sink and wiped away the mist on the mirror. He waited quietly, but the question didn¡¯t surface even after a minute.


    There was a slight click. The axle of one of the booths moved. Gao Ming turned around. At that moment, he felt a tap on his shoulder.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t hear breathing or walking. He was certain that there was no one else but him inside the toilet. Gao Ming stared back at the mirror. He realised his reflection was smiling at him. The expression was creepy and scary, like a twisted murderer.


    ¡°How did they do this?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t panic as he reached out his hand to touch the mirror. ¡°There was indeed another version of me in the nightmare. He is just like this. He kept murdering and killing. He is crazy, sick and destructive. He is also me.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s reflection didn¡¯t say anything, but Gao Ming had already accepted everything.


    His reflection looked rather disappointed since Gao Ming didn¡¯t scream in fear. The reflection said mysteriously, ¡°I do not exist. I am merely a reflection of your heart. I...¡±


    ¡°You are real. You are me. There are endless versions of me in this world. All of them are me.¡± Gao Ming seriously retorted his reflection.


    His reflection laughed drily. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you three questions. If you can answer all of them, I¡¯ll give you a present.¡±


    ¡°Ask away.¡±


    ¡°In your eyes, what is fear? Are you willing to sink into fear for others?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Gao Ming nodded without hesitation. ¡°For me, fear is a nutrient. After swallowing it, the feeling is indescribable. It is better than joy and happiness.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s reflection froze. It was like a robot searching for an answer. ¡°Second question: are you willing to sacrifice yourself to save all the patients outside? Actually, all the patients are the director¡¯s adopted children. The lives of the thirty children, including yours, are planned by the director. The joy, love and despair are all scripts. The director controls your fates to cultivate the most despairing child to grow up and become the new owner of the black box.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s reflection bled as wounds appeared on his body. ¡°There can only be one black box owner. Can you tell me now, are you willing to shoulder all the despair to save the other children?¡±


    ¡°31 students whose fates are controlled?¡± Gao Ming mumbled to himself. He was really into this role. ¡°Taking on the despair alone is not right. Perhaps there is a better way. However, I am not against saving the innocent.¡± Gao Ming nodded again.


    ¡°Very good. Third question.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s reflection started to shift and stopped looking like Gao Ming, ¡°The black box is filled with the city¡¯s despair. To select the new owner, the director sacrificed a lot of innocent people to have them supply the despair. You need to sacrifice a lot more people, including yourself, to save the whole city. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°I can only decide my fate, not the others.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t answer the third question. He stared at his reflection¡¯s mouth. The shape didn¡¯t match the words. He grabbed the rim of the mirror and yanked it off the wall. s?


    If someone in the control room saw this, they¡¯d send someone to stop him. However, nothing like that happened.


    Staring at the frayed wires, Gao Ming¡¯s expression finally changed. The voice didn¡¯t come from the mirror.


    ¡°The girl who likes to crawl around mentioned that the question will surface in the mirror. There shouldn¡¯t be a quiz, so who has been questioning me?¡± Gao Ming waved at the camera. There was no response. He turned around to stare at the four booths.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to answer directly, let me change to another question.¡± The voice echoed in the dark. ¡°There is a door before you. Guess what is behind it.¡±


    The few questions didn¡¯t seem to be arranged by the haunted house. It sounded more like a mad person mocking Gao Ming. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°This is not a worker here. Is this the target of my interview?¡±

 Chapter 488: I Play Myself

    Chapter 488: I Play Myself


    ¡°Are you scared? Didn¡¯t you say you love to chew on fear and enjoy the high it brings?¡± The voice in the dark urged Gao Ming to answer. It felt like the fourth question was the real question it wanted to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯m just wondering why you¡¯re asking these questions.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s eyes wandered around the four booths to confirm where the voice came from. ¡°How shall I refer to you?¡±


    ¡°You can call me Doctor Ce.¡± The voice was scary. It sounded like he needed someone to answer his question to leave the toilet. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Rely on your instinct. Give me your most authentic answer, and guess what is behind the door!¡±


    The door was a blockage and a protection. Gao Ming wondered if the door was just a door. Gao Ming studied the drawings on the door. He remembered a detail from his nightmare. For him, the one side of the door was the nightmare, and the other side was reality.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten many things. I think there¡¯s another city or a mass grave on the other side of the door. I remember many people living there. Or are they ghosts?¡±


    Gao Ming spoke clearly, but when his words stung together, they became unfathomable. ¡°Are you still there?¡±


    The toilet was quiet for a long time before Gao Ming got a reply.


    ¡°Have you been behind the door?¡± The voice was filled with confusion and shock. ¡°Who told you to come here?¡±


    ¡°A female patient who likes to crawl on the ground,¡± Gao Ming answered honestly.


    ¡°Not her! I mean, who asked you to come to this haunted house? Have you received a call from a red number?¡± The voice became agitated.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t answer immediately, but the voice seemed to know the answer. ¡°Damn it. You finally remember me. You need to find the medicine to enter the dream quickly. I have stumbled across an important discovery!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me now? Why wait until I¡¯m in the dream?¡± Gao Ming confirmed that the voice came from the third booth.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m trapped in the dream!¡± When the voice roared, Gao Ming pushed open the booth door. There was a quick static. A lot of trash was stored in the booth. There were a lot of old newspapers, shoes and a broken radio.


    Gao Ming just picked up the things when the toilet door opened. Dong Guo crawled on the ground. She asked with concern, ¡°I heard noises. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gao Ming nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s a sudden change. The kind doctor who is supposed to send us messages in the toilet has been murdered. I need to head to the director¡¯s office now!¡± Since the actor was still on the first floor, the control centre had Dong Guo skip the mission for Gao Ming.


    ¡°The doctor is killed?!¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t know that it was an excuse. ¡°Do you have a doctor by the surname Ce here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Dong Guo was new, so she didn¡¯t know all the ¡®ghosts¡¯. ¡°The patients who entered the hospital with you have been tricked by the nurses. They also want to enter the office. We mustn¡¯t let them get close to the black box!¡±


    After combining all the clues, Gao Ming had a rudimentary grasp of how hard his plotline was. He played an orphan adopted by the director so many years ago. They grew up based on the director¡¯s script. Everyone was caught in despair. After they grew up, they returned to this mental hospital to sacrifice themselves to open the black box. ?A?¦­O??§£§¦s


    The mental hospital was split into different camps: The guests who were caught by the monstrous doctors and the guests who chose to trust the nurses. Gao Ming was left with the unreliable Dong Guo. The monsters would kill him, and the staff would harm him because he knew the truth. He could only rely on himself.


    ¡°Quick! We¡¯re running out of time! Your friends are nearing the director¡¯s office. We need to figure a way to scare them off!¡± Dong Guo led Gao Ming to the first floor. This place was livelier than the second floor. Footsteps and screams were everywhere.


    The director¡¯s office was hidden at the deepest part of the first floor. It was at the intersection of three paths. Zhe Zhi used his experience and was almost to the office.


    ¡°Your friend is making the last choice. It¡¯s a fork in the road. The left path leads to the office, and the right leads to a monster¡¯s room. No matter what method you use, you mustn¡¯t let them pick the correct path.¡± Dong Guo repeated what she heard in the earpiece. ¡°There are disguises for doctors in the cupboard. Only by scaring the guests away will you have the chance to discover the director¡¯s secrets!¡±


    Gao Ming instantly grasped Dong Guo¡¯s intention. The monsters were waiting in the right path. He needed to scare the visitors away from the left path.


    ¡°What an interesting design.¡± Gao Ming studied the realistic props in the cupboard. For a quick moment, he felt a deep sense of familiarity with the torture devices. It was like they were waving at him. He saw himself sitting on a chair surrounded by knives. There were more than eight types of blades to remove flesh.


    ¡°Torture room?¡± The term came out naturally. He reached in to touch the props inside the cupboard. When he touched the props, he revealed a trace of loneliness.


    He picked up a white coat and put it on. Be it his appearance or presence, Gao Ming matched someone¡¯s idea of a doctor at a mental hospital. ¡°Compared to a patient, I¡¯m more suitable to be a doctor. I have medicine to heal one¡¯s body and soul.¡±


    ¡°You know the lines better than I do.¡± Dong Guo grumbled softly. She studied Gao Ming¡¯s appearance, and her eyes lit up. The man cleaned up quite nicely.


    Gao Ming closed his eyes as he touched the props made from styrofoam. He seemed to find the senses in his mind.


    ¡°I do not wish for the nightmare to return, but there are too many things that I care about in the dream...¡±


    ¡°Okay. They¡¯re coming over now.¡± Dong Guo heard the update from her earpiece. The hidden door in the corridor opened. The music changed. The ghost howls and sirens exploded at the same time. Hands and heads poked out of the gaps in the walls.


    Zhe Zhi and An Yuan led the visitors down the two corridors. They couldn¡¯t tell the directions in their panic.

 Chapter 489: Please Call Me Doctor Gao!

    Chapter 489: Please Call Me Doctor Gao!


    Compared to the howling monsters, Gao Ming didn¡¯t appear to be that scary. Zhe Zhi, who had a wealth of experience, didn¡¯t even halt for a second as he led his team into the corridor where Gao Ming was!


    ¡°Huh? Why is there someone here?¡± In his memory, the path to the director¡¯s office should be safe. However, Zhe Zhi didn¡¯t intend to retreat, ¡°Move!¡±


    To break the shackles of human bodies and enter the dream, Zhe Zhi¡¯s team attempted this haunted house many times. In the challengers¡¯ forum, only Zhe Zhi had managed to enter the dream. The absurd images appeared in his mind. Because he had been there, he wished more than anyone to enter the domain of the soul again.


    ¡°There are many ways to enter the dream. The path hidden in the director¡¯s office should be the safest. I don¡¯t care who you are. Move!¡± Zhe Zhi and the other visitors charged forward. They didn¡¯t lower in speed. Gao Ming, with his head lowered, didn¡¯t seem to intend to move away.


    The control centre was in a panic as they watched this go on. Gao Ming didn¡¯t really need to do anything. They didn¡¯t expect Zhe Zhi to have made the choice based on his previous experience and charge his way towards Gao Ming.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Dong Guo noticed the issue and tried to warn Gao Ming.


    The visitors crashed into Gao Ming. Gao Ming knocked into the prop cupboard behind him. The bags of fake blood exploded. All kinds of torture devices fell from the cupboard. The cupboard door broke.


    The blood soaked Gao Ming¡¯s body. His eyes were dominated by red and black. The costumes fell out with the props. There were school uniforms and strange costumes. Their owners appeared to have been killed. They were drenched by blood. They slid down the walls and fell around Gao Ming. The nightlight in the corridor was stomped into pieces by the visitors. The dim corridor disappeared into the darkness. The shrill siren exploded in their ears. Gao Ming watched the last bit of light disappear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve once experienced warmth.¡± Gao Ming muttered as he looked at the bloody school uniform. ¡°I was once on a school bus!¡±


    The pain and darkness overwhelmed Gao Ming. The box of the ghost and a prop rose were crushed by someone¡¯s shoes. Gao Ming¡¯s eyes darted about. ¡°I once loved someone. I once tried to heal the pain!¡±


    Gao Ming grabbed the bloody coat. He felt he was surrounded by corpses. His face flashed across his mind. The person told him to keep on going no matter what!


    Blood leaked out of his fingers. Gao Ming remembered something. He remembered the scenario, but he couldn¡¯t tell if it had happened in the past or the future.


    I was once hated and ostracised. I once felt happiness. I once saw gorgeous scenarios. I once cried heavily. I once had a family that loved me. I once experienced misfortune. I was once blessed by luck.


    ¡°I once owned kindness! I once told myself to always remember my name!¡±


    Memory is something that has lived in the past but can always affect the future.


    Gao Ming lifted his face to laugh. Blood flowed down his face. He stood among the props and costumes. He felt surrounded by many versions of himself. He laughed madly and without restrictions.


    Zhe Zhi and the other guests stopped. When Zhe Zhi visited this haunted house in the past, he had never encountered such a crazy NPC. Nothing about him was fake.


    ¡°Fuck. This person wasn¡¯t here last time!¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    The monsters¡¯ growls were overwhelmed by Gao Ming¡¯s laughter. They saw Gao Ming¡¯s eyes through the screen of blood.


    ¡°I remember now! I remember telling myself that my name is not Gao Ming!¡± Gao Ming shouted. He stared at Zhe Zhi, who broke the nightlight, and the people who shoved him into the darkness. ¡°Perhaps you can call me Doctor Gao.¡±


    His voice cut through the visitors¡¯ hearts. Gao Ming ignored the darkness and stepped on the broken cupboard pieces. Holding onto the bars provided by the haunted house for its workers, Gao Ming climbed on the wall as he evaded the patients¡¯ last effects that were scattered on the ground!


    The white coat fluttered behind him. His red eyes were like ghostly flames!


    Zhe Zhi had forgotten how to think. His instinct prompted him to run!


    The others didn¡¯t hesitate. They ran away from Gao Ming and back to the right path. No one dared to stay.


    Of course, Gao Ming didn¡¯t let them go just like that. With fake blood dripping all over him, he chased after the visitors.


    Dong Guo was so stumped that she forgot to stand up. Her brain was dominated by Gao Ming¡¯s reaction. She didn¡¯t even hear the urgings in her earpiece. She was stunned at that moment. Her heart was still racing! R?A?O???E?s??


    The sounds of doors slamming mixed with the cries of the visitors. After a while, Dong Guo finally reacted. She crawled towards Gao Ming. Halfway through, she realised running would be faster than crawling.


    ¡°Hey! Stop!¡±


    The visitors were forced into a room. Even the NPC actors inside the room didn¡¯t dare to leave their posts. They shouted into their earpieces for help.


    Someone slammed into the door heavily. The pain could have alleviated the depression inside Gao Ming. He didn¡¯t care how many hands were blocking the door. Ever since he woke up from the nightmare, there were so many emotions accumulating inside him. No one could understand him.


    ¡°Enough! You can stop now!¡± Dong Guo hugged Gao Ming by his arms. She was shocked that she couldn¡¯t get Gao Ming to stop. Gao Ming basically aimed to fling her into the wooden door.


    Dong Guo closed her eyes. She almost cried, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain. She slowly opened her eyes. Gao Ming stopped before her body crashed into the door.


    ¡°You did it! Let¡¯s go!¡± Dong Guo¡¯s legs wobbled as Gao Ming¡¯s crimson eyes landed on her. It was like she was gazing into the eyes of a true criminal.


    Dong Guo led Gao Ming back the way they came.


    In half a minute, they moved from the most eastern side of the haunted house to the most western side. Shanghai Mental Asylum was the biggest maze haunted house in Xin Lu Intelligent City.

 Chapter 490: Three Choices

    Chapter 490: Three Choices


    Being chased by Gao Ming, the visitors overperformed. Their adrenaline shot through the roof.


    After the ramming of the door stopped, the visitors collapsed to the ground. The horrid images from earlier were branded into their brains. They shivered just thinking about it. They wouldn¡¯t forget this afternoon, no matter what.


    Hugging Gao Ming by his arm, Dong Guo, who returned to the intersection, was rather scared of Gao Ming. Gao Ming accurately crawled along the rails earlier. It left a huge impact in her heart. But how could a haunted house actor be afraid of the guest? Dong Guo also couldn¡¯t let Gao Ming wander too far away from her because she was worried that he might get injured. The two emotions gripped Dong Guo¡¯s heart as she held onto Gao Ming¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Let go. We should head to the director¡¯s office.¡± Gao Ming shook Dong Guo off. He bent down to pick up the patients¡¯ last effects on the ground. He slowly placed the death portraits back into the box. He looked serious.


    ¡°Those are just props. I hope they didn¡¯t trigger you.¡± Dong Guo was not afraid of messing up the atmosphere anymore. She was just afraid that Gao Ming might do something crazy again. After scaring away all the guests, Gao Ming walked towards the end of the corridor.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Dong Guo jogged behind him. She didn¡¯t even try to crawl on the ground. Using the key Dong Guo found at the classroom door, Gao Ming opened the door to the director¡¯s office. A chill waft came out as if the room had its own air-conditioning system.


    ¡°A wine cupboard, a coach, office table...¡± Gao Ming¡¯s eyes scanned all the items before landing on the bookshelf. Other than a bunch of foreign books, there were thirty mud figurines the size of one¡¯s fingers. The heads of every child were placed inside a shrunken altar. Their faces looked out of the open altar doors.


    ¡°Most children have their eyes closed. Only this one is smiling at me.¡± Gao Ming removed a figurine from the top shelf. The child¡¯s altar had the number two.


    ¡°Does every child have their own number? Why does only Child Two have his eyes open?¡±


    At the same time, something changed in the office. The altar of Child Two was like a kind of mechanism. After it was removed, the bookshelf fell to the side. A hidden door appeared. Behind it was a staircase that rose into the dark. Each step was painted by blood. Each step was written with the names of the children!


    ¡°That is a secret path that leads to the second floor, but we¡¯ve been there already. What we need to do now is to find the black box.¡± Dong Guo was dropping a lot of hints. ¡°See. Doesn¡¯t this safe look suspicious? The director liked to keep the most important thing in here. The password should be hidden somewhere in this room. Perhaps we can find a clue by looking through the books.¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t hear Dong Guo. He stood before the secret path as he studied the steps that were made with the children''s names.


    ¡°There are other patients being tortured by the doctors. Your teammates might return at any moment. We need to hurry!¡± Since Gao Ming didn¡¯t react, Dong Guo walked to the bookshelf and looked through the books. ¡°Huh! Look! There are notes inside the books that have times on them. We can reconstruct the events by using them!¡± Dong Guo basically handed the clues to Gao Ming. However, Gao Ming still didn¡¯t react. The voice in Dong Guo¡¯s earpiece was getting so loud that even Gao Ming could hear it.


    ¡°The path to the open zone has been triggered! The second floor is not open to the visitors for now! Quickly bring him back!¡±


    To push things along, Dong Guo decided to go for it. ¡°I¡¯ve solved it!¡± She tapped on the safe¡¯s keys, and the safe opened easily. She took out a black metallic box. ¡°Found it!¡±


    Before Dong Guo could say anything else, the siren blared through the first floor. Red lights glowed in every corridor. There were footsteps everywhere. The nurses, monsters and doctors were moving to the office to hunt down Gao Ming. Based on the original plot, he needed to keep the black box and evade everyone. His challenge was to bring the black box out of the mental hospital.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time now! I¡¯ll help you delay them as long as I can! You need to go!¡± Dong Guo forced herself to act as she handed the box to Gao Ming.


    Gao Ming exerted force, and the hollow box cracked.


    ¡°This is not the black box I¡¯m looking for. How can something like this contain the despair of the whole city?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t hide. With Dong Guo looking on in shock, he stepped on the bloody steps and entered the zoned-off area of the second floor.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Since she couldn¡¯t stop him, Dong Guo had to go along with him.


    The end of the bloody staircase was a very strange room. Dong Guo had never been there before. The decoration on the wall, tiles and ceiling was completely different from the other places. The room was covered in strange patterns. There were wrinkles of differing depths along the walls, making the place look like the inside of someone¡¯s brain. The room was dark. However, touching the wall would get one some reactions, as if the room was communicating with them.


    Dong Guo didn¡¯t see anything ostentatiously scary, but a chill ran up her spine. It felt like the things inside the room were real, unlike the other props. RA??o??§¦S?


    Gao Ming stood in the corner, his fingers caressing the grooves on the wall. At the spot where all the patterns converged was a test chamber that looked like a surgical table.


    Gao Ming recognised this thing, not from his nightmare, but because he had seen something similar in Immortal Pharma Brain Realm Game Lab.


    ¡°The boss here really does know certain things about Immortal Pharma. But why is he doing this?¡± Gao Ming opened the chamber door. Inside, there were three black boxes bigger than human heads and three bottles of medicine.


    ¡°Medicine to enter the dream?¡± Gao Ming picked up a random box. A sentence was written on it. ¡°Drink the black and crawl into the box I¡¯ve prepared for you. You¡¯ll enter the most despairing nightmare. The chance of obtaining the black box is 50 percent.¡±


    ¡°Is the black the medicine?¡± Gao Ming picked up the box in the middle. There was a sentence on it too. ¡°Drink the white and crawl into the box I¡¯ve prepared for you. You¡¯ll enter the most beautiful dream. The chance of obtaining the black box is 5 percent.¡±


    Gao Ming hesitated as he turned to the last box. ¡°Drink the red and crawl into the box I¡¯ve prepared for you. You¡¯ll enter my nightmare and see the truth.¡±

 Chapter 491: Red

    The three bottles of medicine represented three different dreams. The hints above the boxes told Gao Ming that he could only ingest one of them. Different from the other guests, Gao Ming fully ignored the white medicine in the middle. He took the black that represented despair in his left hand and the red that represented the truth in his right.


    ¡°After the car accident, I had a long and scary dream. That was the most despairing experience I have ever had. If I drink the black medicine, will I return to that dream?¡± Gao Ming was intrigued. ¡°However, the red medicine is critical to me. Compared to the past, figuring out the truth should be more important.¡±


    As Gao Ming hesitated, Dong Guo was extremely busy. She frantically messaged the control centre to get assistance. She couldn¡¯t handle Gao Ming alone. The control centre also didn¡¯t know what to do. The visitors who were frightened by Gao Ming needed to be consoled. There were some issues with the unexplored zones. The biggest problem was they realised someone had tempered with their haunted house. The dream medicine that was placed in the director¡¯s office had been swapped. In their memory, there were only the black and white medicines. There wasn¡¯t supposed to be a red bottle.


    The control centre told Dong Guo to just handle the situation. Dong Guo looked at Gao Ming with hesitation. She watched in shock as Gao Ming opened the red bottle and finished the content in one gulp!


    ¡°Wait!¡± Dong Guo¡¯s warning came too late. The newbie rushed forward and grabbed at nothing. Gao Ming had participated in Immortal Pharma¡¯s Brain Realm Game. He entered the chamber expertly. He fearlessly placed his head into the black box.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Dong Guo, who worked there, was scared. She had no idea how Gao Ming managed to be so calm. The black boxes looked sinister. How could he put his head into one of them just like that?


    The taste of blood lingered on his lips. Gao Ming chose the red drug that represented the truth. After drinking it, he realised the medicine tasted like remedied blood. It was hard to swallow compared to fake blood.


    Gao Ming was assaulted by dizziness. Before he closed his eyes, he saw Dong Guo slamming her hands on the chamber. She seemed to be saying something. Then, the black box slowly closed, like an altar shutting its doors.


    There was a sharp pain from the back of his brain. This was similar to what Gao Ming experienced on Immortal Pharma¡¯s vehicle.


    The sounds of chains echoed in Gao Ming¡¯s ears. When he opened his eyes, he realised he was still inside the test chamber. His surroundings didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Did it fail?¡±


    Gao Ming pushed open the chamber door. He saw the wrinkles on the walls. However, there were a lot less of the patterns. ¡°No. The girl who likes to crawl on the ground is gone. I should be in a dream, but the dream features the same haunted house.¡±


    Gao Ming exited the chamber and landed on uneven ground.


    Shadows flickered outside the window. Extremely realistic blood capillaries snaked through the grooves in the wall. They pulsed under Gao Ming¡¯s touch. The haunted house outside the dream didn¡¯t bring Gao Ming any sense of fear. However, it was completely different after he entered the dream. The moment he left the test chamber, Gao Ming was assailed by a strong sense of unease. His heart jumped as if he knew something very dangerous was hidden there.


    He pushed open the door. The mottled wall of Shanghai Haunted House became clean and shiny, like half-transparent glass. Gao Ming could see the children and semi-human specimens floating inside the walls. Their bodies were punctured with tubes. Their expressions were one of pain.


    ¡°Where is the truth hiding?¡± Gao Ming remembered Doctor Ce from the second floor. He tried to find his way back to that toilet. The second floor had expanded multiple times. This place felt like a specialised hospital. The haunted house in real life was a mere downsized replica. This was the real deal.


    ¡°Here! Shush! Don¡¯t wake up those things!¡±


    A familiar voice came from a gap in the door. Gao Ming slowed down and inched over to the corner.


    ¡°Is this the toilet?¡±


    Gao Ming pushed open the door. He realised the fourth booth was open. He looked in. A middle-aged man with severe hair loss and wearing slippers sat on the toilet. There were many newspaper articles about murders around him.


    ¡°Doctor Ce?¡± Gao Ming asked.


    ¡°You finally came for me! This place is so scary. Our boss, that bastard, dropped me here and told me to gather information. I only know how to drink tea and read newspapers. I haven¡¯t done anything like this before!¡± Doctor Ce¡¯s identity was mysterious. He was unwilling to leave the toilet, not even one step.


    ¡°The Boss of Jiujiang Haunted House fed you the drug to enter the dream and left?!¡± Gao Ming was tickled by the competition between the two businesses.


    ¡°Nonsense! The strong ones can¡¯t get in here... Only specific people can come here. That¡¯s why I was picked.¡± Doctor Ce closed the booth door. He whispered to Gao Ming, ¡°Since you know what is behind the door, you must be an ally. I won¡¯t hide anything from you. This haunted house is hiding a big secret. It is related to the taboo event that happened in Xin Lu many years ago!¡±


    ¡°The taboo event?¡± Gao Ming focused.


    ¡°There was a game called Perfect Life that was introduced in Xin Ly many years ago. An Unmentionable used that game to create a stable passage that could lead to the world behind the door. For some reason, he led all the Unmentionables deeper into that world. In the fourth year after he disappeared, big changes happened to Xin Lu. The passage collapsed, and all the information related to him became confidential. More than ten thousand people were forced to undergo brain surgery. That game was also banned due to various reasons.¡± Doctor Ce revealed a big secret.


    ¡°Can a game have such a big influence?¡±


    ¡°What if that game can connect the realms of reality, dream and death?¡± Doctor Ce handed a stack of newspapers to Gao Ming, signalling him to sit down. ¡°Our Boss came from Jiujiang and didn¡¯t really care about Xin Lu. However, he discovered things were unravelling in Xin Lu¡¯s world behind the door. The way he does things can always be misunderstood, so he has been sending people out to gather more information.¡±


    ¡°Your boss is quite careful.¡±


    ¡°He has to be because the way he deals with things is rather direct. It can be summed up with one word: kill.¡± Doctor Ce¡¯s newspapers seemed to be bleeding. ¡°He¡¯ll kill until the blood cities have all collapsed.¡±

 Chapter 492: Communication Through Time

    The bright red blood spread through the newspaper, turning the articles red. When his boss was mentioned, Doctor Ce¡¯s eyes and attitude changed. His cavalier expression became coloured with danger. Even though he often badmouthed his boss behind his back, he sincerely thought highly of his boss.


    ¡°Then, we have to be careful.¡± Gao Ming answered seriously. When he heard Doctor Ce mention the words Blood City, his eyes narrowed subconsciously like the words meant something to him.


    ¡°As a newbie, you probably still have no idea how powerful our boss is. I¡¯ve been with him for a long time already.¡± Doctor Ce said with fanaticism. ¡°Because of our trust, Boss was willing to give such an important task to me.¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t tell Doctor Ce the truth. Saving him was merely part of his interview. His boss had probably forgotten about him. ¡°Have you managed to capture any information?¡±


    ¡°The founder of Shanghai Mental Asylum once worked at Immortal Pharma. He was there when the taboo incident happened. He handed in his resignation. Our boss suspected he had taken something from the company. Reality proved that our Boss wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± Doctor Ce put his smile away. ¡°After people had forgotten about the taboo game, the boss of Shanghai Mental Asylum started this business in Xin Lu Intelligent City. Their boss hid something here and used the haunted house as a front to select qualified candidates.¡±


    ¡°Qualified candidates?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He needs to find people who can face fear and dare to enter the nightmare. However, I have no idea why he wants people like that.¡± Doctor Ce sounded professional, but the information he had was limited.


    ¡°Is that all? What have you been doing here for so long?¡± Gao Ming was shocked. He thought he could get the whole truth from Doctor Ce.


    ¡°I was trapped here. Shanghai Mental Asylum is only looking for living candidates... And I don¡¯t exactly fit that criteria.¡± Doctor Ce regarded Gao Ming with suspicion. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you many hints. You have to do the rest yourself.¡±


    ¡°Are you not coming with me?¡± Gao Ming looked at the helpless Doctor Ce. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll try my best to bring you out of here as soon as I can.¡±


    Gao Ming left the toilet. He was chewing on what Doctor Ce said, ¡°The dream inside Shanghai Mental Asylum is also based on a hospital. Is the founder of this dream the founder of the haunted house, or is it someone else?¡± He walked down the corridor. The walls around him changed. The deeper he went, the scarier it was. The walls took on the colour of human skin. Hairs grew out of the ceiling. Bent fingers turned around the corners. New bones poked out of the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the visitors split the haunted house into two zones: the body and the soul. Am I still in the body zone? How do I enter the soul zone?¡± Gao Ming paused and pressed his hand over his heart. ¡°When I entered the dream, I was in a room that resembled a human brain. Is the soul inside one¡¯s brain or one¡¯s heart?¡±


    Gao Ming saw many horrid scenes and he was chased by mutated creatures. He didn¡¯t retreat but used his physique and constitution that was trained in the nightmare to keep on pushing forward. Eventually, he reached a surgical room that looked like a heart. Gao Ming was startled as he pushed the door open. This room didn¡¯t have any medical devices. It was instead decorated like a classroom. There were thirty-one tables and chairs placed inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here before.¡± Gao Ming had been to a place like this in real life. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter a similar room in the dream.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve been here before.¡± A voice came out of the drawer of Table Two. Gao Ming entered the classroom and pulled out an old walkie-talkie from the drawer.


    ¡°Hello. Can you hear me?¡± Gao Ming held the walkie-talkie. He realised the device was missing the batteries and the batteries slot was covered in blood.


    ¡°After so many years, you¡¯re the second person who managed to enter my heart.¡± The voice from the walkie-talkie was clear. He sounded young but experienced.


    ¡°How can I refer to you? What happened here?¡± Gao Ming asked.


    The voice was silent for a long time. It was not until the connection was breaking that the voice resumed, ¡°A long time ago, they called me the supercomputer at the centre of the intelligent city. Even earlier than that, they called me No. 2.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just woke up from a coma. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Gao Ming put the device beside his ear. ¡°Are you a human or a machine?¡±


    ¡°I... was a student from this class. My brain was dug out to become a part of the photon supercomputer. What do you think I am now?¡± The voice was very calm. He was similar to Gao Ming in the sense that he was not affected by emotions.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I want to know what happened so many years ago in Xin Lu.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the kid from the toilet told you? Xin Lu¡¯s Unmentionable entered the deeper world. Those who were rescued by him ruined everything he had left behind after he left.¡± The voice said mockingly, ¡°My brain is permanently sealed in the dark. If not for a lab tester who betrayed Immortal Pharma and brought part of my consciousness out, I probably wouldn¡¯t be talking to you now.¡±


    ¡°Is the tester the founder of Shanghai Mental Asylum? The purpose of you building this haunted house is to select someone who has enough despair to inherit the black box?!¡± Gao Ming had his own hypothesis.


    ¡°The black box is not at Xin Lu. Immortal Pharma will never find the real black box.¡± The voice smiled. ¡°Even though the channel to the deeper world has been destroyed, the deepest part of one¡¯s darkest nightmare is still connected to that place. I¡¯m doing this to cultivate more people who can traverse in the nightmare. I need to figure out what has happened to the deeper world!¡±


    ¡°Immortal Pharma is also exploring the deep layer dream. They even created a new game for this.¡± Gao Ming raised his left hand, but the band didn¡¯t show up in the dream.


    ¡°Immortal Pharma?¡± The voice scoffed. ¡°They are scared of the night¡¯s arrival and return of the taboo. They are scared that the horror stories in the sealed files might come true.¡±


    ¡°Then, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Gao Ming was sincere. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m interested in the deeper world that you mentioned. Some time ago, I was in a coma due to a car accident. I believe I had gone to another world when I was unconscious.¡±

 Chapter 493: Deal

    ¡°I have a blurry memory of that world. I merely remember that I¡¯ve died there many times. There are people there who are very important to me. No. I can¡¯t even be sure if they are living people.¡± Gao Ming rambled, ¡°The living and the dead are reversed. All the ghost stories became true. The night, death and rain poured everywhere...¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s rambling grabbed the attention of the voice in the walkie-talkie. He appeared to be shocked.


    ¡°Your descriptions make the dream sound like the deeper world, but it is not the same either. You were at the edge of the dream. However, when you took the last step at the junction, you stepped into reality instead of the abyss.¡± The voice knew many things. Gao Ming agreed with his analysis.


    ¡°How can I return to that nightmare?¡±


    ¡°It is very difficult. At least I can¡¯t help you now... unless you can find my sealed brain inside Immortal Pharma¡¯s lab.¡± The voice tossed out a bait. ¡°If you are willing to help me, you can place this walkie-talkie near your heart. It should be able to enter the other dreams with you and I can aid you through it.¡± There was no free lunch in the world, and everything came at a price. Gao Ming knew that, but he was willing to give it a try. Gao Ming placed the walkie-talkie near his heart. ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m lying to you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of revenge by Immortal Pharma?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s determination surprised the voice. He was curious about what Gao Ming had experienced in the nightmare.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t fully trusted you, but that doesn¡¯t conflict with my helping you. I just need an answer.¡± The confusion in Gao Ming¡¯s eyes was gone.


    ¡°What a special character.¡± The voice smiled. ¡°The founder of Shanghai Mental Asylum is called Tang Ling. The higher-ups at Immortal Pharma didn¡¯t know what she did. If you face any trouble, you can go to her. Alright. It¡¯s time for you to leave. Remember to take the kid in the toilet away with you.¡±


    ¡°Wait. I still have one more question.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t move. ¡°Shanghai Mental Asylum is split into two parts. The outer layer is the body zone, and the core is the soul zone. Am I in the soul zone? Is this your nightmare or someone else¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°This is Tang Ling¡¯s nightmare. This is what Immortal Pharma looks like in her mind. As for my nightmare, no one dares to replicate it yet.¡± The voice sounded very tired.


    Gao Ming had a basic understanding of the voice at his full power, but he still had no idea what the voice was. Was he a human? A computer? Or a ghost? He didn¡¯t feel like any of them.


    Gao Ming left the classroom. He saw the corridor collapsing. A mysterious force was forcing him out. Gao Ming raced to the toilet and kicked down the cubicle door. ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡± He grabbed Doctor Ce by his arm and prepared to run. However, he was dragged back by Doctor Ce. His body was torn apart by the dream. Pain came from everywhere.


    Gao Ming¡¯s eyes flew open. Gao Ming realised he was inside the lab chamber. Dong Guo and two workers slammed on the door repeatedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Gao Ming opened the door. He was surprised by the amount of people around him.


    ¡°The tour is over! There¡¯s an issue with our equipment. We¡¯ll refund you the ticket price. We¡¯re so sorry about the trouble we¡¯ve caused you.¡± The senior worker sighed in relief when he saw that Gao Ming was fine.


    ¡°Problem with the equipment?¡± Gao Ming looked around. ¡°Are you talking about this hidden room?¡±


    ¡°There should only be two bottles to enter the dream. I don¡¯t know who placed an extra red bottle here.¡± Dong Guo didn¡¯t see the hints from her colleagues, and she revealed the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve triggered a really rare easter egg.¡± The two workers pulled Dong Guo behind them. ¡°The chance of triggering is less than one percent so we rarely practice this plotline. Plus, Dong Guo is new, so there was a small issue.¡± They quickly pushed the blame on Dong Guo.


    Seeing how wronged Dong Guo was, Gao Ming said, ¡°I don¡¯t think the girl did anything wrong. She was in full character and climbed on the ground non-stop. If you ask me, you should reexamine your equipment.¡±


    Dong Guo didn¡¯t think Gao Ming would stand up for her. She was touched.


    ¡°I won¡¯t pursue this matter, and there¡¯s no need to refund me. Please continue the tour.¡± Gao Ming tried to sit up. He could feel there was something new inside his clothes. He lowered his head and noticed a bloody walkie-talkie. There were a few copies of old newspapers stuck to his back. They were all articles on murders.


    ¡°The other visitors have left. This tour has to be cancelled. We will refund your ticket.¡± The two workers kept apologising. They only hoped that Gao Ming wouldn¡¯t sue them. The other visitors knocked the blood onto Gao Ming, and Gao Ming scared them back. Both parties were affected. If this were brought to court, the business would be in big trouble.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Gao Ming picked up the newspaper and pretended to use it to wipe down the blood on his body. He kept them with him. The lights came on. With the workers leading him, Gao Ming left Shanghai Mental Asylum.


    When Gao Ming, who was covered in blood, appeared, the visitors instantly became alert. They couldn¡¯t match Gao Ming to the madman who was crawling outside the director¡¯s office.


    ¡°Did the place hire an extra this time?¡± Zhe Zhi¡¯s legs were still shaking. He was closest to Gao Ming, and he almost fainted.


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t wait for the compensation and walked to the elevator. The lady from the Ninth Sense Sensory Centre probably had left from waiting for too long.


    He returned to the seventh floor. He heard the familiar voice when the elevator doors opened.


    ¡°Why do you look so dreadful? You¡¯re not going to get high marks with the boss like this.¡± The lady lost her cap. Her black hair landed around her shoulders and covered the strange tattoo around her neck.


    ¡°I found the person you wanted me to look for.¡± Gao Ming handed the old newspaper to the lady, ¡°His consciousness is trapped in the dream. He should have escaped with me, but I couldn¡¯t see him when I woke up.¡±


    The lady scanned the newspaper, and her lips curled up. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll need to find another helper.¡±

 Chapter 494: Imperfect Reality

    Gao Ming didn¡¯t know who the lady was talking about. He only noticed that she was in a good mood.


    ¡°I¡¯ve completed your interview mission. Can I meet your boss now?¡± Gao Ming spoke with Doctor Ce for a long time in the dream. He felt like the mysterious boss might know something.


    ¡°The boss still hasn¡¯t returned. He temporarily will not return.¡± The lady studied Gao Ming again. This boss was always not around. With today¡¯s convenience in communication, could the boss really have nothing more to say that he was away?


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t pursue this. Clearly, the lady didn¡¯t want to say more. To push would be impolite.


    ¡°Before the boss is back, you¡¯ll work under me. When you¡¯re free, fill out these forms. We need to know where¡¯s your limit.¡± The lady exchanged contact numbers with Gao Ming. Then, she handed the bloody newspapers back to Gao Ming, ¡°No matter where you go in the future, you better bring these with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not taking much space anyway.¡± The lady still hadn¡¯t revealed anything about herself. She didn¡¯t invite Gao Ming to enter the Ninth Sense Experience Centre. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell you about the actual working hours and conditions next time. Go home and wait.¡±


    ¡°Is that all? Did I pass the interview?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t think the lady would shoo him back home.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to see after you complete the professional training. However, with a promising employee like you, the boss will not let you go. Just wait patiently. He¡¯ll go to you in person.¡± When the lady said that, she glowed with anticipation. ¡°If you still don¡¯t want to go back home, I don¡¯t mind giving you a private lesson. After all, we don¡¯t have any customers now.¡±


    Gao Ming could hear the screams from inside the centre, but the lady said the place was empty of visitors. He frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll wait then.¡±


    Gao Ming turned and entered the elevator. Before the doors closed, he saw the lady tear off the stitches around her neck and take her head off.


    ¡°What... was that?¡±


    As the number on the panel changed, Gao Ming had many thoughts, ¡°The world I saw when I was in a coma had to do with Immortal Pharma. After all, they used their latest technology to wake him up. As long as I continue to participate in their games, I should have the chance to get to the bottom of the truth.¡±


    After leaving the hospital and living with Liu Yi, Gao Ming slowly returned to reality. The scenarios from his nightmare faded away. This should be irreversible. However, he found part of his missing memories in Shanghai Mental Asylum. His fate was intertwined with that nightmare again. Once he closed his eyes, he could see the many versions of himself who died horribly.


    ¡°Death? Rebirth? Recycle?¡± Gao Ming couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Blurrily, he moved to the station. He waited at the station and missed several rides. When it was almost dark, he stood up and took the train that left the intelligent city.


    ¡°The intelligent city was built a long time ago, but the technological renaissance didn¡¯t arrive as expected. Everyone has been limited by some kind of power.¡±


    The scenes outside the windows changed. It took one hour to move from the city to the abandoned countryside. Many people who worked in the intelligent city were like Gao Ming. They took the train home after work. They looked tired and trapped in their own cages.


    Gao Ming grabbed the walkie-talkie silently and took out the bloody newspaper. ¡°These are all murders from decades ago. The victims are related to the bathrooms somehow. Some of them were dismembered and flushed down the toilet. Others were strangled in their bathtubs. Why is Doctor Ce so obsessed with the toilet?¡± Soon, the train reached his station. He put the papers away so as not to worry Liu Yi. ¡°I¡¯ve gained so many things today, but it feels like I¡¯ve lost something...¡± Gao Ming touched his backpack and then jumped up. ¡°My cat!¡±


    Before he started the tour, Gao Ming left the cat with the receptionist at Shanghai Mental Asylum. He forgot about Fa Cai when he left. The system called for the station. Gao Ming was carried out by the crowd. He stood among the old city buildings and laughed sadly.


    Gao Ming kept thinking about the nightmare that he forgot about reality. There was a voice telling him, ¡°Since you are already enveloped by love and care, why are you still so obsessed with the darkness?¡±


    Gao Ming quickly called the haunted house. The workers were very nice. They remembered Gao Ming. They told Gao Ming that an employee had brought the cat away and would carry it back to Gao Ming. Gao Ming¡¯s heart settled. He rode on the shared bicycle to the florist and the market before rushing home.


    Gao Ming picked up the scent of food as he entered the corridor. This old and cramped space gave him a unique sense of security.


    Gao Ming opened the door, and his fatigue melted away. However, he froze the next moment. There was an unfamiliar woman in the living room. She looked less than 20. She appeared shy. She was tall. Her skin had signs of allergy from using bad-quality makeup for an extended period of time. Seeing Gao Ming, the girl became more nervous. She bumped into the empty kitten bag beside her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I was your guide earlier. I¡¯m here to deliver your cat. You can call me Dong Guo.¡± The girl curled her hands behind her back and said awkwardly. She tried to bend over to remind Gao Ming. At that moment, the curtain to the kitchen opened. Liu Yi poked her head out while holding the wok. She saw the shy Dong Guo caught in a strange pose before the bloody Gao Ming. Dong Guo¡¯s face flushed. It was too awkward!


    ¡°You finally remember to come home?! You forgot even our cat!¡± Liu Yi was busy for a whole day. When she came back home, she planned to cook delicious dishes for Gao Ming. However, before she was done, an unfamiliar woman came knocking on her door with Fa Cai.


    ¡°I went for an interview.¡± Gao Ming showed Liu Yi the forms he had to fill out. As Liu Yi looked through them, Gao Ming placed the flowers he bought in the vase. ¡°I bought your favourite food as I came back. You should rest. I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    Seeing the long list of forms Gao Ming had given her, Liu Yi felt bad for doubting Gao Ming. Based on the grime and fake blood on his face, he must have worked hard for his interview.


    Who would return so unkempt if they just went out to play?

 Chapter 495: The Promise

    ¡°I really can¡¯t help it. Don¡¯t do so much since you just left the hospital. You need to rest.¡± Liu Yi¡¯s tone changed. She shuffled Gao Ming into the toilet, ¡°Clean yourself up. If you walk around with blood all over your body, people will eventually call the police on you.¡±


    ¡°No wonder people kept looking at me when I was at the market,¡± Gao Ming¡¯s expression made Liu Yi laugh.


    ¡°The clean change of clothes is on the counter. Don¡¯t mix your bloody clothes with the other clothes,¡± Liu Yi reminded him. Dong Guo didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She was too shy. That day was her first day at her post. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ruin it so perfectly. Thankfully, Gao Ming didn¡¯t blame her. He even stood up for her. She appreciated it. Gao Ming incidentally left his cat behind, so she got the chance to come to thank him in person. However, she didn¡¯t expect to run into Liu Yi. Under Liu Yi¡¯s questioning, Dong Guo had to reveal everything that had happened in the haunted house.


    After hearing everything, Liu Yi was mad. She was not mad that Gao Ming went to the haunted house but because she was worried that Gao Ming would injure himself again. After all, he just woke up from the coma. Why would he go to a haunted house?


    Liu Yi didn¡¯t make things difficult for Dong Guo. She saw a young version of herself in Dong Guo. She knew how hard it was for those in the workforce. She came so far from the intelligent city despite how late it was. Therefore, Liu Yi asked her to stay for dinner as they waited for Dong Guo to return.


    Now that Liu Yi knew the truth, it was Dong Guo who was stunned. She heard Gao Ming mention a haunted house interview. What kind of haunted house had their interviewee scared the visitors in their competition¡¯s business?


    After Gao Ming finished showering, the food was ready. The three finished the meal awkwardly. Then, Dong Guo slipped away.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to find jobs nowadays. The dance graduate of a top art school has to act as a ghost in a haunted house.¡± Liu Yi sighed. She was under a lot of pressure due to the housing loan. ¡°Gao Ming, do you think we¡¯d be happier if we didn¡¯t decide to purchase a home back then?¡±


    ¡°Happiness has nothing to do with houses.¡± Gao Ming noticed that the way Liu Yi held the chopsticks was strange, so he grabbed her hand. ¡°How did you injure yourself?¡± He went to grab the medkit and bandaged her.


    ¡°I went to the development company with a few big sisters. The boss who ran off with our money still hasn¡¯t been caught.¡± Liu Yi didn¡¯t explain her wounds. She changed the topic.


    Nightmares had their despair, and reality came with its own helplessness. The two chatted until late at night. Gao Ming didn¡¯t let Liu Yi do any house chores. Liu Yi leaned on the couch and watched Gao Ming kindly.


    ¡°Gao Ming...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°The young girl who just joined my department is getting married to her boyfriend. She invited us to her wedding.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Gao Ming washed his bloody clothes in the bathroom as he stared at the walkie-talkie on the counter.


    ¡°The girl is several years younger than me. They didn¡¯t buy a new home. They plan to have the wedding in their hometown.¡± Liu Yi ruffled Fa Cai¡¯s head. Her cheeks were ruddy as she stared at Gao Ming¡¯s strong back.


    ¡°Where is their hometown?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care? I just want to say. Before you brought your students back from Jiujiang, we promised that...¡± Liu Yi was shy. She hesitated.


    ¡°Is their hometown Jiujiang?¡± Gao Ming interrupted Liu Yi. Liu Yi noticed how distracted Gao Ming was. She huffed and stopped talking. She put on her slippers, walked to the toilet and bit Gao Ming on his shoulder.


    ¡°Ouch! Why did you bite me?¡± Gao Ming turned around in confusion.


    ¡°Because I wanted to.¡± Liu Yi harrumphed. Gao Ming had promised her something important, but he had forgotten about it.


    After washing the clothes, Gao Ming found a bag to put the walkie-talkie in. Then, he wrapped it in a layer of water-retardant fabric. He hung the thing around his neck. Gao Ming changed in his pyjamas and switched on his laptop. He continued to look through the hiring notices and news. Gao Ming received a message from Tang Qing at around 10 pm. They would start the new brain game test the next morning.


    ¡°I can¡¯t rush this. I need to take it slow.¡± Compared to the first time, Gao Ming was calmer. He had a plan. He needed to increase his access to Wan Jie¡¯s lab.


    After Gao Ming got into bed, Liu Yi closed the living room light. Only one small nightlight remained. They slept on separate sides of the bed. They chatted about random things until Gao Ming felt sleepy and closed his eyes.


    His neck felt ticklish. It felt like someone was breathing on him. Gao Ming turned around. Liu Yi was looking at him dearly. Her body slowly approached. Her arm landed on his chest.


    It was getting steamy, but Liu Yi suddenly felt something hard around Gao Ming¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Walkie-talkie.¡±


    ¡°?¡± Liu Yi¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be described with words.


    ¡°This is very important to me. It¡¯s related to my job, so I have to keep it close.¡± Gao Ming turned away. ¡°You should rest. We have work in the morning. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Erm... Okay.¡± Liu Yi didn¡¯t even know how to respond. Other women might worry about their men cheating on them, but how could Gao Ming even do that with a walkie-talkie that had no battery?


    With a bitter smile, Liu Yi stopped thinking about those things. Fatigue overwhelmed her body, and she slept. With Gao Ming beside her, she had a good night''s sleep.


    At 6 am, Liu Yi was woken up by the alarm. She left for work while Gao Ming was still in bed. Gao Ming was woken up by the strange dream again the night before. He heard the curious footsteps. They got closer to him. They stopped beside his bed. Next time, they would appear before his eyes.


    Gao Ming also spent the night looking for the livestream he watched before. It really seemed like the host had been dragged away by the ghosts.


    Gao Ming was woken up by Fa Cai. He glanced at his watch and realised it was noon. He called a cab to head to Immortal Pharma¡¯s lab.

 Chapter 496: Middle Layer

    ¡°Sorry for being late.¡± After his identity was confirmed, Gao Ming entered Immortal Pharma¡¯s testing warehouse. There were six people there, including Xu Deyi and Jiang Miaomiao¡¯s silly brother.


    ¡°No sense of time at all.¡± It was a woman with purple glasses who grumbled. She was dressed like the secretary of a rich CEO. Even though she had great proportions, she looked normal. She used the glasses to hide her face. Two people stood together beside the woman. They seemed to be a team. They often participated in the games together. Groups were common in the games.


    ¡°Three newbies?¡± The muscular man with the group frowned. The derision in his eyes was clear. He looked down on Gao Ming and the silly man. ¡°Money will be hard to earn this time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wander about when you¡¯re in the game. You have to listen to our orders.¡± The other tall and thin man spoke. He was the youngest. His tone was unfriendly, but he was the most welcoming of the three. ¡°We are entering a middle-layer nightmare. Compared to surface-layer nightmares, there is a risk of being unable to come back. Therefore, you have to be extra careful!¡±


    The elevator roared as it rose from the underground. Tang Qing walked out. He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days.


    ¡°Here. Come with me.¡±


    They entered the elevator. The numbers changed from one to eighteen and then back to four.


    ¡°Are there eighteen floors here? Have you hollowed out the space underneath the warehouse?¡± Xu Deyi didn¡¯t want to join the game, but he needed the money. Being a gangster was not easy. With the police watching everywhere, it was hard to rob anyone.


    ¡°Those numbers are just to trick us.¡± The young man among the group of three whispered, ¡°Immortal Pharma doesn¡¯t wish for us to know which floor we¡¯ve landed on.¡±


    Tang Qing merely smiled. When the doors opened, the place that greeted them was dim. It was different from the lab Gao Ming had gone to the previous time.


    ¡°This time, you¡¯re entering the brain of a volunteer donor. He had a strange brain illness when he was alive. He couldn¡¯t see doors and narrow pathways without lights.¡± Tang Qing led the way forward.


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t see the doors?!¡± Xu Deyi wandered behind Gao Ming.


    ¡°Yes. Doors and channels would trigger him. His doctors couldn¡¯t figure out why. However, there was one thing that was certain. The nightmare created by this child is definitely from the surface level. He had imagined different kinds of doors. We suspect that some of the doors might lead to the deeper nightmare.¡± Tang Qing¡¯s words intrigued Gao Ming. In their group, probably only Gao Ming wanted to enter the deeper nightmare more than Tang Qing. He wanted to see how scary the place was.


    The light came on. Tang Qing brought them to Zone B11. It was damp and dark. The light was blocked by thick curtains. No one went there, so there was no need for lights.


    ¡°Be quiet. The child¡¯s guardian has quite a temper.¡± Tang Qing pulled back one of the curtains. A bed was placed in the middle of the darkness. A stick-thin young man was lying on it. The man¡¯s head reached into a hole in the wall, but his body was left out. It looked so strange.


    The testers could only see the young man¡¯s body, so they had no idea what Immortal Pharma had done to his head. It felt like they purposely moved the man¡¯s head behind the wall to spare them the horror.


    Tang Qing said nothing as he stood beside the bed. The lights on the devices flickered a few times. When all the lights turned green, the walls moved to the left. An old man with a worker ID walked out. His eyes were sunken. It felt uncomfortable being stared at by him.


    ¡°Uncle Chan, I¡¯ve brought the testers. We¡¯ve gained the qualification to enter the brain game of B11.¡± Tang Qing was very polite.


    After Uncle Chan confirmed their identities, Tang Qing introduced them with a smile, ¡°This is the manager of Zone B, Chan Yiqiu. He is very experienced when it comes to researching the middle-layer nightmares.¡±


    Uncle Chan shook everyone¡¯s hands. Then, Tang Qing led them to the path behind the wall.


    The dark path appeared to be endless. Xu Deyi panicked, but the team of three didn¡¯t react too much.


    ¡°All of you have entered the middle layer before, but I still have to say a few words. The difference between the surface and the middle layers is the difficulty of waking up. In the nightmare, you need to figure out the owner of the nightmare and then find out why the nightmare existed in the first place. Explore the owner¡¯s life.¡± Tang Qing whispered to Gao Ming, ¡°It¡¯s best for newbies to stick together and don¡¯t wander off.¡±


    ¡°How much can we get from this test?¡± Xu Deyi asked a realistic question.


    ¡°Since this is a brain realm that no one has been into before, if you can find the exit and leave it, you can get 5000 as the basic reward. The more valuable the information you bring with you, the greater the extra rewards.¡± Tang Qing appreciated Xu Deyi¡¯s personality. Greedy people were the easiest to control.


    ¡°This is not right. Before this, Immortal Pharma would always give us detailed information about the owners. Why don¡¯t we get that this time?¡± The woman was cautious.


    ¡°This donor¡¯s brain is very special. We¡¯ve spent a long time constructing a game around it. We only succeeded recently. You¡¯re the first batch to enter it, so we don¡¯t have much information. As for the patient¡¯s records, we¡¯ve already sent them to your bands.¡± Tang Qing stopped to touch the wall. Then, helmets like the ones from last time showed up. ¡°Please put on your safety devices here. Then, keep moving forward.¡±


    Tang Qing moved to the back of the group. He even kindly helped Gao Ming put on the helmet. ¡°Jiang Cheng¡¯s brother¡¯s situation is very similar to yours. He just woke up after a long coma. When you¡¯re in the nightmare, look after him, and we¡¯ll pay you more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that even without the reward.¡± Gao Ming suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, do you have a researcher called Tang Ling here?¡±


    ¡°Tang Ling is my elder sister.¡± Tang Qing was shocked. ¡°She is working in the Level 5 lab. We haven¡¯t seen each other for months already.¡±

 Chapter 497: Snowman

    The pain came from the back of his neck. Gao Ming couldn¡¯t hear what Tang Qing said next. After the pain and vertigo disappeared, Tang Qing was gone.


    ¡°The three of you better remember what Tang Qing said. When we¡¯re in there, don¡¯t go anywhere even if you¡¯re scared.¡± The muscular man and the bespectacled lady put on the protective gear. They stood at the front of the group and naturally assumed the leadership positions. ¡°Do whatever we tell you to do. If you want to earn more money, follow your orders.¡±


    The lanky man stood forward, ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry too much. Let me introduce myself. My name is Qian Jin. The beauty¡¯s name is Yaoyao. Beside her is her boyfriend, Zhi Ge. We¡¯ve survived seven surface-level nightmares and two middle-level nightmares. We¡¯re quite experienced. We¡¯re all here to earn money, so I hope we can cooperate with each other.¡±


    There were seven testers. Other than the two groups of three, there was another middle-aged woman. She had a bob. Despite her age, she was extremely athletic.


    ¡°The name¡¯s Bai Feng.¡±


    Hearing the name, Gao Ming and Xu Deyi didn¡¯t react, but Zhi Ge and Qian Jin widened their eyes. ¡°Sister Feng?!¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± The woman glanced at them. She was a woman of few words.


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re a famous lone wolf among the testers. You¡¯ve participated in seven consecutive middle-level nightmares. You even found the barrier to the deeper-level nightmare. If not to save the other testers, you probably would have entered the level five labs already!¡± Qian Jin looked like he had won the lottery, ¡°We¡¯re saved since you¡¯re with us this time!¡±


    ¡°Since you know me, you should know my rules, right?¡± Bai Feng regarded them.


    ¡°Of course! If we hear about anything related to you and your children, we¡¯ll inform you at the first notice!¡± Qian Jin knew Gao Ming¡¯s group didn¡¯t understand, so he explained it to them, ¡°Sister Feng didn¡¯t join the games for money, or rather, the money was only a part of it. Her main goal is to locate her son and daughter.¡±


    ¡°Son and daughter?¡± Xu Deyi pointed down the dark corridor. ¡°Are Sister Feng¡¯s children trapped in there? Then, of course, we¡¯ll help them!¡±


    ¡°Both of my kids are unconscious after they joined Immortal Pharma¡¯s games. Their bodies are currently preserved inside the level-five labs. However, there¡¯s no way of knowing where their consciousness is trapped. I¡¯ve been searching for them.¡± Bai Feng was determined. She didn¡¯t look disappointed or sad. There was nothing that could stop her.


    ¡°Can you tell us more about your kids?¡± Gao Ming respected this mother and wanted to help her.


    ¡°My son is called Bai Xiao. He is a loner. My daughter is Bai Qiao. She¡¯s the complete opposite of her brother. This is a picture of them.¡± Bai Feng touched the black band. The band projected a picture of the siblings.


    The others didn¡¯t react when they saw the picture. However, Gao Ming¡¯s eyes twitched. He bumped into the wall behind him.


    ¡°Have you seen them before?¡± Gao Ming¡¯s strange reaction grabbed Bai Feng¡¯s attention. She held Gao Ming¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I think I have an impression of them, but I can¡¯t remember the details clearly.¡± Gao Ming shared his story. Then, the way Bai Feng looked at Gao Ming changed. She suspected her children were trapped inside the nightmare that had previously arrested Gao Ming.


    ¡°When this test is over, we should exchange contact information. We¡¯ll group up in the future.¡±


    Then, the group kept moving. Since Bai Feng was there, everyone was more relaxed. About ten minutes later, Qian Jin was still trying his best to endear himself to Bai Feng. The silly man, who was at the back of the ground, suddenly paused. He stuck his ear to the wall. His eyes shone with fear and anticipation.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°My little sister is telling me... to stop going forward!¡± Silly grabbed Gao Ming. He also hoped that Gao Ming would halt. However, Qian Jin reached the end of the corridor at that moment. He found a doorknob.


    ¡°Alright. Be prepared. We¡¯re going in.¡± The moment the door opened, a howling chill rushed into the corridor. Snowflakes and ice dust scratched their faces. The sound of glass breaking occurred at the same time. It snapped the group out of a dream. The corridor disappeared. It was replaced by mud and wood chips. The testers shook from the cold. They looked around in disbelief. They stood inside a manor surrounded by mountains. The place appeared to be a vacation villa. However, it was closed for business because it was deep in the winter.


    ¡°Damn. Is it that big this time?¡±


    Something shattered the glass window of Room 2001. The snow and wind blew in from that opening. Bai Feng entered the guest room. She saw shattered glass and puddles of water.


    ¡°The glass shards are mostly inside the room. That means that window was broken from the outside.¡± Gao Ming avoided the puddles and came to the window. ¡°We¡¯re on the second floor. Could someone have thrown something through the window into the room?¡±


    ¡°Stone? Brick?¡± Xu Deyi looked around but found nothing.


    ¡°It should be a block of ice.¡± Qian Jin touched the water puddle. Pine needles and leaves floated in it.


    ¡°Who did it? Why would they destroy the room window? Was it to lure the people inside the room out?¡± Xu Deyi glanced out the window. The place was covered in snow. The snow was still falling. The mountains were white. The only two paths leading towards the manor were devoid of any footprints.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing alive around here.¡± Qian Jin shook his head. ¡°The ice has all melted. The culprit most likely has left. We should check out the other rooms and find the dream owner as soon as possible. We need to figure out what has happened to them.¡±


    The group of three left while rubbing their hands. Bai Feng and Xu Deyi followed them. Only Silly stood beside the window.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gao Ming followed his gaze. There was a snowman about one metre tall sitting at the corner of the yard.


    ¡°A snowman?¡±


    A button eye fell to the ground. A dirty scarf wrapped around its neck. The snowman had no hands. Its nose was a half-eaten carrot. The curious thing was someone had painted a red lip on its face using lipstick.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t stray too far from the team.¡± Qian Jin returned to pull Gao Ming and Silly out of Room 2001.


    The door closed, and that blocked the wind. However, they were still cold.


    ¡°This nightmare is so realistic.¡± Xu Deyi shivered. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we try to find more layers first?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be picking up random clothing in the nightmare. You could die.¡±

 Chapter 498: Winter

    Chapter 498: Winter


    The front door of the villa was locked. The snow was heavy outside the building, but the inside was not affected as much. It was dry and silent.


    ¡°This nightmare is very unusual. Tang Qing didn¡¯t give us any hints.¡± Qian Jin¡¯s face darkened after he checked his band. ¡°He said he¡¯d send us the information on the dream owner, but I saw nothing in the band!¡±


    ¡°Immortal Pharma will not purposely hide things from us. They also wish we¡¯d clear the nightmare. There must be some kind of problem somewhere.¡± Yao Yao was very confident.


    ¡°Snow, manor, villa and a young man with a strange disease.¡± Gao Ming said, ¡°Most of the nightmares are based on real life. Perhaps we can narrow down the setting of the nightmare through the old literature and newspapers inside the building.¡±


    ¡°Your suggestion might work in the surface-level nightmare, but the middle layer is filled with absurdity...¡±


    ¡°Does this place look absurd to you?¡± Before Zhi Ge finished, Gao Ming cut him off.


    ¡°Kid, respecting your elders will help you live longer.¡± If not for Bai Feng, Zhi Ge would have exploded already. He glared at Gao Ming. The sound of the violin disrupted the silence and distracted Zhi Ge. They looked up to the third floor.


    ¡°Is someone playing?¡± Zhi Ge didn¡¯t move but turned to Gao Ming, ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish for clues? The clue is here now. Why don¡¯t you go check it out?¡±


    Gao Ming didn¡¯t waste time. He led Silly and Xu Deyi up the wooden stairs to the third floor. The violin was melancholic, perfect with the wintry setting.


    ¡°It appears to come from Room 3003.¡± Xu Deyi hid behind Gao Ming.


    Gao Ming looked around. The whole manor was split into four floors, but the third floor was already the top. The fourth floor was probably the attic. It was not open to the guests. There was a sign that forbade entry on the staircase. There were thick iron bars between the third and fourth floors as if they were keeping back some fierce animals. Gao Ming placed his fingers under his nose. He sniffed the light wood fragrance. The manor was mostly made from wood. However, Gao Ming couldn¡¯t tell what kind of wood it was. The wood was dry but emitted a milky fragrance.


    The violin was soft and lifting like the ray of the wintry sun landing on a frozen lake.


    ¡°None of the rooms on the third floor is fitted with room doors.¡± Gao Ming looked at the open frames. ¡°Do you remember what Tang Qing told us? The owner has a disease that he can¡¯t look at doors and dark corridors.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the violinist is the dream owner?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± The temperature slowly rose. Other than the violin, there was also the sound of crackling fire coming from Room 3003. The warmth chased away the cold. Gao Ming came to Room 3003. The floor inside the room was covered in a thick layer of carpet. It was still day outside but the room was lit up by several oil lamps and a burning fireplace.


    The lights shone on a tall and thin young man. He was dressed simply. A hunting rifle and wine bottle sat beside his feet. His hands pulled on the violin strings with the bow. He was like a fairytale prince.


    Once the song ended, the man, who stood beside the window, turned around, ¡°The snow has sealed up the mountain. How did you get here?¡±


    The man had noticed them a long time ago, but he didn¡¯t say anything because he didn¡¯t want to stop playing.


    ¡°We¡¯re guests. The way to leave has been blocked. I wonder if we can stay here temporarily,¡± Qian Jin asked politely, ¡°We¡¯ll pay.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes wandered between the rifle and the wineglass. In the end, he smiled kindly, ¡°Until the snow stops, feel free to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qian Jin answered. Gao Ming was thinking about something else. The man said they could stay there until the snow stopped. What if the snow never stopped? Would they be trapped there forever?


    ¡°This is my grandfather¡¯s manor. After he passed away, my parents turned it into a holiday villa. However, we could only operate in the summer. It¡¯s too cold in the winter. The east lake and rivers are all frozen. None of the water sports can be carried out.¡± The man took a sip of the wine. ¡°Compared to the warm summer, the winter is too lonely and long. I can¡¯t imagine anyone coming here for a holiday in the winter.¡± The man didn¡¯t mention the fee. He took a headcount and grabbed a ring of keys from his waist. ¡°Feel free to select any rooms on the first and second floors. You can stay on the third floor if you so wish. However, stay away from the fourth floor. There¡¯s a huge safety hazard there.¡± The man took out three keys and was about to take more when Qian Jin stopped him, ¡°Three rooms are enough.¡±


    ¡°Three rooms for seven people?!¡± The man waved his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t need to worry about the money. The villa is empty anyway. You can use as many rooms as you want.¡±


    Everyone was given a room key. Other than Xu Deyi and Yao Yao, the others stayed on the second floor.


    ¡°The kitchen is on the first floor. You can find ingredients in the fridge and the cellar. You can use them freely as long as there is no waste. The firewood to start the fire is inside the brick room on the left of the main building. I only have enough for one guest. If the snow doesn¡¯t stop, you might need to use the axe to chop down the nearby trees.¡± The man finished the glass of wine. ¡°There are other tools in the first-floor storage. Just remember to close the doors once you leave the rooms.¡± R?¦Á?O???E?S?


    The man looked normal.


    ¡°By the way, remember to close the doors and windows before you go to bed.¡± The man put down the wineglass to wipe his rifle. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, and the beasts will have trouble finding food. Beware of creatures coming in to search for food.¡±


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all. You should take a tour around the manor when the sun is still out. Just don¡¯t move too far away from the manor.¡± The man ignored them. He picked up the photo album on the table and looked through it.


    The testers walked out of Room 3003 with their keys. They didn¡¯t say anything. They only looked at each other after they were a safe distance away from Room 3003.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe in the day but dangerous at night? Does that mean we¡¯ll have to stay in this nightmare for days?¡± Yao Yao removed her glasses to wipe the fog from them. ¡°The other nightmares can be solved in hours. This nightmare is so strange.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve compared the body shape of the young man on the bed in real life with the man earlier. They shouldn¡¯t be the same person.¡± Qian Jin had great observational skills and memory. ¡°I suspect the man isn¡¯t the dream owner. There are other people here.¡±


    After Qian Jin said that, everyone turned to look at the stairs that led to the fourth floor. It was blocked by bars.

 Chapter 499: Chill and Dark

    Chapter 499: Chill and Dark


    ¡°The man in Room 3003 said there was a hidden safety hazard on the fourth floor. That was why it was sealed. I feel like he¡¯s hiding something.¡± Bai Feng grabbed the bars. They were thick.


    ¡°He said we might encounter beasts at night. It¡¯s quite scary.¡± Yao Yao moved close to Zhi Ge.


    ¡°Beasts are not scary. The scary thing is other things disguising themselves as beasts.¡± Bai Feng glanced up at the fourth floor. There was no light coming from there. It felt like all the windows had been sealed up. One could feel chills just looking at it. ¡°Normally, a cage is used to lock something up. There has to be something that the visitors can¡¯t see on the fourth floor.¡±


    ¡°What do you think it is?¡± Gao Ming wanted to hear Bai Feng¡¯s analysis.


    ¡°It might be a crazed murderer or a giant ¡®pet¡¯. It could also be a ghost beyond our mortal comprehension.¡± Bai Feng calmly uttered the word ghost. The temperature around them dropped.


    Yao Yao cowered and asked, ¡°Sister Feng, have you really encountered ghosts in the dream before?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Bai Feng forced a smile and changed the subject, ¡°The man in Room 3003 is the first living human I¡¯ve seen in the nightmares. Even if he¡¯s not the nightmare owner, he must be deeply related to the dream owner. I suggest we split into two groups. One group will search inside the manor, and the other will search outside the manor.¡±


    ¡°Outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Based on the direction in which the window in Room 2001 was broken, the culprit threw the ice from outside the manor. In other words, there¡¯s another ¡®person¡¯ outside the manor.¡± Bai Feng provided a general direction, ¡°Tang Qing is right. To clear the nightmare, we have to investigate the nightmare owner¡¯s memory clearly. To confirm their identity is very important to us.¡±


    ¡°Then, the three of us will stay inside.¡± Qian Jin very naturally stood with Zhi Ge and Yao Yao.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Feng didn¡¯t mind it. ¡°First, focus on the storage and the kitchen. We need to find anything that can help us through the night.¡±


    Following the man¡¯s direction, the testers came to the end of the first-floor corridor. Behind Room 1007 was the storage. Gao Ming pulled back the thick curtain and saw many old tools and machinery. There was also a ruined generator.


    ¡°Oil lamps, lighters, candles, ropes, a short knife, a fire-chopping blade, and a sturdy backpack.¡± Bai Feng ordered Silly to remove the items from the dusty shelves. After she packed everything, she handed it to Silly, ¡°Carry them with you at all times. The fire might be critical after dark.¡±


    Silly scratched his head. He didn¡¯t know what was happening. He walked confusedly to Gao Ming¡¯s side. Zhi Ge¡¯s group also started searching for important objects inside the storage. Xu Deyi even considered snatching the generator. Only Bai Feng didn¡¯t touch any of the stuff. She stood before the shelf and stared at the other testers seriously.


    ¡°Why are you on such high alert?¡± Gao Ming stopped beside Bai Feng. He also had nothing in his hands.


    ¡°Things in the nightmares can be helpful, but if you rely on them too much, you¡¯ll start to suspect yourself. You will fail to differentiate the dream from the reality. In the end, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± Bai Feng turned to Gao Ming, ¡°No. By then, the nightmare will be your reality. It doesn¡¯t matter if you leave or not.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Gao Ming took a deep breath. ¡°I woke up from my coma with the help of many doctors. However, I¡¯ve been trying to search for the way back after I woke up. For me, the memory in the nightmare feels to be more important.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that feeling. You¡¯re different from those who enter the brain games for money.¡± Bai Feng saw through Gao Ming¡¯s uniqueness instantly, ¡°Are my two kids... well in your nightmare?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± Gao Ming shook his head.


    Ten minutes later, everyone came out with the useful things they had found. Silly carried a heavy bag and a big axe. Zhi Ge was carrying about as many things. They seemed to be competing.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the inside to you.¡± Bai Feng signalled for Silly to follow her. They came to the front door. After removing the heavy wooden bar that blocked the door, Bai Feng and Silly pushed the giant wooden door open. The snow was so heavy that it turned Silly¡¯s brows white instantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Bai Feng walked against the wind and exited the manor. The snow swallowed everything. The undulating mountains were like white graves. The paths and trees were swept by the whiteness.


    Xu Deyi could barely open his eyes. ¡°The east lake! The owner mentioned a lake behind the manor!¡±


    ¡°Do we need to chop some firewood to bring back?¡± Silly shouted into the wind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check out the courtyard.¡± Bai Feng ignored Silly and Xu Deyi. She stepped on the thick snow and scanned all the windows. In the end, her eyes landed on a particular window. R?§¡NO??§¦?S?


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Xu Deyi ran over. Even though it only took a moment, his head was already dusted by snow.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see the fourth floor on the outside. The roof is a triangle that expands outwards. The shape cleverly blocks all the windows on the fourth floor.¡± Bai Feng picked up a snowball and tossed it at the broken window. The snowball flew through the open window into the room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any ice around here. The culprit moved the ice from somewhere else. But why did he pick that particular room?¡± Bai Feng stood in the snow. She stared at the wall like she just discovered something.


    There were sets of icy handprints frozen on the wall. It looked like hands made fully from snow were climbing on the wall.


    ¡°The handprints kept going up. Room 2001 is the first room at the corner. It is the closest room to the staircase that leads to the fourth floor.¡± Bai Feng was contemplative. Xu Deyi didn¡¯t dare to disturb her. He turned to Gao Ming and realised Gao Ming was also staring somewhere.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°When I was upstairs, I saw a snowman with red lips in the corner of the yard.¡± Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. ¡°But it¡¯s gone now.¡±


    The snow took away their footprints. The clouds fell lower in the sky. The place was already dark even though the sun was still in the sky.


    A flash of light flickered on the glass window. The melodic violin tune continued. A pair of eyes was watching everyone.

 Chapter 500: Blessing

    ¡°Achoo!¡± Xu Deyi sneezed. He walked to Gao Ming¡¯s side while rubbing his hands. He used Gao Ming to block the wind. ¡°It¡¯s so cold. Let¡¯s head back inside.¡±


    ¡°I fear it¡¯s not safer inside the manor.¡± Different nightmares posed different dangers. Without hesitation, Gao Ming shared his findings with Bai Feng. They both turned to the fourth floor.


    ¡°The things outside want to get into the manor. The owner¡¯s warnings should be without malice.¡± After the snowman disappeared, Gao Ming thought everything looked unsafe. ¡°Should we go back?¡±


    ¡°The first day should be the safest. We shan¡¯t waste it.¡± Bai Feng frowned as she took in the shivering Xu Deyi. ¡°The three of you can go back first. I¡¯ll take a look around. We¡¯ll gather in the kitchen before dark. If I don¡¯t return, you need to be careful.¡± Before Gao Ming could say anything, Bai Feng turned and left. She moved rapidly as if the cold winds didn¡¯t affect her at all.


    ¡°Her physique is scarily impressive.¡± Gao Ming noticed something. Bai Feng¡¯s confidence not only came from her experience but also from something else. His hand went subconsciously to his heart. Gao Ming touched something hard. The walkie-talkie followed him into the game. ¡°Perhaps Bai Feng has something similar. It can be used in the nightmares to affect them to a certain degree.¡±


    Gao Ming noticed this when they were in storage. Jiang Miaomiao¡¯s silly brother and Zhi Ge appeared to possess superhuman power. They could move heavy objects easily in the dream.


    Silly¡¯s power could be explained through his extended stay in his sister¡¯s dream. However, Zhi Ge was a normal person. His unusual performance meant that he had gained some benefits from other nightmares.


    ¡°In that case, the brain realm games are not simple. It can really strengthen one¡¯s mind and ability.¡±


    Xu Deyi shivered nonstop. Silly¡¯s ears and face were red from the chill. However, Gao Ming barely seemed to be affected.


    ¡°My constitution has been trained in that long nightmare.¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t know where his limit was. In any case, he didn¡¯t feel any discomfort in Jiang Miaomiao¡¯s nightmare.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m about to die from the cold.¡± Xu Deyi¡¯s lips turned purple. His hair and brows were stuck with snow.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The three walked around the courtyard. They returned to the manor without even leaving the front gate. Strangely enough, once they entered the manor, the temperature rose instantly. Even though it was still cold, it was not bone-chilling anymore.


    ¡°I feel alive again.¡± Xu Deyi shook off the snow on his clothes. He started to help Silly pack away the backpack. Soon, their stomachs started to grumble. The three rushed into the kitchen. Xu Deyi didn¡¯t put on the apron and started to move the ingredients out of the fridge.


    ¡°Silly, start the fire!¡± Xu Deyi was hungry and cold. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. I attended culinary school before I joined the mafia.¡±


    Flame rose in the stove. The warmth made the temperature go higher. Xu Deyi and Silly¡¯s frozen faces slowly returned to normal. Footsteps came from outside the kitchen. Zhi Ge¡¯s group rushed in. They were angry because Xu Deyi used the kitchen without informing them. ¡°How are you back so soon? Did you even search the outside?¡± Qian Jin was shocked.


    ¡°Fuck! Do you know how cold it is outside?¡± Xu Deyi had been dissatisfied with them for a long time already. ¡°If you want to go outside, feel free. I¡¯m cooking.¡±


    ¡°The food belongs to everyone. If you want to cook, wait for everyone to come back first.¡± Zhi Ge¡¯s tone was sharp. He believed Gao Ming¡¯s group was a burden. ¡°Where¡¯s Bai Feng?¡±


    ¡°She left to explore on her own,¡± Xu Deyi answered impatiently.


    Since Bai Feng wasn¡¯t there, Yao Yao and Zhi Ge¡¯s tones became more arrogant, ¡°We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be trapped here. We need to ration out the food.¡±


    Yao Yao swiped the chicken Xu Deyi was cleaning. She glared at Silly, who added firewood to the stove. ¡°Stop wasting the wood! The fire is big enough!¡± The two teams already didn¡¯t like each other at first. Qian Jin wanted to be a peacemaker, but he also thought Silly was useless.


    Qian Jin glanced at Gao Ming and stepped forward. ¡°You can cook the chicken. When Sister Bai returns, we can eat together.¡±


    ¡°Did you find any clues inside the manor?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with them, not because he was scared, but because he thought it was pointless.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, who gave you the right to mock me?¡± Xu Deyi took back the kitchen and ignored them.


    The snow fell on the windowsill. The glass frosted over. The fragrance of the chicken soup wafted through the kitchen. Night arrived. The manor door opened at the last moment. Bai Feng stumbled into the lobby wet.


    ¡°Sister Bai!¡± Yao Yao welcomed her. The way she treated Bai Feng and Xu Deyi couldn¡¯t be more different. However, Sister Bai ignored her. She sighed in relief when she entered the kitchen and realised everyone was fine.


    Xu Deyi scooped her a bowl of soup. He cleverly added more chicken for her. ¡°Have you been to the east lake? How is the situation there?¡±


    Standing beside the fire, Bai Feng ignored the chicken soup. She didn¡¯t change out of her wet clothes. She said seriously, ¡°I have three bad news.¡±


    ¡°Three?¡± Everyone lost their appetite.


    ¡°One, I can¡¯t find the way to leave, and the storm is getting heavier. We might be trapped here.


    ¡°Two, the owner is lying. I¡¯ve been to the east lake. There is no water sports equipment. There is only an abandoned graveyard. Therefore, this place is not a normal holiday villa, even in the summer.


    ¡°Three,¡± Bai Feng sighed, ¡°I found handprints and footprints in the snow outside the manor.¡±


    ¡°Footprints and not shoeprints?¡± Gao Ming confirmed.


    ¡°It looked like they were left behind by people walking on the snow barefooted.¡± Bai Feng was worried. ¡°The footprints, I can understand, but why handprints? Are people crawling through the snow?¡±


    The violin stopped. The fire lit up everyone¡¯s concerned faces.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat for now. We¡¯ll find a room so we can discuss this further afterwards. No matter what, we have to survive this first night.¡± Qian Jin tried to rally the troops.

 Chapter 501: Real and Fake Stories

    The food smelled amazing but other than Silly and Xu Deyi, no one had any appetite. Bai Feng even pushed the chicken soup she had to Silly. She detested eating in the nightmare. She¡¯d rather go hungry.


    The three bad news made the atmosphere cold. The wind rattled the windows. It was dark outside the manor. Only the stove in the kitchen provided a bit of light.


    ¡°This place doesn¡¯t even have a lamp. After the oil lamps go out, does that mean we have to create our own torches?¡± Xu Deyi felt warmer after he had the meal. He licked his lips as he watched Gao Ming¡¯s untouched bowl of soup.


    ¡°Since you know how precious firewood is, why did you waste so much of it?¡± Yao Yao grumbled.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you complain when you were eating?¡± Xu Deyi picked up Gao Ming¡¯s bowl. ¡°Brother, do you want me to warm it for you?¡±


    ¡°If you want it, take it. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Gao Ming stood up. He stayed in Room 2009 that was at the end of the second-floor corridor.


    ¡°Good brother, I¡¯ll sleep on the floor in your room tonight to guard you!¡± Xu Deyi didn¡¯t dare to be alone so he said shamelessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in many middle-level nightmares. Normally, you should escape within ten hours. The longer you stay, the more dangerous it¡¯ll be.¡± Zhi Ge didn¡¯t want to eat at first but Xu Deyi was a really good cook and he couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°I suggest we skip sleep tonight and hurry up to find the truth.¡±


    Qian Jin nodded and suggested, ¡°The owner of Room 3003 will be asleep. I think we can infiltrate his room. The man has to be connected to the dream owner somehow!¡±


    ¡°The man has a rifle. He had many chances to kill us but he didn¡¯t. I suggest we talk to him directly.¡± Gao Ming picked the key to Room 2009 into his pocket. ¡°Nightmares look absurd but they have their own sets of logic.¡±


    ¡°Newbie, don¡¯t make it sound like you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± Zhi Ge picked up the axe leaning against the table. ¡°Sister Feng, you¡¯re the expert here. You can make the decision.¡±


    The temperature in the kitchen continued to drop. The stove fire sputtered like a dying man.


    ¡°The six of you can do whatever you want. I won¡¯t participate.¡± Bai Feng scanned everyone. No one knew what she was thinking. She picked up her room key and left.


    ¡°Is that the presence of the strongest lone wolf?¡± Yao Yao grumbled after Bai Feng left. ¡°Her room is Room 2001. That was the room with the broken window. Does she dare to stay there alone?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she thinks we¡¯re just going to hold her back.¡± Qian Jin smiled helplessly. The way Bai Feng looked at them was similar to how they looked at Xu Deyi.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll split up.¡± Zhi Ge swung the axe over his shoulder. He glanced at Silly¡¯s backpack. For the sake of harmony, he didn¡¯t fight for it... yet.


    The trio ransacked the kitchen and went to the second floor. They entered Zhi Ge¡¯s Room 2004. The room was in the middle of the corridor and away from the staircase. It was also close to Bai Feng¡¯s Room 2001.


    ¡°Gao Ming, the three of us should stay together tonight.¡± Xu Deyi knew how cunning Gao Ming was and he knew Silly was not a normal person. He was the odd one out. The wind blew and took out the stove. Only embers remained.


    ¡°My room is on the first floor, but the front door is not locked. I fear something might come in from outside at night.¡± Xu Deyi was not dumb. He analysed the situation for Gao Ming after everyone had left. ¡°Silly stays in Room 2002. Why don¡¯t we stay with him and be neighbours with Bai Feng?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a chance Bai Feng won¡¯t stay in her room at night. It¡¯s dangerous outside the manor, but how safe is it inside?¡± Gao Ming lifted his head. ¡°The stairs that lead to the fourth floor are sealed off. I¡¯ve checked each iron bar. They are all welded shut.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean... the most dangerous thing is on the fourth floor?¡± Xu Deyi reacted quickly.


    ¡°I have okay eyesight. I can see through the dark. When we checked the corridors in the afternoon, I noticed the fourth floor is similar to the third floor in the sense that all the rooms on the fourth floor also have no doors. Combine that with the information Tang Qing gave us about the nightmare owner, I suspect the owner is trapped on the fourth floor,¡± Gao Ming offered.


    ¡°Then, who is the violinist in Room 3003?¡±


    ¡°Too few clues to tell for now. Let¡¯s decide where we shall stay tonight first.¡± As he finished, Silly grabbed Gao Ming by his arm. The silent Silly had his hair standing on end. A ball of light approached them from the lobby. Then, the kitchen door swung open. The man from Room 3003 appeared holding an oil lamp. Different from his casual nature in the day, he was armed with the rifle, and blades poked out of his coat.


    ¡°It¡¯s already dark. Why aren¡¯t you in your rooms?¡± The man¡¯s voice was harsher than it was in the day. He sounded very nervous. The man placed the oil lamp on the table. He picked up the chicken soup Bai Feng didn¡¯t touch and slurped it down. ¡°I smelled this from my room. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d leave a bowl for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to thank you for giving us a place to stay. If you want, I can cook more for you.¡± Xu Deyi tried to befriend the man.


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat your food for free.¡± The man spat out a chicken bone. He resumed his melancholic expression. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some advice. Don¡¯t open the door no matter who knocks on it at night. Even if the person sounds like someone you know.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Gao Ming couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Has something happened here before?¡±


    Holding the rifle, the man licked the oil stains off his lips. Then, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯ll encounter it anyway, I won¡¯t hide it from you. During last year¡¯s winter, a group of amateur hikers also came here to stay for the night. Then, they all died in an avalanche. Until now, their bodies are still not found.¡±


    The light in the oil lamp danced with the story.


    ¡°About several nights ago.¡± The man¡¯s voice deepened, ¡°I heard knocking at the front gate. I thought it was some animal. However, when I opened the window and looked out, I saw several people in hiking outfits standing there.


    ¡°The hiking outfits stood out against the whiteness of the snow. I saw them, and they also saw me.¡±


    The man sighed, and his tone darkened, ¡°I hid inside my room. They disappeared when the sun came up. I thought that would be the end, but I saw them again the night after.


    ¡°This time, they appeared outside the manor courtyard wall. They seemed to be climbing over it.¡±

 Chapter 502: Missing Brother

    Before the man could finish, Xu Deyi was so scared that he accidentally pulled off Silly¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. Just be careful at night and stay in your rooms.¡± The man put the bowls together. ¡°Remember. Don¡¯t open your doors randomly. Don¡¯t open your curtains. Even if you accidentally wake up, pretend to be asleep.¡±


    The testers became more nervous after the man said that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inspect the other corners of the manor. Go back to your rooms as soon as possible.¡± The man left carrying his rifle. Xu Deyi didn¡¯t dare to stay in the kitchen anymore. He walked between Silly and Gao Ming.


    ¡°We should head to the second floor. Even though there are more people on the second floor, Zhi Ge¡¯s group is quite annoying. However, compared to being mocked, I think safety is more important.¡± Xu Deyi held Silly¡¯s key. Just as they went up the stairs, they saw Qian Jin guarding the corridor.


    ¡°I apologise on Yao Yao and Zhi Ge¡¯s behalf for what had happened during dinner. We¡¯re all testers. We should work together instead of fighting.¡± Qian Jin said, but his eyes showed no emotion. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all stay in one room tonight?¡±


    ¡°We have our plan.¡± Gao Ming shook his head.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qian Jin was slightly disappointed. ¡°This place is not safe at night. The man from Room 3003 came over a few minutes ago to tell us about the strange incidents that had happened here in the past.¡±


    ¡°Was it about the hikers?¡± Xu Deyi asked.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with hikers. He has a younger brother who is wildly different from him in personality. He likes summer, but his brother likes winter. He often asks him to play in the snow with him. However, he is afraid of the cold. Sometimes, he¡¯d stay in his room alone and let his little brother build a snowman in the yard,¡± Qian Jin spoke quickly. ¡°A few days ago, he had his little brother play in the yard alone. After a whole afternoon, his brother built a giant snowman. Since his brother was so engrossed in the game, he didn¡¯t disturb him. He lay on the couch and slept.


    ¡°When he woke up, it was already late afternoon. He opened the window to shout for his brother to come back for dinner, but he realised his brother was gone. Only the large snowman remained.


    ¡°He was understandably worried. He went out to check with his rifle. He searched the manor but couldn¡¯t find his brother. With no other choice, he went to search in the snow. In the end, he found one of his brother¡¯s shoes near the east lake.


    ¡°However, he couldn¡¯t figure out why his brother went to the east lake.


    ¡°When he returned to the manor, something strange happened. The giant snowman in the yard disappeared as if it had moved away on its own.


    ¡°Then, he said he saw the snowman smile at him.¡±


    After Qian Jin finished the story, he was chilled too.


    ¡°Fuck! That¡¯s so scary!¡± Xu Deyi hugged Silly¡¯s arm. He didn¡¯t hug Gao Ming because Gao Ming would kick him away.


    ¡°In any case, be careful at night. I feel like it¡¯s not safe inside.¡± Qian Jin was hard to read. It was hard to tell if he was being kind or not.


    After Qian Jin returned to Room 2004, Xu Deyi whispered, ¡°Why was the story he heard so different from what we heard? It¡¯s hard to imagine both incidents happening to the same person who is not the nightmare owner.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Bai Feng heard a third version, but none of them is real.¡± Gao Ming glanced at Room 2001. The door was closed, so he couldn¡¯t tell if Bai Feng was in or not. He knocked on the door, but there was no answer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room. It¡¯s so creepy out here.¡± Xu Deyi opened the door to Room 2002. All three of them rushed in. Perhaps it was adjacent to Room 2001. Room 2002 was extremely cold. One could hear the wind rattling the smashed window.


    Xu Deyi curled on the bed and hogged the only blanket. ¡°Money is hard to come by, but I refuse to participate in this brain realm game anymore.¡±


    ¡°You said that the last time.¡± Gao Ming stood beside the bed. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why did you come back? You almost fainted from being scared last time.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their own reason to be here. That reason is enough to help them overcome the fear.¡± Xu Deyi said lowly, ¡°I need money. My sister is in school, and my mother is sick. Plus, I have a lot of debt from my mafia days.¡±


    ¡°The greed for money is not enough for you to resist fear.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Xu Deyi raised his head. ¡°That¡¯s only because you haven¡¯t tasted true poverty that would push you to the edge.¡±


    ¡°The edge?¡± Gao Ming suddenly realised something. Both in Jiang Miaomiao¡¯s nightmare and this nightmare, his emotions were stable. ¡°I¡¯m not scared at all. Is it because I¡¯ve experienced worse in my coma?¡±


    He remembered the memory fragments that appeared when he was triggered at Shanghai Mental Asylum. He was surrounded by his corpses, who wore different clothes.


    ¡°I seem to have died more than once.¡± Gao Ming looked at his unharmed palms. ¡°I need a stronger stimulus to help me remember more things.¡±


    Xu Deyi shivered. Silly also appeared nervous. Gao Ming stood between the door and the window. ¡°You two stay here. Be careful of the nearby rooms.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I plan to visit the manor owner.¡± Gao Ming smiled, ¡°I love listening to his stories.¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? What if his stories are real?¡± Xu Deyi shook his head. ¡°Have you considered this? The owner has survived so many horror stories. That means he¡¯s the one with the biggest problem!¡±


    Xu Deyi was very smart. He just acted dumb. He shared his concern with Gao Ming because he really treated him as a friend.


    ¡°He is a huge quandary, but thankfully, I¡¯m not a normal person either.¡± Gao Ming shook the key to Room 2009 and left with the oil lamp.


    ¡°Brother, please be sensible!¡± Xu Deyi ran after him. ¡°How is that a valid reason to throw your life away?¡±

 Chapter 503: Mad Parents

    After closing the door to Room 2002, Gao Ming¡¯s oil lamp became the only light source. The weak flame danced in the glass jar. It was like a dying bird. As his shoes stepped on the wooden boards, the worms crawled through the cracks. Gao Ming¡¯s shadow reflected on the mottled walls. He walked down the corridor. His elongated shadow danced on the walls.


    At the end of the corridor was his room, Room 2009. The room number seemed to represent a certain year. As he strode down the corridor, dust that represented countless people¡¯s fate settled. The cold wind blew on the corridor windows. The frosted bits hit the glass. It sounded like someone¡¯s nails tapping against the windows.


    Gao Ming fogged up the window with his breath. He drew a smiley face on it. ¡°The snow is getting heavier.¡±


    Gao Ming opened the door to Room 2009. He looked at the empty room. He entered the room without closing the door. He opened the cupboard and hid the spare blanket and bathrobe under the blanket to create an impression that he was in bed. Then, he moved the bathroom door to a certain angle. If the bathroom door moved after he returned, it meant that someone had entered his room without permission.


    Gao Ming sat on the bed and searched his pocket. Soon, two seeds with a meat fragrance appeared in his palms. Gao Ming gripped the seeds. He could feel something calling him, like the giant flesh tree from Jiang Miaomiao¡¯s nightmare. In that nightmare, one of the seeds absorbed all of Jiang Miaomiao¡¯s despair and misfortune. It grew rapidly. It caused Jiang Miaomiao¡¯s nightmare to sink deeper. It seemed to have dragged her into a deeper nightmare.


    However, to Gao Ming¡¯s surprise, he could still sense the tree¡¯s summon in another person¡¯s nightmare. There seemed to be an untenable connection between them as if he were the creator of the flesh tree. Gao Ming was confused too. How could a man and a tree be connected like a father and his rebellious daughter?


    As he tried to respond, the tree¡¯s summons became stronger. The tree extended its roots to break into the nightmare he was currently in.


    ¡°This strange plant appears to come from my own flesh. It is trying so hard to reach me.¡±


    As time passed, the summons became more intense. ¡°Maybe staying here might not be such a bad idea.¡± Based on what Zhi Ge said, other middle-level nightmares would take at most ten hours to clear. That wouldn¡¯t provide enough nutrients for the flesh tree. Thankfully, this nightmare was unique enough.


    ¡°I wonder how the tree will look when we reunite next. If I can encourage it to spread its roots throughout Immortal Pharma¡¯s nightmares, maybe I can force Immortal Pharma to work with me.¡± Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. ¡°No. That is too dangerous. Immortal Pharma betrayed No. 2 and an unknown Unmentionable.¡±


    Gao Ming put away the seeds and took out the walkie-talkie. This was his biggest secret. Even the girl worker at the haunted house didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°I can bring No. 2¡¯s walkie-talkie into other nightmares. This shows how powerful No. 2 is.¡± Gao Ming adjusted the dial. The machine, without any batteries, started to produce static.


    ¡°Channel 1. Channel 2... No. 2, can you hear me?¡± Gao Ming got some buzzes as a response, but he couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. He tried to move around the room. Then, he concluded that the higher he was, the better the signal. ¡°Do I need to go higher?¡± This surprise discovery delighted Gao Ming. He shoved the walkie-talkie into his pocket, grabbed the oil lamp with his other hand and left Room 2009. Gao Ming soon arrived at the staircase. Some words could be heard through the walkie-talkie but it was far from being coherent.


    ¡°I need to go higher.¡±


    Gao Ming came to the spot between the third and fourth floors. He was blocked by the iron bars. He raised the lamp to look around. The flame chased away the darkness. Something seemed to grow on the steps that led upstairs. It felt like faces poked out of the rooms without doors. However, when Gao Ming looked over there, he saw nothing.


    ¡°Is there really no way for me to get through here?¡± Gao Ming planned to do something risky. He twisted off the cap of the oil lamp and shredded his shirt. He bound the cloth around some broken twigs. He used a lot of effort to light it up.


    ¡°I should be able to see clearer now.¡± Gao Ming tossed the torch as far down the fourth floor as he possibly could. The light arched through the dark. For a moment, Gao Ming saw a figure in red. The figure stood beside the door frame. They were much taller than normal. Their face was covered by a curtain of black hair.


    The figure noticed the light and turned towards Gao Ming. Just as Gao Ming was about to see their face, a giant force careened into Gao Ming¡¯s shoulder and pushed him to the side. The iron bars rattled. It sounded like a beast was scratching the bars crazily. Dust and wooden splinters flew everywhere. The oil lamp was snuffed out. Gao Ming tried to stand up when he felt a gloved palm cover his mouth.


    A rotting smell came from the glove. Gao Ming didn¡¯t struggle. When the bars stopped trembling, the voice of the man from Room 3003 entered Gao Ming¡¯s ears. ¡°Do you want to kill all of us?¡±


    ¡°What is on the fourth floor? Is it a beast?¡± Gao Ming raised the oil lamp and looked at the man with wariness.


    The man carried the rifle on his back. His eyes were sharp as a hawk. They were dangerous in the dark.


    ¡°They are not animals.¡± The man offered steadily, ¡°They are my parents.¡±


    ¡°Parents?¡±


    ¡°This is not the place to chat. Come with me.¡± The man dragged Gao Ming to Room 3003.


    None of the rooms on the third floor had doors. They looked like caves. The man didn¡¯t let his guard down even after they entered the room. He blew out all the candles and rushed to the fireplace. After he made sure all the embers were out, he sighed in relief.


    ¡°Take a seat. Since you¡¯re so curious, I¡¯ll regale you with this manor¡¯s last secret.¡±

 Chapter 504: Fish

    The warm water poured into the glass. The man removed his gloves in a hurry and cupped the glass to feel its warmth.


    ¡°You¡¯re so brave. I¡¯ve warned you so many times, but you still wander everywhere.¡± The man¡¯s room had been modified many times. It not only had a fireplace but also a stove and firepot. Even without a door, the room was very warm.


    ¡°I have a great curiosity.¡± Gao Ming also held the glass, but he didn¡¯t intend to drink from it.


    ¡°Curiosity kills the cat. Haven¡¯t you heard of that?¡± The man wanted to remind Gao Ming of certain things. He raised his head and realised Gao Ming was pacing around the room. He held the picture that he had previously hung on the wall, ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit to touch other people¡¯s things without permission.¡±


    The picture was a family of five. Three children stood at the front, and the parents stood at the back. It was worth noting that the face of the child in the middle had been crossed out to leave behind a black hole. The other four looked at the camera expressionlessly. If not for the family portrait style, Gao Ming would think this was five strangers standing together. They didn¡¯t share any physical or verbal communication. There was a distance between each of them.


    ¡°Are they your family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man seemed to sink into memory. ¡°The brutish middle-aged man is my father. He is of mixed descent and a handsome bastard. Unlike my carefree grandfather, he is strict and old-fashioned. He has a horrible temper too. About two years ago, he murdered a bear in the snow forest.¡±


    The man¡¯s feelings for his father are complicated. There was admiration and helplessness.


    ¡°The middle-aged woman is my little brother and sister¡¯s biological mother. She doesn¡¯t seem to age. In my mind, her face hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ming took a few more glances at the middle-aged woman. In the picture, she wore a red dress with strange patterns. She looked mysterious, noble and a little violent.


    ¡°Do your siblings not share a mother with you?¡± Gao Ming raised the picture, ¡°Why has the face of the children in the middle been scratched out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my little brother. I didn¡¯t know why that happened. Ever since he disappeared, all the pictures in the manor that have him are like this.¡± The man noticed Gao Ming¡¯s confusion. ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me, but this really has nothing to do with me. Even though we¡¯re not biological brothers, we are very close. I accompanied him since he was young. If we¡¯re being honest, I¡¯m closer to him than I am to my parents.¡±


    ¡°What about your sister? Where is she now?¡± Gao Ming put the picture back. He had memorised everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to bring up another strange event to explain that.¡± The man¡¯s eyes focused on the little sister¡¯s face. ¡°Sometimes, I wonder whether I have a little sister or not.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She exists in the pictures, diaries and budgets, but I can¡¯t remember anything about her.¡± The man didn¡¯t look like he was acting. ¡°I have no impression of how she looks, what has happened between us and how she disappeared.¡±


    ¡°When did you start losing memories of your sister?¡±


    ¡°It was not a slow process. It happened very suddenly. In other words, even though the girl is in my family portrait, I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    The man¡¯s family was strange.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t remember her.¡± Gao Ming clinked his glass with the man. ¡°By the way, you mentioned your parents are trapped on the fourth floor. What happened to them?¡±


    The man sighed. He seemed to age before Gao Ming¡¯s eyes. He sat beside the fireplace. His eyes reflected the fire, ¡°My stepmother fell ill the last winter. My father did everything he could to care for her, but her condition didn¡¯t improve. One day, my father discovered my stepmother had developed a liking for the live seafood caught in the east lake. It helped her heal. After that, he would go out to fish for her no matter the weather. But...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°He would always leave at night and return with a black bag before dawn.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure the bags contain fish?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t believe a fish could be so miraculous.


    ¡°They always flopped around in the bag. Father had to exert a lot of strength to control them. I actually haven¡¯t looked in the bags before. My brother did try to get close to the bags because of his inquisitive nature but he was always chased away by father.¡±


    ¡°What did your brother see?¡± Gao Ming was curious.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t see any fish but hair.¡± The man tweedled his fingers. ¡°Strands of hair stuck together. They reeked of mud and fish.¡±


    The temperature in Room 3003 dropped.


    ¡°Father only cooked for mother at night. He would close the pot with a lid. He¡¯d only open the lid when the pot was carried to the fourth floor. Father would not waste any portion that Mother couldn¡¯t finish. He often hid in the kitchen basement to finish the leftovers. Sometimes, I would hear digging from the kitchen. I wondered what he was digging a hole for.¡± The man revealed a piece of information for Gao Ming. The basement in the kitchen might hide a big clue.


    ¡°When it was winter this year, Father bricked up the windows on the fourth floor. He even put up the iron bars. However, the bars still had a door.¡± The man¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°He told me to remove the door after he entered the fourth floor.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°I thought they would return, so I only placed the door with a sturdier fence of bars. That was how I saw my father and stepmother. They had turned into monsters and would only appear at night.¡± The man tightened his grip on his rifle. ¡°The misfortune of this family might be related to my stepmother, but I don¡¯t have the courage to harm her or the ability to figure out the truth. I can only stay guard over this place and hope to survive the long winter. Perhaps everything will clear up when summer comes around.¡±


    ¡°What if there¡¯s only winter in your world?¡± Gao Ming didn¡¯t fully trust the man.


    ¡°That is not true.¡± The man shook his head. ¡°If you really want to help me, you should check out the east lake. You might find the fish there.¡±


    Bai Feng went to the east lake before dark. She didn¡¯t mention anything related to fish. Gao Ming had no idea if Bai Feng was hiding anything.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go there when the sun is up.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The man shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been there many times in the day. I couldn¡¯t find anything. The fish will only appear at night.¡±

 Chapter 505: Dream Comes True

    The fish would only appear at night. The meaning of that sentence was clear. He hoped Gao Ming would leave the manor at night and brave the snow to go to the east lake. The issue of the mysterious snowman aside, the complicated path and the snowstorm would pose a huge problem to Gao Ming. Even the experienced Bai Feng went there in the day.


    ¡°I will not force you to do anything for me. I merely told you what had happened to me. To be honest, I hope all of you are safe.¡± The man noticed Gao Ming¡¯s hesitation. Melancholy flowed in his eyes.


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the hikers I told you about? If they had listened to me and stayed inside the manor, they would still be here today. Now, they have returned after turning into strange things, causing my manor to be more dangerous,¡± The man sighed. ¡°The manor itself is strange enough, but outsiders like you keep coming over to bring trouble to me. None of you will listen to me until tragedy befalls you.¡±


    ¡°Will we survive as long as we listen to you?¡± Gao Ming said to distract the man. He captured the term the man used to describe them: ¡®outsiders¡¯. Before this, the man referred to them as guests.


    ¡°You used to be able to do that, but I am not sure now. If you don¡¯t want to return to your room, you can come with me. I can prove everything that I¡¯ve said to you.¡± The man didn¡¯t have any malice. He just wanted to wait for the winter to be over. The man added firewood to the fireplace. He picked up the rifle. ¡°So, are you coming with me or staying here?¡± Before Gao Ming answered, the man had already left Room 3003 with the oil lamp. He bowed at the staircase when he passed by the steps that led to the fourth floor. ¡°I¡¯ll let you out when the winter is over. Or I¡¯ll come to reunite with you.¡±


    ¡°Reunite? Do you plan to lock yourself in the fourth floor too?¡± Gao Ming followed the man with an oil lamp.


    ¡°There are many ways to reunite in this world, like having you in me and me in you.¡± The man didn¡¯t finish because he was interrupted by the crack of a plate from the kitchen. The man raised the rifle and ran to the first floor. He used the butt of his rifle to knock the door open. The bowls used by the testers were still on the table. One of them had fallen to the ground. It should be Bai Feng¡¯s bowl. Other than the broken pieces, there was still the spilt soup. The man hurried to the window. The reinforced window was still locked. ¡°They didn¡¯t come in through the window.¡±


    ¡°Should be the kitchen chimney.¡± Gao Ming knelt before the stove. The ashes were wet. There was also chipped ice as if a wet kid had crawled through there. Gao Ming looked in. The wind extractor was ruined like someone had attacked it multiple times with an icepick.


    ¡°The stove is all wet. You can see the snow in the chimney. Cooking will be affected tomorrow.¡± Gao Ming¡¯s face was stained with soot.


    ¡°You sure are optimistic. How are you still thinking about food?¡± The man grabbed the rifle, ¡°I suspect it was the snowman, the snowman who kidnapped my little brother!¡± The man¡¯s arms burst with veins. His eyes were chilly.


    His boots stomped on the wooden floor. The man followed the water stain on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll capture it and smash its head open!¡±


    The pocket watch ticked joyfully. The water stain gathered at the northern east side of the kitchen. This was one of the entrances to the basement. It was sealed off by thick wooden planks and a huge padlock.


    ¡°Stay here.¡± The man took out a ring of keys from his thick coat. The four keys were about ten centimetres long and were made with unique material. They were carved beautifully. They were labelled pain, sadness, resentment and hatred.


    The man took out the pain key and unlocked the basement entrance. He lowered the oil lamp into the steps. He waited for a few seconds before entering the basement.


    Gao Ming wanted to follow him out of curiosity. However, before he could, the man turned back. ¡°The snowman is not here. It should have gone somewhere else.¡±


    The man locked the basement and put away the four keys. His expression was different from before as he rushed out of the kitchen.


    He aimed the barrel of his rifle at the dark lobby. ¡°Help me hold the light.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ming aimed the lamp at the water stains on the ground. The man held the rifle with both hands. They ran through the manor and up to the second floor. It felt like something was watching them from the dark.


    ¡°The water stain continues to the end of the corridor. It looks like it has stopped before each door for a moment.¡± Gao Ming had the image in his mind. The giant snowman with the red lips paused before each door to look through the peephole. Gao Ming¡¯s face darkened when he realised the water stain ultimately disappeared into his room, Room 2009.


    The water that reeked of rot seeped through the gap. The doorknob and lock were stuck with leaves and mud. The man swung his rifle to signal Gao Ming to open the door.


    Gao Ming took out the key to Room 2009. As he pushed it into the keyhole, Xu Deyi¡¯s scream came from Room 2002.


    ¡°Not good!¡± The man and Gao Ming ran to Room 2002. Xu Deyi, who was wrapped in a blanket, flew out. His face was pale from fright. He could barely speak.


    ¡°Is the snowman in your room?¡±


    ¡°No... No. Look! Window!¡± Xu Deyi fell to the ground. He pointed inside the room.


    They turned to look into the room. Silly stood dumbly beside the window. The thick curtain had been pulled back. There were frozen and twisted faces outside the giant glass window. They wore bright hiker¡¯s outfits. Their bodies were bound by rope and water grass. Their eyes were about to fall after being frozen for too long.


    No one knew where they came from. They appeared to be still climbing. If the window were not closed, they would have crawled in.


    The rope swayed. The frozen faces grinned. They crawled towards Room 2001.


    ¡°Not good! The window in Room 2001 has been shattered!¡± The man ran out of the room. He ignored the rest and headed to Room 2001.


    The man¡¯s nostrils flared with anger. He aimed the rifle at the shattered window of Room 2001. The gunshot shattered the silence of the wintry night.

 Chapter 506: Who is He?

    Chapter 506: Who is He?


    The snow on the eaves fell off. The ice on the lake''s surface cracked. The smell of anger and gunpowder mixed together. The man glared through the snow and dust. As he moved forward, he reloaded.


    ¡°Get out! Get out of my home!¡± The burning rifle melted the snow that fell into the room. The man guarded the window like a roaring lion. The frozen faces quickly retreated. They scattered towards the outer walls.


    ¡°I told you to keep the windows and curtains closed. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡± The man didn¡¯t fire a second shot. His bullets appeared to be very precious. Gao Ming noticed this. The rifle and bullets might carry a deeper meaning in this nightmare.


    ¡°It was not me. It was Silly who didn¡¯t want to listen.¡± Xu Deyi pushed Silly forward. Silly seemed to be stunned by the gunshot. He hid behind Gao Ming.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have opened the window for no reason,¡± Gao Ming asked Silly, ¡°Did you discover something?¡±


    ¡°I heard my sister calling my name. She was outside.¡± Silly pointed out the window. ¡°However, I couldn¡¯t hear her anymore after the gunshot.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Could that be the voices of the hikers?¡± Gao Ming thought of a possibility.


    ¡°No. My little sister is outside the manor!¡± Silly pointed at the frozen east lake.


    ¡°This man is really silly.¡± Xu Deyi peed from fear. He was angry just looking at Silly.


    Gao Ming nodded. When he took out the seed of the flesh tree, he also sensed some resonance. The resonance also originated from the east lake. The east lake appeared to connect to other nightmares. It might hide a passage.


    Gao Ming thought back to the hikers. Other than the hiking gear, they were also covered in frozen water grass.


    ¡°The hikers died in the mountains. Why would they have water grass on them? Did they come back here because of the east lake?¡± Gao Ming sniffed his fingers. The scent of fish and rot was heavy.


    When he opened the door to Room 2009, he inevitably touched the doorknob that was covered in mud and water. The scent was probably left behind by the snowman.


    ¡°Hmm. Does this mean the snowman also comes from the east lake?¡± Gao Ming was really curious about the lake.


    ¡°Where is the female guest who is supposed to be in Room 2001? Didn¡¯t she come with you?¡± The man frowned as he stood beside the window. He seemed to see the hikers in Gao Ming¡¯s group. No matter how he tried to persuade them, they would die due to various reasons and then return inexplicably. ¡°Where is that woman?¡±


    ¡°No clue. However, she wasn¡¯t the one who broke the window in her room.¡± Gao Ming told the man about what had happened in the morning.


    Xu Deyi also changed the subject, ¡°The biggest danger is not the hikers but the snowman has entered the manor.¡±


    ¡°Go to the storage to grab the tools to seal up the windows.¡± The man ordered Xu Deyi, but he didn¡¯t dare to wander through the manor alone. He looked at Gao Ming pitiably.


    ¡°You¡¯re going alone. The others are going to block the door to Room 2009!¡± The man shoved the dresser to the window. Gao Ming and Silly ran to Room 2009.


    They had made so much noise, but the trio in Room 2004 didn¡¯t show up. Either they were asleep, or they were not in their room.


    Silly and Gao Ming reached Room 2009. Gao Ming had Silly move back while he opened the door and kicked it down. The light scent of rot drifted forward. Gao Ming frowned. The room was cold. It was colder than it was outside. The floor was wet. Even the bed and mattress were soaking. The ceiling appeared to be leaking.


    ¡°How is the snowman gone?¡±


    Gao Ming put the oil lamp at the door and blocked the only exit. The flame distorted Gao Ming and Silly¡¯s shadows.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t go to find the owner tonight and stayed in Room 2009, what would I have seen? The snowman stopped at every room, so why did it choose Room 2009 in the end? Is there anything special about this room?¡± Gao Ming was confused, ¡°The snowman knows the location of the basement and the inside of the manor. Is it because the snowman has stolen the missing brother¡¯s memory, or is it the little brother?¡±


    The man¡¯s stories slowly became true. The atmosphere became stranger and stranger. Gao Ming and Silly didn¡¯t enter the door. They guarded at the door until the sky slowly brightened. Silly worked his arms and tapped his head. Gao Ming blew out the oil lamp earlier. His conditions weren¡¯t much better.


    On the other side of the corridor, Xu Deyi was asleep. The man had fixed the window of Room 2001. He hugged his rifle and slept on the bed.


    The dull knockings came from downstairs. They tensed instantly like they were being attacked.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The man ran to the corridor. He aimed the rifle at the door and shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Bai Feng.¡± The woman¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Gao Ming and Silly eased the door open.


    Bai Feng stood outside like a snow monster with ice crystals in her hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t open the door for her!¡± The man was very wary. ¡°She might not be your friend anymore! The sun hasn¡¯t fully come up yet! She might be a monster in disguise!¡±


    ¡°Do you trust him or me?¡± Bai Feng¡¯s skin was unhealthily purple from the cold. She looked like a decaying corpse. Her hands were shoved in her pockets like she was holding something.


    ¡°Have you been outside for the whole night?¡±


    ¡°I have discovered something very important.¡± Bai Feng raised her head to look at the manor owner through the gap, ¡°But I cannot tell you now.¡±


    ¡°Is it related to the manor owner?¡± Gao Ming whispered.


    ¡°Do you really think he¡¯s the owner?¡± Bai Feng shook off the snow and ice. ¡°The livings here are all missing other than him. Have you seen anyone else? He is the only person who told us everything. However, have you wondered this question: Who is he?¡±

 Chapter 507: Four Doors

    The winter morning was enveloped by a thin layer of mist. With Bai Feng watching, Gao Ming opened the manor door. The heavy wooden door slowly opened. The soaked Bai Feng entered the manor. There was mud on her sleeves. There were clear scratches on her fingers.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± Gao Ming picked up the scent of blood on Bai Feng.


    ¡°That proves that I¡¯m one of the living.¡± Bai Feng¡¯s eyes were cold. She hadn¡¯t eaten or drank since she entered the nightmare. She appeared to have thinned overnight.


    The thick boots stepped on the wooden stairs. The stairs creaked louder than before. The manor owner ran to Bai Feng and aimed the barrel at her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s so cold here. The snow has sealed up the mountains. No one can survive for a night in the wild. Where were you hiding?¡±


    Gao Ming noticed his choice of words. He didn¡¯t ask where Bai Feng was but asked where she was hiding.


    ¡°How could you know no one could survive outside for a night? How many people have you chased out to survive on their own before? Did you go to find their corpses the next morning?¡± Bai Feng was forceful. Everyone nearby felt worried for her.


    ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t shoot?¡± The man¡¯s finger slowly lowered. Gao Ming and Xu Deyi didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid that they might cause the man to pull the trigger.


    ¡°The storage room used to keep the firewood beside the manor. I spent the night there.¡± Out of everyone¡¯s expectations, Bai Feng suddenly answered the owner. Her previous action was more like a test.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just come back into the house?¡±


    ¡°I went to the east lake.¡± Bai Feng¡¯s face bled from the frostbite. However, she didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. She even smiled, ¡°I saw a very large fish under the frozen ice.¡±


    The owner¡¯s hand conspicuously trembled. He slowly moved the rifle away. ¡°There is frostbite medicine in Room 3009. I¡¯ll help you with your wounds.¡±


    Without giving the others the chance to respond, the man grabbed Bai Feng by her shoulders. As they moved up the stairs, the man shouted at Gao Ming and Xu Deyi, ¡°Something strange sneaked into manor yesterday night. We have to find it before dark, or else none of us will survive tonight.¡±


    The two disappeared down the corridor. Soon, the door to Room 2004 opened. Qian Jin carefully walked out with an axe. After confirming there was no immediate danger, he waved behind him. Yao Yao and Zhi Ge sauntered out.


    ¡°The three of you are amazing. So many things happened here yesterday night, but you somehow managed to stay in your room until the sun came up.¡± Xu Deyi was furious when he saw them. Yesterday night, he was frightened to death by the hikers. Then, he was forced by the manor owner to grab the toolbox. Out of fear, he went to ask the trio for help. He knocked on the door of Room 2004 for five whole minutes, but he got no response.


    ¡°Was that really you yesterday night?¡± Qian Jin looked at Xu Deyi with shock. ¡°We thought it was a ghost, so we didn¡¯t open the door.¡±


    ¡°The owner told us not to open the door and not to leave the room. Before the nightmare collapses, following the rules will help you live longer.¡± Yao Yao¡¯s tongue was as sharp as ever. ¡°I told you guys these newbies would only ruin things.¡±


    Xu Deyi gripped his fists in anger. However, he thought about it. He only saw the hikers after Silly pulled back the curtain the night before and violated the rules.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight among ourselves.¡± Gao Ming patted Xu Deyi¡¯s shoulder and stood before the trio. ¡°Following the owner¡¯s rules will only sink you deeper and deeper. If we hadn¡¯t discovered them early, those corpses would have entered the manor through the opening in Room 2001 already.¡±


    ¡°The owner just mentioned that something dangerous had infiltrated the manor. In other words, your hard work still meant nothing.¡± Yao Yao placed her hands on the rails and leaned forward. ¡°The safe zone will inevitably become narrower and narrower in the middle-layer nightmares. That reflects the collapse of the owner¡¯s mental defence line unless you have the ability to heal one¡¯s mental wounds.¡±


    To do that, one had to find the source of the illness. However, the testers didn¡¯t even know who the nightmare owner was.


    ¡°Mental traumas will often accumulate bad emotions.¡± When Gao Ming was in the kitchen yesterday, he saw the four keys the manor owner owned. They were pain, hatred, resentment and sadness. The pain key opened the door to the basement, ¡°Each key should correspond to a door in the manor. Something behind those doors is attracting the snowman. Perhaps it is the owner¡¯s body and memory.¡± Gao Ming entered the kitchen. Noticing this, the trio followed him.


    Gao Ming yanked back the dirty carpet and examined the lid. The thick wooden slabs were perfectly encased into the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be impossible to crack this open without proper tools. If we use the axe to cut it down, we¡¯ll definitely grab the owner¡¯s attention.¡± Xu Deyi noticed the strange lock on the door. It seemed to be a large blood scab.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen similar doors at other parts of the manor.¡± Qian Jin walked over with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t we work together? Tell me what is hidden behind this door, and I¡¯ll bring you to the other doors.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday night, a snowman entered the house. The manor owner was very nervous when he realised that. He used a key with the character of pain to open this basement door.¡±


    ¡°Did you see what was inside the basement?¡± Zhi Ge pushed away Xu Deyi. ¡°Did you see a road?¡±


    ¡°Road?¡±


    Zhi Ge radiated a presence that was different from before. He was like a sailor who had braved many storms. ¡°The way to leave the middle-layer nightmares is often hidden behind the exits. The exits can be a window, a mirror or a dresser. However, most exits are doors.¡±


    ¡°Other than the fourth floor, we have found three other doors that are locked in the manor.¡± Qian Jin stepped on the wooden door. ¡°This door is just one of them. The other two doors are behind the firewood storage room and inside Room 3009.¡±


    Despite Yao Yao¡¯s protests, Qian Jin really wanted to cooperate with Gao Ming.


    ¡°The manor owner entered the basement with his oil lamp. He was very wary of me. He didn¡¯t let me get close to him. Plus, I saw that he had four keys. Therefore, there¡¯s still one more door that you haven¡¯t found in this manor.¡± Gao Ming shared the information honestly. He got Silly and Xu Deyi before rushing out of the manor. The snow had fallen thick enough to cover their ankles. The whole world appeared to be frozen.


    The characters on the road signs were blurry. Gao Ming came to the firewood storage room based on his memory. He eventually came to a grey brick house. It had no window, and the walls were reinforced.


    Gao Ming tapped the thick walls and frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no window and chimney. The walls are too thick for warmth. Could it be for sound insulation?¡±


    The door of the brick house was built to the side. It was a red iron door. The Chinese character for bliss was pasted on the door. However, through months of erosion, only the squares remained. It was discomfitting.

 Chapter 508: Monsters Behind the Door

    ¡°Stop checking it. It can¡¯t be opened. We¡¯ve tried multiple ways.¡± Qian Jin hurried to run after Gao Ming, ¡°Don¡¯t make too much noise in the day. If the owner realises this, he might kill all of us.¡±


    ¡°Is there even one gut among the three of you?¡± Xu Deyi grumbled, ¡°Yesterday night, you hid in your room. You don¡¯t dare to do this and don¡¯t dare to do that. Do you plan to stay here forever?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t waste time with you.¡± Qian Jin placed his hands on Gao Ming¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Brother, Zhi Ge and I have a plan that we hope you can participate in. If this cooperation goes well, the four of us can form a group in the future.¡± Qian Jin saw the potential in Gao Ming.


    ¡°What plan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing too difficult,¡± Qian Jin¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°We can¡¯t open this iron door, but the doors in Room 3009 and the basement are wooden doors. After night falls, we need you to distract the manor owner to buy time for us to break those two doors.¡±


    ¡°How much time would you need?¡± Gao Ming frowned.


    Qian Jin glanced at Silly like the latter was a treasure. However, he knew that Silly would only listen to Gao Ming, ¡°With Zhi Ge and Gao Ming working together, we might be able to break the doors down within one minute.¡±


    ¡°How do you suggest we distract the man for one minute?¡± Xu Deyi rolled his eyes.


    ¡°No one asked you.¡± Qian Jin didn¡¯t even treat Xu Deyi like he was there.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found the snowman. It will make another move tonight. Perhaps we can use it and the hikers to buy time,¡± Gao Ming gave a dangerous suggestion.


    ¡°Do we need to take such a big risk?¡± Qian Jin hesitated, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that the plan might fail? And you¡¯d end up being chased by both the ghosts and the manor owner.¡±


    ¡°Instead of waiting for death, why not take risks?¡± Gao Ming leaned forward. His senses were enhanced in the nightmare. He tried to listen through the door. He could hear heavy, low breathing. ¡°Bai Feng said she spent the night in the firewood room and then went to the east lake. I suspect she has already interacted with the strange thing inside this place. Perhaps she knows something.¡±


    ¡°She seems to value you a lot. Maybe you can persuade her to join us.¡± Qian Jin looked at the snow that melted in his palm. ¡°Come to our room after dinner. Knock three times. That¡¯s our secret signal.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Qian Jin left, Gao Ming had Silly lead the freezing Xu Deyi to the manor. He went to the east lake alone. The mountains around the manor were covered with pine trees. The snow made it hard to see the road.


    ¡°The sign pointed this way.¡±


    The branches were weighed down by the snow. After entering the forest, the light shifted and the temperature dropped.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Gao Ming spotted a torn children¡¯s clothes on a tree. Then, a few metres later, he found a ball of moulded cotton and a doll¡¯s face. The face was old and wrinkled. ¡°It¡¯s so cold. Even if it were left outside, the doll stuffing wouldn¡¯t have moulded so soon. Did someone bring this out from the manor?¡± Gao Ming picked up the doll and frowned. It was very ugly. ¡°Who dismembered it and left it here?¡± Gao Ming looked around. He spotted the doll¡¯s torn left arm on another tree. Further down was the doll¡¯s right hand waving in the wind. Gao Ming moved around to collect the doll¡¯s various body parts and the moulded cotton stuffing. He moved away from the path and eventually found a black wig inside the hollow of a tree.


    When he placed the wig on the doll, he suddenly felt a pull on his shirt. He turned around, and a porcelain-looking little girl appeared behind him. The girl was wrapped in thick layers. She looked very cute, but her face and limbs were frighteningly pale.


    ¡°Little girl, is this doll... yours?¡± Gao Ming handed the reconstructed doll to the girl. She hugged the doll and looked at its face.


    The pale skin started to regain colour. The girl¡¯s eyes focused. She looked at Gao Ming warily before calming down. ¡°Thank you, but I can¡¯t show up in the day, or it¡¯ll bring troubles to Big Brother,¡± The girl said softly. She was very shy.


    ¡°Your big brother?¡± Gao Ming knelt down. He had heard this story from the manor owner before. ¡°Does your big brother live inside the manor?¡±


    The girl nodded.


    ¡°Does he play the violin and often carry around a hunting rifle...¡±


    ¡°Not him!¡±


    Before Gao Ming finished, the girl screamed as if frightened. The girl lowered her head as she hugged the doll. The joints around her elbows and stomach started to bleed. The locations of the wounds were similar to the parts where the doll was torn apart.


    ¡°The person living in the manor is not my brother. He is a bad person. Once he showed up, everything got ruined.¡± The girl keeled over because she couldn¡¯t stand the pain. She told Gao Ming a different story. ¡°My family used to live in that big house. My dad was kind and gentle. My mom was beautiful, but she had a weak body. However, she did her best to look after my brother and me. We were the happiest family.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was hollow. ¡°Mom made this doll personally for me.¡±


    ¡°Who shredded it then?¡± Gao Ming asked.


    ¡°It was my grandfather who left the manor behind. After Mom and Bad turned it into a holiday villa, the lower two floors were for guests while we stayed on the third floor.¡± The girl didn¡¯t answer Gao Ming. Her voice didn¡¯t contain much emotion. ¡°As for the fourth floor, grandfather didn¡¯t allow us to go there when he was alive. One time, Brother brought me there to play. After Grandfather found out, he hit Brother for a long time.


    ¡°Grandfather passed away about last winter. Brother and Dad went to the fourth floor to clean up his effects.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes shone with fear. ¡°Later, Dad carried Brother down the stairs. He said Brother opened a door on the fourth floor. Even though he closed it in time, something managed to escape.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying the current owner of the manor is the thing that escaped from the door back then?¡± Gao Ming was shocked. The girl¡¯s story was totally different from the one told by the manor owner.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Everyone¡¯s death is related to him!¡± The girl continued to bleed. Her cute face became scarier.